《My System Is Three Thousand Years Early》


 Chapter 1 - 1 The System Arrived Three Thousand Years Early

    Chapter 1: The System Arrived Three Thousand Years Early


    Great Zhou Dynasty, within Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion, Million Specie Garden bloomed in bursts of colors.


    At this time, it was only February. The new rain had just passed, and the air was filled with the fragrance of soil. Theke rippled, sending out circles of ripples.


    Cheng Guang stared nkly at the distantke surface, his eyes filled with helplessness and emotion.


    ¡°Sigh, when will these days evere to an end.¡±


    He was a transmigrator.


    There¡¯s no need to discuss his previous life, except to say it was not bad¡ªhe had both car and house and could be a derelict homebody.


    He never thought that transmigration, of all things, would one day happen to him.


    The identity he transmigrated into was neither good nor bad. To put it simply, he was the Princely Heir of Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion, but with a ¡°false¡± prefix added to it.


    The Princely Heir¡¯s name was the same as his from his previous life, Cheng Guang, the only difference was that he didn¡¯t have a courtesy name, while the Princely Heir had the wording Liunian.


    Originally, Cheng Guang thought he was the real Princely Heir, a noble of the Great Zhou Dynasty with fine clothes and horses, beckoned by a life of luxury and pleasure.


    But he didn¡¯t expect that before he even had the chance to step out of the mansion¡¯s doors, a woman dressed in ck suddenly appeared in front of him, asking him howfortable it was to be the Princely Heir.


    Then, the memories of his former life came flooding back.


    The original owner of this body was actually a coachman who, after being discovered by the Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir to bear a resemnce, was secretly brought into Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion to serve as a stand-in.


    The Princely Heir was carefree and fond of traveling everywhere, but his noble status meant he couldn¡¯t just do as he pleased.


    He could be assassinated by enemies from rival nations or trapped by political rivals just by stepping outside, so he needed a body double who looked simr to him to deceive others.


    Conveniently, Cheng Guang was this tool used to deceive others.


    It was broken.


    The dream was shattered.


    He wasn¡¯t any Princely Heir, but rather an average coachman pretending to be one.


    Before the Princely Heir returned, he had to continue impersonating him.


    Initially, Cheng Guang thought he really was the Princely Heir, so he didn¡¯t feel any pressure, but after learning the truth from the woman in ck, he felt awkward in every possible way.


    He wasn¡¯t an actor, and his acting skills were not good. If a friend of the Princely Heir came to invite him out and his disguise was revealed, things would not end well.


    So Cheng Guang decided to heed Qing Luan¡¯s advice, not to go out anymore, and to refuse all visitors, cutting off all unnecessary contact with the outside world as he diligently carried out the job of pretending to be the Princely Heir.


    ¡°Qing Luan, when do you think the Princely Heir wille back?¡±


    Cheng Guang casually picked up a pebble and threw it toward theke.


    As his words rang out, a woman in ck appeared behind Cheng Guang.


    The woman was incredibly beautiful, with fair skin, moist red lips, and a curvy figure. Her hair was cleanly tied back, giving her a capable and neat appearance.


    At the same time, she wore a ck tight-fitting dress that added a touch of heroic spirit.


    This Qing Luan was the one who shattered Cheng Guang¡¯s dreams.


    Cheng Guang didn¡¯t me her; instead, he was grateful that she had awakened him. Otherwise, he might have truly thought of himself as the Princely Heir and not even known how he died.


    Upon hearing his question, Qing Luan slightly furrowed her brows, ¡°Few know the whereabouts of the Princely Heir. Although you¡¯re an imposter, your life is much better than other servants. You have plenty to eat and drink, so don¡¯t think too much.¡±


    Cheng Guang nodded slightly, sighed, andy down on the grass, gazing at the sky.


    ¡°Qing Luan, do you think I can cultivate?¡±


    ¡°Cultivate?¡± Qing Luan was taken aback and then shook her head, ¡°You¡¯re already in your twenties. If you want to cultivate, it¡¯s not impossible, but it would be much more difficultpared to others, and the resources required would be beyond your imagination.¡±


    The implication was clear: cultivation was not something a mere double should aspire to.


    Cheng Guang¡¯s mood fell even further.


    This world had many paths to cultivation, but for the Human Race, there were only two main streams¡ªMartial Cultivation and Spirit Dao, both leading to the pinnacle of nature and heaven.


    As one of the Four Directions Mortal World¡¯s major dynasties, not only in the number of Martial Artists but also in their strength, Great Zhou Dynasty stood at the apex.


    Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion within the Great Zhou Dynasty was exceedingly noble.


    First of all, Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, a Martial Artist with a cultivation level that had reached the tenth realm¡ªSky-Man.


    He was one of only two Sky-Men in the Great Zhou Dynasty, other than the Emperor Zhou.


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, resided on the frontier all year round, suppressing the Eightyered Devil Realm and the Ten-Layered Demon Sea at the border with Great Zhou Dynasty.


    Without Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, the Demon Beasts from the Eightyered Devil Realm and Ten-Layered Demon Sea would sweep out and ravage the Great Zhou Dynasty.


    Because of Duke Zhen Guo Cheng Shiyuan¡¯s contributions and status, Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion possessed wealth and resources beyondmonprehension.


    If Cheng Guang truly were the Princely Heir of Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion, despite his age, as long as he wished to cultivate, it would not be a problem.


    But he was not the real Princely Heir.


    Even with endless resources in the mansion, he had no power to use them.


    There was nothing he could do.


    It was all so helpless.


    He had transmigrated to such a fascinating world of cultivation but could not cultivate himself, only longing as he watched on.


    ¡°`


    At the same time, he was forced to act as someone else¡¯s substitute. The moment his true identity was revealed, his role as a substitute woulde to an end, and he might even face life-threatening danger.


    Cheng Guang¡¯s eyes gazed distantly at the azure sky, washed clear as water, his thoughtsplex. To tell the truth, his situation wasn¡¯t that miserable. After all, even as a substitute, not many knew about it. He was respected by everyone, and he always had the finest food and drink.


    For a servant, this was as good as life could get.


    However, he was, after all, a transmigrator, not a native inhabitant, and he still had his own dreams.


    The dreams were shattered, but notpletely destroyed.


    ¡°Life is unpredictable, like intestines coiled within intestines¡­¡±


    Cheng Guang murmured to himself. Just as he finished speaking, a pain throbbed in his head, and suddenly, an icy mechanical voice resounded in his ears.


    [Host has cultivated to the Heavenly Human Realm, system binding in progress¡­]


    Hearing this cold mechanical voice, Cheng Guang¡¯s eyes instantly brimmed with tears.


    The System!


    The standard golden finger for every transmigrator!


    You¡¯ve finally arrived!!


    Cheng Guang was so moved he was almost in tears, but when he listened carefully to what the system was saying, he forcibly held back the tears that were about to spill over.


    ¡°What the hell? Heavenly Human Realm? I¡¯m still just a small potato who hasn¡¯t even reached the first Refining Origin Realm, and you¡¯re telling me I¡¯ve achieved Heavenly Human Realm!?¡±


    Cheng Guang silently ridiculed himself, thinking the system must be seriously ill.


    This system was at least three thousand years early!!


    The system didn¡¯t care what Cheng Guang was thinking and continued with its own agenda.


    A momentter.


    [Bindingplete.]


    [On your first day as a Heavenly Human, the Four Directions Mortal World is shaken, and countless peoplee to congratte you. Only Empress Wu Ling of Great Zhou is undaunted, aware of her proud aplishments, reaching the Heavenly Human Realm with ease before the age of thirty, a feat you are far from matching. However, as the Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir, you must make her see you in a different light.]


    [Rookie Task: Defeat Empress of Great Zhou!]


    [Task Reward: The ancient Great Xia royal bloodline.]


    [Note 1: The tasks issued by this system do not enforce mandatorypletion; the host may choose toplete them or not without any punishment.]


    [Note 2: Future tasks will be extrapted based on the host¡¯s performance inpleting tasks; the system is not responsible for the oues.]


    Lines of system text refreshed before Cheng Guang¡¯s eyes.


    He only nced at it before he felt as if he was going blind.


    The Empress of Great Zhou!!


    You actually want me to fight the Empress of Great Zhou, and even defeat her!!


    She is a being who can battle against someone of the Heavenly Human Realm, and I¡¯m just a small potato. How could I possibly defeat her!


    Even though the system says, ¡°I won¡¯t force you,plete the task at your discretion,¡± it might as well have the tone of a girlfriend implying: Be sensible, kid, and if you don¡¯t do as I say, you¡¯ll have to face the consequences.


    Cheng Guang felt his insides crumble, and his face turned utterly dark.


    This task was impossible for him toplete at the moment.


    I have no cultivation; how am I supposed to fight the Empress of Great Zhou!


    The system must have bound the wrong person!


    It treated me as the real Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir!!


    Not only did this damnable system get the time wrong, it even got the person wrong!!


    As Cheng Guang internallymbasted the system, a sudden thought struck him, causing his expression to freeze as he hurriedly turned his head to look at Qing Luan beside him.


    ¡°Qing Luan sister, what¡¯s the name of the current Emperor Zhou?¡±


    Cheng Guang asked eagerly.


    ¡°The current Emperor Zhou is Wu Shang. The Princely Heir usually calls him Uncle. When you see him in the future, make sure not to get it wrong,¡± Qing Luan nced at Cheng Guang, replying casually without much thought.


    As Cheng Guang¡¯s substitute in Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion, it was natural for him to deal with all matters as the Princely Heir when the real Heir was not present.


    Cheng Guang¡¯s dailypulsory lesson was to remember the names and faces of everyone around the Heir.


    Since Emperor Zhou rarely met with the Duke Zhen Guo¡¯s Heir personally, Qing Luan did not ask Cheng Guang to memorize the Emperor¡¯s name and appearance.


    This time Cheng Guang inquired about it, so Qing Luan simply told him.


    Upon receiving Qing Luan¡¯s answer, Cheng Guang was stunned.


    Wu Shang¡­


    Uncle¡­


    A man?


    So, the Empress Wu Ling mentioned in the future task, wasn¡¯t the Empress at this time and had yet to rise to power!!??


    Cheng Guang¡¯s eyes lit up, feeling as if he had uncovered a loophole.

 Chapter 2 - 2 Entering the Imperial Palace

    Chapter 2: Entering the Imperial Pce


    ¡°Sister Qing Luan, have you ever heard of Wu Ling?¡±


    Cheng Guang asked again.


    Qing Luan was surprised that Cheng Guang could ask so much all at once, and didn¡¯t know where he had heard this name from. After thinking carefully, she said,


    ¡°Wu Ling, it seems to be the name of The Thirteenth Princess. She had been wandering outside for years and was only brought back to the pce by the Emperor Zhou a year ago. She holds a much weaker position than the other princes and princesses and isn¡¯t given much attention.¡±


    After finishing, Qing Luan looked at Cheng Guang, ¡°Compared to the princess of Great Zhou whom you can¡¯t meet for now, it¡¯d be better for you to remember some friends of the Princely Heir first.¡±


    Cheng Guang absentmindedly nodded in agreement.


    However, his mind was preupied with thoughts about his mission. The Thirteenth Princess Wu Ling, the future Empress of Great Zhou, didn¡¯t seem to be in a good situation right now¡­


    Not given much attention and yet able to be the Empress of Great Zhou in the future, Wu Ling must be extraordinary. Both her methods and strength are probably far superior to my own.


    Now that he knew Wu Ling¡¯s status and situation weren¡¯t that good, Cheng Guang felt his mission seemed to have a direction.


    But after careful thought, he realized there were still many difficulties.


    Putting the other things aside for a moment,


    Wu Ling, after all, is a royal princess, who has been living deep within Great Zhou¡¯s imperial harem. Even though he was currently impersonating the noble Princely Heir from Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion, he had no way to enter the imperial harem privately and make contact with Wu Ling.


    What should he do?


    Cheng Guang frowned in worry, feeling like he had no initiative in the progress of his mission.


    At this moment, the steward¡¯s voice suddenly came from outside the courtyard.


    ¡°Princely Heir, thedy has returned and wants to see you.¡±


    Hearing Steward Wang¡¯s voice, Qing Luan grew tense and quickly turned to look outside the courtyard, ¡°Thedy has returned?¡±


    Thedy of Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion was the sister of Emperor Zhou Wu Shang, who had just recently left the capital city with the Princely Heir¡¯s father, Director Cheng Zhihai of the Bureau of the Lamp, to deal with some business.


    The Bureau of the Lamp is a department in Great Zhou, simr to the Jinyiwei, that supervises officials and handles various spy and intelligence work.


    They have to deal with dangers not only from within Great Zhou but also from external threats.


    It is said that members of the Bureau of the Lamp are spread not only throughout the Four Directions Mortal World but also throughout the Eightyered Devil Realm and the Ten-Layered Demon Sea.


    Cheng Zhihai¡¯s status in Great Zhou is also exceedingly high.


    asional work trips where Cheng Zhihai would take Mrs. Wu with him served both work and as a honeymoon.


    And during this period was exactly when the Princely Heir secretly went out, leaving all matters for Cheng Guang, the stand-in, to handle.


    Qing Luan¡¯s facial expression slightly stiffened, her face bing a few shades paler.


    ¡°Why has thedy returned so early? She could discover you¡¯re not the Princely Heir.¡±


    Cheng Guang turned to look at Qing Luan, ¡°What should we do, Sister Qing Luan? Should I just hide away?¡±


    Qing Luan shook her head, immediately rejecting this suggestion, ¡°No, no, Steward Wang doesn¡¯t know about you being a stand-in. If you hide away now, it would make things irreparable.¡±


    Having said that, Qing Luan grabbed Cheng Guang and pushed him toward the exit.


    ¡°We¡¯ll just have to take it one step at a time. You look extremely simr to the Princely Heir; even I can hardly tell the difference at times. As long as thedy doesn¡¯t probe your body with her thoughts, you should be able to fool her.¡±


    ¡°If this gets exposed and the Princely Heir is brought back prematurely, he will definitely fly into a rage. The oue for both you and me won¡¯t be pretty.¡±


    Cheng Guang, who weighed around 130 or 140 pounds, was like a chick in Qing Luan¡¯s hands, light and easy to manipte.


    And so, Cheng Guang was pushed out by Qing Luan through the courtyard gate.


    The steward waited outside and draped a brocade robe over Cheng Guang¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°Princely Heir, the weather is cooler today, and the wind is a bit strong. Take good care of your health.¡±


    Steward Wang spoke, alerting Cheng Guang of the change in weather.


    ¡°The weather has changed?¡±


    Feeling gusts of cold wind, there was indeed a chill. It was February, and contrary to what should be, the capital city shouldn¡¯t be this cold; it was quite odd, but Cheng Guang didn¡¯t think much of it.


    Looking up at the sky, it was a bit gray and the clouds hung very low, which seemed to confirm one thing.


    There would be rain today.


    Qing Luan released her hand from Cheng Guang¡¯s back and, as usual, followed the steward toward the great hall where thedy resided.


    The closer they got to where thedy was, the more Qing Luan felt her heart rise.


    The matter of the stand-in had always been unknown to thedy; please, let it not be exposed¡­


    Qing Luan grew increasingly nervous, while Cheng Guang, on the other hand, began to rx more and more.


    Cheng Guang felt carefree, or one could say he just didn¡¯t care and felt no pressure at all.


    As he and Steward Wang walked for a while without yet reaching the great hall, a Jade Carriage drawn by an exotic beast walking on currents of air slowly approached.


    Soon, a familiar voice was heard.


    ¡°Princely Heir, please get in.¡±


    The voice was pleasant to the ear, and Cheng Guang¡¯s memory told him that this was the personal maiden of the Princely Heir¡¯s mother.


    ¡°Mrs. Xue, what is this about?¡±


    Qing Luan¡¯s voice rang out, filled with confusion.


    ¡°Thedy is in the carriage; she will take the Princely Heir to the Imperial Pce.¡±


    The voice sounded again, leaving Qing Luan without any option but to look at Cheng Guang with an expression conveying helplessness and ¡°each person for themselves.¡±


    Cheng Guang hesitated no further and stepped forward.


    ¡°Guanger,e here.¡±


    Just then, the Jade Carriage was pulled open, revealing the countenance of a beautiful matron looking at Cheng Guang with a warm smile. She beckoned for Cheng Guang toe over.


    This was Mrs. Wu, the mother of the Princely Heir.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Cheng Guang promptly got into the Jade Carriage.


    The memories of his former life told him that Mrs. Wu was arguably the person in Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion who doted on the Princely Heir the most. Although his previous self rarely interacted with the Princely Heir¡¯s mother, it was not difficult to see from the various details provided by the Princely Heir that Mrs. Wu was an affectionate mother.


    ¡°My role as the Princely Heir is nothing more than a job forced upon me, I suppose that even if Mrs. Wu discovers I¡¯m an imposter, she will love me all the same and not me me,¡± Cheng Guang thought to himself without reason.


    As he stepped into the Jade Carriage, a faint and elegant fragrance assailed his senses. Inside the carriage, two maidens knelt to the left and right, and Mrs. Wu, the Princely Heir¡¯s mother, sat in the seat of honor with numerous pastries and fruits arrayed before her, looking at Cheng Guang with eyes full of concern.


    ¡°Guanger, I haven¡¯t seen you for a few days, how have you grown thinner? Did your father force you to practice martial arts before he left?¡±


    Cheng Guang knew that the Princely Heir had suffered an assassination attempt in his youth, which damaged his vitality, making it difficult for him to achieve much in this life. Hence, no matter how hard he trained, he could not break through to the third realm of martial cultivation, the Purple Mansion.


    Disheartened, the Princely Heir ceased his practice, but Director Cheng Zhihai of the Bureau of the Lamp, the Princely Heir¡¯s father, didn¡¯t think so. Even if his body was temporarily ruined, the future still held possibilities for recovery.


    He insisted that Cheng Guang should not cken his efforts and should practice every day.


    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t overthink it. Your father seems to have found some leads on the medicine to repair the body¡¯s vitality. It¡¯s not toote to resume training when he finds it. For now, just focus on maintaining your health, no need to rush.¡±


    Mrs. Wu adjusted Cheng Guang¡¯s forehead with her hand, then proceeded to reveal the purpose of her visit today.


    ¡°Today the emperor is hosting a family banquet. We¡¯ll go there to pay our respects and meet your aunt and great-grandmother. After we¡¯ve eaten, we¡¯ll return.¡±


    Cheng Guang realized that it was because the emperor was hosting a family banquet that the Princely Heir¡¯s mother had returned earlier.


    At the same time, Cheng Guang also let out a sigh of relief. Perhaps due to how strikingly simr he looked, Mrs. Wu had not used her Primordial Spirit to probe Cheng Guang¡¯s body, and hadn¡¯t discovered that he was a fake at the moment.


    At the end, Mrs. Wu nced at the maiden beside her, who promptly set the carriage in motion, not daring to dy.


    The exotic beast trod on the breeze, surrounded by golden rays, and soon vanished into the sky.


    Inside the Jade Carriage, Cheng Guang sat very properly on Mrs. Wu¡¯s left side, appearing particrly restrained.


    ¡°Guanger, have some fruit.¡±


    Mrs. Wu¡¯s voice was gentle, as she passed a Blood Vermilion Fruit to Cheng Guang, and with her handkerchief, thoughtfully wrapped it up and held it to Cheng Guang¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°I understand, mother. I can do it myself.¡±


    Cheng Guang responded, then began to eat it bite by bite.


    The Blood Vermilion Fruit was incredibly precious; a single one of these fruits could enhance the strength of a low-level martial cultivator.


    Even if Cheng Guang did not practice cultivation, eating the Blood Vermilion Fruit would improve his health and had the effect of prolonging life.


    This privilege was something he only enjoyed as a substitute Princely Heir. In his ordinary status as a servant, under normal circumstances, he wouldn¡¯t even qualify to catch a whiff of the fruit¡¯s scent.


    As Cheng Guang ate the fruit, he mulled over his thoughts.


    Mrs. Wu seemed not to have noticed anything amiss and was feeding him fruit caringly, which seemed abnormal yet normal at the same time.


    After all, although Mrs. Wu was the person who loved the Princely Heir the most, she did not spend every day with him and did not know him as well as Qing Luan did.


    So, if there were one or two differences for a while, she would not think otherwise; she might instead worry that Cheng Guang had be thin from hunger or had caught a cold.


    Mrs. Wu¡¯s barrier had passed.


    Upon reaching the Imperial Pce, Cheng Guang nned to seize the opportunity to search for Empress Wu Ling, mentioned in the task prompt.


    If he could find her, he could also assess whether the task set by the system was something he could aplish.


    If he couldplete it, he would take advantage of the future Empress Wu Ling before she grew into her power.


    If he could notplete it, then he would decisively abandon the task. What was the point in being obstinate with this sickly system?


    ¡°Guanger, once we arrive at the Imperial Pce, you must speak sweetly and behave well.¡±


    ¡°If you can endear yourself to your great-grandmother, that would make things easier. And also pay more attention to your aunt; be sensible in your speech and remember not to behave rashly,¡± Mrs. Wu advised patiently.


    ¡°Yes, mother,¡± Cheng Guang obediently nodded, while his gaze involuntarily scanned the maidens in the Jade Carriage.


    He couldn¡¯t help but take a few extra nces at the attractive ones, yet Cheng Guang knew his ce and averted his eyes swiftly after a brief look.


    Each of these maidens had exceptional looks and figures, although they were not quite on par with Qing Luan, they were definitely superb choices.


    It was a pity that none of them truly belonged to him.


    I am just a minor, utterly ordinary substitute.


    Noticing Cheng Guang¡¯s gaze, Mrs. Wu seemed to think of something.


    ¡°Guanger, during this visit to the pce, if you run into Qinhua and Changyang, you really mustn¡¯t get too close to them. Those girls keep an eye on you every day, and it would be troublesome if they ended up liking you,¡± Mrs. Wu said.


    Cheng Guang was startled, unexpecting Mrs. Wu to suddenly say this.


    ¡°Guanger, although Qinhua and Changyang are pretty, they are princesses after all. If you were to marry one of them, even though we belong to Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion, you could only take one wife and wouldn¡¯t be able to take concubinester on, just like your father,¡± Mrs. Wu continued.


    ¡°Besides, who knows, relying on the favor of the new Emperor, they could suppress you. Life would be even harder than your father¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, I hope that you will marry several wives and produce many children for our family. Our Duke¡¯s Mansion, for three generations, has only a single line of descent¡ªwhen I think about it, it really is¡­¡±


    Mrs. Wu affectionately and earnestly stroked Cheng Guang¡¯s head as she spoke to him.


    However, Cheng Guang was utterly dumbfounded.


    Goodness, what you are talking about now, isn¡¯t that exactly the predicament of Cheng Zhihai, the Princely Heir¡¯s father?


    It seems people truly have double standards; one for their husband and another for their son.


    You even hope that I will marry more women and extend the family line¡­


    Is this something a substitute Princely Heir should be listening to?


    Cheng Guang felt sincere envy for the real Princely Heir.


    He wondered where the real Princely Heir was at this moment, possibly enjoying leisurely travels.


    Cheng Guang had mixed feelings.


    About a quarter of an hourter.


    They arrived at the destination.

 Chapter 3 - 3 Empress Dowager Li

    Chapter 3: Empress Dowager Li


    The Great Zhou Imperial Pce has four gates: Zhengyang Gate faces south, Shenwu Gate faces north, and on the left and right sides are Qinghua Gate and Ziwo Gate, respectively.


    Officials enter the court from the front of Zhengyang Gate and depart through Ziwo Gate.


    The changing of the Imperial Guard takes ce at Zhengyang Gate for entry and Shenwu Gate for exit.


    Qinghua Gate is generally used by members of the royal family and nobility, or ministers summoned in haste, as well as schrs of civil and military examinations who have been admitted to the pce examination.


    Upon arrival at Qinghua Gate, even a princess must leave the Jade Carriage and walk in, and must also submit a Summon Order and an entry deration booklet to gain entrance to the Imperial Pce.


    The process is cumbersome; missing any detail would lead to being barred outside, and even Cheng Guang, as the Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir, could not have entered the Imperial Pce today without the lead of Mrs. Wu.


    From this moment on, a solemn aura circted like the air around them.


    Cheng Guang stepped out of the Jade Carriage, looking around at the high red-tiled walls, which bore an inexplicable simrity to the Imperial Pce seen in movies and TV series from his past life.


    However, the Great Zhou Imperial Pce was much more magnificent than any pce Cheng Guang had seen in his previous life, with walls standing no less than thirty feet tall.


    Thanks to the existence of many powerful martial artists in this world, the city wall and the pavilions were cut from whole blocks of hard White Jade Stone, a masterwork of craftsmanship.


    While it conveyed a strong sense of refinement, it also emanated a visible luxury and nobility.


    Outside Qinghua Gate, the Imperial Guards stood watch. Each and every guard was d in heavy chainmail, fully armed, exuding a chilling seriousness, each a top-notch martial cultivation expert.


    After a careful examination of the Summon Order and the deration booklet by the guards to the side, they allowed passage. Yet, the number of attendants permitted to follow was restricted; aside from two personal maidens, no one else was allowed inside, and had to wait outside.


    ¡°Guanger, let¡¯s go,¡± said Mrs. Wu.


    She was very familiar with the Imperial Pce, having grown up there since childhood, but Cheng Guang had not been there many times, so she intentionally held his hand and led him toward the pce interior.


    The Imperial Pce was enormous, its vastness visible to the naked eye. At a nce, one could not see its end; lofty pavilions and high walls concealed a luxurious and majestic view, resembling a small city.


    If he were the real Princely Heir, Cheng Guang wouldn¡¯t be so nervous about visiting the pce; but he was just a mere substitute. If he were careless and mistook himself for the real princely heir, being exposed within the pce would most likely lead to a miserable death.


    Cheng Guang was well aware of his limits. He avoided things he shouldn¡¯t touch and remained silent whenever possible because how one could die without ever knowing was a real danger here.


    While Cheng Guang was deep in thought, the procession paused briefly before continuing to a smaller pce gate.


    Here, there were noticeably fewer Imperial Guardspared to Qinghua Gate, but the quality of these guards was several levels higher.


    These guards wore silver armor and stood motionless with serious expressions, but at the next moment, one could feel as if they were watching, their mere presence instilling an involuntary chill in the hearts of those with lower cultivation levels.


    It was not intentional on the part of the guards but the result of their temperament naturally developed from long periods ofbat. It was almost like their aura formed a domain; anyone less powerfuling within a certain range would find theirbat abilities reduced by thirty percent.


    Most of these men were officers on the battlefield who were now merely tasked with guarding this pce gate.


    Deep inside, Cheng Guang couldn¡¯t help butment the ruthlessness of the royal family.


    As he entered the pce, the sight of exotic flowers and rare sceneries made Cheng Guang marvel in secret. After a brief tour, he arrived at the main hall of the pce.


    Upon entering the main hall, he saw an elderly woman with a kind face holding a Buddhist scripture, wearing a lens device simr to reading sses, squinting as she scrutinized the text closely.


    The old woman¡¯s hair was a silvery gray, and she was dressed in a purple dragon robe with a nine-dragon jade hairpin in her hair and a string of white jade pearls around her neck, exuding utmost luxury.


    She was Empress Dowager Li of the Great Zhou Dynasty. She had served the Ancestor, and the current emperor had been brought up by her hand. She had deposed the Crown Prince chosen by the Ancestor, and the rise of Wu Shang to the throne was also orchestrated solely by her.


    The elderlydy may have seemed kindly, but she was not as simple as she appeared on the surface.


    At this moment, Cheng Guang also tensed up considerably; although the Empress Dowager had not seen the Princely Heir much, who knew whether she would spot that he was just an imposter.


    ¡°Mother, Yuemei pays her respects,¡± said Mrs. Wu, pulling Cheng Guang to kneel before the olddy.


    ¡°Oh, Yuemei is here,¡± said Empress Dowager Li, who had been reading her book. Hearing Mrs. Wu¡¯s voice, she looked down, her face immediately brightening with a smile.


    Cheng Guang noticed the old woman¡¯s piercing gaze on himself and Mrs. Wu, and quickly, imitating Mrs. Wu, he said respectfully,


    ¡°Greetings to Great Ancestral Mother, may your happiness be as vast as the Eastern Sea and your life as long as the Southern Mountains, always smiling and in good health.¡±


    Cheng Guang involuntarily blurted out the blessing phrases known from his previous life, and immediately after speaking, he wanted to p himself with a few big Da Bi Dou.


    The image of the Princely Heir was certainly not one to utter such phrases; usually reserved and perhaps a touch haughty, with an air of being the only sober one in a world of drunkards.


    Crushed.


    His persona had crumbled.


    Cheng Guang felt like he was falling into an abyss, not daring to meet the sharpened gaze of the old woman.


    Yet, the progress of events did not turn out as terribly as Cheng Guang had imagined.


    After hearing Cheng Guang¡¯s words, Empress Dowager Li was first taken aback, then her smile intensified tenfold.


    ¡°Oh my, it¡¯s been a long time, but little Guanger has learned to delight his great ancestral mother so much. Come closer, let me have a good look at you.¡±


    There is one thing that must be said: the reason the Princely Heir holds such a revered status, even daring to find a substitute to secretly deceive Cheng Zhihai and Wu Yuemei, to sneak out and y on his own.


    The main reason for this is the particr fondness the reigning Empress Dowager harbors for Cheng Guang.


    This is something nobody understands.


    Logically, one¡¯s own grandson, the royal descendant, should be more favored.


    Yet, the situation is quite the opposite, as everyone knows that although Empress Dowager Li also likes the royal descendant, she has a greater affection for her grandson-inw, Cheng Guang.


    Everyone can¡¯t help but specte whether this is influenced by Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan¡¯s presence behind the scenes.


    Empress Dowager Li, at this moment,pletely ignores her daughter and pulls Cheng Guang in front of her, full of concern as she says.


    ¡°Oh, Guanger, it hasn¡¯t been long since Ist saw you, how have you be so thin? And your hands have gotten so rough, has your father been forcing you to practice martial arts again?¡±


    ¡°Yourplexion doesn¡¯t seem that good either. Are you sick, or what? Later, your grandmother will take you to see the Imperial Physician to prescribe a few remedies for you.¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s anything else you need, just tell your grandmother, if your father forces you to practice martial arts again, your grandmother will speak up for you.¡±


    Cheng Guang was at a loss for a moment, not expecting the Princely Heir¡¯s grandmother to react this way, while he also heaved a sigh of relief, seeing that his disguise had not been exposed.


    As for being thin, he had been acting as a coachman before and couldn¡¯t eat his fill or wear warm clothes. It was already fortunate that he had not starved to death, and he had even gained some weight recently.


    Cheng Guang inwardly cursed but, of course, dared not voice hisints. After thinking for a moment, he cunningly began to express concern for his grandmother instead.


    ¡°Grandmother, I am fine. Instead, it is you who must take good care of your health and not overwork yourself. As long as grandmother is healthy, I will bepletely content.¡±


    These words nearly prated the old woman¡¯s defenses, her eyes moistened a bit, and though her speech was simple, her emotions were sincere.


    Her heart filled with warmth and affection.


    ¡°My dear grandson, you are the one who truly knows how to care for your grandmother; my body is still strong.¡±


    ¡°Come,e, you must be hungry after your journey. There are many sweets here that you have liked since you were young, take some and eat.¡±


    ¡°Huang Ying, go instruct the Imperial Kitchen to prepare some Spirit Food.¡±


    Empress Dowager Li was verypassionate, instructing the pce maid at her side to arrange for Spirit Food.


    The pce maid nodded affirmatively with a smile and turned to leave and make arrangements.


    ¡°Mother, Guanger is not so young anymore. I n to look for a suitable marriage for him soon. I do not know which family¡¯s girl would be suitable; I will need your help in deciding when the timees.¡±


    Wu Yuemei spoke softly, revealing her intentions.


    When Empress Dowager Li heard this topic, her spirits immediately lifted, and she sat up straighter.


    ¡°I, of course, must be involved in overseeing his marriage. Yuemei, do you have any favorable candidates in mind?¡±


    Empress Dowager Li shifted her attention from Cheng Guang to Mrs. Wu and the two of them began discussing his marriage prospects.


    To be precise, it was not Cheng Guang¡¯s marriage prospects, but the Princely Heir¡¯s.


    Yuemei rxed considerably in front of her mother, counting on her fingers like a young daughter as she listed her options.


    ¡°The Minister of Revenue¡¯s legitimate daughter, Song Wanyu, is unparalleled in both poetry and literature and is a renowned talent in the capital city. With a cultivation realm already at the third-grade Purple Mansion Realm at a young age, she ismendable in both letters and martial skills and seems quite suitable.¡±


    ¡°The Minister of War¡¯s daughter, Wan Duoduo, is also excellent, with a physique that suggests she can bear children, and her cultivation realm is also high, reaching the fifth-grade Prime God Realm. She is considered a standout among the younger generation.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Empress Dowager Li listened to each one, then gave her own opinions and assessments in a timely manner, unexpectedly giving off the impression of picking and choosing as if making a purchase, seemingly as if once she took a liking, the girls¡¯ families would indeed marry them off just like that.


    And in truth, that was indeed the case.


    He was the Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir, the Emperor¡¯s nephew, and the sole son of Princess Yuemei¡ªwith such titles, having his pick of girls was practically a matter of his saying the word.


    Cheng Guang, seeing that Empress Dowager Li and Mrs. Wu were deep in conversation and no longer paying attention to him, sighed with relief. Go ahead and talk; I¡¯m just listening.


    After all, I¡¯m just a stand-in, virtually invisible; these things don¡¯t have much to do with me.


    However, it was at this moment.


    The maiden¡¯s voice suddenly rose.


    ¡°Empress Dowager, the Empress and several Noble Consorts, apanied by several princes and princesses, have arrived.¡±


    As the voice echoed, the smile on Empress Dowager Li¡¯s face noticeably diminished.


    Yuemei¡¯s tone halted for a moment; she brieflyposed herself and her attire, not continuing to discuss Cheng Guang¡¯s marriage prospects with Empress Dowager Li but respectfully turning her gaze toward the pce doors.


    Obviously, with the arrival of others, it was no longer appropriate to carry on discussing Cheng Guang¡¯s marriage.

 Chapter 4: The Struggle Between the Blood Pool and the Crown Prince

    Chapter 4: The Struggle Between the Blood Pool and the Crown Prince


    As the voice resounded, the smile on Empress Dowager Li¡¯s face inside the Zhaixin Pce diminished slightly.


    The cheerful atmosphere in the hall abruptly shifted, and Cheng Guang keenly sensed it, quietly stepping back a few paces to hide behind Mrs. Wu.


    It seemed that Empress Dowager Li also had her close and distant kin, even at a family banquet, treating each person differently.


    Clearly, Cheng Guang and Princess Yuemei of the Wu n held high status in Empress Dowager Li¡¯s heart.


    ¡°If it were only the two of youing to this family banquet hosted by the emperor, it would have been easier for this old woman,¡± Empress Dowager Li said with a hint of helplessness.


    ¡°Mother, what has happened?¡±


    Princess Yuemei discerned something and curiously looked at Empress Dowager Li.


    ¡°What else could it be? It¡¯s all about the Crown Prince¡¯s issue.¡±


    ¡°Recently, the Court officials have already started to urge the emperor to appoint a Crown Prince. It¡¯s also because of me; I deposed the former crown prince and installed Wu Shang as emperor, leading to the de facto demise of the legitimate eldest son session system.¡±


    ¡°Now, these people below have started to fight over the matter of appointing the Crown Prince¡­¡±


    Empress Dowager Li closed the Buddhist scripture she was holding and slightly furrowed her brows, ¡°This family banquet, the emperor probably wants to gather everyone to see which prince this old woman thinks is capable of taking the Crown Prince¡¯s position.¡±


    Upon hearing these words, Princess Yuemei immediately understood.


    The emperor was over a hundred years old and, ording to the cultivator¡¯s extended lifespan, still in his prime. However, even if Emperor Zhou could live another thousand years, the time to appoint a Crown Prince hade.


    During the Ancestor¡¯s time, the deposed crown prince held the title for three hundred years. If not for the Ancestor¡¯s unexpected death, the journey of the crown prince would likely have continued for a while longer.


    Three hundred years as Crown Prince, and yet the throne never became his; it was a wasted wait.


    Thus, it was clear that bing Crown Prince didn¡¯t necessarily mean one would be the emperor.


    Then why were they fighting over the position?


    Princess Yuemei was puzzled.


    Empress Dowager Li noticed Yuemei¡¯s expression and simply uttered, ¡°The Blood Pool that opens once every thirty years is about to open, and only the reigning Crown Prince can enter first. All other princes and princesses must wait their turn.¡±


    Empress Dowager Li¡¯s words made Yuemei suddenly remember, her face showing a surprised and astonished expression.


    ¡°If it¡¯s for the Blood Pool, then it¡¯s indeed worth their fight.¡±


    The Blood Pool, also known as the Great Zhou Ancestral Blood Pool, is a secret treasure cultivated by the ancestors of the Great Zhou Imperial Family, nurtured with thousands of precious Heavenly-Earthly Spiritual Herbs, capable of enhancing the concentration of the royal bloodline.


    The royal bloodline is the most revered bloodline in heaven and earth.


    Among all the great dynasties within the Four Directions Mortal World, it is said that the royal bloodlines originated from the same source in antiquity. However, due to historical reasons, during the long course of history, they have diverged, with every bloodline developing slight differences. But one thing remains the same.


    That is, only the royal bloodline can cultivate the path of Spirit Dao.


    Among cultivators of the same realm, those of Spirit Dao cultivation can often crush those of Martial Cultivation, which has established the extraordinary status of the royal families between heaven and earth.


    Spirit Dao cultivation, aside from depending on an individual¡¯sprehension, is even more critically linked to the concentration of bloodline.


    The more concentrated the royal bloodline, the better the aptitude for Spirit Dao cultivation, and the Blood Pool is the secret treasure that can enhance the concentration of bloodline, which shows its immense value.


    The Blood Pool requires a considerable amount of Heavenly-Earthly Spiritual Herbs to nourish and only opens once every thirty years, with only a few people able to enter each time.


    Missing this opportunity, the remaining royal descendants who have not entered the Blood Pool must wait another thirty years.


    The gap of thirty years cannot be made up with overnight efforts.


    At this moment, whether it¡¯s appointing the Crown Prince or the Blood Pool, both have disturbed the hitherto calm waters of the harem.


    Princess Yuemei now understood why her mother looked troubled upon hearing about the Empress and several Noble Consorts¡¯ arrival.


    No matter which prince, she loved them dearly, but fair distribution of her affection was ultimately impossible.


    Who wouldn¡¯t hope their child bes Crown Prince? Who wouldn¡¯t wish their child to be the first to enter the Blood Pool?


    After all, every family has its problems, and the imperial family is no different.


    Cheng Guang had heard only a few words, yet he hadrgely grasped the situation.


    But he had no desire to get involved, nor could he. At this moment, the ultimate goal of his visit was to be invisible, to avoid drawing attention to himself.


    A smaller goal was to find the future Empress Wu Ling, to see what kind of person she was at this time, and convenientlyplete the system task, if possible.


    Cheng Guang¡¯s gaze turned toward the pce door.


    Soon, a procession entered in a grand manner.


    ¡°This consort pays her respects to the Empress Dowager, wishing you eternal blessings and a life as long as the heavens,¡± they said.


    As the voice sounded, Cheng Guang looked over.


    It was avishly dressed woman, extremely well maintained, with only a trace of time visible on her face, her eyes revealing a full sense of dignity and beauty, revealing her to be a top-tier beauty.


    This was Empress Wang of the Great Zhou Imperial Family.


    She was the daughter of the Grand Secretary of the current cab. Empress Wang had a gentle demeanor, and beside her was a man wearing a golden Python Robe. He did not seem old, with a sense ofposure in his brows.


    This man was Empress Wang¡¯s eldest son and the legitimate eldest son of the current emperor, Wu Ming.


    Wu Ming was nearly thirty, but years of cultivation made him appear much younger, around twenty-something, slightly older than Cheng Guang.

 Chapter 5 - 4: The Struggle Between the Blood Pool and the Crown Prince_2

    Chapter 5: Chapter 4: The Struggle Between the Blood Pool and the Crown Prince_2


    ¡°`


    This Wu Ming, even if he is not the chosen one to be established as the Crown Prince, undoubtedly stands as a man at the pinnacle of power in the Great Zhou Dynasty.


    Beside Empress Wang, apart from following Wu Ming, there emerged a small head¡ªthis was Prince Wu Ji, the fourteenth son, only seven or eight years old. After all, it was a family banquet, and his main purpose ofing here was to join in the fun; obviously, the matter of establishing the Crown Prince did not involve him.


    After Empress Wang finished asking about their well-being, several other Noble Consorts also came forward one after another to greet her.


    Cheng Guang didn¡¯t recognize these Noble Consorts, but each one was a top-tier beauty, all followed by a bevy of princes and princesses.


    Cheng Guang scanned the group, and his gaze suddenly skipped over the cluster of princes and princesses and settled on a somewhat solitary figure.


    Unlike the other princes and princesses,


    There was not a single Noble Consort by that person¡¯s side, just someone wearing a somewhat old-fashioned bright yellow long skirt, head lowered, following behind the crowd.


    At once, it dawned on Cheng Guang that this was probably the future Empress Wu Ling.


    Who could have imagined that the future Empress of Great Zhou would look so oppressed right now?


    Although she silently followed beside everyone, one could see that the princes and princesses were subtly distancing themselves from her, seemingly repelling her.


    Cheng Guang could understand the feelings of these princes and princesses; aside from Wu Ling, they all grew up in the Imperial Pce. Only Wu Ling did not grow up there. A year ago, the emperor had picked her up from some unknown ravine outside and conferred on her the title of princess.


    Whether it was xenophobia, disdain, or simply disregard, myriad reasons had created this scene of Wu Ling standing all alone.


    Cheng Guang silently watched this unfold.


    Unnoticed by Cheng Guang, as he was observing Wu Ling, some of the princes and princesses were also surreptitiously watching him, curiosity flickering in their eyes.


    They seemed to find that today¡¯s Cheng Guang was somewhat different from his usual self, but they couldn¡¯t pinpoint exactly what was different.


    ¡°Greetings to Empress Sister-in-Law.¡±


    The voice of Princess Yuemei rang out as she smiled toward Empress Wang.


    ¡°Sister Yuemei, you¡¯ve arrived already? I was wondering whether to send someone to fetch you or not,¡±


    At the sound of Yuemei¡¯s voice, Empress Wang immediately revealed a smile. Her rtionship with Yuemei was good, after all, she was the emperor¡¯s sister.


    ¡°Guanger,e, this is your Aunt the Empress,e and greet her,¡±


    After exchanging a few words with Empress Wang, Princess Yuemei pulled over Cheng Guang, who was hiding in the corner.


    Cheng Guang¡¯s heart tightened slightly while he managed a smile and began to speak calmly.


    ¡°Guanger pays respects to Aunt the Empress.¡±


    After Cheng Guang spoke, he paused slightly, recalling Empress Dowager Li¡¯s reaction earlier, then once again thickened his skin and started to sweet-talk.


    ¡°Aunt the Empress, you¡¯ve been looking exceptionally radiant recently, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    Perhaps because the Princely Heir usually gave off the impression of being a cold and silent type, his sudden praises managed to surprise the Empress and others. They were caught off guard and didn¡¯t have the time to scrutinize what was different about Cheng Guang from the usual.


    And this was precisely Cheng Guang¡¯s intention.


    Indeed, what women loved to hear most was the praise from others about their looks, especially sincerepliments from a junior like Cheng Guang.


    Upon these words, Empress Wang¡¯s face instantly beamed with a genuine smile.


    She had indeed been putting more effort into her appearance, hoping to get the emperor to stay over at her ce more frequently, but aside from the Pce Maids who would sincerelypliment her, the praise from others felt perfunctory.


    Empress Wang did not expect Cheng Guang to be the first to offer suchpliments, and his words were so amusing that she was over the moon.


    ¡°Oh, Guanger,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been some days since I saw you, and your sweet talk seems to have gotten much sweeter. Bring the exquisitely prepared Wanhua Facial Cake that I made, to let our mother and Guanger have a taste,¡± she addressed her Maiden.


    Overjoyed, Empress Wang walked straight up to Cheng Guang, affectionately pinched his face.


    This action startled him, fearing that Empress Wang might have noticed something, he dared not make any rash movements.


    However, Cheng Guang soon realized that Empress Wang had no other intentions¡ªshe just wanted to show her affection for him.


    For one, Cheng Guang naturally had a handsome appearance.


    Secondly, Empress Dowager Li was extremely fond of Cheng Guang.


    Thirdly, Cheng Guang came from an extraordinary background, and on top of that, today he had particrly won her favor.


    Combining these factors, it was natural for Empress Wang to react this way.


    The Maiden presented the cake box, cing it respectfully on the table.


    Empress Dowager Li showed little interest, but looking at Cheng Guang, she couldn¡¯t help but smile and picked up a piece, handing it to him.


    From this gesture, it was evident that even in front of all the princes and princesses, Empress Dowager Li did not hesitate to express her favoritism toward Cheng Guang.


    Cheng Guang respectfully epted the pastry, tasted it, and found the vor surprisingly good, quickly finishing it off.


    Thinking he was hungry, Empress Dowager Li passed him the whole box.


    ¡°Here, my dear grandson, if you like it, just eat it. When it¡¯s gone, ask your Aunt the Empress to send you more,¡± she told him.


    This scene once again drew the attention of many Noble Consorts, princes, and princesses in the hall.


    Cheng Guang inwardlymented; he only wanted to keep a low profile, but being so praised by Empress Dowager Li, he really felt ufortable.


    Cheng Guang chuckled, deciding not to get involved in the conversation of these important figures anymore, and quietly retreated a few steps, holding the cake box and starting to eat.


    Only Princess Yuemei quietly tugged at Cheng Guang¡¯s sleeve, ¡°Guanger, eat a little less. There will be plenty of delicious things at the family banquetter, and eating too much of this can make you gain weight.¡±

 Chapter 6 - 4: The Struggle Between the Blood Pool and the Crown Prince_3

    Chapter 6: Chapter 4: The Struggle Between the Blood Pool and the Crown Prince_3


    Cheng Guang promptly made an acknowledging sound.


    Beforeing, he hadined about losing weight, yet now he was afraid of putting it on again. Parents¡¯ thoughts truly are strange.


    No one paid much attention to Cheng Guang¡¯s actions; they simply assumed he was hungry. After some idle chit-chat, they moved on to the main topic.


    ¡°Everyone has gathered today under the guise of a family banquet, simply to address the matter of establishing the Crown Prince,¡±


    Empress Dowager Li spoke directly, getting straight to the point without any beating around the bush.


    Upon hearing this, Empress Wang did not show any difort but smiled gently and then nodded.


    ¡°Mother Empress Dowager, the matter of the Crown Prince is of great significance, it also determines who can enter the Blood Pool this year. My son Ming¡¯er is already not young; other princes can afford to wait, but he cannot,¡±


    ¡°Besides, as the legitimate eldest son, it is only proper by ancient customs for him to be the Crown Prince,¡±


    Empress Wang voiced her opinion; perhaps because she had brought it up several times before, she was straightforward this time.


    At these words, Empress Dowager Li slightly furrowed her brow.


    Princess Yuemei knew that Empress Dowager Li¡¯s frown was not because she had any objection to what Empress Wang had said, but because she was unwilling to be entangled in the affairs of the court.


    Deposing the former crown prince and establishing Wu Shang as Emperor had already caused the court officials to be extremely dissatisfied with her. Although Empress Dowager Li did not care about the officials¡¯ opinions, she ultimately did not want to interfere with the establishment of a new Crown Prince.


    Emperor Wu Shang held Empress Dowager Li in high respect. It was only natural for him to seek her opinion on the matter, but it was clear that Empress Dowager Li didn¡¯t wish to meddle. She would eventually pass the buck back to the emperor.


    Princess Yuemei knew that Empress Dowager Li was likely to analyze the court situation and the pros and cons of all sides, aiming to be impartial and leave the final decision to the emperor.


    With children present, some matters involving the court could not be discussed too openly.


    Therefore, Princess Yuemei looked at Cheng Guang, ¡°Guanger, why don¡¯t you and a few of your brothers and sisters go out and y? Just wander around, and I¡¯ll call you back when it¡¯s time to eat.¡±


    Empress Wang and the other Noble Consorts also spoke up in agreement.


    Cheng Guang put down the pastry in his hand and made an acknowledging sound, then turned to leave after paying his respects to the elders present.


    The group of princes and princesses followed Cheng Guang¡¯s steps and exited the grand hall.


    Several eunuchs from inside the hall also hurried out, carefully following behind the group of royals.


    In the eyes of the servants, each of these princes and princesses was exceedingly noble. If anything happened to even one of them, the lives of their entire families might not be spared.


    After Cheng Guang left the grand hall,


    several princes and princesses came over to greet Cheng Guang.


    Cheng Guang wasn¡¯t familiar with any of these princes and princesses and casually brushed aside the small talk before finding a pavilion to sit and rest in.


    The princes and princesses did not cling to him and soon found their own entertainments.


    Clearly, they were not very familiar with Cheng Guang; in their eyes, he still held the aloof demeanor of the Princely Heir as usual.


    This is exactly what Cheng Guang wanted.


    The more he conversed, the greater the potential for exposure, so he needed to be careful.


    The other princes and princesses quickly moved away, leaving only Wu Ling feeling out of ce on the empty grounds.


    For Wu Ling, this family banquet was like a gathering of strangers, seemingly unconnected to her.


    She found everything awkward and unfamiliar.


    Cheng Guang could understand Wu Ling¡¯s feelings. After all, he was an outsider too, merely existing here as the stand-in for the Princely Heir, in a situation quite simr to Wu Ling¡¯s.


    ¡°Hey,¡± Cheng Guang called out from within the pavilion, waving at Wu Ling.


    Wu Ling, hearing the voice, paused as if she thought it was a mistake that someone was calling her. She continued to walk with her head down, squatting by theke and staring nkly at the koi fish.


    Seeing that Wu Ling showed no sign of responding, Cheng Guang rubbed his nose awkwardly and called out again.


    ¡°Wu Ling.¡±


    This time, Wu Ling heard her name called and looked toward the source of the voice. Seeing Cheng Guang in his brocade robe and handsome features, waving at her from the pavilion, she became even more flustered.


    Unsure of how to react, she simply froze in ce.

 Chapter 7 - 5: Got Played

    Chapter 7: Chapter 5: Got yed


    Wu Ling had only one thought in her mind: It was over.


    She didn¡¯t know why Cheng Guang had called her, but based on her past experiences, these nobles whom she couldn¡¯t afford to offend suddenly seeking her out usually didn¡¯t bode well.


    As a foreigner, she had never seen herself as a true princess of the Great Zhou nobility.


    In the imperial harem filled with taboos everywhere, Wu Ling had her own unique way of survival.


    Hear nothing, see nothing, smell nothing, be the invisible little figure in the pce.


    This way, very few people would deliberately target her, and apart from living somewhat poorly, she didn¡¯t have any bothersome matters.


    Wu Ling couldn¡¯t understand why Cheng Guang would take notice of her, someone so low-key.


    She only nced at Cheng Guang before quickly lowering her head, not daring to look directly into his eyes, while her body quietly moved a few steps backward.


    Cheng Guang couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡°Wu Ling,e here,¡± he said.


    Cheng Guang beckoned again.


    Seeing there was no way to avoid it, Wu Ling slowly started walking towards Cheng Guang.


    ¡°I have seen the Crown Prince,¡± she said.


    As she approached, Wu Ling lowered her head, softly uttering her greetings.


    Cheng Guang observed Wu Ling thoroughly, as before, she had kept her head down and he hadn¡¯t seen her face clearly. Now, from a closer distance, he realized just how stunningly beautiful the future Empress of Great Zhou was.


    Having yed the role of the Princely Heir for so long, Cheng Guang prided himself on being worldly, yet he had never seen such a beautiful woman before.


    Wu Ling was like a pure and wless little white flower, standing tall and graceful, with bright eyes and white teeth, and skin fairer than snow, giving off a transcendent aura that was clear yet not otherworldly.


    Her appearance was appealing, but such a temperament hardly seemed fitting for the future Empress of Great Zhou. It seemed his mission wasing to fruition.


    A slight smile appeared on Cheng Guang¡¯s lips, with a hint of the wolf tricking themb, as he spoke slowly.


    ¡°Wu Ling, have you ever practiced cultivation in your daily life?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Not at all,¡± replied Wu Ling, shaking her head in confusion, ¡°Princely Heir, why have you called me here?¡±


    Cheng Guang felt joyful inside. She had never practiced cultivation?


    That was excellent news!


    Cheng Guang gazed at Wu Ling¡¯s delicate, fair face.


    He thought, My fists, as big as sandbags, if they struck her face, she probably would cry for a long time.


    This is perfect! Absolutely perfect!


    Feeling slightly guilty about bullying a littlemb, Cheng Guang spoke quietly, ¡°Would you be willing to have apetition with me?¡±


    ¡°Apetition?¡± Wu Ling was startled, and immediately her face lost color and she quickly shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t do it,¡± she said.


    Anxiety started to shimmer in her bright eyes.


    ¡°Can¡¯t do it? Why not?¡± Cheng Guang didn¡¯t think much of it. ¡°Rest assured, I will be gentle and won¡¯t hurt you,¡± he assured.


    Cheng Guang thought that since Wu Ling had no cultivation, he was sure to win, and hence he started tofort her.


    A feeling of despair set in Wu Ling¡¯s heart, her eyes brimming with unshed tears, inwardly thinking how this nobleman could be so troublesome, even insisting onpeting with someone like her who had never practiced cultivation.


    Wu Ling wasn¡¯t aware of Cheng Guang¡¯s strength, but she thought that, being the Princely Heir, his Cultivation Realm must be quite high after being nurtured with countless precious treasures.


    Was this not in bullying?


    Wu Ling entertained thoughts of refusal, but she also knew the person before her was the Duke¡¯s Heir, and also Empress Dowager Li¡¯s most beloved grandson, far above what herte-introduced princess status couldpare to.


    She couldn¡¯t afford to offend Cheng Guang; otherwise, her life hereafter might be even more difficult.


    With this realization, Wu Ling felt an urge to cry, her eyes brimming with tears, looking pitiful and helpless.


    ¡°Well¡­ Well, okay¡­¡± she said.


    ¡°How do you propose wepete, Crown Prince?¡± she asked.


    Cheng Guang, looking at Wu Ling¡¯s pitiful state, decided against closebat and remembered that the system¡¯s mission had only required him to defeat the Empress of Great Zhou, with no specific method of victory stipted.


    In this case, arm-wrestling, a traditional game of strength from his previous life, would do just fine.


    ¡°Come on, give me your hand,¡± he said.


    Cheng Guang ced his hand on the stone table, readying his pose.


    ¡°Give you my hand?¡± Wu Ling looked at Cheng Guang in bewilderment, not understanding what Cheng Guang intended by the gesture.


    Without a second thought, Cheng Guang stepped forward, took Wu Ling¡¯s hand, positioned her elbow on the table, and helped her set her stance.


    Wu Ling¡¯s hand was unexpectedly soft and carried a slight chill to the touch, soothing to hold, but Cheng Guang didn¡¯t let his mind dwell on this.


    ¡°We¡¯ll see whose strength is greater. Just press your hand down, and whoever¡¯s back of hand touches the table first loses. If you win¡­¡± he said.


    Cheng Guang was about to tempt Wu Ling with a grand promise, inspiring her to give her all, but in the next moment¡­


    Smack!


    Cheng Guang¡¯s hand was suddenly mmed onto the stone table by a tremendous force.


    His hand instantly turned a bright red.


    Before Cheng Guang could react, he had already lost.


    ¡°Princely Heir, is it like this?¡± Wu Ling weakly asked, apparently also not expecting to press Cheng Guang¡¯s hand to the table so effortlessly.


    She thought to herself that the Princely Heir was quite nice, considerately helping her familiarize with the rules and intentionally going easy on her.


    A slight twitch appeared at the corner of Cheng Guang¡¯s mouth as he seemed to question life itself.


    This girl in front of him was strong.


    ¡°You really haven¡¯t cultivated before?¡± Cheng Guang asked again to confirm.


    ¡°Yes, Princely Heir,¡± Wu Ling nodded.


    Cheng Guang took a deep breath, feeling suddenly more confident.


    That just now must have been a fluke!


    This girl took advantage when I was off guard, ambushing this old man in his twenties!


    This time I¡¯m going to get serious!


    ¡°Then let¡¯s do it again. I¡¯ll count one, two, three, and we¡¯ll both push at the same time.¡±


    Wu Ling obediently agreed.


    ¡°One, two, three¡­¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, not long after¡­


    Smack!


    Cheng Guang¡¯s hand was pped onto the table once again, powerlessly.


    His face once again disyed his life questioning.


    What¡¯s going on here?


    This girl who has never cultivated before, why is she so much stronger than me?


    Both on the same starting line, and I¡¯m a man, so why do I keep losing to a woman without any dignity??


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it again!¡± Cheng Guang gritted his teeth.


    Having yed arm-wrestling countless times with his deskmate, Cheng Guang considered himself talented, and also mastered quite a few tricks.


    In the following period, after Cheng Guang pulled out all the stops, he deeply understood that in arm-wrestling, absolute overpowering strength triumphs over all the fancy techniques.


    Smack, smack, smack¡­


    The sound of his hand mming against the table was relentless.


    Cheng Guang silently withdrew his hand and said emotionally, ¡°I¡¯m not ying anymore.¡±


    He hid his hand under the stone table, the back of it bright red and faintly trembling.


    At this moment, Cheng Guang¡¯s heart was in turmoil.


    He¡¯d been yed!


    Definitely yed, Wu Ling was no little bunny at all!


    Clearly a big bad wolf in disguise, even ying the role of a pig to eat the tiger right before his eyes!


    With her seemingly harmless appearance, and no sign of cultivation, but why was her strength so overwhelming??


    Cheng Guang didn¡¯t understand, deeply didn¡¯t understand.


    While Cheng Guang was in mental copse questioning life, Wu Ling flexed her wrist.


    Her small hand once again tightly grasped Cheng Guang¡¯s, her clear eyes revealing a hint of seriousness as she said earnestly.


    ¡°Crown Prince, I have learned the rules of this game. From now on, don¡¯t hold back, let¡¯s have a real match.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t ask for much, just let me leave if I win,¡± she continued.


    Wu Ling spoke sincerely, but those innocent words shattered Cheng Guang¡¯s mental defenses.


    So you still think all that before was just a warm-up??


    No more, I¡¯m done!


    Absolutely can¡¯t y at all!!

 Chapter 8 - 6: No More Martial Morality!

    Chapter 8: Chapter 6: No More Martial Morality!


    Cheng Guang felt distressed.


    I¡¯m such a loser.


    Where did I go easy?


    You could have insulted me directly, and I wouldn¡¯t have felt as humiliated as this!!


    Cheng Guang¡¯s feelings were mixed, yet he smiled, maintaining hisposure as he said, ¡°Let¡¯s stop here. I¡¯ve already tested you just now. Your power is too weak, I¡¯m afraid I might hurt you if I use my full strength.¡±


    With these words, Wu Ling paused, her bright eyes nkly gazing for a moment, seemingly touched, and her nose twitched.


    ¡°Princely Heir, it turns out you¡¯re actually a good person.¡±


    Cheng Guang wanted to curse again upon hearing this.


    You¡¯re the good person, your whole family is good people.


    But thinking it over, since she meant no harm, Cheng Guang decided to let this naive girl off the hook.


    Cheng Guang tried to pull his hand from Wu Ling¡¯s grasp, applying a bit of force, only to find his hand firmly held by Wu Ling, unable to be pulled away.


    This was pretty awkward.


    Cheng Guang exerted force secretly, almost using all the effort he could muster, whereas Wu Ling seemed to have no reaction, her cheeks just turning slightly rosy.


    ¡°Princely Heir, please, stop scratching the palm of my hand, it tickles¡­¡± Wu Ling shifted her body and muttered.


    The smile on Cheng Guang¡¯s face became a bit stiff.


    I¡¯m almost exerting myself to the maximum, and you think I¡¯m tickling you?


    People who don¡¯t know any better might think I¡¯m flirting with you!


    Speaking of which, what kind of strength does this girl have?


    Could a person who hasn¡¯t practiced martial arts have such strength?


    ¡°Alright, let go, it¡¯s hot, and sweaty.¡±


    Cheng Guang, left with no choice, straightforwardly spoke out, patting Wu Ling¡¯s hand with his other hand.


    Wu Ling seemed to suddenly understand and promptly released Cheng Guang¡¯s hand.


    She quickly apologized and took out a handkerchief, thoughtfully wiping his fingers as if something dirty on her had stained him.


    In Wu Ling¡¯s mind, her status was clearly no match for Cheng Guang¡¯s. Inside the pce, some nobles generally didn¡¯t like to touch things that had been directly handled by servants, let alone sweat.


    Wu Ling feared that Cheng Guang might disdain the sweat from the palm of her hand, so she took the initiative to wipe it off.


    Cheng Guang¡¯s previous words were just an excuse to make Wu Ling loosen her grip. Her hands were icy cool, which in summer could be tucked in the chest as a makeshift air conditioner, there was no sweat at all.


    Watching Wu Ling diligently wiping his fingers, Cheng Guang sighed inwardly. She was much more considerate than his girlfriend from his former life who would only tell him to wipe it himself afterward.


    With a petty character¡¯s mentality, Cheng Guang secretly reveled for a moment, then calmly retracted his hand.


    ¡°There, it wasn¡¯t dirty to begin with. You¡¯re almost rubbing my skin raw.¡±


    Wu Ling¡¯s cheeks flushed slightly, not sure how to respond.


    ¡°Let¡¯s forget arm-wrestling. I can¡¯t bear to bully you, so let me teach you something new instead.¡±


    Cheng Guang got up and searched for a bunch of ck and white stones by thekeside, drawing a checkerboard on a stone table.


    ¡°This is Five in a Row. You win by connecting five stones in a line¡­¡±


    Cheng Guang ced stones on the board, demonstrating to Wu Ling.


    Since he wasn¡¯t good at martial arts, he turned to schrly pursuits.


    After a simple exnation of the rules, Cheng Guang let Wu Ling make the first move.


    By now, Wu Ling also realized that Cheng Guang had no ill intentions, he was simply inviting her to y along, so the oppressive feeling of long staying in the pce dissipated quite a bit, and she rxed and got deeply involved in the game.


    As they began to y, Wu Ling took a long time to consider each move since Five in a Row was apletely new game to her, never seen before ¨C simple, yet strategizing each step to win was required.


    Toplete the mission, Cheng Guang decided not to abide by the martial virtues.


    Taking advantage of Wu Ling¡¯s unfamiliarity with the game rules and tactics, Cheng Guang won the first round outright.


    The cold voice of the system in his mind rang out just in time.


    [Defeating the Empress of Great Zhou, mission aplished.]


    [Would you like to receive the reward?]


    As expected, this not-so-smart system was still pretty easy to fool.


    Cheng Guang didn¡¯t know what to say.


    The reward was called the Ancient Bloodline of the Great Xia Royal Family; when ites to bloodlines, Cheng Guang had no idea what would happen when he received the reward.


    He decided to wait until this was over and then quietly ept it somewhere secluded.


    With the mission aplished, and the conversation between Princely Heir¡¯s mother Mrs. Wu still ongoing, Cheng Guang, with nothing better to do, casually continued to y Five in a Row with Wu Ling.


    Aside from the first round when Wu Ling yed very slowly, each subsequent round saw her cing stones faster and faster.


    Cheng Guang had barely made his move before Wu Ling swiftly countered, pressing on with every step.


    The change from before and after seemed like it was not the same person.


    In the following few games, Cheng Guang lost more than he won. Thankfully, the mission wasplete, so he felt no pressure and ying chess with Wu Ling became a way to pass the time.


    While Cheng Guang and Wu Ling were intently ying Go, a procession appeared not far away.


    It was a magnificent sight, with hundreds of people following behind at a nce.


    The eunuch attending Cheng Guang noticed the arrival first, quickly knelt down, and paid respects to the distant figures, just about to say something.


    However, the neers gestured with their hand and leisurely approached the pavilion where Cheng Guang was seated.


    The authoritative eyes showed a flicker of surprise upon seeing Cheng Guang and the tightly concentrated expression of Wu Ling across from him at the pavilion.


    It seemed they had not expected these two to be ying together.


    The figure gestured for his retinue to halt and approached the pavilion alone, silently arriving behind Cheng Guang, observing the two for an instant before his gaze fell upon the chessboard drawn on the ancient table.


    This looked like¡­ the game of Go¡­


    No, this was not Go, but something else¡­


    Interesting.


    The neer nodded slightly; he seemed to be in his fifties, with half his hair turned white, his face stern, naturally exuding an imposing aura.


    Just his silent presence was enough to instill fear in the hearts of the eunuchs and others kneeling on the ground not far away.


    Emperor Wu Shang, with the reign title Yongtai.


    The Yongtai Emperor was a man who truly rose from the bottom, an emperor who had fought his way to the throne.


    In his youth, Great Zhou was in turmoil, the Border Areas were breached, and from the Eightyered Devil Realm, and the Ten-Layered Demon Sea, Demon Beasts poured out, bringing catastrophe to all living beings.


    The Ancestor Emperor met an unexpected demise during the chaos, and the entire Great Zhou relied solely on the efforts of the then Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan. At that time, the Crown Prince, yearning for ascension, insisted on an extravagant coronation ceremony even as Great Zhou was engulfed in mes of war.


    Meanwhile, Yongtai Emperor was still in the Border Area, fighting fiercely against the Demon Beasts alongside many soldiers.


    He entered the battlefield at ten, his fame spread at twelve, and after reaching adulthood, he aplished many remarkable feats.


    Even the Crown Prince, hundreds of years his senior, could notpare to him.


    However, ording to the ancient traditions of Great Zhou, the throne was passed to the eldest legitimate son, not the younger, and from direct lineage, not coteral. The Yongtai Emperor was not originally in line for session. Later, with Empress Dowager Li¡¯s staunch support and the backing of many soldiers, Wu Shang was enthroned as Emperor Yongtai.


    After the Crown Prince was deposed, he quietly built up his strength and plotted rebellion, but to no avail. After a struggle, he fled Great Zhou and his whereabouts were unknown.


    Thereafter, under the leadership of the Yongtai Emperor, Great Zhou slowly quelled the chaos and evenunched a northern expedition, prating deep into the Eightyered Devil Realm and the Ten-Layered Demon Sea.


    In the face of the Demon Emperor and the Demon Lords, he boldlyughed and returned.


    Nearly three decades have passed, and through his diligence and hands-on governance, he treated his people well and proved that even if one wasn¡¯t the legitimate firstborn andcked a strong im, one could still be a good emperor.


    And now, this legendary emperor stood just behind Cheng Guang, who waspletely unaware.


    Cheng Guang had no cultivation; if the emperor chose to conceal his presence, Cheng Guang would never be able to detect him.


    After the game ended, Wu Ling let out a sigh of relief, contentedly ced down the stones, and was about to speak to Cheng Guang when she suddenly saw the imposing man standing behind him. Her smile slowly faded.


    Her demeanor became cold, and she silently turned her head away.


    Cheng Guang, noticing the change in Wu Ling¡¯s expression, sensed something behind him.


    He immediately turned to look.


    At the same time, the ruler of Great Zhou also shifted his gaze toward him.


    Eyes met.


    Just with one nce, Cheng Guang recognized the man in the bright yellow dragon robe behind him; it was Emperor Zhou, Wu Shang.


    He felt slightly unnerved, his identity as the Princely Heir making him uneasy in the presence of Emperor Zhou.


    Under the unwavering gaze of the emperor, his heartbeat began to elerate.


    ¡°Greetings, Uncle,¡± he said.


    Recalling Qing Luan¡¯s earlier words, Cheng Guang suppressed his emotions and immediately stood up to pay his respects formally.


    In the watchful eyes of Emperor Zhou, Cheng Guang felt immense pressure and dared not speak carelessly. If even a hint of discrepancy were detected, his true identity would surely be exposed.


    At that moment, there might be more than three thousand ways he could meet a terrible end.


    All he could do now was try not to show any sign of abnormality.


    As Cheng Guang stood to pay his respects, Wu Ling¡¯s expression, though much colder, still maintained a semnce of respect as she stood up as well.


    ¡°Greetings, Father Emperor,¡± she said.


    After speaking, Wu Ling let out a cold huff, showing no respect to the Yongtai Emperor.


    The attendants behind the emperor turned pale with fright; in the entire Imperial Pce, it seemed only this newly arrived princess could behave with such an attitude toward Emperor Zhou.


    Others wouldn¡¯t dare to do so even if they were given a hundred times the courage.


    ¡°Rise,¡± said Emperor Zhou, unfazed. His gaze swept over Wu Ling, and then, as it had with her, he once again let out a cold huff and looked back at Cheng Guang.


    This left Cheng Guang somewhat disgruntled¡ªwhat was with the father and daughter suddenly acting the same, huffing at every turn?


    Cheng Guang knew that Emperor Zhou had not yet realized his identity as the fake Princely Heir; otherwise, it would have been a cold de, not a cold huff. Perhaps it was for another reason.


    But Cheng Guang dared not ask or make a sound, only muttering in his heart.

 Chapter 9 - 7 I’ve been exposed?

    Chapter 9: Chapter 7 I¡¯ve been exposed?


    Emperor Zhou of Great Zhou had a frosty expression on his face. Simply by looking at his visage, one could not guess what was on his mind.


    He watched Cheng Guang calmly, gazing at him for a long while until Cheng Guang felt his scalp crawl, then slowly shifted his gaze toward the stone table.


    ¡°What are you ying?¡±


    Hearing Emperor Zhou¡¯s inquiry, Cheng Guang inwardly groaned, wishing only to seclude himself; the pressure from Emperor Zhou was greater than even that from Empress Dowager Li.


    But Emperor Zhou clearly did not intend to let him off easily and instead drew him into conversation.


    Cheng Guang did not understand Emperor Zhou, and Qing Luan had not provided him with any information about Emperor Zhou beforehand.


    As a result, Cheng Guang had no idea how he should converse with Emperor Zhou, in terms of attitude ornguage.


    If his behavior diverged too greatly from that of the Princely Heir in the past, it wouldn¡¯t just be a matter of exposing his identity or not but rather consider what kind of death might be swift and where might be a good feng shui spot to be buried.


    Cheng Guang pondered a moment while stealing a sideways nce at Wu Ling, hoping she might help him answer.


    However, this girl did not deign to look directly at Emperor Zhou at that moment, let alone converse with him.


    Previously, she exhibited the pitiable appearance of a little white rabbit, but in front of Emperor Zhou, she seemed overly assertive.


    She didn¡¯t even want to face Emperor Zhou directly and silently turned to one side, bowing her head as if there was something extremely interesting under her feet.


    Cheng Guang had no choice but to steel himself to answer.


    ¡°Uncle, this is Gomoku,¡± he said.


    ¡°Oh? Gomoku?¡±


    Emperor Zhou let out a soft exmation, ¡°The name does fit the game you were just ying; five pieces in a row to win. Although the rules differ from Go, it has its own charm.¡±


    After speaking, Emperor Zhou nced at Cheng Guang, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a game before. Did you invent it?¡±


    Cheng Guang nodded, ¡°Just something I cobbled together in my spare time.¡±


    What Cheng Guang did not expect was that Emperor Zhou, who had just moments before refrained from any smile, suddenly bore a hint of a smile upon hearing Cheng Guang¡¯s reply.


    ¡°Quite clever,¡± hemented.


    ¡°I see you and my princess enjoyed ying it. Come, y a game of Gomoku with me. If you win, I¡¯ll reward you; lose, and you bear the consequences,¡± he said.


    Having said that, Emperor Zhou leisurely took the seat where Cheng Guang had been sitting.


    The sudden change in the situation left not only Cheng Guang unable to react but even made Wu Ling, who was startled as if she had seen a ghost, turn around to take a few more looks at Emperor Zhou.


    She also did not expect Emperor Zhou would sit down and invite the Princely Heir to a game of Gomoku.


    For some reason, seeing Emperor Zhou¡¯s unpredictable mood made Cheng Guang feel even more uneasy, and the thought of fleeing grew stronger.


    But as soon as this thought arose, Cheng Guang forcibly suppressed it.


    Not to mention, an exposure was not yet certain, and leaving rashly was akin to courting death.


    Even if he had been exposed, where could he possibly flee?


    Cheng Guang took a deep breath, forcing himself to calm down and sat opposite Emperor Zhou.


    After tidying up the board, he asked, ¡°Uncle, who goes first?¡±


    ¡°You go first. I won¡¯t take advantage of you,¡± said Emperor Zhou.


    Cheng Guang nodded, said no more, and directly ced a ck piece at the central point.


    Emperor Zhou immediately followed with his move. He had watched Cheng Guang and Wu Ling y for a little while and hade to understand the rules of Gomoku well.


    His moves were strategic and swift, and he yed aggressively.


    At the same time, heid several traps for Cheng Guang invisibly.


    Gomoku is difficult if said to be difficult and easy if said to be easy, but to reach such a level of proficIency in such a short period is rare indeed.


    Wu Ling was quite formidable, butpared to the mature and experienced Emperor Zhou, she was far from an equal match.


    Cheng Guang yed while contemting the game.


    He dared not lose a piece.


    Just now, Emperor Zhou had said there would be a reward for winning and consequences to bear for losing.


    Cheng Guang didn¡¯t care about the reward but was very concerned about the deep and authoritative look in Emperor Zhou¡¯s eyes when he mentioned bearing the consequences of losing.


    Had Emperor Zhou discovered his true identity?


    While ying, Cheng Guang suddenly considered this point, and the hand holding the piece trembled subconsciously.


    After cing his piece, Emperor Zhou noticed Cheng Guang¡¯s uncontrobly trembling hands and calmly said,


    ¡°Focus on the game. What are you daydreaming about?¡±


    Emperor Zhou¡¯s words did not alleviate Cheng Guang¡¯s worries but instead confirmed an epting attitude.


    Beads of sweat formed on Cheng Guang¡¯s forehead; he had understood what was happening, but he still had to muster all his energy to concentrate fully on the board.


    Thinking too much was futile at the moment.


    Even if Emperor Zhou had realized he was an imposter, as long as he had not directly exposed him or struck him dead, there was still room for maneuver.


    Win this game of Gomoku first.


    Cheng Guang then stopped indulging in wild thoughts and concentrated entirely.


    Click, click, click¡­


    In the quiet pavilion, there were only the subtle sounds of the wind rustling the grass and the stones striking the board, no other noise.


    As the pieces on the board became more numerous and the situation more tense, both Cheng Guang and Emperor Zhou seemed fully absorbed in the game.


    While Cheng Guang yed against Emperor Zhou, outside, the princes and princesses who had been out ying returned early in anticipation of the family banquet.


    Before entering the main hall, they caught sight of their father emperor and the Princely Heir Cheng Guang concentrated in their game inside a pavilion by theke.


    ¡°What¡¯s this? Father emperor is ying chess with the Princely Heir?¡±


    ¡°Who knows, it¡¯s strange indeed. Never have we seen father emperor y chess with us either,¡± they remarked.


    ¡°Should we go over and take a look?¡±


    ¡°Forget it. Do we also need to be scolded by Father more? Let¡¯s not go over.¡±


    A group of princes and princesses stood at a distance, not daring to approach, but silently watched from afar.


    Even though they were far away, their cultivation allowed them to clearly see the content on the ancient chessboard.


    ¡°What kind of chess is this?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen it before¡­¡±


    ¡°The chessboard is almost full. Who do you think can win?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t tell, so it¡¯s not good to say, but it should be Father who wins, right?¡±


    They whispered among themselves.


    As the princes and princesses discussed, the chess battle in the pavilion also reached a critical point.


    The pace at which the pieces were yed became faster and faster.


    When thest chess piece filled the final gap on the board, Emperor Zhou of Great Zhou chuckled and casually tossed the stone in his hand aside.


    ¡°It¡¯s a draw, you youngster have some skills.¡±


    Cheng Guang smiled at Emperor Zhou, not showing any overly ttered expression, and was about to say something when he saw Emperor Zhou wave his hand again.


    ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no need for certain words. A draw is as good as a win for you. I keep my word.¡±


    After speaking, Emperor Zhou stood up and walked towards the main hall. As he left, he paused slightly and muttered to himself with a puzzled look at Cheng Guang, ¡°How can it be so alike?¡±


    After saying this, Emperor Zhou no longer paid any attention to Cheng Guang, left deep in thought, and his figure quickly vanished from Cheng Guang¡¯s sight.


    Wu Ling breathed a sigh of relief when she saw Emperor Zhou had walked far away, gently patting her chest and making a face at Emperor Zhou¡¯s departing back.


    Wu Ling had a dependency on Emperor Zhou, resentment, and even moreplex feelings.


    In the cold Imperial Pce, apart from Emperor Zhou, the nominal father, there seemed to be few others she could throw her temper at.


    After Emperor Zhou¡¯s figure disappeared, Wu Ling quickly regained herposure, ready to fade into the background again.


    She quietly nced at Cheng Guang, seemingly wanting to say something, but then noticed that he was breaking out in a cold sweat; beads of perspiration glided down his forehead.


    ¡°Are you, are you so tired just by ying chess?¡±


    Wu Ling eximed in surprise while taking out a handkerchief and carefully wiping the sweat from Cheng Guang¡¯s face.


    In just a quarter of an hour of interaction, Wu Ling had already grown close to Cheng Guang, either trying to please him or having developed a liking for him after spending some time together.


    Cheng Guang thanked her and took the handkerchief, wiping his forehead a few times.


    He was not tired, but frightened.


    Others might not understand what Emperor Zhou had just said, but he knew all too well that what Emperor Zhou meant by ¡°how can it be so alike¡± was none other than the Princely Heir who was currently traveling and enjoying the scenery outside!


    Emperor Zhou had discovered that he was an impostor.


    When did he find out??


    Was it right from the start, or after conversing with him??


    Cheng Guang did not know.


    What made Cheng Guang even more puzzled was that after knowing he was an impostor, Emperor Zhou didn¡¯t punish him at all and showed no intention of exposing him.


    Cheng Guang didn¡¯t believe Emperor Zhou would let him off just because of the oue of a chess game; the stakes of the game were just an excuse.


    He could never fathom Emperor Zhou¡¯s thoughts. Before Emperor Zhou, Cheng Guang had fooled Princess Yuemei of the Wu Family, Empress Dowager Li, and Empress Wang.


    So subconsciously, he thought he might be able to deceive Emperor Zhou as well.


    Yet, he had underestimated cultivators of this world.


    An ordinary cultivator, with careful attention, could notice something amiss, let alone a man like Emperor Zhou who had achieved such high levels of cultivation.


    Perhaps Emperor Zhou had seen through him at first nce.


    Cheng Guang pondered in his heart, while also feeling relieved.


    Although he did not know what Emperor Zhou was thinking, the oue was still good.


    He had not suffered any punishment, and as long as Emperor Zhou kept silent, the chances of him being exposed were still slim if he continued to act ording to the previous n; it was enough tost until he could leave.


    Once the Princely Heir returned, his job as the double would be over, and then he would quickly make his escape!


    ¡°Princely Heir, why are you spacing out¡­¡±


    Wu Ling lifted her hand, shaking it in front of Cheng Guang.


    After their brief interaction, Wu Ling had let down her guard around Cheng Guang. In a sense, Cheng Guang had be Wu Ling¡¯s first friend within the Imperial Pce.


    The establishment of friendship is notplicated; being happy together is enough.


    Without much thought, Wu Ling naturally grew closer to Cheng Guang.


    Cheng Guang snapped back to reality and chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m fine, I was just thinking about how to beat Uncle.¡±


    ¡°To beat him, huh, it¡¯s probably very difficult. You¡¯ll need to work much harder,¡± Wu Ling said thoughtfully, giving her opinion.


    Cheng Guang nodded slightly and then continued to chat with Wu Ling for a moment.


    Suddenly, an eunuch came out from the main hall calling Cheng Guang and some of the princes and princesses to enter.


    Upon stepping into the main hall, they found that the family banquet was about to begin.


    Emperor Zhou, Empress Dowager Li, Princess Yuemei, Empress Wang, and several noble consorts were already seated.


    Emperor Zhou and Empress Dowager Li sat above, with the others seated in order ording to their status and closeness to the royals.


    Next to Empress Dowager Li, Princess Yuemei saw Cheng Guanging in and stood up to beckon to him.


    ¡°Guanger,e here, sit next to your mother.¡±

 Chapter 10 - 8 Being Used

    Chapter 10: Chapter 8 Being Used


    Empress Dowager Li saw the arrival of the Emperor and was clearly much happier.


    A faint smile still lingered at the corners of her mouth.


    In order to appease Empress Wang and several Noble Consorts, she had put in a great deal of effort; now that Emperor Zhou had arrived, she could shift the burden to him.


    Empress Dowager Li sat at the head of the table, and as the servants brought up tes of food made from precious spiritual ingredients, she cheerfully urged everyone to eat.


    Cheng Guang just couldn¡¯t figure out what was going on in Emperor Zhou¡¯s mind, not knowing why he had suddenly let him off the hook, but at the same time, he did not dare to draw any attention to himself; he just kept his head down and silently focused on his meal.


    The food at the family banquet was delicious, but under the circumstances of being dead yet notpletely dead, it all tasted as nd as wax.


    ¡°Guanger, this is your favorite eight-treasure chicken. Many noblemen in the capital enjoy it; it¡¯s said to have the effect of invigorating energy and replenishing vitality. Eat more of it,¡±


    Yuemei of the Wu Family spoke softly as she ced the dazzling chicken, transparently red and exquisitely delicate, into Cheng Guang¡¯s bowl.


    For chicken meat to look so extraordinary in this world was indeed outrageous.


    Emperor Zhou¡¯s gaze also swept over at the same time.


    Cheng Guang¡¯s heart trembled, and he acknowledged her, quickly finishing the food Princess Yuemei had offered him.


    If no one knew he was posing as the Princely Heir, he would still have the audacity to call her mother, to call her grandmother, but now, under the scrutinizing gaze of Emperor Zhou, Cheng Guang felt both guilty and panicked.


    Perhaps it was both tension and confusion. His body was tense, and his expression was slightly stiff.


    Cheng Guang knew that if he kept on like this, even if Emperor Zhou did not speak out, he might expose himself by behaving differently from the Princely Heir of the past.


    He began to rx his body.


    At this point, his fate was no longer in Cheng Guang¡¯s hands, and continuing to mingle in the circle of these important figures was tormenting him every moment.


    Emperor Zhou¡¯s gaze did not linger on Cheng Guang for too long.


    After a brief nce, he moved his gaze away.


    Empress Wang, perhaps sensing it was about time, spoke up, ¡°Your Majesty, since the Blood Pool will soon be opened and the decision about the Crown Prince has been dyed time and again, it would be better to make a decision as soon as possible.¡±


    Empress Wang brought up the main topic, and everyone at the banquet set down their chopsticks, their eyes falling on Emperor Zhou.


    It seemed they all wanted to know who Emperor Zhou would choose as the Crown Prince.


    Emperor Zhou took a leisurely sip of tea, his gaze sweeping around the room before finally settling on Empress Dowager Li.


    ¡°Mother, which child do you favor?¡±


    Empress Dowager Li waved her hand, ¡°Don¡¯t ask this old woman about such matters, Your Majesty. I find each child quite good, and I am torn about who should be chosen. You should decide for yourself.¡±


    Emperor Zhou chuckled and shook his head, then said, ¡°Indeed, there is someone in my mind.¡±


    As Emperor Zhou¡¯s words ended, everyone at the table¡ªexcept Empress Dowager Li, Princess Yuemei, Cheng Guang, and Wu Ling, who seemed carefree and downtrodden¡ªfelt their hearts tense.


    ¡°Your Majesty, who have you chosen in your heart?¡± Empress Wang asked the question everyone wanted to know.


    Everyone watched Emperor Zhou¡¯s majestic face, seemingly trying to see on whom his gaze would finally rest.


    All saw a smile creep across Emperor Zhou¡¯s lips as he suddenly reached out his hand and slowly pointed to Wu Ling, seated inconspicuously in the corner.


    ¡°It¡¯s her.¡±


    ¡°Wu Ling,e here.¡±


    Just as with Cheng Guang, Wu Ling had been burying her head in her meal, believing that the Emperor¡¯s banquet, the matter of the Crown Prince, and the strife over the Blood Pool had nothing to do with her.


    When she heard the Emperor¡¯s call, her first reaction was disbelief. But silence enveloped her, and the air seemed to thicken.


    Feeling something was amiss, she looked up in confusion, only to see everyone at the table staring at her.


    And when she saw Emperor Zhou¡¯s gaze¡ªgentle yet filled with authority¡ª


    ¡°Father, what has happened?¡± Wu Ling stammered.


    ¡°Come here.¡±


    Wu Ling saw Emperor Zhou call her again, and under the watchful eyes of everyone, she dared not be too presumptuous; she quickly came forward while carefully maintaining a distance from Emperor Zhou.


    The atmosphere at that moment was terribly silent.


    Princess Yuemei and Cheng Guang were unaffected by the drama, but the others were frozen, staring nkly at the scene unfolding before them.


    Under the gaze of everyone, Wu Ling felt extremely unsettled and lowered her head as if she wanted to bury it in her chest.


    ¡°Emperor, why choose her? She is still a woman¡­¡±


    Empress Dowager Li was also shocked and voiced her confusion.


    At this point, only Empress Dowager Li dared to ask this question. Despite the turmoil in their hearts, no one else dared to question the Emperor¡¯s decision.


    Emperor Zhou stood up, cing a hand on Wu Ling¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°I chose her, and naturally, I have my reasons,¡± he said.


    ¡°Firstly, I¡¯ve consulted the Officer of Destiny Forecasting, who examined everyone¡¯s fate, and her destiny bears the shadow of the Ziwei Emperor Star.¡±


    ¡°Secondly, her royal bloodline is extremely pure, on par with mine even after undergoing the Blood Pool purification twice,¡± the Emperor of Great Zhou said.


    ¡°As for the matter of her being a woman¡­¡±


    The Emperor of Great Zhou paused, then patted Wu Ling¡¯s shoulder and sat back down.


    ¡°The founding emperor of Great Zhou, Emperor Xuanwu, was a woman, wasn¡¯t she?¡±


    After the Emperor of Great Zhou finished speaking, the air once again grew heavy.


    The expressions of many turned stiff, and even the gentle Empress Wang didn¡¯t seem to know what to say, herplexion turning slightly dark.


    The princes and princesses, less adept in concealing their feelings, wore their emotions openly, showing their displeasure outright.


    A young prince couldn¡¯t help but murmur, ¡°A country bumpkining from the countryside, what qualifies her to be the Crown Prince? If she can be it, might as well let our servant do the job.¡±


    As the young prince uttered these words, theplexion of the Noble Consort beside him changed slightly, and she quickly covered his mouth.


    ¡°Xu¡¯er, don¡¯t talk nonsense, shut your mouth,¡± she said hurriedly.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the truth? Father has simply picked at random,¡± the prince seemed to say unintentionally.


    But everyone present was shrewd; they understood that the Noble Consort merely wanted to express her dissatisfaction with the Emperor of Great Zhou through the child¡¯s uncensored words.


    This also irked the Emperor of Great Zhou, who frowned slightly and ordered, ¡°Silence him.¡±


    As his voice fell, a shadow abruptly appeared behind the Noble Consort.


    The onlookers¡¯ eyes narrowed, not yet reacting, when both the Noble Consort and the young prince were restrained and dragged out of the hall.


    Soon, pping sounds echoed from outside the hall.


    The young prince¡¯s shrieks were akin to a pig being ughtered.


    The people present silently witnessed the scene, none speaking out.


    However, they inwardly cursed both the foolish Noble Consort and her naive child.


    The Emperor¡¯s demeanor had already indicated his support for Wu Ling as the Crown Prince. Although the reasons listed were quite convincing, had they gently reasoned with him and appealed to his emotions¡­


    ¡­and leveraged the advantage of their child being raised by the Emperor¡¯s side from a young age, they might have swayed the Emperor¡¯s mind.


    But now, that opportunity had been squandered.


    They had given the Emperor the chance to assert his authority and at the same time, signaled his determination to everyone.


    Cheng Guang looked at Wu Ling, then back at the Emperor of Great Zhou, whose expression was serene and imprable. His lips twitched slightly.


    He was not surprised by this oue.


    After all, he knew that Wu Ling was destined to be the Empress of Great Zhou.


    For some reason, he suddenly felt that the Emperor¡¯s choice not to expose his false identity as the Princely Heir might be because he had a good rtionship with Wu Ling.


    Indeed, the next second confirmed Cheng Guang¡¯s guess.


    The Emperor of Great Zhou¡¯s face suddenly showed a hint of a smile. ¡°What do you all think of Wu Ling as the Crown Prince? Speak freely if you have any objections, for I am open to reasoning,¡± he said.


    At that point, even Empress Dowager Li found herself unable to speak.


    She was the only one who could have possibly challenged the Emperor, but his resolute demeanor clearly showed that he had already made up his mind, and she could not change it.


    So she chose to remain silent.


    Empress Wang, as well as the other Noble Consorts, were equally silent, their quietness seemingly voicing their dissatisfaction.


    ¡°It seems there are no objections, then. Guanger, what about you? Do you have any reservations? What do you think of Wu Ling, whom I endorse?¡± The Emperor turned his gaze to Cheng Guang.


    Cheng Guang felt a jolt in his heart, thinking that the Emperor truly lived up to his title. If the real Princely Heir were here, he probably would not have responded, or even outright used the Emperor of being blind.


    But as a false Princely Heir, he could onlyply with the Emperor¡¯s wishes.


    ¡°Uncle¡¯s judgment is, of course, excellent. Wu Ling at a nce appears to have the demeanor of an Empress. For her to be the Crown Prince and take charge of the Eastern Pce is most appropriate,¡± Cheng Guang said, with everyone¡¯s eyes on him.


    No sooner had he spoken¡­


    The Emperor of Great Zhou sped his hands together andughed, ¡°Well then, you¡¯ve all heard it. Even my nephew here agrees, so let it be decided.¡±


    Cheng Guang¡¯s status was extremely high, representing the future stance of Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion to some extent.


    Any prince with the backing of Cheng Guang had a high chance of being the next Emperor, let alone a mere prince.


    The decision was final.


    The Emperor of Great Zhou¡¯s decision not to expose Cheng Guang likely had this moment in mind.


    In his heart, Cheng Guang greatly admired this, pondering whether the Emperor had seen through his disguised identity and decided to use him on the spot. But if the Emperor had not discovered he was an imposter, how would he have gone against everyone¡¯s opinion to push Wu Ling into the position within the Eastern Pce?

 Chapter 11 - 9 The Coachman’s Life Doesn’t Count as a Life

    Chapter 11: Chapter 9 The Coachman¡¯s Life Doesn¡¯t Count as a Life


    Wu Ling¡¯s appointment as Crown Prince immediately caused a hugemotion in the capital.


    From royal family members and noblemen down to pce maids and eunuchs, everyone was shocked.


    Who was Wu Ling?


    Nobody had heard of her!


    Upon inquiring further, the shock intensified!


    A wild girl brought back to the pce by the Emperor a year ago, her status and position were inferior to that of the other princes and princesses¡ªin the Imperial Pce, she had always been inconspicuous.


    Yet, it was this normally unremarkable, even mediocre person who had been firmly established by Emperor Zhou as the Crown Prince, despite numerous objections.


    Given Emperor Zhou¡¯s long life, even as Crown Prince, it wasn¡¯t certain that she would eventually be the emperor.


    However, behind the scenes, rumors spread that Wu Ling had a very good rtionship with the Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir, and it seemed that she had received strong support from him.


    This was no small matter.


    For a time, many people both inside and outside the pce became somewhat restless.


    After the family banquet, Emperor Zhou left with a puzzled Wu Ling, and as everyone dispersed without engaging in idle chatter, Princess Yuemei took Cheng Guang home with a serious look on her face.


    Upon returning to Duke¡¯s Mansion, Princess Yuemei hesitated before asking, ¡°Guanger, do you like that Wu Ling?¡±


    Cheng Guang was puzzled, ¡°Mother, why do you ask?¡±


    Princess Yuemei seemed somewhat helpless, ¡°Today the Emperor questioned you, and you supported Wu Ling so strongly. If it¡¯s not because you like her, could it be that you truly think the child Wu Ling has the demeanor of an Empress?¡±


    Cheng Guang coughed slightly, his face taking on a serious expression, ¡°Mother, I¡¯m not lying to you; I truly think that Wu Ling has the demeanor of an Empress.¡±


    Not only did she have the demeanor of an Empress, but he could already envision her future as the Empress.


    Listening to Cheng Guang¡¯s words, Princess Yuemei was both angry and amused but ultimately said nothing further, instead tenderly stroking Cheng Guang¡¯s head.


    ¡°Alright, our Guanger has a unique perspective that Mother won¡¯t criticize further; just be careful not to express your favorability towards a prince or princess like that again in the future, even if asked by the Emperor, you must maintain impartiality.¡±


    ¡°Our family¡¯s influence is toorge, and you¡¯re the sole heir for our future. Your every word and action will be magnified countless times and can even affect the situation of certain matters, so you cannot state your position clearly, let alone get involved in thepetition for the throne.¡±


    Princess Yuemei said, pinching Cheng Guang¡¯s cheeks as she spoke.


    A wry smile flickered in Cheng Guang¡¯s eyes, ¡°Alright, Mother, I¡¯ll be more careful next time.


    Although he said this, Cheng Guang didn¡¯t really have a choice in that situation; after all, he was merely a stand-in for the Princely Heir.


    If he hadn¡¯t spoken up, offending the Emperor, he likely wouldn¡¯t have left the Imperial Pce alive, even if his identity wasn¡¯t exposed on the spot.


    Cheng Guang had no other options.


    Princess Yuemei nodded, and after instructing Cheng Guang not to go out for a while, she left thoughtfully, seemingly intending to talk to Cheng Zhihai.


    After Princess Yuemei departed, Cheng Guang returned to his abode in Million Specie Garden.


    In Million Specie Garden, Qing Luan sat by theke, resting her chin in her hand, her gaze vacantly fixed on the water¡¯s surface.


    Beneath the setting sun, her fairplexion, like jade, reflected an enchanting beauty as if made of crystal.


    When Cheng Guang appeared, Qing Luan took notice, quickly turning her head toward him. She was initially startled, then seemed both surprised and relieved.


    She ran over quickly, examined Cheng Guang from all sides, and then felt around on his body.


    After affirming that it was the stand-in rather than the real Princely Heir, she eximed in amazement.


    ¡°You¡­ you actually got through it without being discovered?¡±


    ¡°Nothing happened, right?¡±


    ¡°I thought just now that you wouldn¡¯t be able toe back.¡±


    ¡°I got through, but notpletely undetected,¡± Cheng Guang quickly walked to the pavilion and poured himself a cup of tea.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Qing Luan asked, puzzled.


    ¡°The Emperor knows about my identity, but he did not expose me on the spot.¡±


    Cheng Guang began to speak slowly, his face calm.


    Qing Luan¡¯s body stiffened, standing frozen.


    ¡°The Emperor knows? Then, then¡­¡±


    Even Qing Luan at this moment didn¡¯t know why the Emperor hadn¡¯t exposed Cheng Guang¡¯s identity as the stand-in. She was merely a servant of the Princely Heir; without instructions, she couldn¡¯t leave the mansion or learn about the news of Wu Ling being made Crown Prince swiftly.


    If she had known about Wu Ling¡¯s appointment and the strong words Cheng Guang had spoken in support, she probably would have understood the reason.


    At the moment, Cheng Guang calmed down and exined the whole situation to Qing Luan before saying:


    ¡°Sister Qing Luan, it seems my role as the stand-in ising to an end. If I hadn¡¯t spoken up, I would have offended the Emperor, and it would have been a dead end. By speaking, I have also caused trouble for the Princely Heir.¡±


    ¡°To continue ying this role might bring about new disasters. Sister Qing Luan, you should quickly get a message to the Princely Heir, and ask him toe back soon.¡±


    Qing Luan sighed, her eyelids drooping, ¡°It¡¯s probably not possible now; I can¡¯t contact the Princely Heir at this moment.¡±


    ¡°Normally, the Princely Heir would take ample protective items and leave quietly on his own, and until he returns, there¡¯s no way for me to make contact with him.¡±


    As she spoke, Qing Luan¡¯s voice grew softer and less confident, ¡°Actually, this time the Princely Heir left not only for enjoyment but also for¡­¡±


    ¡°`


    ¡°For what reason?¡± Cheng Guang was stunned. Were there things here he didn¡¯t know about?


    ¡°To avoid the Family Head, which is the Princely Heir¡¯s father, Cheng Zhihai.¡±


    ¡°Why avoid him?¡± Cheng Guang was puzzled this time.


    ¡°Since his childhood, the Princely Heir¡¯s constitution had been impaired; not to mention the immense pain from cultivation, even with a massive influx of resources, his highest realm couldn¡¯t break through the third rank of the Purple Mansion Realm.¡±


    ¡°The Princely Heir had given up, but over the years, every time the Family Head returned, he often brought back extremely precious Spiritual Medicine from outside to treat the Princely Heir¡¯s body, trying to enable him to pursue the path of cultivation.¡±


    ¡°It sounds like a good deed, but the process is extremely painful. One or two times might be bearable, but the Princely Heir has lived this way for over a decade, enduring great suffering without any improvement in his body.¡±


    ¡°This time, the Princely Heir also sought to avoid the Family Head¡­¡±


    As Qing Luan spoke, Cheng Guang¡¯s confusion deepened.


    ¡°Logically speaking, with the Princely Heir¡¯s status, even without practicing cultivation, he could still have a good life. With the lifespan-extending Spiritual Medicine, his life span could even be said to be not much worse than that of Cultivators. Why then must he suffer so¡­ ¡±


    Qing Luan shook her head, ¡°You think too optimistically. Even for Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion, its situation is worrying. In the Court, many officials feel that Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion has too much power. The Bureau of the Lamp bears the duty of monitoring all officials, thus it is even more feared and ostracized by them.¡±


    ¡°Outside the Court, due to the Bureau of the Lamp suppressing the Martial Sects, countless Sect members have started to view Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion with hostility. They are unrestrained; the attack that the Princely Heir suffered in the past was the work of one such Martial Sect.¡±


    ¡°Though the Sect involved waster annihted down to its ancestral grave, the Princely Heir was still injured.¡±


    ¡°Because both inside and outside the Court there are resentments against Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion, it¡¯s inevitable that there would be attempts on the Princely Heir¡¯s life. This is why he seldom leaves home, being confined within the Mansion or the Capital city.¡±


    Listening to this, Cheng Guang twitched at the corner of his mouth, roughly understanding that while Duke Zhen himself was revered by all, his son¡¯s Bureau of the Lamp seemed to not do humans any favors, attracting arge amount of hatred¡­


    No wonder Cheng Zhihai kept bringing back Spiritual Medicine from outside without sparing any effort to treat the Princely Heir¡¯s body, wishing to set him back on the path of cultivation.


    Without cultivation, without strength, one could only remain trapped within the Mansion¡­


    This was probably why his existence as a substitute was needed.


    Cheng Guang¡¯s gaze flickered, suddenly thinking of something, and abruptly raised his head to look at Qing Luan.


    ¡°Wait, Sister Qing Luan, is my fathering back this time to deal with me?¡±


    Qing Luan nodded her head unnaturally.


    ¡°Indeed, that is the case.¡±


    Cheng Guang was dumbfounded.


    Dealing with Cheng Zhihai was basically an unsolvable situation.


    Cheng Zhihai controlled the Bureau of the Lamp, which struck fear in countless people of the Great Zhou Dynasty; he was a cunning man, far beyond what a small potato like himself couldpare with.


    Even if he could temporarily prevent Cheng Zhihai from discovering that he was an imposter, as soon as Cheng Zhihai attempted to treat the Princely Heir¡¯s body as usual, the truth would inevitably be revealed.


    The Princely Heir¡¯s body was impaired, but his wasn¡¯t!


    Was he supposed to deliberately stab himself?


    That was utterly impossible; there was no way to perfectly replicate the injury.


    ¡°I¡¯m doomed¡­¡±


    Cheng Guang looked ashen-faced, watching Qing Luan with despair, ¡°Sister Qing Luan, what will happen to me if the Family Head finds out I¡¯m just a substitute?¡±


    Qing Luan¡¯s expression hesitated, and she turned her head away with reluctance¡­


    She actually turned her head away, face me damn it!


    Cheng Guang¡¯s heart crumbled, knowing that Qing Luan meant he would die if discovered.


    If he had known it was a death sentence either way, why had he been so careful? Was he just fooling around?


    It was merely a matter of being exposed sooner orter.


    It¡¯s highly likely that the Princely Heir won¡¯te back.


    At least not voluntarily in the short term!


    ¡°Alright, the Family Head might not kill you directly. I didn¡¯t tell you just to keep your mentality a bit more stable¡­¡±


    ¡°You still need to hold on, try to keep it hidden as long as possible; maybeter the Princely Heir will plead for you.¡±


    ¡°Right now, His Majesty the Emperor is aware of your existence. I don¡¯t know how much longer you can hide it, but you still need to maintain the Princely Heir¡¯s identity and dy for some time.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re exposed before the Family Head returns and the Princely Heir is called back prematurely, that would mean an even more certain death.¡±


    Qing Luan reassured him quietly, feeling a bit of pity for Cheng Guang¡¯s situation, aware that he was almost certainly doomed.


    Still, during this time, he enjoyed the identity and treatment of the Princely Heir, so Qing Luan thought that paying a price for it was only fair.


    You have to understand that the fruit Spirit Food that Cheng Guang normally eats is something ordinary people nevere into contact with in their lifetimes. Just for this alone, in Qing Luan¡¯s view, the Princely Heir had not treated Cheng Guang unfairly.


    The life of a Coachman, in some sense, is not considered a life at all.


    A word from a Nobleman is enough to decide his life or death.


    Cheng Guang¡¯s face turned ugly, unable to ept the situation at hand.

 Chapter 12 - 10: Claiming Rewards

    Chapter 12: Chapter 10: iming Rewards


    ¡°`


    No one wants to die.


    At least Cheng Guang didn¡¯t want to die.


    He wanted to survive, to shock this inhuman world by leveraging the identity of a transmigrator.


    But his current predicament was almost certainly a death sentence.


    The Bureau of the Lamp was known for its ruthless impartiality and bloody methods; one could only imagine what kind of person its director, Cheng Zhihai, was.


    In finding out that he was just a stand-in, there was no way he would be let go scot-free.


    At best, he would be imprisoned and tortured, at worst, he could be killed with a single p.


    ¡°Enough, don¡¯t think too much. I¡¯ll have someone serve you better meals in the next few days. Just tell me whatever you want to eat,¡± said Qing Luan.


    In the quiet courtyard, the cold wind with a tinge of chilliness rose again and rolled up a few fallen leaves from the wutong tree in the courtyard.


    The sky began to drizzle with rain.


    Qing Luan stood up, patted down her clothes, and prepared to leave.


    Just as she was about to leave, Cheng Guang suddenly grabbed hold of Qing Luan.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Qing Luan turned her head, and just as she did so, a handsome face approached rapidly, and a hand pressed against the back of her head.


    The next moment, her lips felt as though they had been bitten, bringing a wave of pain.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Qing Luan cried out in shock, her hand iling out in panic, striking Cheng Guang¡¯s chest.


    Cheng Guang was sent flying backward, stumbling several steps andnding on his rear on the ground.


    ¡°Are you insane?! Are you trying to get yourself killed?!¡± Qing Luan covered her reddened lips, her eyes cold as ice as she red at Cheng Guang.


    Cheng Guang spat out a mouthful of blood, his lips stained with it, and let out a sneeringugh, ¡°Yes, I am looking for death. You might as well just kill me.¡±


    He was furious.


    Qing Luan had kept him in the dark, giving him a glimmer of hope, saying the Princely Heir would return soon. But what was the result? He had been teetering on the brink of death for so long, only to be suddenly told that his death was inevitable, sooner orter.


    Even if his acting was ster, even if he stabbed himself, injuring his own body to mimic the Princely Heir¡¯s wounds and managed to deceive Cheng Zhihai,


    what good would his end be?


    He could either continue to y the stand-in or, once he was deemed useless, be killed by the Princely Heir with a single stroke.


    Perhaps Qing Luan had no other choice; all of this was decided by the august Princely Heir.


    But even so, she was an aplice.


    Qing Luan took a deep breath, her gaze cold as she watched Cheng Guang for a while, forcibly suppressing the anger in her heart, and fiercely wiped her slightly swollen lips.


    ¡°What sense of superiority do you get from doing this?¡±


    ¡°Instead of worrying so much, why not enjoy yourself while you still can keep up the pretence?¡±


    Ultimately, Qing Luan did not strike Cheng Guang again. Although he was a stand-in, his current public identity was still that of the Princely Heir. He could die, but not by her hand.


    Qing Luan¡¯s chest heaved as she spoke, and after finishing, she prepared to turn around and leave. Before leaving, she paused in her steps and said with her back to Cheng Guang:


    ¡°There will be no next time for what happened today!¡±


    ¡°And you absolutely cannot tell anyone else about you being a stand-in! Otherwise, your end will be even worse than if the Family Head discovers it!¡±


    After speaking, Qing Luan left with slightly frantic steps. When she got to a ce where Cheng Guang couldn¡¯t see her, she touched her somewhat swollen lips, stomped her foot in anger.


    Qing Luan had never even touched a man¡¯s hand before, and today she had had her first taste, being kissed outright.


    Only the manner of the kiss was far from friendly.


    ¡°Forget it, he won¡¯t live much longer anyway,¡± Qing Luan consoled herself.


    She felt sorry for Cheng Guang but was helpless.


    The decisions of those above were not something she could influence.


    Although she was a maiden to the Princely Heir and seemed to have a noble status, in essence, her position was the same as Cheng Guang¡¯s¡ªthey were both servants.


    She was just a slightly more high-ranking servant.


    The fates of the lower ss were not theirs to control; the words of a nobleman decided the life and death of the lower ss in this world, which was all too normal.


    That¡¯s why Qing Luan found it so hard to understand why Cheng Guang was so angry.


    Logically, shouldn¡¯t he have epted his fate calmly?


    Qing Luan just didn¡¯t understand Cheng Guang anymore, feeling as if he had be a different person since the day he seemed to have lost his memory.


    ¡­¡­


    Qing Luan had left.


    It took a good while before Cheng Guang touched his chest, grimacing as he sat up.


    Sitting by thekeside.


    The cold rain began to sparsely pelt his body, but Cheng Guang could hardly feel the coldness.


    ¡°`


    His current predicament made him feel even colder.


    Nobody had hit him, nobody had scolded him, instead, he was treated with respect everywhere he went.


    Although the situation seemed favorable, his life was treated like an object, wantonly toyed with by the Princely Heir, a man of power.


    As for dignity?


    Sorry, but a coachman is unworthy of dignity.


    And it was for this reason that he was filled with rage.


    ¡°Survive! I must survive!¡±


    Cheng Guang picked up a rock and slowly squeezed it, ¡°Although I am still the fake Princely Heir, as long as no one exposes me, I remain the Princely Heir!¡±


    ¡°Even Qing Luan would not dare to kill me!¡±


    Cheng Guang¡¯s decision to kiss Qing Luan was not a reckless one made without thinking; he had his own goals in mind.


    First, he wanted to take revenge on Qing Luan for keeping him in the dark, making him dance about like a clown, under the constant threat of death.


    Second, he wanted to test his hypothesis to see whether Qing Luan, in a fit of anger, would actually kill him.


    From the second point of view, his identity as the Princely Heir was still somewhat useful.


    As a stand-in, one faces numerous dangers: death if discovered by insiders, death from assassination attempts outside. If he were merely a coachman, he would have no way out in such situations.


    But he was a transmigrator, he had a ¡°system.¡±


    Even if this ¡°system¡± was a bit dumb, it was still a system!


    Cheng Guang took a deep breath, tossed the stone in his hand into theke, clutched his chest, and hobbled toward his room.


    In the room.


    Cheng Guang sat cross-legged on the bed and spoke aloud.


    ¡°System, im the reward!¡±


    As his voice fell, the system seemed tog before finally responding, and its cold voice echoed in Cheng Guang¡¯s mind.


    [Ancient Great Xia royal bloodline release in progress.]


    Quickly, Cheng Guang¡¯s body temperature soared instantaneously to forty or fifty degrees. His face flushed, and wisps of white vapor rose from his skin.


    His entire body¡¯s bones and Qi and Blood warmed, as if his tendons, flesh, and bones had been forged into a giant furnace.


    A mysterious, vast, and elusive power began to appear within him, slowly melding into his body under the operation of the bodily furnace.


    Pain!


    Pain beyond description!


    Cheng Guang¡¯s fingers were tightly digging into his thighs, and amid the excruciating pain, he relied on his will to prevent himself from screaming out loud.


    His bones, flesh, and meridians seemed to be crushed and then recast.


    The second after being recast, they were crushed again.


    This cycle repeated, over and over again!


    Cheng Guang¡¯s will repeatedly passed between the rity of consciousness and the oblivion of unconsciousness amid this recurring pain and agony.


    Time passed, no one knows how long.


    The severe pain throughout his body suddenly stopped.


    At this moment, Cheng Guang had be like a blood-soaked figure.


    In his rolled-back eyes, there unexpectedly lingered strands of noble aura.


    Cheng Guang let out a breath of relief, knowing that he had sessfully imed his reward.


    The Imperial Family bloodline is the most esteemed bloodline between heaven and earth.


    With the Imperial Family bloodline, no matter which dynasty you go to, you will be treated as a person above others. Even without practicing cultivation, one¡¯s status remains elevated.


    Such a high status, all because of the bloodline.


    Only the Imperial Family bloodline can practice Spirit Dao, naturally a cut above the rest.


    Cheng Guang did not know what differences there were between the ancient Great Xia royal bloodline he had received and the Great Zhou Imperial Family bloodline.


    He also did not know what level of concentration the system had rewarded him with this bloodline.


    But he knew that he could now practice Spirit Dao.


    Leaving other considerations aside, his aptitude for Spirit Dao was undoubtedly far better than his aptitude for Martial Cultivation!


    Spirit Dao cultivation does not depend on age, it¡¯s all about bloodline concentration, and the speed of cultivation is extremely fast.


    Emperor Zhou Wu Shang was able to reach the Heavenly Human Realm before the age of fifty, an achievement that countless Martial Artists wouldn¡¯t even dare to dream of.


    On the other hand, Martial Cultivation means grinding bones and muscles from a young age, enduring countless hardships, and requiring vast resources to reach the pinnacle of the Martial Arts Peak. Missing the optimal cultivation period means lifelong struggle for any significant achievement.


    Theparison between the two, showing which is superior and which is inferior, is clear at a nce.

 Chapter 13 - 11 Restraint Pearl

    Chapter 13: Chapter 11 Restraint Pearl


    ¡°`


    Night had fallen, and the dark firmament was dotted with twinkling stars, the grand night enveloping everything.


    Cheng Guangy on his bed, his body covered in scabs of dried blood, which cracked and fell off like peeling skin at the slightest movement, revealing the pale, jade-like skin beneath.


    Cheng Guang got up and walked to the mirror at the head of the bed to look at himself.


    In his once pitch-ck eyes, a faint purple hue lingered, and with each move, it seemed as if he could cause the spiritual Qi of heaven and earth to tremble, exuding an extraordinary nobility.


    His handsome yet pale face had be a lot more angr at this moment, and the muscles throughout his body slightly bulged, strong without appearing bloated.


    Cheng Guang clenched his fist, feeling a surge of strength that was much more potent than before.


    Even without any cultivation at this time, just having changed his bloodline, his strength was iparable to that of an ordinary mortal.


    It was not until now that Cheng Guang realized why Wu Ling, who had seemingly never cultivated before, was still so strong.


    People with the royal bloodline are naturally leaps and bounds ahead of ordinary folks.


    If he were topete with Wu Ling in brute strength now, Cheng Guang felt confident that he would crush her outright.


    ¡°Spirit Dao cultivation is different from Martial Cultivation,¡±


    ¡°In Martial Cultivation, one simply needs to continuously refine their blood essence, open their acupoints, and condense Qi at the early stages, but Spirit Dao is different. Specific cultivation methods are known only by the members of the royal family. If I want to cultivate the Spirit Dao, I need to find out how to do it.¡±


    Cheng Guang muttered to himself.


    He was still the Princely Heir, and due to not daring to be too presumptuous earlier, he had always kept a low profile, not utilizing the resources of the mansion.


    But now that Cheng Zhihai was about to return, his identity would ultimately be impossible to hide.


    In such a case, he did not want to miss any opportunity to enhance his strength, no matter how small.


    ¡°I¡¯ll visit the Book Collection Pavilion tomorrow.¡±


    Inside Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion, there was a Book Collection Pavilion filled with scriptures and secret texts brought back by Cheng Zhihai from the various sects he had quelled in the Martial World.


    Possibly, the method of cultivating the Spirit Dao could be found there.


    If not, Cheng Guang would have to figure out how to acquire the cultivation methods from the members of the royal family.


    Cheng Guang pondered as he rose and stepped out the door, heading to theke in the courtyard to take a bath.


    Because he was a body double, Qing Luan had purposely reassigned the servants of the courtyard to reduce the chance of him being exposed.


    So, he couldn¡¯t expect anyone to prepare a hot bath for him.


    After a quick rinse in theke, he returned to his room, sat at his desk, picked up a brush and paper, and slowly began to write, considering his next steps.


    He couldn¡¯t escape anymore.


    The only thing he could do now was to solidify his position as the Princely Heir, so when the real heir returned, he would find that his ce had been usurped.


    The thought might prove to be rather amusing.


    The idea of making himself, the body double, into the true Princely Heir seemed far-fetched, but after careful analysis, he found it wasn¡¯t entirely out of the question.


    Firstly, not many people knew he was a body double.


    Emperor Zhou was one, but Cheng Guang felt that the emperor probably wouldn¡¯t expose him; if he wanted to do so, Cheng Guang would likely already be dead.


    In a way, his role as a body double had inadvertently helped Emperor Zhou quite a bit. Since it served the Emperor¡¯s interests, he was unlikely to reveal Cheng Guang¡¯s true identity himself.


    Moreover, even without the interests at stake, Emperor Zhou wouldn¡¯t be too harsh on him.


    Being just a mere body double, Cheng Guang was not something the Emperor would concern himself with.


    If he were the real Princely Heir, perhaps Emperor Zhou might take a closer look, but Cheng Guang, as he now was, didn¡¯t quite fit the bill.


    Besides Emperor Zhou, the only other person who knew he was a body double was Qing Luan, and she was even less likely to tell; in a way, she was on the same side as him.


    The only other person left was the real Princely Heir.


    So there were only these three people.


    None of them were likely to reveal his identity.


    At least, before the real heir returned, his identity would remain secret as long as he didn¡¯t disclose it himself, undetectable to ordinary people.


    The only major problem now was how to deceive Cheng Zhihai.


    His essence was unharmed; once Cheng Zhihai tried to treat him, he would inevitably discover the abnormalities.


    By then, no matter how much he tried, he would not be able to keep it a secret.


    Cheng Guang frowned, his fingers lightly pinched the space between his eyebrows as he thought about what to do.


    While he was deep in thought, a cold voice suddenly echoed in his ear.


    ¡°`


    [In the thirty-fourth year of the Era of Zhensheng, on the second day after you ascended to the Heavenly Human Realm, you defeated the Empress of Great Zhou and were so excited that you couldn¡¯t sleep all night.]


    [Returning home, your mind was flooded with thoughts. You recalled how years ago, your father, Cheng Zhihai, treated your body and mended your origins. But you knew that your origins had not truly been damaged; it was merely the consequence of cultivating the Spirit Dao.]


    [Even though you had the bloodline of the Great Zhou Imperial Family within you, you were not of the royal household. At birth, your royal bloodline was stripped away and cast into the Blood Pool.]


    [Since childhood, your body was frail, unable not only to cultivate the Spirit Dao, but also greatly limited in your Martial Cultivation talent.]


    [In order for you to walk the path of Spirit Dao, your grandfather, Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, kidnapped a scion of a certain dynasty when you were young, stripped the royal bloodline from his body, and forcibly merged it into yours. The damage to your origins was merely a side effect of forcefully merging the royal bloodline, which did not harmonize with your body. It was bearable at normal times, but practice brought about excruciating pain.]


    [Cheng Zhihai tried various methods to enable you to cultivate the Spirit Dao. You suffered immensely. After more than a decade, finally, with the efforts of your father, Cheng Zhihai, he suppressed the rejection of the royal bloodline in your body at the cost of his own life, allowing you to begin cultivating.]


    [Stepping onto the path of Spirit Dao, in less than a century¡¯s time, you reached the Heavenly Human Realm and even incredulously defeated the Empress of Great Zhou, as if in a dream.]


    [Feeling a mix of emotions, you decided to burn more afterlife offerings at your father¡¯s grave.]


    [Neer Task 2: Burn some spending money at Cheng Zhihai¡¯s grave.]


    [Task Reward: Restraint Pearl (Heavenly Grade).]


    After hearing the message from the system, his eyes went wide for a moment, instantly shing with wild joy.


    It turned out the Princely Heir¡¯s body had not been damaged at all. Although there was an assassination attempt, all of it was just to cover up the fact that he had merged with the royal bloodline.


    There is a well-knownw about the royal bloodline; others cannot imnt a royal¡¯s bloodline into their own bodies unless they are born with it, due to extreme rejection.


    Otherwise, the royal families of the various dynasties would not be the most noble people between heaven and earth. Instead, they would be treasures coveted by all, walking embodiments of heaven and earth¡¯s essence.


    Under the extreme rejection, not many would risk being hunted by a dynasty to plunder a royal descendant¡¯s bloodline and imnt it into their own bodies.


    At that time, because Cheng Guang was not of the royal family, the Great Zhou royal bloodline within him was stripped away and ced into the Blood Pool to nurture other royal descendants.


    With a weak constitution, his prospects for the Spirit Dao, let alone his Martial Cultivation talent, were all restricted.


    The Duke of the State took a great risk against the world, secretly kidnapping another royal scion to strip his royal bloodline and forcibly merge it into the Princely Heir¡¯s body, all to prevent this Princely Heir from bing truly useless.]


    [Now that he had merged with the ancient royal blood of Great Xia, perhaps in some sense, it was an ironic twist of fate that led him to the right answer unwittingly.]


    [The differences in the World Royal Family bloodlines are vast if deemed so, and minuscule if considered otherwise. Apart from the owner of the bloodline, no one else can distinguish which royal house their bloodlinees from.]


    [In other words, he had easily crossed the barrier of the bloodline issue.]


    [ying the part of the Princely Heir was no longer a concern about revealing his identity due to bloodline issues.]


    [Even the original injury issues of the Princely Heir were resolved by obtaining the royal bloodline of the ancient Great Xia, correcting them at the same time.]


    [His body bore no such rejection; there was no injury to speak of.]


    Thinking of this, Cheng Guang¡¯s mood instantly brightened.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that exining how he dealt with the rejection from the royal bloodline would be somewhat difficult, Cheng Guang, now facing Cheng Zhihai, would no longer feel any psychological pressure.]


    [Even so, Cheng Guang felt much lighter at heart at this moment.]


    [Even if he was a body double, so what?]


    [What you have, I have; what you don¡¯t have, I still possess.]


    [Then I cannot be any truer.]


    [As long as he ultimately deals with the real Princely Heir, even if he is fake, he must be epted as genuine.]


    [Cheng Guang twirled his writing brush, having already formted ns for the future. As his mood rxed, his gaze shifted to the system¡¯s task.]


    [Restraint Pearl.]


    [Heavenly Grade.]


    [This seemed to be a Different Treasure, and its grade was not low.]


    [Cheng Guang knew little about Different Treasures; there were countless among heaven and earth, each one unable to be artificially crafted and also not naturally spawned, with undisclosed origins.]


    [It seemed they appeared out of thin air.]


    [Every Different Treasure had a specific function, and ording to that function, they were divided into different grades.]


    [This Heavenly Grade seemed not to be low.]


    [Cheng Guang nned to go to the Book Collection Pavilion tomorrow and look up information on Different Treasures.]


    [This Restraint Pearl task was somewhat challenging. Although it simply said to burn some paper money, Cheng Zhihai wasn¡¯t dead yet, so where was his grave?]


    [Was he supposed to build one himself?]


    [If it really came to that, the disy would truly be a show of filial piety.]

 Chapter 14 - 12 The Princely Heir Takes a Liking to Me

    Chapter 14: Chapter 12 The Princely Heir Takes a Liking to Me


    ¡°`


    Building a tomb for oneself may seem oddly filial.


    But since Cheng Zhihai was not his own father but the Princely Heir¡¯s father, Cheng Guang felt no guilt at all.


    Cheng Guang said he would do it, so he did.


    This task was much simplerpared to the challenge of defeating the Empress of Great Zhou.


    It was already 21:00.


    The storm had passed, and tonight¡¯s moonlight was exceptionally clear and bright, with no clouds in the sky to veil it, the silvery moonbeams fell straight to the ground.


    Cheng Guang took up the pen and took out a brand new piece of white paper, upon which he wrote ¡°Tomb of Cheng Zhihai¡±.


    The tombstone only needed a simple inscription of the name, just a passable impersonation was enough.


    His system, clearly not the brightest, should be fooled by this.


    Having finished writing, Cheng Guang left his room and once again went to theke¡¯s edge.


    He took some soil, held it in his hands to form a small mound, and attached the written paper to it.


    For joss paper, Cheng Guang simply substituted white paper.


    He did not have a single coin on him now, let alone fake joss paper money.


    He lit the paper on fire.


    As the mes rose, the dull voice of the system once again echoed in Cheng Guang¡¯s mind.


    [Taskpleted, would you like to receive the reward?]


    A hint of joy appeared on Cheng Guang¡¯s face, it actually worked.


    ¡°im it!¡± he said.


    The moment Cheng Guang¡¯s words fell, he faintly sensed several streaks of golden light flitting by his side.


    The golden radiance scattered like flowing light and converged before his eyes into a resplendent and sparkling Jade Bead.


    Cheng Guang immediately wrapped the Jade Bead in his robe to conceal the golden light it emanated, hastily ttened the small mound of earth, then hurried back to his room to inspect the newly obtained treasure, the Restraint Pearl.


    The moment he touched the Restraint Pearl, its uses shed through his mind.


    [Restraint Pearl: Can conceal one¡¯s own aura, making it unrivaled and imprable to others, shielding destiny and hiding the past and future.]


    ¡°This Restraint Pearl can conceal one¡¯s aura, making it unrivaled and imprable to others; this is a very powerful feature,¡± he thought to himself.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t this mean that as long as I wear this Restraint Pearl and have a sufficiently simr appearance, I can perfectly impersonate someone else?¡±


    Cheng Guang¡¯s face lit up with wild tion.


    Impersonating the Princely Heir, the only point of vulnerability was the distinctiveness of his own aura.


    Cheng Guang guessed that the reason Emperor Zhou had been able to detect that he was an imposter was precisely because his aura was different from the Princely Heir¡¯s; a Cultivator of Emperor Zhou¡¯s caliber could see right through a person, inside and out.


    Discerning whether two individuals were the same was simple for Emperor Zhou.


    Cheng Guang knew that in reality, any Cultivator intent on probing could easily see through a person¡¯s aura, which not only helped identify them but could also gauge their strength.


    Whether a person was strong or weak was crystal clear by their aura.


    It was also because Cheng Guang held a noble status that no one dared to casually probe his body; otherwise, a simple investigation to discern his aura would¡¯ve easily revealed he was not the true Princely Heir.


    Now that he had acquired the Restraint Pearl, he no longer had to fear his identity would be exposed due to a differing aura.


    Steady now!


    Everything was secure!


    Cheng Guang clenched his fists slowly, now, as long as he got past Cheng Zhihai, it was practically impossible for anyone to see through his identity.


    Not even the emperor.


    Binding the Restraint Pearl to himself was simple; it just needed a drop of fresh blood.


    Cheng Guang bit his fingertip, squeezing blood onto the Restraint Pearl, then ced the Restraint Pearl on his forehead. The pearl, like liquid, merged into his skin.


    At the same time, Cheng Guang¡¯s entire being seemed to be murky and unfathomable.


    Having merged the Great Xia royal bloodline, an already noble demeanor now carried an added tinge of mystery.


    Cheng Guang nodded in satisfaction; though his system seemed a bit foolish, it also proved very useful.


    It could not only forewarn him of future events but also provide him with such rewards.


    With the system¡¯s aid, perhaps he could grasp many opportunities in the future and obtain even more Different Treasures.


    Hope burgeoned in Cheng Guang¡¯s heart.


    In contemtion of such prospects, he extinguished the candlelight andy down to rest.


    ¡­¡­


    Birds stir in the forests at dawn, and morning light rises over the eastern house.


    In the early morning of his seventh day in this world, Cheng Guang awoke as daylight broke.


    After getting up,


    Cheng Guang washed briefly with the help of a Maiden, then left his residence and headed to the Book Collection Pavilion.


    The Duke¡¯s Mansion was vast and luxurious throughout.


    Previously, under Qing Luan¡¯s control and also to avoid revealing his identity, Cheng Guang seldom left his residence and avoided unnecessary contact with others.


    He hardly walked for a while before he almost got lost.


    Thus, he casually stopped a guard passing by on the road.


    ¡°Princely Heir,¡± the guard said.


    The guard, looking to be around seventeen or eighteen years old, bowed respectfully as soon as he saw Cheng Guang blocking his path, his young face filled with apprehension.


    He wondered if he had done something wrong to catch the attention of this distinguished Princely Heir.


    Cheng Guang looked the guard up and down; young, vigorous, having recently joined Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion, his eyes full of anticipation for the future.


    ¡°`


    Such a person should be quite easy to deceive.


    While Cheng Guang was sizing up the guard, the guard had already begun to sweat profusely from his forehead, clearly frightened.


    ¡°What is your name?¡± Cheng Guang asked.


    The guard hurried to reply, ¡°Princely Heir, my name is Lin Cheng! I live at the third building in Third Lane of the Capital city. I have my parents and two younger brothers at home. I am eighteen this year, and my martial cultivation has already reached the third rank of the Purple Mansion Realm. I have just entered the Duke¡¯s Mansion not long ago, not even a full month yet!¡±


    Not knowing the purpose of Cheng Guang stopping him, the guard simply blurted out everything about himself.


    Cheng Guang listened with a look of surprise, only eighteen years old and his cultivation has reached the Purple Mansion Realm?


    This talent is not low; in many sects of the Martial World, he could at least be an inner sect disciple, or even a direct disciple.


    Yet, with such high talent, in Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion, he was only fit to be a guard.


    Cheng Guang patted the guard¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Lin Cheng, right? Not bad, I think highly of you. I¡¯m going to the Book Collection Pavilion right now, youe with me.¡±


    Of course, the purpose of these words was to have Lin Cheng lead him to the Book Collection Pavilion; he just couldn¡¯t make it too obvious.


    Otherwise, as the illustrious Princely Heir, not knowing where his own Library was, wouldn¡¯t that be a joke?


    Upon hearing this, Lin Cheng immediately became excited, feeling he had encountered immense luck as soon as he entered the mansion.


    He was actually favored by the Princely Heir.


    Who is the Princely Heir? The future master of Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion! The future Duke of the State!


    Even just following the Princely Heir and drinking a bowl of soup would make his life extraordinarily wealthy and honored; he had never imagined that he could one daye into contact with such a great person as the Princely Heir, let alone be favored by him!


    If he mentioned this to his colleagues, just thinking about their envious looks made Lin Cheng feel as if he was floating on air.


    ¡°Yes, Princely Heir!¡± Lin Cheng immediately nodded excitedly and respectfully followed behind Cheng Guang.


    Cheng Guang: ¡°¡­¡±


    I asked you to lead the way, why are you following behind me?


    ¡°You go in front,¡± Cheng Guang spoke up, his tone neutral.


    ¡°Oh, alright, alright.¡±


    Without further thought, Lin Cheng walked ahead of Cheng Guang, striding toward the direction of the Book Collection Pavilion.


    Along the way,


    Many maids and servants they passed, as well as patrolling guards, saw Cheng Guang, and also took notice of Lin Cheng in front of him.


    They did not dare to discuss Cheng Guang, but they were curious about Lin Cheng being in front of him.


    As discussions buzzed,


    Everyone¡¯s gaze held envy toward Lin Cheng being able to be in contact with the Princely Heir.


    Walking ahead, Lin Cheng, feeling the eyes on him, held his head even higher and puffed out his chest.


    He felt he was now one of the Princely Heir¡¯s people and could not afford to embarrass him.


    Cheng Guang, on the other hand, did not care about all these. He casually followed behind Lin Cheng, looking indifferently around.


    With the Restraint Pearl on him, no one could see through his appearance and discern his identity, making him feel more confident.


    His actions were at ease, free from the constraints of the past.


    As they walked, he took the opportunity to appreciate the scenery of Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion.


    Exquisite pavilions and a garden full of colors, all decorated with indescribable luxury.


    Though not as extravagantly luxurious as the Imperial Pce, it was still a level of wealth beyond what ordinary people could even dare to dream of.


    Walking for no more than a quarter of an hour, winding through several turns, they arrived at the Book Collection Pavilion.


    ¡°Wait for me outside.¡±


    The Book Collection Pavilion was not open to ordinary people.


    Cheng Guang told Lin Cheng to wait outside while he headed into the Library.


    Just as Cheng Guang set foot inside the Library, a hurried and somewhat flustered shadow rushed over.


    It was Qing Luan.


    She watched helplessly as Cheng Guang entered the Book Collection Pavilion, unable to stop him, her beautiful eyes flickering with anger that she couldn¡¯t suppress.


    What is he doing!


    Doesn¡¯t he know there¡¯s an Elder in the Library?!


    That Elder¡¯s strength is unfathomable, he could see through his identity with one nce!!


    He¡¯s just walking into the Library like that, is he seeking death?!


    Qing Luan¡¯s breathing was slightly hurried, her fingertips slowly clenching as if wanting to pierce into her palm.


    ¡°What is the Princely Heir doing in the Library?¡±


    Qing Luan¡¯s gaze fell upon Lin Cheng, who was standing by.


    She knew it was this guard who had led Cheng Guang here.


    Otherwise, Cheng Guang who had never left his courtyard before, how could he know where the Library was?


    Facing Qing Luan, Lin Cheng would usually have immense respect, after all, she was the Princely Heir¡¯s maiden, able to attend to the Princely Heir, not something he couldpare with.


    But now it was different.


    You are the Princely Heir¡¯s maiden, and I am a guard favored by the Princely Heir; we are all the same from now on, who can look down on whom.


    Lin Cheng cast a nce at Qing Luan and did not respond, gazing indifferently at the sky.


    Waiting for Cheng Guang,


    Yet in his heart, he thought, Father, Mother, your son is going to be sessful.


    The Princely Heir has taken a fancy to me.

 Chapter 15 - 13 Elder

    Chapter 15: Chapter 13 Elder


    Cheng Guang was unaware of the events happening outside, but he had long anticipated that Qing Luan would follow in his footsteps almost immediately.


    He had no illusions that his visit to the Book Collection Pavilion could be kept secret from her.


    For Cheng Guang, whether Qing Luan knew or not was no longer of any significance, for his survival now depended on himself.


    Should he continue to heed Qing Luan¡¯s words, she would likely at best only collect his corpse.


    Furthermore, Cheng Guang wasn¡¯t seeking death, and while the Book Collection Pavilion, as one of the most important buildings in Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion, surely harbored unimaginable powerhouses, what of it?


    Not to mention the Different Treasure, Restraint Pearl, he carried with him, even without it, he had long decided to take his chances.


    Upon entering the Book Collection Pavilion, he was greeted by ancient-looking bookshelves that resembled a forest.


    Cheng Guang¡¯s gaze swept around the room. Apart from himself, there was not a single soul in sight. The pavilion was deserted.


    Cheng Guang thought about it, and indeed, it should have been so. The Book Collection Pavilion wasn¡¯t a ce just anyone could enter; as Princely Heir, he had unimpeded ess, but ordinary guards or servants had no right to step foot here.


    Now, the only one with both the right and reason to enter here was likely only himself.


    Moving to a bookshelf, Cheng Guang casually lifted a scroll of scripture and began flipping through it without much attention.


    The text of the scripture registered in his eyes, but before he could read in depth,


    ¡°Creak¡­¡±


    a faint sound of a door opening reached Cheng Guang¡¯s ears.


    Until the day before, Cheng Guang would have been unable to discern such a subtle noise.


    In just one night, he felt as though he had undergone a transformation, with his senses bing much sharper.


    Surely, even if he were to forsake Spirit Dao and pursue Martial Cultivation, his talents would be equally astonishing.


    Cheng Guang turned his head, looking in the direction the sound hade from.


    Before he could react, he saw a hidden door within the Book Collection Pavilion swing open, and an elderly man in in clothes with sunken eyes slowly emerged. His wrinkled hands rubbed at his eyes, drowsy and half-closed.


    As the man walked halfway out, he seemed to sense something, paused in his steps, and then raised his head, his gaze settling on Cheng Guang.


    At that moment, the morning sun was rising in the east, and the golden dawn light streamed through the pavilion, falling upon Cheng Guang¡¯s body.


    The already handsome Cheng Guang, under the glow of sunlight, appeared like an Immortal descended upon the earth.


    The elder, however, wore an expression as if he had seen a ghost.


    He remained stunned in ce for a while, seemingly unable toprehend why Cheng Guang was there.


    After a long moment, he vigorously rubbed his eyes again.


    He walked towards Cheng Guang with amazement and bewilderment, ¡°Princely Heir, what brings you to the Book Collection Pavilion today? Did the master send you to find something again?¡±


    Cheng Guang shook his head, replying softly, ¡°Elder, my father has not returned yet. I just came here to browse on my own.¡±


    The elder seemed to understand and nodded slightly, his hands sped behind his back, ¡°Very well, Princely Heir, feel free to look around. I shall not disturb you. I was wondering who woulde to the Book Collection Pavilion, and it turns out to be the Princely Heir.¡±


    With that said, the elder shook his head and walked away.


    ¡°I will head back to sleep some more, Princely Heir. Just notify me when you are done,¡± he added.


    Cheng Guang acknowledged and watched the elder leave.


    This elder was no ordinary individual.


    Qing Luan had once told him that this reclusive Elder from the Book Collection Pavilion wasn¡¯t just any old man, but a Cultivator with an extremely high level of Cultivation Realm.


    What he practiced wasn¡¯t Martial Cultivation, but rather a path known as The Way of Star Observation, observing the stars and drawing strength from the celestial bodies of the nine heavens.


    Although The Way of Star Observation wasn¡¯t as limitless as Martial Cultivation or Spirit Dao, unable to break through the extreme boundaries of heaven and earth to reach the Heavenly Human Realm, in terms of expertise, it was in no way inferior to Spirit Dao and was even vaguely stronger than martial practitioners of the same level.


    This Elder was one of the few at the pinnacle of The Way of Star Observation in the contemporary world.


    To have such a person stationed at the Book Collection Pavilion was indeed astonishing.


    If it were not for acquiring the Restraint Pearl, Cheng Guang wouldn¡¯t have dared to set foot in the Book Collection Pavilion, let alone approach its vicinity.


    In the presence of such a powerhouse, he was nearly as exposed as if he were facing Emperor Zhou himself.


    The other could easily see through his identity.


    It was also for this reason that Qing Luan, having seen Cheng Guang entering the Book Collection Pavilion, had been so agitated.


    In Qing Luan¡¯s opinion, Cheng Guang¡¯s visit to the Book Collection Pavilion was tantamount to seeking death.


    With a dismissive chuckle, Cheng Guang then focused his attention on browsing through the books.


    The Book Collection Pavilion housed an extensive collection, and Cheng Guang, unable to review all at once, could only initially identify a few broad categories, then search within them for sections that interested him.


    The first destination Cheng Guang headed to was the section with books documenting knowledge pertaining to Spirit Dao.


    He casually picked up a volume and began to flip through it carefully.


    Perhaps due to the fusion of the Great Xia royal bloodline, his memory had been greatly enhanced; although not quite eidetic, it was nearly so.


    Thus, he could skim through the books swiftly, finishing an entire volume in less than a quarter of an hour.


    After flipping through several books about Spirit Dao, Cheng Guang felt somewhat disappointed.


    Most of these books merely touched on the surface, discussing generalities.


    They stated things that weremon knowledge to everyone.


    Besides mentioning the fighting techniques of cultivators who practice Spirit Dao, there was nothing deeper.


    Let alone any knowledge on how to cultivate Spirit Dao.


    Cheng Guang sighed, realizing that to learn how to cultivate Spirit Dao, he would have to start from the royal family.


    Yet, the royals seemed not so easy to fool.


    How could he acquire the methods of Spirit Dao cultivation from the royals without alerting them to anything amiss?


    Cheng Guang was considerably troubled by this and, after some thought, suddenly remembered Wu Ling.


    Right, how could he forget Wu Ling, the scapegoat?


    Now that Wu Ling had been appointed Crown Prince by Emperor Zhou, she would soon begin her path of cultivation.


    In the near future, she would definitely obtain the methods for Spirit Dao cultivation, or perhaps she already had.


    Although Wu Ling¡¯s status had improved a little with her appointment as Crown Prince, it hadn¡¯t improved much.


    In a certain sense, she was even more ostracized by those around her.


    Under such circumstances, with his identity, it would likely be easy to obtain the methods of Spirit Dao cultivation from Wu Ling¡¯s hands.


    Even if Emperor Zhou or anyone else with an agenda found out, it wouldn¡¯t matter.


    He didn¡¯t have royal blood, and it was well known that royal blood couldn¡¯t be stolen; therefore, no one would suspect Cheng Guang was inquiring about Spirit Dao cultivation methods for the purpose of practicing it himself.


    Cheng Guang now had a n for acquiring the methods of Spirit Dao cultivation.


    He didn¡¯t leave the Book Collection Pavilion immediately; instead, he stayed for a while to research some materials, most of which were rted to Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion.


    Since he was determined topletely rece the Princely Heir, he needed to remember every single detail, no matter how trivial.


    The current situation of Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion, and the possible enemies¡­


    The everyday character and lifestyle of the Princely Heir¡­


    And all the surrounding interpersonal rtionships and so on.


    Although Qing Luan had already exined these to Cheng Guang, her exnations were not very detailed.


    In the Book Collection Pavilion, specialized individuals had made detailed records regarding these matters.


    Cheng Guang took another look at them.


    First, to reconfirm everything to prevent any potential oversight by Qing Luan that might give him away in the future.


    Second, to better immerse himself in the role of the Princely Heir.


    To genuinely consider himself as the future sessor of Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion.


    The highest realm of acting, as they say, is when it doesn¡¯t seem like acting at all.


    Cheng Guang was not an actor, and his acting couldn¡¯t be considered good.


    The only thing he could do was to truly immerse himself in the role so that the behavior he naturally exhibited would be that of a true Princely Heir.

 Chapter 16 - 14 Are You Alright?

    Chapter 16: Chapter 14 Are You Alright?


    ¡°`


    Book Collection Pavilion, outside.


    With every passing second, Qing Luan¡¯s anxiety remained unabated.


    Ever since Cheng Guang had entered the Book Collection Pavilion, she had been worrying about whether he would be exposed.


    If he were to be exposed, how would she deal with the situation?


    There were moments when Qing Luan was tempted to rush into the Library and pull Cheng Guang out, but with her status and identity, how could she possibly do so under the watchful eyes of everyone?


    There was no other way.


    She could only wait outside patiently.


    While waiting, Qing Luan nced at Lin Cheng beside her, only to see him standing tall and proud, as if his chest puffing with overconfidence.


    He was close to having ¡®The Princely Heir fancies me¡¯ written all over his face.


    Qing Luan snorted, feeling some displeasure toward Lin Cheng.


    Had it not been for this guard bringing Cheng Guang here, how would Cheng Guang have found the Book Collection Pavilion?


    She wouldn¡¯t have to be so worried now.


    If Cheng Guang¡¯s identity were exposed, you¡¯d probably cry on the spot.


    With this thought, Qing Luan stopped looking at Lin Cheng.


    The two waited in silence.


    After a while.


    Cheng Guang emerged from the Book Collection Pavilion and immediately saw Qing Luan and Lin Cheng standing not far from the Library¡¯s entrance.


    As soon as he stepped out, Lin Cheng¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement, and he quickly went to greet him.


    ¡°Princely Heir, you¡¯vee out.¡±


    At the same time, Qing Luan¡¯s gaze had already fallen on Cheng Guang, her expression solemn and without a smile; she looked at Cheng Guang very seriously.


    In her beautiful eyes, there was astonishment and doubt.


    She couldn¡¯t understand why Cheng Guang was able to appear unharmed.


    Could the Elder really not have discovered his identity?


    Looking at Cheng Guang again, dressed in fine clothes, with handsome facial features, eyes radiating dignity, and an arrogant demeanor, he seemed youthful but possessed an air of nobility and confidence that his stand-in didn¡¯t have before.


    This¡­


    Is this still the same stand-in??


    For a moment, Qing Luan hesitated and decided to approach and physically feel Cheng Guang¡¯s body, to check the Qi within him.


    Qing Luan¡¯s cultivation was not high; she couldn¡¯t manage to inspect Cheng Guang¡¯s body with Qi without touching him, especially not in front of all these guards without getting noticed.


    As long as she could get in touch with Cheng Guang¡¯s body, that would suffice.


    Qing Luan quickly stepped forward, heading straight for Cheng Guang.


    Just as she was about to touch him.


    She was blocked by Lin Cheng in an instant.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Qing Luan turned her head and looked angrily at Lin Cheng.


    Lin Cheng stiffened his neck and, lifting it proudly, countered, ¡°What are you doing? What status does the Princely Heir have, and what status do you have, that you would touch him directly? From where do you get the nerve?¡±


    Qing Luan gritted her teeth, ¡°I am the Princely Heir¡¯s Maiden!¡±


    But Lin Cheng didn¡¯t care about that. His job was to protect Cheng Guang. ¡°A Maiden at best. The Princely Heir didn¡¯t permit you to touch him, how could you do so?¡±


    ¡°Right, Princely Heir?¡±


    Lin Cheng bowed respectfully to Cheng Guang.


    Seeing this, Qing Luan almost crushed her silver teeth; it was clear to her that Lin Cheng was vying for favor.


    A mere guard waspeting for the favor she should have received.


    It was utterly unreasonable.


    Qing Luan¡¯splexion turned ashen; she looked at Cheng Guang, waiting for his reply.


    Cheng Guang remained calm, with a faint smile ying at his lips, ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    ¡°Lin Cheng, you¡¯ve done well.¡±


    With those words, Lin Cheng¡¯s smile deepened, his bow even more pronounced.


    Such a prodigy in Martial Cultivation, who was usually so proud. But in his presence, Lin Cheng managed to exhibit a level of sycophancy that was hard for any ordinary person to match.


    Lin Cheng¡¯s behavior made Qing Luan ufortable, but even more unsettling to her was Cheng Guang before her eyes.


    The Cheng Guang before her eyes, smiling, at ease, without the slightest hint of constraint he used to have¡ªin every move, he seemed to possess an air of nobility.


    It was as if the Cheng Guang before her was a true Princely Heir, not a stand-in.


    Could it be that Cheng Guang has truly started to see himself as the Princely Heir?


    Or has he gone mad???


    Qing Luan didn¡¯t understand, truly, she didn¡¯t.


    ¡°Princely Heir, you must be tired from your strenuous reading. Shall I give you a massage?¡± Qing Luan¡¯s smile seemed forced as she spoke, her lovely face tense.


    Cheng Guang looked at Qing Luan with a meaningful glint in his eyes.


    Before he could speak,


    Lin Cheng, eager to serve, interjected, ¡°Princely Heir, I can also give you a massage. What strength could this young woman have? I¡¯ve been practicing martial arts with my master since I was young, and I¡¯m good at it.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Qing Luan¡¯s fingers clenched tightly, nearly throwing a punch at Lin Cheng¡¯s body in anger.


    ¡°You¡¯repeting with me for even this??¡±


    ¡°So, if ites to warming the Princely Heir¡¯s bed, are you saying you could do that too?¡±


    Qing Luan didn¡¯t know if she was muddled by anger towards Lin Cheng or Cheng Guang, but her words about such a private matter tumbled out of her mouth without restraint.


    Surprisingly, Lin Cheng didn¡¯t hesitate and nodded earnestly, ¡°Yes, if the Princely Heir is willing, I can.¡±


    Qing Luan¡¯s eyes widened slightly, at a loss for words for a moment.


    Taking a deep breath, she calmed herself and looked at Cheng Guang with a steady gaze.


    ¡°`


    ¡°Princely Heir, let¡¯s go back,¡±


    Cheng Guang nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    With Cheng Guang¡¯s agreement, Qing Luan breathed a sigh of relief. Thankfully, Cheng Guang recognized the importance of the situation, knowing they could not stay out for long and that he would follow her back.


    Once they returned, Qing Luan swore to herself that she would definitely teach Cheng Guang a good lesson!


    Get to the bottom of this whole affair.


    After a trip to the Book Collection Pavilion, Qing Luan did not believe that Cheng Guang could deceive the Elder.


    Cheng Guang stood up and walked past Lin Cheng, saying, ¡°Lin Cheng, from now on, you shall follow me. Come to my residence to serve as my guard.¡±


    Lin Cheng was slightly startled, then his eyes showed wild joy.


    ¡°Yes, Princely Heir! Lin Cheng is willing to serve the Princely Heir!¡±


    After speaking, Lin Cheng hastily added, ¡°I wille over as soon as I hand over my duties.¡±


    Cheng Guang nodded slightly and then proceeded along the way they hade, heading back.


    However, Qing Luan was taken aback by Cheng Guang¡¯s words.


    Looking at the departing Cheng Guang and then at the ecstatic Lin Cheng, her little face turned slightly purple again.


    She felt that Cheng Guang was not just struggling on the verge of death but rather seeking his own demise.


    If he had just listened to her, hided his identity well, even if the Family Head discovered the impostor¡¯s identity in the future, as long as she begged the Princely Heir, he could have a chance to live.


    But now, well.


    If you rely on your impersonation of the Princely Heir to do something out of line, it won¡¯t be an issue that can be resolved by merely dying!


    The end might be more painful than death itself!


    As Qing Luan pondered, she stomped her foot in anger and quickly caught up to Cheng Guang.


    Once they were back at the residence.


    Qing Luan immediately started interrogating him.


    ¡°Cheng Guang, what are you thinking?¡±


    ¡°Have you gone mad today?¡±


    ¡°First, you went to the Library, and now you have Lin Cheng be your guard. The Library is one thing, but I had already managed to divert the guards by your side with great difficulty, why did you have to find a new one?¡±


    ¡°Are you so eager for others to discover your identity?¡±


    Cheng Guang walked to the pavilion, sat down leisurely, picked up a teacup, took a sip of tea, and looked at Qing Luan.


    ¡°Who are you talking to?¡±


    His tone was calm, yet seemed to suppress a fury.


    It felt like, at any moment, he could explode like a volcano, erupting in thunderous rage.


    Upon hearing these words, Qing Luan, on the contrary, was taken aback, a hint of fear instinctively surfaced on her face, and she took a few steps back.


    This demeanor made her feel as if she was facing the real Princely Heir.


    Interestingly, Qing Luan also found it strange.


    It had been just one night.


    Since Cheng Guang came out of the Library, he seemed like a different person.


    His every move was filled with an indescribable elegance, his temperament became confident and bold, just like the real Princely Heir.


    One could perhaps imitate the appearance very closely, but that innate elegance and the demeanor of a noble¡¯s son were impossible to fully replicate.


    This¡­


    This¡­


    What is going on?


    Qing Luan was baffled.


    Staring at Cheng Guang, a trace of fear arose in her heart, her red lips slightly pursed, but she still did not believe that this was the real Princely Heir.


    The Princely Heir had said he would note back before the Family Head returned.


    She had to verify it.


    Qing Luan quickly stepped forward, grabbed Cheng Guang¡¯s arm, and probed with her Qi.


    The next moment.


    Qing Luan¡¯s eyes widened in shock, her face drastically changed, and she looked utterly panic-stricken.


    She quickly retreated and knelt down.


    ¡°Princely Heir! You, you¡¯re back?¡±


    The aura Qing Luan sensed in Cheng Guang was not his; instead, it was a mysterious and unfathomable energy.


    She did not know what the Princely Heir¡¯s aura was like, as she did not have the courage to probe, but she knew what Cheng Guang¡¯s was like.


    The person before her was not Cheng Guang.


    It was the Princely Heir!!


    That exined why Cheng Guang entered the Library and was not discovered by the Elder.


    So it turns out¡­


    The Princely Heir hade back!!


    Qing Luan knelt on the ground, her face filled with fear, her porcin whiteplexion turned pale, and her red lips lost their color, turning ashen.


    Qing Luan, kneeling on the ground, her dress taut, highlighting her shapely figure.


    But she no longer had the mind to consider whether she was exposed; instead, her emotions were at the utmost peak of terror.


    ¡°Princely Heir, Princely Heir, I didn¡¯t know it was you, I thought it was that coachman¡­¡±


    In the midst of speaking, Qing Luan.


    Did not notice the deep and unfathomable look in Cheng Guang¡¯s eyes¡­


    Nor the slight, meaningful smile at the corner of his mouth.

 Chapter 17 - 15 Quivering with Cold

    Chapter 17: Chapter 15 Quivering with Cold


    Cheng Guang quietly watched Qing Luan, who knelt on the ground.


    Without uttering a word, he still exerted a tremendous pressure on Qing Luan.


    She lowered her head, her delicate body trembling slightly, panicked by her recent offense.


    ¡°Princely Heir, when did you return?¡±


    Qing Luan asked respectfully.


    Cheng Guang¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and then he chuckled softly.


    ¡°Justst night, I guess.¡±


    ¡°Last night¡­ What about the coachman?¡± Qing Luan felt puzzled, wondering why the Princely Heir had returned at this moment.


    Wasn¡¯t he trying to avoid the Family Head?


    Having returned early, was there some kind of emergency?


    Qing Luan could not understand. The Princely Heir had suddenlye back, the coachman had abruptly disappeared, and the switch had been made without her knowledge.


    This was just too suspicious.


    Shouldn¡¯t the Princely Heir havee to see her right after his return?


    Why did he go straight to the Book Collection Pavilion the next morning?


    Qing Luan was full of doubts, yet her expression was carefullyposed.


    Cheng Guang¡¯s gaze was deep as he scrutinized Qing Luan, surveyed her for a while, then slowly began to speak.


    ¡°Since I¡¯ve returned, that coachman is no longer needed. Where do you think he is now?¡±


    Qing Luan felt a shock in her heart and lowered her head even more.


    ¡°Princely Heir, in the future, when you go out, you might still need that coachman to disguise yourself and hide from prying eyes. It would be better not to kill him outright.¡±


    Cheng Guang did not respond, but walked gracefully to Qing Luan¡¯s side, pinched her fair and tender cheek with one hand, and stared into her beautiful eyes without any restraint, unabashedly examining her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the coachman.¡±


    ¡°Just now, you said you would warm my bed. Is that true?¡±


    Qing Luan was taken aback by his words, a trace of astonishment rising in her heart.


    Her looks were notcking; she could even be considered extremely beautiful. There were very few in the entire Capital city whose beauty surpassed hers.


    But even with her outstanding appearance, the Princely Heir had never touched her in the past.


    Even if he identally touched her, he would wipe the spot disdainfully with silk, viciously. So why now bring up warming his bed so openly¡­


    Could it be that his scent was a disguise¡­


    The person before her might not be the Princely Heir at all.


    Qing Luan¡¯s eyes flickered subtly a few times as she immediately put on a sweet and docile smile.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true, Princely Heir. Haven¡¯t I warmed your bed many times before?¡±


    As she spoke, she even pretended to be shy, coyly twisting her body.


    Meanwhile, Qing Luan¡¯s eyes were fixed on Cheng Guang, as if trying to discern something from his reaction.


    But her hope was quickly dashed.


    Cheng Guang pinched her soft, jade-like cheek even harder and let out a snort ofughter.


    ¡°You¡¯ve grown quite the schemer in the past few days, haven¡¯t you? Are you mistaking me for that coachman?¡±


    ¡°How many more times will you test me?¡±


    As Cheng Guang spoke, his gaze did not waver, his eyes locked with Qing Luan¡¯s as her own eyes gradually became more frantic, before he slowly released his grip.


    He appeared somewhat disdainful as he took out a piece of brocade silk and leisurely wiped his slender fingers.


    The smile at the corner of Qing Luan¡¯s mouth stiffened, and she did not dare to doubt any further, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare, Princely Heir. If you wish for Qing Luan to warm your bed, naturally I won¡¯t say a word against it!¡±


    ¡°Good,e over tonight then, and make sure you¡¯re clean and lying in my bed,¡± Cheng Guang said directly.


    As his words fell.


    Qing Luan waspletely stunned, apparently even less expecting the Princely Heir to react this way, as if he truly wanted her to warm his bed.


    He had always been reluctant to touch her, even disdaining a mere touch.


    Why would he now want her to warm his bed?


    It was iprehensible.


    Qing Luan was thoroughly bewildered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let me wait too long.¡±


    Cheng Guang spoke softly, his demeanor noble and his tone calm as he tossed the carefully wiped brocade to the ground and walked towards the bedroom.


    Even after Cheng Guang entered the room and his figure was no longer visible, Qing Luan remained kneeling in ce.


    It seemed she had not yet recovered from Cheng Guang¡¯s recent words.


    Her gaze wandered and fell upon the brocade not far away.


    She stared nkly at the silk on the ground.


    Her beautiful eyes narrowed slightly.


    This brocade was a personal item of the Princely Heir, who typically carried several pieces with him. Each thread was woven from the silk of exotic beasts, its value considerable.


    Before leaving, the Princely Heir had specifically instructed her not to allow the coachman to touch these brocades.


    Hence, Qing Luan had not revealed to Cheng Guang the Princely Heir¡¯s habit of using brocades, and even though there were brocades in the room, Cheng Guang had never previously touched them.


    Apart from her, hardly a few people knew of this matter.


    But now¡­


    This silk, after several days, appeared once again before Qing Luan¡¯s eyes.


    All the doubts and confusion she previously felt were instantly resolved at the sight of the brocade.


    It seemed¡­


    The man before her was indeed the real Princely Heir.


    His current desire to have her warm his bed might just be a whim.


    She recalled the asional past incident where the Princely Heir showed some interest in her, but he had not yet touched her body and quickly lost interest, tossing her away as if she were rubbish.


    Qing Luan took a deep breath, slowly rose to her feet, and walked toward the courtyard exit.


    Since the Princely Heir had asked her to clean herself beforeing over to warm the bed, she naturally could not ignore the request.


    Just as she stepped out of the courtyard, a towering figure ran over at a fast pace, like a small tank.


    It was Lin Cheng.


    Qing Luan watched Lin Cheng approach rapidly, her gaze filled withplexity.


    She had previously assumed that the Princely Heir was still the coachman, and didn¡¯t pay much attention to this guard who ingratiated himself with the Princely Heir. Now, looking at the guard again, it was clear he was incredibly lucky.


    Qing Luan¡¯s thoughts involuntarily returned to Cheng Guang, wondering where the coachman might be at this moment.


    Although she had pleaded for Cheng Guang¡¯s life, asking the Princely Heir to spare him, a substitute, especially one who looked identical to the Princely Heir, was too much of a risk if left in the manor long-term. If exploited by someone with ulterior motives, the consequences would be unthinkable.


    It seemed Cheng Guang would not live much longer.


    Whenever the Princely Heir¡¯s yful mood subsided, it would spell the death of Cheng Guang the coachman.


    Perhaps¡­


    The Princely Heir¡¯s early return was because he had lost interest in his games and would no longer leave the manor.


    Had the coachman Cheng Guang already died?


    Qing Luan¡¯s mind was in turmoil; she quickly shook her head, trying not to think further.


    A coachman, after all, was not worth her worry.


    Now, her concern was how to handle the Princely Heir tonight¡ªthis was the pressing matter.


    In her current situation with the Princely Heir, Qing Luan experienced a simr feeling to that of the court officials: she understood what it meant to be as nervous as if walking with a tiger.


    Qing Luan hurriedly left.


    Lin Cheng, who had rushed over, noticed Qing Luan¡¯s quick departure and looked after her retreating figure, scratching his head in confusion.


    He felt this woman was somewhat differentpared to when he saw her in the morning.


    Lin Cheng couldn¡¯t fathom why Qing Luan had changed so much in such a short time, but he did not dwell on it.


    In Lin Cheng¡¯s heart, Qing Luan was his greatest rival in the eyes of the Princely Heir, the biggest obstacle in thepetition for favor, since she could warm the Princely Heir¡¯s bed.


    And he could not.


    At this thought, Lin Cheng felt somewhat disheartened.


    Why couldn¡¯t a man warm a bed?


    Shivering with anger.


    Hard to say if the world could ever be set right.

 Chapter 18 - 16 Wanting to Take Shortcuts

    Chapter 18: Chapter 16 Wanting to Take Shortcuts


    Lin Cheng arrived at Million Specie Garden where Cheng Guang was supposed to be, but he couldn¡¯t find Cheng Guang¡¯s figure anywhere, scratching his head in disappointment.


    As just a guard, he didn¡¯t dare to prate too deeply, so he stood a short distance from the building, quietly keeping watch.


    Lin Cheng might have been a bit simple-minded, but he had a sense of measure.


    Before the Princely Heir had assigned him a task, or called him over, if he had rashly intruded and seen or heard something he shouldn¡¯t have, there would be no way to settle the matter.


    At this moment, inside the bedroom.


    Luxurious bed with cornices wrapped around by carved dragons, thin white curtains gently falling, the round window like an ancient painting, vaguely revealing a few plum branches and willows within the ¡°painting¡±.


    Cheng Guangy on the opulent and soft bed, made of brocaded mats, lost in thought.


    Today, when he was looking through the Princely Heir¡¯s information in the Book Collection Pavilion, he had already decided to impersonate the Princely Heir.


    Aftering out of the Library, he just happened to see Qing Luan and simply began the act outright.


    Even if his ploy were seen through, Cheng Guang didn¡¯t believe Qing Luan would pose any threat to him; after all, she would hardly dare to kill him.


    Therefore, Cheng Guang felt no pressure.


    The result of the impersonation was unexpectedly good, surprisingly so for Cheng Guang.


    You should know, his acting skills were not great, but he still managed to deceive Qing Luan, a fact which highlighted the crucial role that intelligence information yed in this regard.


    Cheng Guang had all the Princely Heir¡¯s quirks and styles of handling matters etched into his mind, achieving a rather wless impersonation through attention to every little detail.


    Of course, the role of the Restraint Pearl was not to be underestimated.


    Until now, Cheng Guang didn¡¯t have a clear understanding of the value of the Restraint Pearl.


    Today, while in the Library, Cheng Guang took the opportunity to browse some information rted to Different Treasures.


    Different Treasures were ssified into nine ranks.


    The Restraint Pearl that Cheng Guang had acquired was of the seventh rank, Heavenly Grade, and above it were the King Grade and Divine Grade.


    Being ranked seventh, Heavenly Treasures were not insignificant; on the contrary, they were extremely precious.


    Heavenly Treasures and above were very rare.


    Even the entire Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion, or the Great Zhou Imperial Family, didn¡¯t have many Heavenly Treasures.


    Different Treasures were treasures that appeared out of nowhere and couldn¡¯t be artificially created. Whether one could obtain them depended solely on destiny.


    When destiny arrived, one could obtain a Different Treasure; without destiny, one could not.


    In the history of Great Zhou, many people had stumbled upon Different Treasures by pure luck, turned them over to the Court or sold them, and enjoyed a lifetime of glory and wealth.


    In a certain sense, Different Treasures could be said to be life-changing assets.


    If Cheng Guang were to sell the Restraint Pearl, it would be enough to ensure a life of ease andfort for him.


    But obviously, Cheng Guang wasn¡¯t going to sell it.


    Heavenly Grade treasures were beyond the simple description of ¡°once-in-a-lifetime¡± opportunities.


    Ordinary people might not even have heard of Different Treasures in their lifetimes, let alone seen any.


    The lowest rank, Grey-rank Treasures, would cause an uproar in the Martial World.


    One can imagine how difficult it would be to obtain a Heavenly Grade Different Treasure!


    Because of the rarity and difficulty in obtaining Different Treasures, the vast majority of people in the world do not know of their existence.


    Exactly how many types of Different Treasures there are and what specific functions each has, nobody can say for sure.


    Therefore.


    The existence of the Restraint Pearl surpassed everyone¡¯s understanding.


    It could conceal one¡¯s aura and block one¡¯s fate, defying themon knowledge of this world where aura couldn¡¯t be hidden or altered.


    It enabled Cheng Guang to evade the detection of his aura by everyone.


    Otherwise, at the moment Qing Luan grabbed his arm, his identity would have been exposed instantly.


    Cheng Guang reflected, recalling the scene just past, eyes lowering with a trace of relief flickering through them.


    Although he possessed the Restraint Pearl, any behavior that contradicted the Princely Heir¡¯s usual habits would raise Qing Luan¡¯s suspicions and alertness.


    Just in that brief moment, Cheng Guang distinctly felt that Qing Luan doubted him no less than five times.


    ¡°Qing Luan is too clever, she¡¯s not only intelligent but also the person who has spent the most time with the Princely Heir and is the most familiar with him.¡±


    ¡°Even the Princely Heir¡¯s parents haven¡¯t spent as much time with him as Qing Luan has.¡±


    ¡°I managed to deceive Qing Luan just now with a silk cloth, but in the future, if something touches upon my areas of ignorance, I will eventually show my true colors.¡±


    ¡°I must deal with Qing Luan, either by binding herpletely to me or by ensuring she can never speak again.¡±


    In a brief instant, various thoughts flitted through Cheng Guang¡¯s mind.


    His summons for Qing Luan to warm his bed in his bedroom was not impulsive, nor was it for revenge. He wanted to see if there was a chance to win her over.


    As the saying goes, there¡¯s a shortcut to a woman¡¯s heart.


    Although that shortcut is dark and damp, and not easy to navigate, Cheng Guang still wanted to try it.


    If things went contrary to his wishes and he failed to win Qing Luan over, he would rather be more ruthless and cold-blooded.


    Having Qing Luan as a hidden danger by his side made him uneasy, and if one day it exploded, his end was predictable.


    To prepare for dealing with Qing Luan eventually, Cheng Guang specially summoned Lin Cheng to serve as a guard in his mansion.


    This Lin Cheng was extremely skilled in martial arts, and also quite the simpleton, easy to coax.


    Keeping him close meant that even if Qing Luan eventually saw through his identity, she wouldn¡¯t be able to kill him by force.


    Cheng Guang lowered his head, lost in thought as time slowly passed.


    The sun set behind the mountains, and the moon rose over the eastern hills.


    In just a while, the sky grew dim, and the meeting of wind and clouds made the stars¡¯ luster faint, twinkling with a faint, eerie glow.


    The pale moonlight fell down.


    It shone in the courtyard, casting dark shadows.


    It was now 5pm.


    Lin Cheng leaned against a willow tree in the courtyard, idly looking up, a de of dry grass hanging from his mouth as he counted the stars in the sky.


    Suddenly feeling something, he turned his head, his gaze falling on the doorway of the courtyard.


    A slender figure slowly stepped forward.


    The woman seemed as if she had just bathed, radiant as a lotus flower emerging from water, delicate and tender.


    Her red lips were beautiful withoutpromising her heroic spirit, and her exquisite features were gently flushed.


    Under her azure dress, a curvaceous figure was hidden, and through the swaying skirt, the glimpse of fair skin made it hard to imagine just how porcin-like her skin and how long her legs might be.


    The woman appeared calm, but the tight grip on her dress and clenched fists indicated that she was still rather nervous inside.


    Lin Cheng only took one look before recognizing the identity of the woman.


    It was that woman, Qing Luan.


    Dressed like this, could she really be going to warm the Princely Heir¡¯s bed?


    The next moment, Lin Cheng¡¯s guess was confirmed.


    Qing Luan went straight to the location of the Princely Heir¡¯s bedroom.


    For some reason, as Lin Cheng watched Qing Luan step lightly, entering the Princely Heir¡¯s bedroom without any obstacle, he felt a little envious.


    He didn¡¯t have the freedom to approach the Princely Heir as Qing Luan could.


    ¡°Damned fate that I was not born a woman, or else where would Qing Luan get the chance to perform like this!¡±


    With enviable frustration, Lin Cheng pounded his chest and sighed to the heavens.


    A look of mncholy appeared on the face of the naive man.

 Chapter 19 - 17 Are You Really the Princely Heir?

    Chapter 19: Chapter 17 Are You Really the Princely Heir?


    Although the Princely Heir¡¯s nature was carefree, he sometimes disyed the intrinsic behaviors of a man and could exhibit slightly lecherous actions, but most of the time he did not act on them.


    Qing Luan felt that tonight there was a high probability that the Princely Heir was merely acting on a whim, and perhaps by the time she arrived, he might just send her back.


    With this thought in mind, the anxiety that had been taut in Qing Luan¡¯s heart rxed somewhat.


    ¡°Princely Heir.¡±


    As Qing Luan entered the bedroom, she kept her head down, not daring to look at the esteemed Princely Heir before her, so as not to breach etiquette.


    Previously, when the Princely Heir had been the Coachman, it did not really matter if she observed these formalities.


    But now it was different.


    There were clear distinctions between superiors and inferiors, between the noble and the humble.


    After Qing Luan said ¡°Princely Heir,¡± she only heard anguid voiceing from within the white canopy of the bedchamber.


    ¡°Come here.¡±


    Qing Luan dared not say more and hurriedly approached, closing in on the luxurious bed. She could faintly see through the white canopy the silhouette of a person within, every move exuding an air of nobility.


    Just as Qing Luan was about to speak, a hand suddenly reached out from within the white canopy, fiercely pulling her inside.


    Qing Luan let out a startled cry, without enough time to react, and she fell heavily onto the soft, luxurious bed.


    A distinctly masculine scent hit her face.


    Suddenly, everything went dark in front of her, shielding the candlelight in the room.


    The one blocking Qing Luan¡¯s line of sight was none other than Cheng Guang.


    Cheng Guang¡¯s hands braced on either side of Qing Luan¡¯s head, his handsome face brimming with the bold confidence characteristic of a noble son.


    He leaned down close to Qing Luan¡¯s neck, inhaling lightly and smelled the faint scent of flowers. Only then did he nod in satisfaction.


    At this moment, his face reflected an intoxicating state.


    ¡°You¡¯vee a bitte.¡±


    Cheng Guang¡¯s gazended on Qing Luan¡¯s face, and he spoke in a calm tone.


    At that moment, Qing Luan¡¯s heart lifted slightly. The session of Cheng Guang¡¯s actions had frightened her, and shey there, motionless on the bed, allowing Cheng Guang to lean over her without any resistance.


    Hearing the Princely Heir speak again, with a tone that seemed to contain some reproach, Qing Luan quickly responded,


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Princely Heir.¡±


    Qing Luan made no excuses, just an apology.


    Even though she had rushed.


    Even though it was because she had followed the Princely Heir¡¯s instructions to thoroughly clean herself, which had taken extra time.


    No matter how many excuses she might have, if the Princely Heir thought she was wrong, then she was wrong.


    Having been with the Princely Heir for over a decade, Qing Luan thought she had a good grasp of his habits.


    At times like this, all she had to do was show a little contrition, and the Princely Heir was likely to stop giving her a hard time.


    But this time might be different.


    Qing Luan saw the Princely Heir¡¯s deep eyes tinged with a light purple hue, unabashedly scanning her delicate body. Her originally loose white dress now clung tightly to her form, revealing an astonishing set of curves.


    ¡°Tell me¡­¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve made a mistake, how should I punish you?¡±


    Cheng Guang¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, his hand reaching out and caressing Qing Luan¡¯s tender cheek tentatively.


    When Cheng Guang touched her cheek, he saw a fleeting panic in Qing Luan¡¯s beautiful eyes, her fingers clenching tight, but she quickly forced herself to act normal, her face breaking into a moving smile.


    ¡°Qing Luan¡­ Qing Luan¡­ Qing Luan doesn¡¯t know¡­¡±


    Qing Luan was momentarily at a loss for words,


    Bewildered in her heart,


    The Princely Heir¡¯s demeanor before her had elements of the Princely Heir, but these words and deeds were in too stark contrast with the true Princely Heir.


    The Princely Heir would not behave so unreasonably.


    Yet, the person before her had passed several verifications, every aspect proving he indeed was the Princely Heir.


    There was no trace of that Coachman to be seen.


    Qing Luan clenched her fists tightly, then slowly rxed them, her lips parted slightly, and then she smiled sweetly.


    ¡°However the Princely Heir wants to punish Qing Luan, then please do so.¡±


    As she spoke, her expression was fragile, like a helpless woman, evoking an irresistible urge to protect her.


    Even Cheng Guang, seeing Qing Luan¡¯s powerless state, her hair disheveled, struggled to maintain control and felt a pang of reluctance to continue tormenting her.


    It impressed Cheng Guang.


    Being able to be the only personal maiden to the esteemed Princely Heir within Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion,


    Aside from possibly having the support of the Princely Heir¡¯s mother, Mrs. Wu,


    The remainder, to say that it had nothing to do with Qing Luan¡¯s own abilities, Cheng Guang did not believe.


    ording to what Cheng Guang had recorded early that day in the Book Collection Pavilion about the Princely Heir¡¯s words and behavior, as well as his character analysis,


    In the Princely Heir¡¯s eyes, Qing Luan held a very special status.


    Beyond the role of a maiden, she was also his only ymate, someone who had taken care of him closely since childhood and yed a sisterly role.


    Moreover, she might even be his concubine in the future, opening the doors to a new world for him.


    All these rtionsbined meant that the Princely Heir hadplex feelings toward Qing Luan, not treating her as an ordinary servant.


    Moreover, the Princely Heir had an iparable trust in Qing Luan.


    Otherwise, if one used a body double to impersonate oneself, and then took the opportunity to slip out of the mansion, Qing Luan would not be the only person in the know.


    Cheng Guang knew that if he were truly the Princely Heir at this moment and saw Qing Luan looking so vulnerable, a soft heart would have led him to release Qing Luan, to climb off her and cease troubling her.


    But, at this moment, Cheng Guang was not the true Princely Heir.


    He had to conquer Qing Luan today.


    If he couldn¡¯t, then he would have no choice but to flip the table.


    Therefore, Cheng Guang¡¯s expression did not waver at Qing Luan¡¯s words; instead, he contemted for a moment, fixating his gaze on Qing Luan, and then slowly began to speak.


    ¡°Qing Luan, your punishment will be¡­¡±


    ¡°To dance for me.¡±


    As his voice fell, Qing Luan instantly breathed a sigh of relief.


    Though Qing Luan was not much of a dancer, this was still more bearable than having the Princely Heir press down upon her incessantly.


    Just as Qing Luan was about to ask Cheng Guang to get up to allow her to sit up conveniently, she heard Cheng Guang speak again.


    ¡°No need to get off the bed, just dance right here. Besides, you¡¯re wearing too many clothes, aren¡¯t you hot?¡±


    Cheng Guang, having yed his cards, narrowed his eyes slightly, gazing intently at Qing Luan¡¯s expression.


    As expected, Qing Luan¡¯s beautiful eyes widened instantly as if shocked by Cheng Guang¡¯s words, her pretty face losing color.


    Theplexion that was once rosy as peach blossoms lost its color, turning slightly pale.


    Qing Luan¡¯s red lips parted slightly as she stared dumbfounded at Cheng Guang before her, seemingly unable toprehend that the Princely Heir would utter such words.


    A sense of foreboding filled her heart.


    A strong feeling told her that the man before her was not the Princely Heir.


    After more than a decade of interactions with the Princely Heir, even if the man before her looked strikingly simr to the Princely Heir, and even if his actions and gestures were identical, the subtleties were ultimately different.


    Not to mention, now he was asking her to dance on the bed¡­


    And he could utter something as mad as ¡°Aren¡¯t you hot?¡±


    Could these be the words of the Princely Heir??


    Qing Luan took a deep breath, as if instantly convinced that the man before her was not the Princely Heir, but that coachman instead.


    Qing Luan made a bold guess.


    Although she did not know how the aura, famously unchangeable and known to all, could be concealed, she was certain of one thing.


    Even if the man before her was not the coachman, he was definitely not the Princely Heir.


    Even if she were wrong, and this man was indeed the true Princely Heir, in all likelihood, he would not me her afterwards.


    So, Qing Luan prepared to rebuke him out loud.


    However, unexpectedly, just as Qing Luan raised her head, she saw in Cheng Guang¡¯s eyes a noble purple aura, as if an Immortal aloof and high above, indifferently watching her expression.


    Qing Luan¡¯s face turned ashen, and her heart pounded violently.


    It seemed that if she were to reveal Cheng Guang¡¯s identity ory hands on him, she would meet a gruesome end in the next moment.


    Qing Luan didn¡¯t know why she felt this way, but she had an inexplicable premonition.


    Moreover, importantly, Qing Luan could feel a trace of nobility and indifference in those eyes.


    Was that high and mighty, contemptuous demeanor something Cheng Guang, that coachman, could possess?


    Could it be reproduced through mere disguise?


    Qing Luan hesitated.


    She hesitated for a long while.


    Cheng Guang did not interrupt her, silently watching Qing Luan, waiting for her decision.


    He had already made ample contingency ns and knew that at this moment, he was most likely recognized by Qing Luan.


    Whatever choice Qing Luan made, he would not be surprised.


    All he needed to do was to give Qing Luan a chance to choose.


    A momentter.


    Qing Luan¡¯s eyes conveyed weariness, and a rueful smile appeared on her face.


    ¡°You really are the Princely Heir, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Cheng Guang looked at Qing Luan, smiling nonchntly, ¡°What about it?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you already have the answer in your heart?¡±


    Cheng Guang did not directly answer Qing Luan, but responded with a rhetorical question instead.


    Giving a direct answer, whether it would be yes or no, would not alter Qing Luan¡¯s decision¡ªby countering with a question, he could demonstrate his own confidence.


    Qing Luan fell silent, realizing that indeed she did have an answer, and alsoprehending Cheng Guang¡¯s intention.


    ¡°I, like you, just want to survive,¡± she said, eyes lowered, her fingers slowly gripping the cor of her dress as she murmured enigmatically.


    A momentter¡­


    The dress slid off her delicate body, revealing a stretch of snowy white¡­


    In the bedroom, the candlelight flickered and died.


    Within the curtained bed, a garden full of spring breeze.

 Chapter 20 - 18: The Princely Heir is Actually a Simp?

    Chapter 20: Chapter 18: The Princely Heir is Actually a Simp?


    The next day.


    The morning sun had just risen, illuminating the great road with light.


    Tiny, fragmented rays of sunlight filtered through the ancient circr window, spilling onto the windowsill.


    Cheng Guang had already awoken, but he was still pretending to be asleep.


    sping a fair and smooth body in his embrace, three thousand strands of ck hair were messily spread beside him as he inhaled a faint, delicate fragrance, his eyes reflecting aplex emotion.


    It was gone.


    For the first time, it was gone.


    Cheng Guang discovered that the greatest advantage of the royal bloodline of Great Xia that he had integrated with, apart from being able to practice Spirit Dao, was the tremendous enhancement of his abilities.


    Whether it was physical or mental strength, his were several times more robust than that of an ordinary person.


    Even thoughst night¡¯s battle was extremely intense, he hadn¡¯t lost.


    Cheng Guang was awake.


    Qing Luan was also awake.


    She was pretending to be asleep just the same.


    However, unlike Cheng Guang, it wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to get up.


    She simply couldn¡¯t.


    Even as a martial artist of the Fourth-grade Divine Realm, facing this sort of situation, she surprisingly couldn¡¯t oust Cheng Guang, who had not even begun to cultivate.


    After a while, Qing Luan¡¯s body finally regained some strength.


    She propped herself up with difficulty, sat up, and began to put on her slightly disheveled robe.


    Once dressed, she stood before the mirror to examine her appearance.


    Her features were still beautiful, but now they bore a charm she had never possessed before.


    Her demeanor had subtly matured.


    Thisplexity in Qing Luan¡¯s beautiful eyes confirmed that there were no obvious changes to her appearance, and she headed towards the door.


    Reaching the door, Qing Luan turned back to nce at Cheng Guang lying on the bed.


    She slowly began to speak.


    ¡°The Family Head will be back soon, have you figured out how to deal with him?¡±


    Qing Luan didn¡¯t directly address Cheng Guang¡¯s identity, asking instead with a calm demeanor.


    Upon hearing Qing Luan¡¯s question, Cheng Guang could no longer feign death, he opened his eyes, slightly sat up, leaned against the wall, his gaze falling upon Qing Luan, and then he smiled.


    ¡°I have my ways.¡±


    Qing Luan nodded slightly without speaking, waiting for Cheng Guang to continue.


    But Cheng Guang fell silent directly, apparently having no intention of saying more, which caused Qing Luan to grit her teeth in frustration.


    ¡°If you won¡¯t talk, so be it. I just hope your method works, otherwise¡­¡±


    Towards the end, Qing Luan¡¯s voice gradually weakened, bing barely audible.


    She didn¡¯t linger and turned to leave.


    There were not many people in the Princely Heir¡¯s courtyard.


    Only Lin Cheng was lounging under a willow tree, yawning listlessly.


    A cultivator of his level could go without sleep for seven or eight days without feeling tired, just a bit bored.


    Seeing Qing Luan limp out, Lin Cheng¡¯s eyes showed bewilderment, wondering what had happened to her.


    Could warming a bed result in an injury?


    However, after thinking it over, Lin Cheng suddenly seemed to realize something and a smile appeared on his face.


    Right.


    It must be because Qing Luan angered the Princely Heir while warming his bed, and that¡¯s why the Princely Heir gave her a lesson, beating her all night long.


    No wonder there were noisesing from the Princely Heir¡¯s room now and thenst night.


    Although Lin Cheng didn¡¯t approach and didn¡¯t know what happened inside, he could roughly guess that the battle must have been extremely tense.


    Qing Luan probably got hit hard.


    This thought made Lin Cheng feel a bit of schadenfreude as he watched Qing Luan leave with a chuckle.


    Qing Luan didn¡¯t notice Lin Cheng¡¯s silly expression; she had no mind to think about so much right now as she had some aftermath matters to deal with.


    In her heart, she had already figured out that the Princely Heir was most likely that coachman, even though it wasn¡¯t directly pointed outst night, his several actions had already proved this point.


    She couldn¡¯t understand how Cheng Guang managed to hide and change his aura, how he could act so simr to the Princely Heir.


    In the past, when he tried to impersonate him, there were quite a few ws.


    This time, however, the act was near perfect.


    Qing Luan had many questions in her mind. If it had been before, she would definitely have delved deeply, but now, she didn¡¯t want to think about these matters without practical significance anymore.


    Whether she liked it or not, she was on Cheng Guang¡¯s dark ship now.


    If the ship capsized, Cheng Guang would die, and so would she.


    Even if not for Cheng Guang¡¯s sake, Qing Luan had to consider her own.


    So.


    She needed to know when the Family Head would return.


    She also needed to know when the Princely Heir woulde back.


    Prepare in advance for any emergencies that might ur.


    ¡­


    After Qing Luan left.


    The bedroom returned to its serenity.


    Cheng Guang didn¡¯t get up right away, but instead, he started to recall the cold, mechanical voice from midnightst night.


    Since he didn¡¯t have the time, nor the mindset to listen then, he just used his memory to temporarily save the information.


    His strong memory allowed him to temporarily establish a memory memo.


    [In the thirty-fourth year of Zhensheng, on the ninth day of the seventh month, three days into bing a member of the Heavenly Human Realm, you felt that you were extremely filial after burning paper offerings for your father, satisfying your own father¡¯s wish to see you achieve this realm.]


    [After returning home, looking at Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion, once glorious and now in such a state of disrepair, your heart is both guilty and in pain.]


    [All of this started with the cmity caused by that woman; your mother once arranged a good marriage for you, but you did not agree and instead fell in love with a woman you met by chance.]


    [Back then, you were deeply in love with the woman you met unexpectedly, but you never thought that she was actually one of the top ten Demon Kings from the Devil Region, the daughter of the Green Hill Fox King, who had been wandering in the human world since childhood and had been hiding her identity.]


    [Her approach to you and the deep love she made you feel were all premeditated, with the sole purpose of using the influence and resources of Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion to return to her fox tribe and restore its glory.]


    [Back then, you became an undignifiedpdog, allowing her to do as she pleased in Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion. Your parents tried to persuade you, but you refused to listen.]


    [It wasn¡¯t until your fiancee disappeared on your wedding night that you realized the truth, but by then, most of the mansion¡¯s resources had already been drained.]


    [With your strength at the time, you were unable to defeat her or find her. Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, heard the news and came from the bordends. His robust body soon became much weaker, and he went alone into the Devil Region to seek justice for you.]


    [The Devil Region was shaken, all ten Demon Kings emerged, and Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, despite not being at a disadvantage, was after all alone and outnumbered. He wiped out several fox tribes in the Devil Region before returning.]


    [And with that, the matter was dropped.]


    [Remembering this humiliation makes you extremely ufortable. Now that you have ascended to the Heavenly Human Realm, you swear to teach that bad woman a lesson she deserves.]


    [Newbie Task 3: Take revenge on the Saintess of the Green Hill Fox tribe, Bai Shuxuan.]


    [Task Reward: Charm Eyes (Divine Power)]


    Cheng Guang felt a momentary shock as he recalled what the cold voice had mentionedst night.


    The dignified Princely Heir, to end up as apdog in the future?


    Wait a moment.


    Why am I using the word ¡®also¡¯?

 Chapter 21 - 19 The Master has Returned

    Chapter 21: Chapter 19 The Master has Returned


    Cheng Guang carefully reviewed the task given by the Midnight Systemst night.


    Apart from noticing that the Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir was very likely an unawakened sycophant, he also paid attention to another matter mentioned by the system.


    ¡°The Princely Heir refused the advantageous marriage arrangement his mother Mrs. Wu had set for him¡­¡±


    Cheng Guang knew that at this time, his mother Mrs. Wu had already started to worry about his marriage. Regardless of whether the Princely Heir would return or not, the marriage would eventually fall upon his shoulders.


    At the moment, Cheng Guang did not yet know who the other party in this advantageous marriage arrangement was.


    However, since the system mentioned it was an advantageous marriage, he thought it probably wouldn¡¯t be bad.


    Cheng Guang meticulously went over every word spoken by the system, eventually focusing his attention on the mission target, the Qing Luan Fox n¡¯s Saintess Bai Shuxuan.


    ¡°For the Saintess of the Qing Luan Fox n to have captivated the well-travelled and beauty-indifferent Princely Heir to such an extent, to the point of willingly bing a dignity-less sycophant, she must either possess extraordinary methods or astonishing beauty¡­¡±


    ¡°Now that I have decided to y the role of the Princely Heir, I will undoubtedly meet Bai Shuxuan in the future¡­¡±


    ¡°Regrettably, the system¡¯s mission prompt doesn¡¯t mention when or where the Princely Heir first met Bai Shuxuan; otherwise, I could have made preparations beforehand.¡±


    Cheng Guang murmured to himself.


    After pondering for a moment, he felt that it was highly unlikely he would meet Bai Shuxuan in the short term, so he decided to put the task aside for now.


    As for the reward for this mission, the Divine Power known as Charm Eyes, Cheng Guang was naturally extremely envious.


    Each Divine Power was an exceedingly rare existence.


    Generally speaking, only when Martial Artists reached the Fourth-grade Divine Realm would they have the opportunity to merge Qi and Martial Arts into a unity, forming a seal, and materialize Divine Powers into unimaginable spells.


    This is just one way for Martial Artists to obtain Divine Powers. Depending on the path of cultivation, the method of acquiring Divine Powers also varies.


    For example, Spirit Dao Cultivators, they inherit the Divine Powers of their ancestors from their bloodline.


    Such abilities are known as Bloodline Divine Powers and are often both scarce and powerful.


    Cheng Guang spected that the Divine Power named Charm Eyes might as well be a Bloodline Divine Power.


    It had a significant connection to the Qing Luan Fox n and was likely one of the Divine Powers awakened from their bloodline.


    Thinking of this, Cheng Guang became somewhat interested in the Charm Eyes. The idea of a human like him obtaining a Bloodline Divine Power from the Qing Luan Fox n seemed rather amusing.


    But at this moment, he had no clues about how toplete the task, and despite his coveting of the reward, he could only watch helplessly.


    Cheng Guang got up, dressed, and after a simple wash, came out to the courtyard.


    Lin Cheng was in the midst of Martial Cultivation, each punch and movement he executed with the ferocity of a tiger descending a mountain, each action causing every muscle and bone in his body to move in minute ways, honing his sinews and vital energy.


    Martial Cultivation was like that, constantly maintaining the growth of vital energy and conditioning the body.


    He paused to observe Lin Cheng¡¯s training for a while.


    Soon, Lin Cheng noticed Cheng Guang¡¯s presence, quickly stopped his exercises, and came forward to greet him.


    ¡°Princely Heir.¡±


    Cheng Guang, seeing Lin Cheng still guarding his own courtyard, nodded in satisfaction, finding that although Lin Cheng was quite simple-minded, his thoughts were not rigid, and he was extremely loyal to him.


    Cheng Guang nodded slightly, ¡°Come with me to the Library.¡±


    Lin Cheng readily nodded, without asking further, and silently followed Cheng Guang towards the Library.


    Upon arriving at the Library, Lin Cheng promptly halted.


    He dared not enter the Library.


    Cheng Guang didn¡¯t pay him any mind, entering the Library alone to continue perusing the books and materials.


    In the next few days, he nned toe to the Library every day, firstly to continue reading up on the world¡¯s information, enhancing his knowledge reserves, and secondly, to prepare for the return of his father, Duke Zhihai.


    Now that he had resolved his bloodline issue, he just needed to exin how he overcame the dark injury to deceive Duke Zhihai.


    Of course, Duke Zhihai was cunning, and Cheng Guang didn¡¯t believe he could easily fool him; he would need some concrete actions to prove that he had solved the issue of bloodline ipatibility, and not that the ipatibility had spontaneously resolved itself.


    His frequent visits to the Library were to create the illusion that he was constantly researching how to solve the ipatibility.


    ¡°The Princely Heir is not foolish, on the contrary, he¡¯s extremely intelligent. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to deceive Duke Zhihai and Wu Yuemei, managing to sneak out of the Cheng residence secretly.¡±


    ¡°But even so, the excuse that he figured out how to solve the ipatibility issue on his own seems a bit far-fetched. I must think of other reasons to enhance the persuasiveness of my story.¡±


    Cheng Guang mulled over this in his heart.


    In fact, he could have avoided thinking so much at this point.


    At the moment, whether it be in aura or in mannerisms, he waspletely identical to the Princely Heir and could deceive Duke Zhihai on the surface.


    Logically speaking, given Cheng Zhihai¡¯s favoritism towards the Princely Heir, even if Cheng Guang made up some excuse to muddle through how the rejection reaction had disappeared, Cheng Zhihai would not have said anything. Instead, he would haveughed heartily and said, ¡°My son, you have the bearing of a Sky-Man.¡±


    But it¡¯s not the myriad of possibilities one fears, but the one in a million chance something could go wrong, so Cheng Guang still wanted to be cautious and ensure that everything was foolproof with no loopholes.


    Thus, three dayster.


    This morning, Cheng Guang went to the Book Collection Pavilion and continued to feign researching materials, flipping through books.


    By noon.


    When Cheng Guang returned to his courtyard, he discovered that Qing Luan was already waiting inside, her beautiful and valiant face filled with solemnity.


    She quickly stepped forward and said to Cheng Guang, ¡°Princely Heir, the master has returned.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s currently in the great hall, summoning you.¡±


    Cheng Guang¡¯s eyebrows slightly raised, then he smiled, ¡°Finally back, even slower than I expected.¡±


    Having said this, Cheng Guang did not hesitate and walked towards the direction of the great hall.


    Qing Luan hastily followed behind Cheng Guang, mimicking his steps, yet she still maintained a certain distance from him.


    Walking on the road.


    With a somber expression, Qing Luan couldn¡¯t help but feel a little worried inside, her brows lightly furrowed, ¡°Are you really okay? I¡¯ve found some Spiritual Medicine that can disguise injuries during this time. If you take some, perhaps it could mimic the extent of the Princely Heir¡¯s injuries and deceive the master.¡±


    Cheng Guang shook his head slightly, ¡°There¡¯s no need, I¡¯m confident. Randomly using these injury-mimicking Spiritual Medicines instead might backfire.¡±


    Qing Luan was unaware of the specific situation inside the Princely Heir¡¯s body.


    She still naively believed that the injury within the Princely Heir¡¯s body was a lingering ailment left by an assassin¡¯s strike from his youth, not knowing that it was actually a side effect of fusing with an external royal bloodline.


    After all, forcibly extracting and merging with royal bloodlines was a matter of great taboo throughout the Four Directions Mortal World, and once exposed, it would lead to execution by all the dynasties across the realm.


    Even Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, dared not casually reveal this.


    The only people who knew the details of this matter, apart from Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, was his father Cheng Zhihai.


    All others werepletely unaware, including the Princely Heir himself.


    This was also an aspect that Cheng Guang could use to his advantage.


    The fusion of Great Xia royal lineage within his body was precisely the winning card he could use to fool Cheng Zhihai. Perhaps in the end, he might even obtain the cultivation methods of Spirit Dao from Cheng Zhihai¡¯s hands, sparing him the trouble of seeking out that disgruntled Wu Ling.


    As Cheng Guang pondered this, his mood wasn¡¯t heavy.


    Instead, it was Qing Luan who was a bit worried.


    Previously, Qing Luan hadn¡¯t paid much attention to Cheng Guang, but after that one night, she began to worry about his situation at every turn.


    Along the way, she offered many suggestions for Cheng Guang, and also instructed him on many details about how to interact with Cheng Zhihai.


    The underlying message in her words revealed Qing Luan¡¯s concern for Cheng Guang.


    Cheng Guang listened to her with a smile, neither objecting nor speaking out.


    In this era, women regarded their chastity as more precious than life itself, and once they became someone¡¯s woman, most would follow them through life and death. Qing Luan¡¯s change before and after was within his expectations.


    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have taken the risk of a do-or-die situation, treating Qing Luan the way he did that night.


    Although it took some effort, the oue was ultimately good.


    Before long, a quarter of an hour¡¯s time, the two arrived at the great hall.


    Approaching the destination, the guards¡¯ presence grew increasingly formidable.


    The air was filled with a sense of oppressive force.


    Solemn, cold, and stern.


    Qing Luan no longer spoke, pursed her lips, and paused outside the great hall, watching Cheng Guang enter.


    Just as Cheng Guang was about to enter the great hall, Qing Luan quickly handed him a fistful of elixirs.


    ¡°If it doesn¡¯t work, take one, it should be useful at least.¡±


    Qing Luan said so.


    Cheng Guang chuckled and shook his head, without further exnation, pocketing the elixirs and then walking into the great hall.


    Upon entering the great hall, a figure immediately caught his eye.

 Chapter 22 - 20 Gone Crazy

    Chapter 22: Chapter 20 Gone Crazy


    In the grand hall.


    There stood a refined man in the center, over thirty years of age, dressed in a blue silk national shirt with a cool belt at his waist, Qing satin felt bottom official boots on his feet, and draped in red and green silk clothes.


    His face was like white jade, handsome and imposing, his dark eyes as deep as ancient wells, silent, his entire being seemed to be enveloped in an aura of coldness.


    This man evidently held a high position for a long time; just standing there, without doing anything, he radiated an undeniable aura of authority.


    Cheng Guang looked at the man standing in the middle of the grand hall, and a name came to his mind.


    Cheng Zhihai.


    When Cheng Zhihai saw Cheng Guang appear, his gaze softened, the stern ice melting from his face to reveal a look of affection.


    ¡°You little rascal, what trouble have you been causing recently? I¡¯ve heard from your mother that you were involved in Wu Ling bing the Crown Prince.¡±


    Seeing this, Cheng Guang just curled his lip and didn¡¯t answer, but instead retorted, ¡°Why have youe back so early?¡±


    Cheng Zhihai¡¯s tone faltered slightly. He had intended to admonish Cheng Guang, telling him he should not openly support Wu Ling and help the Emperor make her the Crown Prince. However, he hadn¡¯t expected to be questioned by Cheng Guang about why he returned so early.


    Cheng Zhihaiughed and shook his head, used to Cheng Guang¡¯s disdainful demeanor towards him.


    ¡°I have a new prescription this time. I found quite a few spiritual medicines from a secret realm outside, and this time there should be hope to heal the damages to your foundation¡­¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Cheng Guang didn¡¯t wait for Cheng Zhihai to finish and abruptly rejected the offer.


    ¡°Sigh, Guanger, your father knows that the treatment process is painful, but you don¡¯t want to be trapped in the mansion for your whole life, do you? Or, do you really expect me to protect you for a lifetime?¡±


    Cheng Zhihai pleaded earnestly; at this moment, he had none of the dignity of an authority figure but rather resembled a nagging old father.


    Cheng Guang¡¯s eyebrows twitched, and the impatience on his face grew more apparent. ¡°So what? Can¡¯t you protect me for a lifetime?¡±


    The Princely Heir had always treated Cheng Zhihai this way.


    Since childhood, the Princely Heir had suffered greatly under Cheng Zhihai¡¯s care. Although it was for his benefit¡ªto treat his injuries¡ªit nheless left an indelible shadow on his youth.


    So much so that, even after growing up, the Princely Heir never showed much of a good face to Cheng Zhihai.


    Cheng Zhihai never expected Cheng Guang to say such unnoble words. He stood there awkwardly, not knowing what to do, and said,


    ¡°For your father to protect you for a lifetime is not a problem, but a man¡¯s ambition should take him far and wide. You are the only sessor of Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion; if you stay in the mansion all the time, how can you be respected¡­¡±


    Cheng Guang said nothing, but just huffed coldly.


    He perfectly embodied the youthful arrogance and obstinacy of a young man.


    Right now, Cheng Guang even admired himself, having not realized that his acting skills had improved so much during this time.


    Cheng Zhihai knew Cheng Guang¡¯s temperament. He had always had grievances against him and never showed him a good face. But still being his own son, Cheng Zhihai was more tolerant toward Cheng Guang.


    Cheng Guang¡¯s injury was, after all, a constant worry for him.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for him taking Mrs. Wu as a wife, Cheng Guang wouldn¡¯t have had to suffer torture at birth due to carrying the royal bloodline and be stripped of it.


    If that had happened to a child from an ordinary family, they may not have survived.


    But in Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion, keeping him alive was no issue, although it was impossible topletely remove the influence of being stripped of his bloodline.


    Being unable to cultivate Spirit Dao was one thing, but even his martial cultivation talent was greatly restricted, possibly relegating him to a lifetime as a mortal.


    Out of necessity, they hade up with the idea of seizing the bloodline of other royal descendants and forcibly merging it with Cheng Guang¡¯s body.


    This would enable him to cultivate Spirit Dao.


    But in the end, they had underestimated the rules of heaven and earth and the domineering nature of the royal bloodline.


    Other than being born with the royal bloodline, trying to forcibly merge the bloodline of another royal after the fact was basically impossible.


    Even though Cheng Zhihai had spent countless treasures over the decades, attempting to suppress the blood rejection in Cheng Guang¡¯s body, it hardly worked. He could only barely maintain a bnce and prevent the external royal bloodline from spiraling out of control.


    After much contemtion, Cheng Zhihai could only sigh with guilt.


    ¡°Guanger, let your father try one more time. If it still doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll think of other ways and will no longer disturb you so frequently. Is that okay?¡±


    In Cheng Zhihai¡¯s imposing eyes, there emerged a plea.


    This caused Cheng Guang¡¯s heart to tighten.


    There stood Cheng Zhihai, a man whomanded the wind and rain in the outside world, above countless people, iron-faced and impartial, directing the Bureau of the Lamp, which had instigated numerous bloody storms, now showing a side of plead to his own son.


    This lowly demeanor was not only unimaginable for Cheng Guang¡ªif people from outside knew of it, they would find it even more unbelievable.


    Cheng Zhihai¡¯s affection for the Princely Heir far exceeded Cheng Guang¡¯s expectations.


    And yet, that was not strange.


    In the future, Cheng Zhihai would be willing to use his own life to cure the Princely Heir¡¯s injury, even paying the price of his own life topletely suppress the recklessness of the royal bloodline in his body.


    Using his life as payment, he would allow the Princely Heir to embark on the path of cultivation, to step into the Martial World.


    Cheng Guang had thought he wouldn¡¯t care, but his feelings were moreplicated than he had expected at the moment.


    If Cheng Zhihai found out he was a recement and even intended to usurp his ce, the consequences might be worse than death.


    But if not discovered, having such doting parents would be more than happiness.


    At this point, Cheng Guang could no longer turn back; he could only forge ahead on this path until the end.


    After fully recing the Princely Heir, it would not be impossible for him to start seeing Wu Yuemei and Cheng Zhihai as his true parents.


    Cheng Guang suppressed the slightlyplicated thoughts in his heart, then gently shook his head.


    ¡°No need.¡±


    As these words came out, Cheng Zhihai¡¯s brows deeply furrowed, the authority in his eyes dimmed a bit, showing signs of indecision. He wanted to continue persuading Cheng Guang, but then he heard Cheng Guang speak again.


    ¡°The injuries on my body seem to have healed.¡±


    The moment these words fell, it was like thunder exploding in one¡¯s mind!


    Cheng Zhihai suddenly raised his head, his eyes slightly wide, a terrifying pressure emanating from him, which he quickly reined in.


    He looked at Cheng Guang in disbelief.


    ¡°Guanger, what did you say!?¡±


    The young man stood tall, serene in gaze, watching him, and slowly spoke.


    ¡°I said, it seems my injuries have healed.¡±


    Cheng Zhihai thought Cheng Guang was talking nonsense, but still quickly reached out to pull Cheng Guang in front of him, then channeled his Qi, cautiously examining Cheng Guang¡¯s body.


    The flow of Qi moved through Cheng Guang¡¯s body like warm water streaming through the meridians, causing him no difort.


    Cheng Zhihai¡¯s control over the force was perfect, not harming Cheng Guang in the slightest, and in an instant, he had a crystal-clear understanding of the condition within Cheng Guang¡¯s body.


    When he had a clear understanding of Cheng Guang¡¯s condition, Cheng Zhihai was immediately stunned.


    In his authoritative eyes, a look of bewilderment appeared, and his broad palms trembled involuntarily, his eyes shaking uncontrobly.


    He stared nkly at Cheng Guang, at a loss for words for a moment.


    His hands iled, and tears filled his eyes without him realizing it, as if he wept from overwhelming joy, or as if he were dreaming.


    ¡°How, how did this happen¡­¡±


    ¡°How did it suddenly get better¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not dreaming, am I? I¡¯m not dreaming, right? How did it suddenly get better¡­¡±


    Cheng Zhihai mumbled to himself, as if he couldn¡¯t believe it, as if it was an utterly incredible tale, speechless as he examined Cheng Guang¡¯s body again and again.


    Something he had longed for in his dreams had suddenly and easilye true, creating a sense of unreality as if from another lifetime.


    To confirm that the person before him was indeed his son, not someone else, he took extra care to notice various details.


    Indeed, he discovered.


    The person before him was indeed his son.


    Whether it was the expression, the state, or the aura, there was not the slightest variance.


    ¡°How did you heal?¡±


    After dancing with joy, Cheng Zhihai quickly stepped forward, his hands tightly gripping Cheng Guang¡¯s arms, and asked out loud.


    Cheng Guang shook his body, annoyed, and pulled away from Cheng Zhihai, ¡°It just healed like that. I was looking through some materials in the Library, then randomly found a few medicinal prescriptions, and I don¡¯t know how, but it just got better.¡±


    ¡°Stuff like Vermilion Blood Fruit, Dragon Tongue Grass, and the like, just randomly mixed together and drunk a bit, and then suddenly it was better.¡±


    Cheng Guang¡¯s words were vague.


    How the rejection was resolved, he couldn¡¯t exin clearly, nor did he need to exin it in full detail¡ªit was sufficient to have a rough reason.


    In the world, there had never been a perfect precedent for resolving the rejection caused by forcibly merging the royal bloodline, even if Cheng Zhihai wanted to verify the truth of Cheng Guang¡¯s words, it would be very difficult.


    Cheng Zhihai was startled by what Cheng Guang said.


    Unexpectedly, the method described by Cheng Guang was so simple.


    However, Cheng Zhihai knew that Cheng Guang was not lying. Based on the information he had, Cheng Guang indeed frequented the Library to read materials these past few days.


    He was also fully aware of what Cheng Guang had been drinking and eating during these days.


    Yet, he had never imagined that some rather ordinary, evenmonly seen items, randomly mixed together, could perfectly resolve the rejection of the royal bloodline.


    This shock was no less than the one from a legend in the past world, where some cheap, everyday materials like ss sand and quicklime could be used to create a superconductor, leaving people astounded.


    Cheng Zhihai was utterly mad!


    For a while, he stood there, speechless and frozen.


    He could not find a way to verify if Cheng Guang¡¯s words were true or false, since he obviously could not go and abduct another royal family member, strip the bloodline from their body, andmit such a huge taboo against society again, just to verify Cheng Guang¡¯s im.


    He could only believe Cheng Guang.


    Yet, Cheng Zhihai knew there was one more thing that needed verification.


    That was to see if the bloodline within Cheng Guang¡¯s body was truly of the royal line.


    If it wasn¡¯t the royal bloodline, the problem would be significant.


    For one, the person before him might not be his son.


    Secondly, it could be that Cheng Guang¡¯s injuries had healed because the royal bloodline within him had disappeared.


    Cheng Zhihai found neither oue eptable.


    Immediately, with a heart full of unease, Cheng Zhihai pulled Cheng Guang to a secret chamber within the great hall.

 Chapter 23 - 21: Struck Gold!

    Chapter 23: Chapter 21: Struck Gold!


    In the secret chamber,


    Cheng Guang casually surveyed the surroundings. The walls were all made from ck iron, airtight. A few ever-brightmps provided some illumination to the chamber.


    ¡°Guanger,e here.¡±


    Cheng Zhihai pulled Cheng Guang over to the center of the chamber, then conjured a strange-looking stone pir out of thin air. It was roughly one meter long, with a sharp barb on the top. Along its edges, there was a faint glimmer of blood-red light, as if the pir had been soaked in countless amounts of blood.


    ¡°This is a Different Treasure used by the royal families of various dynasties to test the concentration of bloodlines, called a Bloodline Stone. These Bloodline Stones were supposedly from a singlerge piece that was divided among the great dynasties, with each one receiving a few pieces.¡±


    ¡°The Bloodline Stone I have was obtained unexpectedly. After some dynasties were destroyed, a few Bloodline Stones would emerge. Although they¡¯re not very valuable to us, for those in the royal family, for those who possess royal blood, these are invaluable Treasures.¡±


    Cheng Zhihai patiently exined, then said, ¡°Guanger, all you have to do is drip your blood onto this Bloodline Stone, and it will reveal your bloodline.¡±


    ¡°The higher the concentration of your bloodline, the brighter the Bloodline Stone will shine.¡±


    ¡°Just do as I instruct. As for why I¡¯m asking you to drip your blood onto this Bloodline Stone, which is used to test for royal blood, I¡¯ll exinter.¡±


    Cheng Guang nodded slightly after listening.


    Although at this moment he understood everything perfectly well, his face still showed a baffled and helpless expression.


    He stepped forward and examined the Bloodline Stone before him, feeling a bit nervous.


    It wasn¡¯t because he was afraid the Bloodline Stone would fail to detect his royal blood, but because he had no clear understanding of the concentration of his own bloodline.


    Whether the ancient Great Xia bloodline awarded to him by the system was strong or weak, concentrated or diluted, he had no idea. Now, he would finally find out.


    He pressed his hand gently on the pointed tip of the stone pir. Applying a bit of force, the sharp tip pierced into his flesh, and blood trickled down the twisted surface of the pir. In a moment, the stone was stained red with his blood.


    Cheng Guang withdrew his hand and quickly bandaged the wound, then fixed his gaze on the Bloodline Stone, waiting for a reaction.


    Cheng Zhihai¡¯s eyes were closely fixed on the Bloodline Stone, his pupils trembling slightly, his fists clenched without his realizing.


    His heart was a knot of nerves, unable to speak a word.


    A glint of gold shed by.


    The next moment¡ª


    He suddenly saw the Bloodline Stone, now drenched in Cheng Guang¡¯s blood, begin to tremble lightly, and streaks of golden light flowed over its surface, like shooting stars.


    Soon, the golden light from the Bloodline Stone became more dazzling, filling every corner of the chamber.


    As he watched the golden glow, Cheng Zhihai¡¯s tension didn¡¯t ease in the slightest; it actually grew, and through his majestic eyes flitted an expression of bewilderment.


    ¡°Golden?¡±


    ¡°How can it be golden??¡±


    ¡°Based on the concentration of the bloodline, the Bloodline Stone will disy one of seven colors: red, orange, yellow, green, cyan, blue, violet.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s absolutely no gold among them.¡±


    Cheng Zhihai was confused.


    Watching as the golden light on the Bloodline Stone became increasingly bright, Cheng Zhihai felt an unsettling premonition that something bad might happen. He immediately determined to wipe the blood off the Bloodline Stone and interrupt the anomaly urring within it.


    But it was toote.


    Just as he was about to act, a vast and ethereal aura spread from the Bloodline Stone.


    The next moment.


    Boom!!


    The Bloodline Stone shattered in an instant like a star bursting, and the chamber was plunged into endless darkness.


    In that pitch ck, a spot of golden light gradually bloomed, growing more and more intense, more and more blinding.


    In an instant, it felt as if one had passed through the vast ancient starry river, a chill spreading through the body, and then, suddenly, silence reigned.


    The sounds of the ever-brightmps burning, the whooshing of venttion¡­ all noises ceased at that moment.


    After a brief silence¡ª


    Boom!!!


    It was as though a nuclear bomb had detonated, unleashing an immense and mysterious force, from which a blindingly bright golden light soared skyward.


    ¡°Not good!¡±


    Cheng Zhihai¡¯s face underwent a drastic change, his Qi throughout his body stirring intensely, as a powerful aura emanated from him. His hands surged with the breath of vast Divine Power, and a transparent barrier emerged, covering the entire secret chamber.


    However, his obstruction was futile.


    Most of the golden brilliance easily broke through Cheng Zhihai¡¯s blockade.


    It broke through the secret chamber.


    And rose above Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion.


    The splendid golden light, as if heralding the descent of a deity, bloomed above Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion for a long time, lingering on without dissipating.


    Watching this scene, Cheng Zhihai¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, his heart churning like a stormy sea, filled with an indescribable sense of horror.


    He didn¡¯t know why the Bloodline Stone suddenly shattered.


    Nor did he know why the shattering of the Bloodline Stone would produce such a bizarre phenomenon.


    All of this touched upon his blind spot of knowledge.


    Themotion caused by the golden brilliance was mostly concealed by him, not leaking too much to attract outside attention, but even so, the golden light that blossomed above Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion still caught the notice of some alert individuals.


    Their gazes converged on Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion. They dared not probe too deeply, simply observing the golden light diligently, feeling the vast and terrifying aura emanating from it, and for a moment, they were all so shocked they fell silent.


    After a few moments, whispers of covert discussion emerged.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°Has Cheng Zhihai broken through to the Heavenly Human Realm?¡±


    ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be it. This isn¡¯t the aura of breaking through to the Heavenly Human Realm. For some reason, I can sense a trace of the Bloodline Stone in this golden light.¡±


    ¡°Are you suggesting the Bloodline Stone caused this? Stop joking.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m merely saying it as it is. Why does this golden light seem so divine? The sight of it makes me want to bow down.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The whispering among the hidden powerhouses continued.


    Within Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion, many guards and servants had also noticed the sudden emergence of golden light in the sky. The sacred and solemn golden light gave them a feeling that it was too much to look at directly.


    Many had only looked for a moment before their eyes began to sting. They quickly lowered their heads, daring not to look again.


    ¡­¡­


    In the secret chamber at this time.


    Cheng Zhihai looked at the utter mess of the secret chamber, silent, his expression somewhat disordered.


    He waspletely baffled.


    He took a deep breath and then looked at Cheng Guang beside him, realizing that the boy also appeared as stunned as he was.


    Seeing this, Cheng Zhihai couldn¡¯t help but let out a wry chuckle, thinking it was only natural.


    If even he was shocked by the scene before his eyes, how much more so for this youngd.


    ¡°Guanger, don¡¯t talk to anyone about what happened here for now. I need to ask your grandfather what exactly is going on,¡± he said.


    With that, Cheng Zhihai hurriedly got to his feet and headed out of the secret chamber.


    As he left, his body staggered, revealing the extent of the impact that the recent events had had on his psyche.


    As for Cheng Guang, who was left behind, he hadn¡¯t fully recovered his senses either.


    Golden¡­


    This is undoubtedly a gold explosion!


    The ancient Great Xia imperial bloodline that the system rewarded me with, seems really strong??


    Joy spread across Cheng Guang¡¯s eyes.


    The dog system might be somewhat unreliable, but this reward is truly undeniable!!

 Chapter 24 - 22 God Emperor of Great Xia

    Chapter 24: Chapter 22 God Emperor of Great Xia


    Cheng Zhihai left, and no one knew where he had gone.


    After Cheng Guang stepped out of the secret chamber and left the hall, he looked up at the sky. There was still a faint glimmer of gold spreading across the heavens, and the surrounding clouds, bathed in that golden light, were tinged with ayer of gold.


    ¡°Princely Heir.¡±


    Qing Luan, who was waiting outside, hurried to meet Cheng Guang as he emerged, her expression filled with worry as she asked, ¡°How did it go?¡±


    Cheng Guang knew what Qing Luan meant¡ªshe was asking whether he had managed to deceive them.


    Cheng Guang nodded slightly, ¡°It was passable, I guess.¡±


    After saying that, he looked again at the golden brilliance in the sky. He felt that his own bloodline might be even more powerful than he had imagined, especially after seeing the shock on Cheng Zhihai¡¯s face, which convinced him even more of this point.


    After gazing for a long while, Cheng Guang patted her shoulder, ¡°Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s time to head back.¡±


    Seeing this, Qing Luan didn¡¯t ponder further. After all, she had no idea how Cheng Guang had managed to deceive Cheng Zhihai. She had just seen Cheng Guang looking up at the sky.


    Could that golden radiance bursting in the sky have been created by the Princely Heir?


    Qing Luan was somewhat bewildered, not understanding why treating an injury could result in such an extraordinary phenomenon.


    ¡­¡­


    At another location in Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion.


    Cheng Zhihai took out a Different Treasure named the Yin Yang Stone from the box, which could be used for long-distancemunication. Duke Zhen Guo had the master stone, and several subsidiary stones were distributed to various important people in the mansion, one of which was in Cheng Zhihai¡¯s hands.


    Although Cheng Zhihai had been fully involved in the affair of stripping the imperial bloodline from its royal descendants and imnting it into Cheng Guang, he did not know nearly as much about the secrets of the royal bloodline as Cheng Shiyuan did.


    Now, the Bloodline Stone test had revealed such an astonishing phenomenon, something beyond Cheng Zhihai¡¯s understanding.


    He manipted the Yin Yang Stone, attempting to contact Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan.


    A stream of Qi was inputted into it, causing the Yin Yang Stone to tremble lightly, with mysterious ripples spreading from it.


    In just a moment, the Yin Yang Stone ceased trembling, and a voice, full of vitality yet slightly aged, transmitted out.


    ¡°Zhihai, what is the matter that you contact me so suddenly?¡±


    Cheng Zhihai quickly responded, ¡°Father, Guanger¡¯s injury has healed!¡±


    As soon as these words were spoken, the air itself seemed to quiet down a notch.


    The Yin Yang Stone floated up and down slowly, only after a moment did a somewhat heavy breathing sound emerge.


    ¡°His injury has healed, which means that the bloodline¡¯s rejection has disappeared, and my grandson is now able to cultivate Spirit Dao, right?¡±


    Cheng Zhihai nodded slightly, ¡°It should be so, but there¡¯s something very strange.¡±


    Cheng Shiyuan¡¯s voice was strained with barely contained delight and excitement, ¡°What¡¯s strange?¡±


    Cheng Zhihai quickly said, ¡°Father, I just tested Guanger¡¯s bloodline with the Bloodline Stone. The royal bloodline is categorized by concentration and normally shows only seven colors, but the Bloodline Stone just now revealed a gold color!¡±


    ¡°Gold?¡± Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, was taken aback.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Cheng Zhihai nodded emphatically, his eyes trembling, ¡°The Bloodline Stone seemed unable to withstand Guanger¡¯s bloodline and shattered directly. The gold color turned into a phenomenon, shooting straight into the sky!¡±


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t used my powers to intercept some of the energy forcibly, I¡¯m afraid the entire Capital City would have been shaken!¡±


    After finishing, Cheng Zhihai quickly asked, ¡°Father, do you know what it means for the Bloodline Stone to reveal a gold color?¡±


    As soon as Cheng Zhihai¡¯s words fell, there was no immediate response from the other end.


    Instead, there was a long silence.


    No response came for a while.


    Cheng Zhihai didn¡¯t rush and waited patiently. He knew that his father was checking on it.


    Though the Bureau of the Lamp was the most powerful intelligence organization in the Great Zhou, when it came to understanding the royal family, he was far less knowledgeable than his father, Cheng Shiyuan.


    A good while passed.


    Cheng Shiyuan seemed to open his mouth, hesitating for a long time, not knowing what to say, and then finally spoke hoarsely, ¡°Gold¡­¡±


    ¡°Tens of thousands of years ago, it is said that during the God Emperor¡¯s era in the Great Xia, the direct bloodline of the God Emperor, when ced on the Bloodline Stone, would show gold.¡±


    ¡°Tens of thousands of years have passed, the direct bloodline of the Great Xia¡¯s God Emperor has diffused across who knows how many generations. Even direct descendants couldn¡¯t possibly show gold¡­¡±


    ¡°What exactly is going on?¡±


    Cheng Shiyuan had been responding to Cheng Zhihai¡¯s questions, but towards the end of their discussion, he found himself lost in confusion.


    Alwaysposed, not even the copse of Mount Tai could disturb the usually unppable Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan. Yet, in his voice now, there was an undeniable undertone that suggested he doubted life itself.


    If Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, exhibited such behavior, then Cheng Zhihai was even more overwhelmed.


    Upon hearing the title of God Emperor of Great Xia, his eyes narrowed slightly, and his mouth opened wide in sheer disbelief.


    ¡°The God Emperor of Great Xia?¡±


    ¡°Guanger couldn¡¯t possibly have the bloodline of the God Emperor of Great Xia¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Cheng Shiyuan said emphatically. ¡°The God Emperor of Great Xia has be a legend, his bloodline dissipated over tens of thousands of years, how could it possibly have been preserved to this day? Perhaps there was an anomaly with the Bloodline Stone¡­¡±


    ¡°After all, the royal bloodline within Guanger was something we forcibly seized. It¡¯s possible that there were some errors during the integration process, leading the Bloodline Stone to malfunction.¡±


    Cheng Shiyuan offered a somewhat reasonable exnation.


    Even though Cheng Zhihai still felt that something was not quite right, he did not continue to dwell on it.


    After all, the fact that Cheng Guang had royal blood in his veins was good news, and the hidden dangers within him had been eliminated, which was even more cause for celebration.


    The heavy stone that had long been weighing on Cheng Zhihai¡¯s heart finally came to rest.


    ¡°Father, now Guanger can cultivate the Spirit Dao¡­¡±


    ¡°Mm, you should push him as much as possible, but on the surface, continue to focus on Martial Cultivation, and only in secret, concentrate the main effort on the Spirit Dao. Don¡¯t reveal it too early.¡±


    ¡°Although I do not care about the opinions of the world, the impact of this matter is still too great.¡±


    Cheng Zhihai nodded in understanding. ¡°Father, are you aware of the methods for cultivating the Spirit Dao?¡±


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, couldn¡¯t help but curse, ¡°How could I possibly get my hands on those cultivation methods? Ask your wife.¡±


    Cheng Zhihai embarrassingly scratched his head, showing none of the dignity of someone of high rank in front of Cheng Shiyuan, ¡°Father, what you¡¯re saying¡­ You also know about Yuemei¡¯s situation. She¡¯s been sworn to secrecy, forbidden to reveal any secrets about the royal family to us, and that includes the methods of cultivating the Spirit Dao.¡±


    Cheng Shiyuan was unconcerned about this, ¡°The royal bloodline has been taken care of, so how could there be no way to obtain the methods for Spirit Dao cultivation?¡±


    ¡°You handle it yourself. There¡¯s no rush at this moment; just be cautious.¡±


    ¡°For the time being, let Guanger focus on practicing Martial Cultivation. It¡¯s not important for him to achieve great sess in Martial Cultivation, as long as he looks the part on the outside. When we acquire the Spirit Dao cultivation methods, then you can shift the focus to that.¡±


    Having said this, Cheng Shiyuan sighed softly, ¡°Now more than ever, I feel that to advance beyond the Realm of Heavenly Humans, the royal bloodline is essential for breaking through. Even though I¡¯ve practiced Martial Cultivation to its peak and am but a step away from that legendary realm, I still cannot find the path.¡±


    With those words, Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, ended themunication through the Yin Yang Stone.


    The Yin Yang Stone that floated in midair slowly descended andnded in Cheng Zhihai¡¯s hands.


    Cheng Zhihai tucked the Yin Yang Stone away, his demeanor became solemn and austere, and he turned to nce at the mural on the wall.


    In the mural, an elder stood before countless Demon Beasts, his expression serene, seemingly smiling in the face of them.


    One man, against ten thousand enemies, showing not the slightest fear.


    This was the number one Martial Cultivator of Great Zhou, the Duke of the State.


    Looking at the portrait of his father, Cheng Zhihai stood up and left the room. There were matters concerning Cheng Guang that needed to be attended to.


    After leaving the room, his figure faded into the void, disappearing in an instant.


    The next second, he appeared within the courtyard of Cheng Guang.


    At that moment, under the pavilion in the courtyard, Cheng Guang was jesting and conversing with Qing Luan, unaware of his presence.


    Cheng Zhihai was about to step forward when he suddenly felt his foot touch something.


    He paused and looked down.


    To his shock, he saw a piece of paper half-buried in the dirt.


    It read¡ª


    The Grave of Cheng Zhihai.


    Cheng Zhihai¡¯splexion changed.


    And so did his grip tighten.


    His fists clenched.

 Chapter 25 - 23 Divine Python Coiling Skill

    Chapter 25: Chapter 23 Divine Python Coiling Skill


    Cheng Zhihai looked at the piece of paper beneath his feet, then nced at Cheng Guang in the distance, who was chatting andughing with Qing Luan, and forcefully suppressed the anger in his heart.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get angry, don¡¯t get angry.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s my kid, I¡¯m his dad.¡±


    ¡°If the son is not taught, it¡¯s the father¡¯s fault.¡±


    ¡°He already hates me, if I punish him today, he dares to erect a grave for me today, tomorrow he¡¯ll dare to cry at my funeral.¡±


    Afterforting himself for a while, Cheng Zhihai¡¯s face finally revealed a look of relief.


    ¡°You little rascal,e here!¡±


    Cheng Zhihai bellowed, his voice booming like thunder.


    Cheng Guang, who was sitting in the pavilion, jumped in fright and turned to look at Cheng Zhihai. Seeing his stern expression, he didn¡¯t know why, but then a glimpse of the paper in Cheng Zhihai¡¯s hand made the corners of his mouth twitch slightly.


    Damn.


    Toplete the task, he had written a ¡°tombstone letter¡± for Cheng Zhihai, which had now been discovered.


    It had been a dark and windy night; Cheng Guang was only focused on finishing the task, never considering that, after so many days, the paper would actually be found by Cheng Zhihai.


    Cheng Guang hesitated for a moment, deciding it was better not to provoke Cheng Zhihai¡¯s bad luck, and immediately put on an obedient smile, ¡°Dad, what brings you here?¡±


    Cheng Zhihai, seeing how sweetly Cheng Guang called him dad, had the anger in his heart suddenly stalled; he was very indulgent towards Cheng Guang and wasn¡¯t truly angry, just feeling that the boy had been too naughty.


    He thought for a moment, then snorted coldly, and without further pursuit, he just crumpled the paper in his hand, grinding it to bits, then said, ¡°From today on, you¡¯ll properly train in martial cultivation.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not demanding that your martial cultivation breakthrough to any specific realm, but you must at least have some attainment.¡±


    ¡°You can start practicing this Divine Python Coiling Skill. I¡¯ll stay in the mansion for a while, and you¡¯ll need to report your progress to me every day.¡±


    Having said that, Cheng Zhihai threw an ancient book to Cheng Guang and looked towards Qing Luan with a solemn gaze, ¡°Qing Luan, you will supervise the Princely Heir, and make sure he doesn¡¯t ck off, understand?¡±


    Qing Luan quickly bowed respectfully in response, sweat beads forming on her forehead under the pressure of Cheng Zhihai¡¯s aura.


    Cheng Zhihai nodded in satisfaction, looked at Cheng Guang, feeling he had let off some steam, and the matter of seeing his own ¡°tombstone¡± didn¡¯t bother him so much anymore. He then left with a casual turn.


    He had to think of a way to obtain the Spirit Dao cultivation methods from the royal family.


    The Spirit Dao methods were exclusive to the royal family, others rarely knew the details, nor did many try to investigate, after all, without royal blood, what use was knowing how to cultivate the Spirit Dao?


    It was a pity indeed. Back then, distracted by the issue of Cheng Guang¡¯s bloodline rejection, he had a lot of trouble and didn¡¯t think of this matter.


    Now, to find the Spirit Dao cultivation methods for Cheng Guang, it seemed that he would have to put in some effort again.


    Cheng Zhihai quickly left.


    Cheng Guang stayed, casually flipping through the martial arts secret manual Cheng Zhihai had given him.


    ¡°The Family Head is really good to the Princely Heir, but this Divine Python Coiling Skill is somewhat difficult. Even within the Refining Origin Realm, it is considered one of the most challenging cultivation techniques, and the speed of cultivation is much slower than other techniques. The advantage is that once mastered, the foundation will be exceptionally stable,¡± Qing Luan said, as she watched Cheng Zhihai¡¯s departing figure.


    For a moment, Qing Luan didn¡¯t know whether Cheng Zhihai gave him the best Divine Python Coiling Skill out of love or if he had given the skill in a moment of anger after seeing the ¡°tombstone¡± written by the Princely Heir.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Since he didn¡¯t hit me, it¡¯s good enough. Practicing martial cultivation is no big deal,¡± Cheng Guang said with a shrug, not minding at all. He had long coveted martial cultivation, especially when he saw Lin Cheng practicing in the courtyard, he had been quite envious.


    Now, with Cheng Zhihai¡¯smand, he could cultivate openly and aboveboard.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t intend to give up on Spirit Dao either.


    But just now, Cheng Zhihai didn¡¯t mention Spirit Dao, instead only asking him to start cultivating martial cultivation, it seemed that Cheng Zhihai didn¡¯t possess any methods of cultivating Spirit Dao.


    Yet, Cheng Guang believed that with Cheng Zhihai¡¯s means, he would soon find the Spirit Dao cultivation methods for him; it wouldn¡¯t take long.


    That spared him the trouble of searching on his own.


    As Cheng Guang pondered, hepletely immersed himself in reading the Divine Python Coiling Skill.


    The Divine Python Coiling Skill was filled with annotations, the handwriting looked a bit like Cheng Zhihai¡¯s. It appeared that Cheng Zhihai, in his youth, had also practiced this Divine Python Coiling Skill.


    ¡°Princely Heir, this Divine Python Coiling Skill is extremely difficult, if youe across something you don¡¯t understand, you can ask me. Recklessly cultivating could harm the body and the brain,¡± Qing Luan reminded.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Qing Luan watched Cheng Guang silently flipping through the Divine Python Coiling Skill and thought he was upset. After all, this skill was extremely difficult and was a very painful and torturous body-cultivating cultivation technique. Sheforted him, saying,


    ¡°Princely Heir, the Family Head said you should train ording to the highest standards, but I think it was just a spur-of-the-moment remark from him. We should take it slow. I can have someone prepare some Spirit Food tonight to replenish Qi and Blood. Why not rest for now and start tomorrow?¡±


    Cheng Guang shook his head, ¡°No need, let¡¯s start now.¡±


    During this period, Cheng Guang stayed inside Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion every day, feeling terribly bored.


    Being able to practice martial arts was somewhat of a relief.


    The first line of ¡®Divine Python Coiling Skill¡¯ consists of just two lines of text.


    ¡°The python as the framework, the coiling as the body.¡±


    To the left of these two lines, there¡¯s a lifelike and fierce python etched into the page.


    This python is coiled in such a way that its muscles are solid and strong, and among the raised flesh of its skin, glistening muscle fibers can be vaguely seen providing immense strength.


    In the flesh around the skeleton, a heavy breath stirs continuously.


    With just one look, Cheng Guang knew¡­


    Under the entanglement of this divine python, even girders forged from metal and stone could be twisted out of shape.


    ¡°Among all creatures, only snakes and pythons areposed entirely of muscles, and the Coiling Skill can hone every single part of the flesh and bones. As far as this Cultivation Technique is concerned, if it were sold, it would be worth at least ten thousand in gold, and that¡¯s if it could even find a market.¡±


    It was only because he was now the Princely Heir of Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion that he could have ess to this level of Martial Cultivation Technique.


    Cheng Guang sat in the pavilion, contemtive, ignoring Qing Luan by his side. He then cast aside the numerous thoughts in his mind and continued to read.


    The Divine Python Coiling Skill consisted of thirty-eight movements.


    Each movement was made up of several actions.


    One move transitioned to the next, andpleting all thirty-eight signified a full cycle.


    Each and every movement was executed with great precision, and any mistake in one action could greatly reduce the effectiveness of the entire technique. This is how the Divine Python Coiling Skill tempered the body through precise movements.


    By tempering the body and enhancing Qi and Blood, one generates life¡¯s essence within and officially steps into the realm of martial arts¡ªthe Refining Origin Realm.


    As Cheng Guang could freely use the resources in the mansion, there was no need to worry about an inadequacy of Qi and Blood. As long as he properly tempered his body, it was inevitable that he would enter the Refining Origin Realm.


    The previous esteemed Princely Heir was also required to practice cultivation, but he found the bodily tempering process too arduous. Despite the countless precious resources avable to enhance his Qi and Blood, he never stepped into the Refining Origin Realm.


    Cheng Zhihai feared that Cheng Guang would be aszy as before, which is why he had Qing Luan supervise Cheng Guang¡¯s training.


    But what he didn¡¯t expect was that at this moment, Cheng Guang had be apletely different person from the previous esteemed Princely Heir.


    Without needing Qing Luan¡¯s supervision, Cheng Guang would practice on his own.


    ¡°This first movement, Python Pouncing Method, involves bringing hands and feet together, relying only on the strength of the waist and abdomen. While the body¡¯s muscles and bones are taut, one bursts forth, slingshotting forward to confront the enemy and deliver a killing blow.¡±


    ¡°Though this technique appears simple, there are many undisclosed details, such as how to exert force, how to mobilize muscles, how to maintain bnce¡­¡±


    The general descriptions in the secret manual Cheng Zhihai handed to Cheng Guang merely suggest doing this and that as if one would simply learn by following those instructions.


    Does he think that I am a genius?


    Cheng Guang stared at the annotations on the page, where every word seemed to be mocking hisck of intelligence.


    Suppressing the urge to throw the book down, he read it once more.


    Suddenly, a sh of enlightenment crossed his mind.


    Staring at the book, the illustration of the Python Pouncing Method at the side seemed toe to life before his eyes, moving as if he were witnessing a real python pounce.


    Every detail fell into his mind.


    Including the arm positions, bnce control, the tension in the muscles, and the amplitude of the bones¡¯ movement¡­


    All of this was engraved in Cheng Guang¡¯s vision, as clear as if taught by a grandmaster.


    What is this?


    Have I achieved realization?


    Cheng Guang paused for a moment, feeling the speed of his blood flow subtly increasing, and a hint of purple in his eyes grew brighter.


    ¡°Hmm? Is it my bloodline? The Great Xia royal bloodline can actually have this effect, aiding in my cultivation?¡±


    Cheng Guang was taken aback. He had previously felt that his physical condition had improved a lot, and his senses had be sharper.


    He believed that if he were to practice martial arts now, his achievements would not be low.


    Yet, he had not expected that the Great Xia royal bloodline could be so beneficial, greatly enhancing his ability toprehend Martial Cultivation Techniques.


    Cheng Guang was overjoyed.


    He had originally thought that if he did not understand something, he would consult Qing Luan. Now, it seemed that Qing Luan was not needed at all; he could practice by himself.

 Chapter 26 - 24 My Child Bears the Image of a Sky-Man

    Chapter 26: Chapter 24 My Child Bears the Image of a Sky-Man


    Cheng Guang arose and went to the courtyard to begin practicing the Divine Python Coiling Skill.


    He assumed the position for the first movement.


    His expression was serious as he performed each move meticulously.


    His muscles quivered faintly as he went through the motions.


    The fibers of Cheng Guang¡¯s muscles were stretching, and his bones were pressing against each other, every action filled with pain.


    Those who have never practiced martial arts have extremely stiff bodies, and the first time they train their physique is akin to cramping and bone-pulling, a pain most people cannot bear.


    Youthful children, with their not yet fully grown bodies, can be quite flexible, which can alleviate some of the pain.


    But for Cheng Guang at this moment, the pain value was maxed out.


    Observing Cheng Guang starting his training, Qing Luan was initially anxious and wanted to stop him immediately but halted before getting close to him, startled.


    Because although Cheng Guang appeared in pain, his expression was resolute, showing no intention of giving up.


    At the same time, Qing Luan was surprised to find that Cheng Guang¡¯s movements were extremely perfect at every moment.


    Even while bearing great pain and his body trembling slightly, his movements did not deviate by a hair¡¯s breadth.


    This¡­


    This¡­


    Qing Luan¡¯s lips parted slightly, her beautiful eyes unable to hide her amazement, leaving her speechless for a moment.


    The Family Head had just wanted her to supervise Cheng Guang, but now it looked like there was no need for supervision¡­


    After all, not everyone is the same, nor is their determination to strive¡­


    And his aptitude was absurdly high.


    Withplicated feelings, Qing Luan stood to the side and silently observed Cheng Guang, ready to step forward the moment his strength was exhausted to prevent any injuries.


    Cheng Guang was not as pained as Qing Luan imagined; although it hurt a bit, he had endured pain like being torn and ravaged during his bloodline recement, so what was this muscle stretching and bone-pulling pain to him?


    He gritted his teeth and persevered through every movement.


    Afterpleting thest of the thirty-eight movements of the Divine Python Coiling Skill, his muscles and bones trembled in harmony as his blood surged into his flesh before he finally copsed, depleted.


    His body had not yet touched the ground when he sensed a fragrant scent, which was followed by a soft embrace.


    Qing Luan timely caught him, preventing him from falling to the ground.


    ¡°Princely Heir, take a rest. To be able to practice the Divine Python Coiling Skill to such an extent on your first try is truly remarkable,¡± she said.


    Cheng Guang smiled, ¡°Alright, no need to tter me. Help me back to my room to rest.¡±


    Qing Luan quicklyplied and assisted Cheng Guang back to his room.


    Merely afterpleting a full set of the Divine Python Coiling Skill, his body felt as if it had been wasted, his fingers barely able to lift.


    Given his current physical condition, practicing the Divine Python Coiling Skill led to such a state, which spoke volumes about the difficulty of this martial arts secret manual.


    Cheng Guang thought to himself, ¡°Although this manual is difficult, its effects are very apparent. If I continue to practice for a few more days, I should be able toplete several sets of the Divine Python Coiling Skill in a day. I ought to reach the Refining Origin Realm within seven days.¡±


    ¡°Although the Refining Origin Realm isn¡¯t much to speak of, and I¡¯m still merely a small potato, at least I¡¯ll have some strength. As long as I practice step by step, even if my identity is exposed in the future and I leave Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion, I¡¯ll have the means to survive.¡±


    Contemting, Cheng Guang¡¯s eyes gradually firmed up.


    After resting for a while, Qing Luan brought in a te of Misty Forest Spirit Tiger Blood Flesh Spirit Food from outside.


    The exact value of this Misty Forest Spirit Tiger¡¯s flesh was unknown to Cheng Guang, but he presumed it to be beyond his expectations.


    Lacking the strength to eat, Qing Luan tenderly fed him.


    After only a small amount, Cheng Guang could feel a significant increase in his bodily vigor, and his damaged body began to recover swiftly.


    Regarding his own training progress, Cheng Guang felt the need to reassess. With the backing of the mansion¡¯s resources, could his entry into the Refining Origin be even sooner?


    ¡­


    By 5pm, Cheng Guangy in bed, his body finally recovering from fatigue.


    Just as he was about to get up, he suddenly noticed a figure standing by the bedside.


    ¡°You little rascal, how far did you get with the Divine Python Coiling Skill today?¡±


    Cheng Zhihai¡¯s eyes gleamed sharply, his austere face showing signs of being visibly moved.


    He had only given Cheng Guang the Divine Python Coiling Skill at noon that day, and by evening, he had assumed Cheng Guang would bezy and not practice. To his surprise, there were clear signs of practicing the Divine Python Coiling Skill on Cheng Guang¡¯s body.


    The progress was not slow.


    At least he must have cultivated the Divine Python Coiling Skill to the tenth form¡­


    Cheng Zhihai mused.


    While somewhat relieved in his heart, he also wanted to give Cheng Guang a bit of a reminder.


    It was not easy to resolve the injuries caused by the bloodline¡¯s rejection; he needed to encourage Cheng Guang to continue making an effort and not to give up halfway.


    ¡°Dad, why are you always popping out of nowhere? Can¡¯t you knock on the door before entering?¡± Cheng Guang looked exasperated, grateful that he had a strong heart; otherwise, he might have been scared to death.


    ¡°Enough, stop kvetching. How far did you get today?¡± Cheng Zhihai continued to ask.


    Cheng Guang nonchntly replied, ¡°I just practiced the Divine Python Coiling Skill in full once, and then I wanted to do it a second time but didn¡¯t have the strength.¡±


    Cheng Zhihai nodded subconsciously, ¡°So you just¡­¡±


    His words trailed off, his tone hesitating.


    His eyes slightly widened, ¡°You little rascal, what are you talking about??¡±


    ¡°You havepleted a full practice of the Divine Python Coiling Skill?¡±


    Cheng Guang nodded, looking bewilderedly at Cheng Zhihai, ¡°Yes, why?¡±


    Cheng Zhihai¡¯s expression subtly changed, his look towards Cheng Guang strangely bewildered, and for a moment he was at a loss for words.


    This rascal¡¯s talent in martial cultivation, could it really be so high?


    You must know, the Divine Python Coiling Skill is extremely difficult; even with someone to teach, it would take some time to understand its intricacies all at once.


    Moreover, practicing the Divine Python Coiling Skill is highly painful.


    Even he, when young, did not manage toplete the entire Divine Python Coiling Skill on his first try.


    He barely reached the thirtieth form before he ran out of strength and couldn¡¯t continue any further without damaging his muscles and veins.


    This rascal managed toplete a full practice of the Divine Python Coiling Skill in one go?


    Really?


    Without injury?


    Cheng Zhihai stepped forward, grabbed Cheng Guang¡¯s arm, and carefully sent his Qi into it.


    The flesh trembled, bones and veins resonated, and muscles surged with the essence of a python.


    Although there were some injuries, these were normal from practicing.


    He would recover after applying some medicated ointment and eating some Spirit Food¡­


    Hiss¡­


    It¡¯s really true¡­


    This rascal¡¯s martial cultivation talent, could it really be so high??


    Feeling the shock within, Cheng Zhihai couldn¡¯t help but sigh to himself.


    It¡¯s a pity, if only Guanger were younger, his achievements in the martial path wouldn¡¯t fall behind his.


    Cheng Zhihai¡¯s expression changed, and after pondering for a while, he then took out a scroll with a ck cover and handed it to Cheng Guang.


    ¡°Take this, it is a secret manual for practicing Spirit Dao.¡±


    ¡°Keep practicing martial cultivation on the surface, but focus your main energy on cultivating Spirit Dao.¡±


    ¡°As for why you can practice Spirit Dao, I won¡¯t exin it to you. Just know that you must never reveal the fact that you are practicing Spirit Dao unless it¡¯s absolutely necessary.¡±


    After speaking, Cheng Zhihai affectionately ruffled Cheng Guang¡¯s puzzled head, ¡°Now that you can cultivate, you¡¯ve be much more sensible. I won¡¯t stop you from leaving the Duke¡¯s Mansion from now on, consider it your reward.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll secretly assign some guards to you; as long as you don¡¯t leave the Capital city, I won¡¯t care about what you do.¡±


    ¡°Of course, you can¡¯t be frequenting brothels every day. Your mother is recently looking for a marriage match for you, and going to brothels will eventually cause a bad influence.¡±


    Having said that, Cheng Zhihai left the room with a contented look, restraining the urge to roar upwards and gazed at the moon above.


    ¡°My son, he indeed has the manner of a Sky-Man!¡±


    Cheng Zhihaiughed heartily.


    ¡°Dad, close the door; I¡¯m blushing hearing that.¡±


    Cheng Zhihai paused momentarily, then hurriedly turned back and carefully closed Cheng Guang¡¯s door.


    Then, beaming with joy, he left the courtyard and headed straight for the Wu Family Courtyard, evidently ready to report Cheng Guang¡¯s progress to Mrs. Wu.

 Chapter 27 - 25: God Emperor Cultivation Method, Dual Cultivation Feasible?

    Chapter 27: Chapter 25: God Emperor Cultivation Method, Dual Cultivation Feasible?


    Whether it was the Divine Python Coiling Skill or the Spirit Dao cultivation scroll that Cheng Zhihai had just given him, at this moment, they seemed incredibly precious in Cheng Guang¡¯s eyes.


    He was extremely curious about how Spirit Dao cultivation differed from Martial Cultivation, and his eyes sparkled with a light unlike any he had seen before.


    He unfolded the pitch-ck scroll, and a line of text caught his eye.


    ¡°God Emperor Cultivation Method.¡±


    As he continued to unroll it, he sawplex incantations and hand seals.


    ¡°The royal Spirit Dao, also named Ancient God Dao, lies in the expression of words and actions, reciting and enacting, driving thoughts and cutting off distractions, eliminating stray thoughts, attracting Heavenly and Earthly Qi, and strengthening one¡¯s Primordial Spirit.¡±


    Cheng Guang pondered the profound mysteries of the doctrine.


    ¡°This scroll begins with a mention of the Ancient God Dao; could it be that the Spirit Dao practiced by the royal family also has another name called the Ancient God Dao?¡±


    ¡°Attracting Heavenly and Earthly Qi, enhancing the Primordial Spirit¡­¡±


    ¡°In other words, the Ancient God Dao is also a method of strengthening the Primordial Spirit. A powerful Primordial Spirit can perceive the true nature of the world, avoid the misfortunes of life, transcend thunder tribtions, and break through Breaking Heaven¡¯s Gate.¡±


    ¡°To control the world with the deity¡¯s power, the world¡¯s true nature ispletely captured in one¡¯s sight.¡±


    Cheng Guang read ten lines in a nce, scrolling through quickly.


    Unlike other cultivation paths, fundamentally, Spirit Dao is meant to transform the royal lineage towards the likeness of Ancient Deities. It is said that if one can cultivate to the utmost realm, one could be no less powerful than the legendary Ancient Deities themselves.


    So¡­


    Spirit Dao is also called Ancient God Dao¡­


    ¡°This God Emperor Cultivation Method, although itprises only a brief chapter, records the practice of all realms of Spirit Dao from low to high.¡±


    ¡°In truth, Spirit Dao does not have any specific practice methods; one simply needs to simply attract Heavenly and Earthly Qi to strengthen one¡¯s own Primordial Spirit.¡±


    ¡°The purer the royal blood, the quicker one can sense Qi and the more of it one can draw into their spirit. If the blood¡¯s purity is low, sensing the Heavenly and Earthly Qi bes very difficult, and the challenge of attracting this Qi to strengthen the Primordial Spirit multiplies.¡±


    ¡°Even so,pared to the arduous process of Martial Cultivation, which includes strenuous physical training and tempering one¡¯s vital energy to generate Qi from the flesh, Spirit Dao is much easier.¡±


    Cheng Guang muttered to himself, as if he had just thought of something.


    If royal blood can attract Heavenly and Earthly Qi into the body, why limit its use only to the strengthening of the Primordial Spirit? Logically, it should also be able to enhance the physique.


    At this thought, Cheng Guang¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Since Cheng Zhihai had previously informed him to practice both paths, upon seeing this God Emperor Cultivation Method for the first time, he realized that drawing in Qi might be much more effortless than simply tempering his physical body to generate Qi from his flesh.


    However, if done this way, with Qi being dispersed, the consumption of Qi would also increase day by day. Perhaps the royal practitioners only focus on using Qi to enhance the Primordial Spirit because the benefits of strengthening the Primordial Spirit are obviously much greater than those for the physique.


    Cheng Guang flipped through the God Emperor Cultivation Method, lost in thought.


    Perhaps, he could do this: while utilizing the God Emperor Cultivation Method to attract Heavenly and Earthly Qi, he could also employ the Divine Python Coiling Skill to forge his physique and generate Qi from his flesh, thereby achieving double the effects of cultivation.


    Hiss¡­


    ¡°Brilliant¡­¡±


    At this thought, Cheng Guang immediately concentrated and calmed his breath. The text of the God Emperor Cultivation Method manifested in his mind, his breathing became steadily smoother, and his spirit clearer¡­


    Cheng Guang felt his body gradually warming up, sensing streams of mysterious power spreading from his bloodline.


    Simultaneously, his mind began to paint the world around him: the bedroom, the bed, the white gauze, the beams, the round windows, the Ever-bright Lamp, and the cold plum outside gently swaying¡­


    The world was reflected in Cheng Guang¡¯s mind in ck and white, while his body warmed up and the power of his blood surged, emitting an aura of profundity and nobility from his being.


    In the ck and white world in his mind, numerous glowing specks started to appear.


    Those specks shone brilliantly, as if they were the purest forces between heaven and earth, freely wandering and dancing without constraint, like joyful sprites.


    ¡°This must be the Heavenly and Earthly Qi¡­¡±


    Cheng Guang whispered to himself.


    Had he not merged with the Great Xia royal blood, he certainly wouldn¡¯t have been able to see this Qi of heaven and earth. However, he wondered, was the quantity of this Heavenly and Earthly Qi not too abundant?


    Cheng Guang felt as if the bright Qi around him was like a sea, dense and endless.


    It was as if he himself was ced amidst a Star Sea.


    ¡°Hiss, in the royal family, can other Spirit Dao cultivators sense as much Heavenly and Earthly Qi as I do?¡±


    Cheng Guang was stunned by the abundance of brilliant starlight around him.


    No wonder Spirit Dao cultivators cultivate faster than Martial Cultivators by so much¡­


    For Spirit Dao cultivators, all the Heavenly and Earthly Qi is like a group of shy youngdies, and as long as you lure them in, once they enter the room, you can do as you please with them.


    But what about Martial Cultivation?


    Laboriously refining the body and generating Qi from within, it¡¯s almost like forcefully creating a beauty out of thin air, or forcing the Qi into your body, locking it down with powerful blood energy, and eventually making it your own.


    The extent of the hardship is simply iparable.


    ¡°It seems that the God Emperor Cultivation Method truly allows for the dual cultivation of Primordial Spirit and body.¡±


    At this thought, Cheng Guang¡¯s ambitions began to swell quietly, gradually giving rise to some wild ideas.


    ¡°Relying on the royal bloodline to attract Essence into the body, and then using the powerful physique cultivated through Martial Cultivation, not wasting a trace of Qi, locking it all inside, something unachievable by others, squeezing every bit of Qi, the efficiency of cultivation is at least double that of a normal person.¡±


    ¡°Dual cultivation of Primordial Spirit and body, maybe in the future the two could even nourish each other, the achievements can be much stronger than following a single path.¡±


    Cheng Guang, thrilled with the notion, immediately stopped hesitating and began to silently chant the methods of the God Emperor Cultivation Method to attract Heavenly and Earthly Qi.


    The brilliant specks wandering all around Heaven and Earth seemed to sense something and all turned to look at Cheng Guang, then joyfully surged toward him.


    Qi flowed into Cheng Guang¡¯s body, with most of it leaking out, but he captured a small amount, incorporating it into his Primordial Spirit and body.


    Seeing this, Cheng Guang got up, ced the Divine Python Coiling Skill beside his bed, and assumed the positions of the Divine Python Coiling Skill.


    ¡°Divine Python Coiling Skill, the first form¡­¡±


    Cheng Guang¡¯s movements whipped through the air, each and every move precise and proper.


    The Divine Python Coiling Skill itself is meant to refine the physique, generating Qi within the body, and it can use powerful blood energy to lock down the Qi within the body and assimte it for oneself.


    When Cheng Guang began practicing the Divine Python Coiling Skill, the power of his blood did not stop, and under the influence of the God Emperor Cultivation Method, it constantly drew in Heavenly and Earthly Qi, blending it into his being.


    Cultivating both methods simultaneously, the amount of Qi surging into Cheng Guang¡¯s body and leaking out was greatly reduced, and the efficiency was several times faster than practicing just one method.


    The sole drawback was that it was incredibly exhausting.


    One breath¡­


    Two breaths¡­


    Time slowly passed.


    After just dozens of breaths, not even finishing a full set of the Divine Python Coiling Skill, his physical strength was nearly depleted.


    Finally,pletely drained, Cheng Guang copsed on the floor of his bedroom, staring at the exquisitely carved beams on the ceiling, gasping deeply for air.


    Though his body was weary, he distinctly felt his spirit be much clearer, and his blood energy surged within his body.


    His Primordial Spirit was much stronger.


    His body was also much stronger.


    It was stable.


    Practicing both methods at the same time was indeed tiring, yet the efficiency in absorbing Heavenly and Earthly Qi was significantly improved.


    By himself, he was equal to two or three other people.


    A look of delight appeared in Cheng Guang¡¯s eyes as he thought perhaps the royalty of Great Xia was also using this method to cultivate both Martial Cultivation and Spirit Dao at once, to rapidly grow stronger.


    What he did not know was that ordinary royal offspring spent all their focus just on perceiving Heavenly and Earthly Qi and attracting it into their bodies.


    In such a state, let alone cultivating Martial Cultivation, a slight distraction could result in the inability to perceive the Qi of Heaven and Earth.


    They were certainly not capable of achieving what he did without needing to perceive it, with Heavenly and Earthly Qi directly appearing in front of him, as if stripping off their clothes, waiting for him toe.


    In fact, Cheng Guang only needed to beckon slightly, not even needing to speak, and the Heavenly and Earthly Qi would madly rush towards him.


    If the royal families of the great dynasties knew of this scene¡­


    They would probably be so shocked they couldn¡¯t speak, and so envious they might vomit blood!!

 Chapter 28 - 26 What’s Wrong with the Princely Heir

    Chapter 28: Chapter 26 What¡¯s Wrong with the Princely Heir


    While Cheng Guang was cultivating at Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion, another ce.


    In an exquisitely beautiful pavilion, where the light gleamed within the small attic.


    Yuemei of the Wu Familyy on the bed on her side, her delicate eyebrows slightly knitted as she flipped through various portrait scrolls in her hand.


    The information described in those documents pertained to eligible daughters from noble families across Great Zhou, whose backgrounds and appearances matched the prestige of Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion.


    ¡°The eldest daughter of the Lin family from the ancient residence in Nan Yu seems not bad either, but I¡¯m unsure if she¡¯s the type Guanger would like.¡±


    ¡°The Empress suggested it would still be best to find someone in the capital city; a family with a clear background, both well-known and rooted. Although the Lin family¡¯s eldest daughter has both beauty and talent, it¡¯s a pity she¡¯s not in the capital city but in the ancient residence in Nan Yu.¡±


    ¡°Empress Wang also rmended her niece, Wang Xilu, to me. I¡¯ve watched that girl Wang Xilu grow up since she was young, and she got along well with Guanger in her youth, so she seems all right.¡±


    Wu Yuemeiy on the bed, flipping through one portrait scroll after another.


    The daughters depicted on these scrolls were goddesses in the eyes of themon folk, untouchable and noble youngdies.


    However, in Yuemei¡¯s eyes, all their halos vanished, and the only criteria that mattered were their suitability for childbearing and whether the Princely Heir liked them.


    For ordinary people, family background was of utmost importance, but to Yuemei, it clearly wasn¡¯t as significant¡ªas long as the family was decent, that was enough.


    While Yuemei was worrying about the Princely Heir¡¯s marriage, suddenly, a noisy mor came from outside the room; before the person arrived, the excited voice already reached her ears.


    ¡°Yuemei, oh, I have good news, good news!¡±


    The voice was a bit loud due to excitement, causing Yuemei to frown slightly, feeling a headache.


    ¡°Keep it down.¡±


    As the words fell, Cheng Zhihai¡¯s stern and serious face briefly froze with excitement, and he smiled apologetically, then quickly sat down beside Wu Yuemei.


    ¡°Yuemei, there really is good news!¡±


    ¡°What good news?¡± Wu Yuemei asked distractedly as she looked through the portrait scrolls, ¡°Is there any news more important than Guanger¡¯s marriage?¡±


    ¡°Aftering back, you didn¡¯te to see me. You were treating Guanger all day and disappeared. Is there someone else outside?¡±


    Wu Yuemei asked coolly.


    Cheng Zhihai broke into a cold sweat upon hearing this and hurriedly waved his hand with a smile.


    ¡°Not at all, you¡¯re the only one in my heart.¡±


    Cheng Zhihai exined and after a brief pause, he quickly said, ¡°Yuemei, Guanger¡¯s injuries have healed!¡±


    Wu Yuemei¡¯s face showed a flicker of surprise, then joy spread across her features, ¡°Is that true?¡±


    Though she was unaware that Cheng Guang¡¯s injuries were due to the forced integration of the royal bloodline, she was still very happy.


    Whether he could cultivate or not was actually not important.


    After all, in her view, as long as Cheng Guang grew up healthy and safe, that was enough.


    Cheng Zhihai nodded slightly, ¡°Yes, Guanger can cultivate now. You have no idea, today I even gave him the Divine Python Coiling Skill to train with. I wanted him to experience some hardship with this technique, to firm up his foundation. Later, I nned to switch to something simpler for him, but who would have thought¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey! Guess what, he actually mastered it!¡±


    Cheng Zhihai¡¯s excited grin almost reached his ears, ¡°In just one day, he¡¯s fully mastered the whole set of moves of the Divine Python Coiling Skill.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s truly my seed!¡±


    Cheng Zhihai was filled with emotion.


    Hearing Cheng Zhihai¡¯s words, Yuemei frowned, ¡°What do you mean ¡®your seed¡¯¡ªthe way you put it is so unpleasant. Am I not part of the reason?¡±


    Cheng Zhihai quicklyughed, scratching his head with no pride at all and nodded, ¡°You are, you are.¡±


    Yuemei let out a sigh of relief, ¡°No matter what, it¡¯s good that Guanger¡¯s health is restored. Also, you, letting him train in martial arts the same day his body recovers¡ªwhat were you thinking? Couldn¡¯t you let him rest a bit more?¡±


    ¡°Why must you rush him? You shouldn¡¯t push him too hard, cultivating is something to be done slowly. Otherwise, you¡¯ll have me to deal with.¡±


    ¡°By the way.¡±


    Yuemei spoke, tossing the portrait scrolls she held into Cheng Zhihai¡¯sp, ¡°Here are some girls that mother and I have narrowed down, and they seem decent. Take a look, see which family¡¯s daughter seems the best?¡±


    ¡°Also, we should ask father¡¯s opinion.¡±


    Cheng Zhihai responded with a light ¡°Oh,¡± taking them and started to look through them earnestly.


    This man, who appeared stern and serious on the outside, showed not a trace of coldness towards his family at home but rather seemed spineless.


    ¡°`


    After watching for a while, Cheng Zhihai also became somewhat perplexed, ¡°I think all these girls are quite eptable, why don¡¯t we just take them all?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Wu Yuemei was first taken aback, then scolded with a smile, ¡°Cheng Zhihai, what do you think you¡¯re treating our son as? Just take them all? Do you want to wear him out until he is a wreck?¡±


    Cheng Zhihai chuckled, ¡°I was just saying that.¡±


    Wu Yuemei frowned and warned, ¡°You say that, but aren¡¯t you just trying to make up for your own regret from the past? Marrying only me and feeling hard done by?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Cheng Zhihai broke out in a cold sweat.


    ¡°Where did thate from? Having Yuemei as my wife in this lifetime is a fortune for three lifetimes!¡±


    These cheesy words made Wu Yuemei¡¯s skin crawl.


    She twisted her body ufortably, ¡°Alright, enough said. If there¡¯s nothing else, then please leave.¡±


    ¡°Leave? Why leave? It¡¯s said that absence makes the heart grow fonder.¡±


    ¡°Ah, you¡­¡±


    The candlelight went out in an instant.


    The pavilion plunged into darkness.


    ¡­


    After waking up, Cheng Guang felt spirited and refreshed.


    The fatigue from his cultivation had vanished over the night; the flesh of the Misty Forest Spirit Tiger was quite exceptional. Having consumed only a little, he nevercked vigor.


    Instead, he feared eating too much and having an overabundance of blood energy to the point of nosebleeds.


    This, too, was a happy problem.


    Assisted by Qing Luan, Cheng Guang, after washing up, went to the courtyard.


    Lin Cheng had arrived early in the morning, just as the sky was beginning to brighten, offering his routine greetings to Cheng Guang before heading off to practice his martial cultivation.


    Previously, Cheng Guang had no experience in Martial Cultivation, so he merely thought Lin Cheng¡¯s skills were decent¡ªnothing particrly striking.


    Now, upon watching again, he realized that Lin Cheng¡¯s Cultivation Technique appeared to be a form of Tiger-Form Skill, fierce and domineering, reckless and fearless.


    In terms of lethality, this Tiger-Form Skill was evidently stronger than Cheng Guang¡¯s own Divine Python Coiling Skill by no small margin, but when it came to the potential for cultivation and foundation, the Divine Python Coiling Skill was still superior by several counts.


    Each had its advantages and disadvantages.


    The movements of this skill were imbued with a bloody murderous intent, seeming like a technique from the military.


    Cheng Guang pondered in his heart, watched for a while, then stopped looking at Lin Cheng and began his own cultivation.


    Cheng Guang sat cross-legged, his mouth silently chanting obscure and difficult incantations.


    His hands formed seals with extreme precision, just as described in the God Emperor Cultivation Method.


    Once he activated the blood power within his body and sensed the Heavenly and Earthly Qi, maintaining this state became much easier.


    Cheng Guang got up and began practicing the Divine Python Coiling Skill.


    ¡°Divine Python pounces, coils around trees, and climbs¡­¡±


    Cheng Guang executed each move, visualizing the Qi in the air around him as lively starlight spirits. Inviting the starlight into his body, adding the muttered incantations and the peculiar seals.


    In a mere instant.


    Cheng Guang¡¯s bloodline felt subtly warm, a hint of noble purple shed in his eyes, his thoughts became much clearer, as if he had an epiphany, which made him more focused and easier to immerse himself fully in the state of cultivation.


    In this state of cultivation, the Heavenly and Earthly Qi surged like a raging tide, wildly rushing towards Cheng Guang.


    Whoosh!!


    It was as if there was a gust of wind howling!!!


    Cheng Guang¡¯s body shone with bright streaks of light, and Qing Luan and Lin Cheng involuntarily stopped what they were doing and abruptly turned to look at Cheng Guang.


    For a moment, they couldn¡¯t believe that Cheng Guang was the cause of this phenomenon.


    ¡°What is this? Qi leaving the body? No, it¡¯s drawing in Heavenly and Earthly Qi, but even martial schrs in the Purple Mansion Realm can¡¯t do this, right??¡± Lin Cheng was dumbstruck.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening with the Princely Heir?¡±


    Qing Luan¡¯s beautiful eyes blinked rapidly, she too was shocked by the scene before her.


    Lin Cheng was not presentst night, but she knew that Cheng Guang had only begun his cultivation yesterday.


    He had just started cultivating yesterday, and today he could already move Heavenly and Earthly Qi??


    This seemingly nonsensical scene left her feeling bewildered.

 Chapter 29 - 27 I miss you so much!

    Chapter 29: Chapter 27 I miss you so much!


    ¡°Has the Princely Heir obtained some treasure that can attract Qi?¡±


    Lin Cheng¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and for a moment he didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion was extremely powerful and filled with treasures, and Cheng Guang was the Princely Heir. It was normal for him to disy one or two extraordinary abilities beyondmon knowledge.


    Lin Cheng consoled himself and didn¡¯t ponder too much. He simply made a silent vow to cling to the Princely Heir¡¯s coattails from now on.


    Getting close to the Princely Heir was the greatest opportunity of his life.


    Even obtaining a trinket that fell through the Princely Heir¡¯s fingers would ensure a life of wealth and ease for him.


    Although Qing Luan¡¯s reaction wasn¡¯t as exaggerated as Lin Cheng¡¯s, she too was taken aback, her red lips slightly parted as she stared at Cheng Guang, waving his body around in the courtyard, momentarily at a loss for words.


    As Qing Luan and Lin Cheng watched in amazement, time hurried by.


    A quarter of an hourter, Cheng Guang copsed exhausted on the ground, forming a spread-eagled figure. His brocade clothes were soaked with sweat, sticking to his skin and making him unbearably hot.


    Even so, his eyes were still filled with joy.


    A quarter of an hour!!


    Last night, when he tried, cultivating both paths at the same time, he barely managed tost a few breaths. But this morning, he was able to hold on for a full quarter of an hour!


    The rate at which he was progressing was visibly fast.


    ¡°Each movement of the Divine Python Coiling Skill strengthens the sinews and toughens the flesh. Under normal circumstances, you need to practice every day. When the Qi and Blood fills the limbs and bones, preventing the Qi from escaping, reaching the level of generating Qi internally, one can step into the Ninth Grade of the Refining Origin Realm.¡±


    ¡°The duration of this process entirely depends on age and resources. The younger the age and the more abundant the resources, the greater the advantage.¡±


    ¡°Even so, at the fastest, reaching the level of generating Qi internally would still take three to four months.¡±


    ¡°And I¡­¡±


    Cheng Guang heaved a long sigh.


    ¡°With the God Emperor Cultivation Method, even if I can¡¯t seal the Qi with my Qi and Blood, I can directly use Qi to strengthen my body. It¡¯s like a max-level yer pulling along a newbie entering a beginner¡¯s vige, directly boosting their leveling!¡±


    ¡°Unless something unexpected happens, my martial cultivation will officially enter the Refining Origin Realm tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°As for Spirit Dao¡­¡±


    Cheng Guang recalled the God Emperor Cultivation Method¡¯s description of the Spirit Dao realms.


    The Spirit Dao and Martial Cultivation realms differed greatly at first, butter on¡ªfollowing the three thousand great daos¡ªall converge, ultimately leading to Breaking Heaven¡¯s Gate and achieving the Sky-Man state.


    The previous realms are Sensing Realm, Yin God, Yang God, and Ascension.


    The conditions for reaching the Sensing Realm are actually very simple, so simple that Cheng Guang found it a bit unbelievable.


    One only needs to be able to activate the power of their bloodline, sense the Heavenly and Earthly Qi, and draw it into the body to be considered stepping into the first realm of Spirit Dao, the Sensing Realm.


    In that case¡­


    Doesn¡¯t that mean I¡¯ve been a Spirit Dao practitioner in the Sensing Realm sincest night?


    It seemed as though Cheng Guang only realized this then. At first, he was startled, then a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯ve finally stepped onto the path of cultivation. However, Spirit cultivation is inherently faster than martial cultivation. Those imperial family members might all be like me. I shouldn¡¯t be too pleased with myself too soon.¡±


    ¡°Besides, I am not young, and diligent effort canpensate for my inadequacies. I¡¯ll rest for a bit before resuming cultivation.¡±


    Cheng Guang muttered to himself, his eyes filled with determination.


    If anyone from the other royal families knew of his thoughts, they would likely be frustrated enough to cough up blood.


    Even if Spirit Dao cultivation progressed more quickly than Martial Cultivation, it wasn¡¯t supposed to be this preposterously fast.


    To step into the Sensing Realm in just one night was something countless royal descendants dared not even imagine.


    If they could enter the Sensing Realm within a month, they would be profoundly grateful!


    Then there was Qing Luan.


    Qing Luan, who had been next to him, seemed to finally snap out of the shock Cheng Guang¡¯s performance had given her.


    She hurriedly approached, her lovely face showing concern and a bit of reproach as she helped him into the house, removed his clothes, and wiped the sweat and filth from his body.


    ¡°Princely Heir, the weather is somewhat cool now, and the season of changing winds. Don¡¯t rush yourself, take your time to practice. Today, you have practiced for just a quarter of an hour and already copsed from weakness. That¡¯s a bit too quick¡­¡±


    Cheng Guang¡¯s lips curled slightly, ¡°Is it really that fast?¡±


    Qing Luan nodded solemnly, looking rather annoyed, ¡°You can¡¯t rush martial training, Princely Heir. Lie down; I¡¯ll massage your body and ease your muscles.¡±


    Cheng Guangy on the bed, feeling Qing Luan¡¯s slightly cool hands roaming over him, and said nothing.


    After enjoying Qing Luan¡¯s massage for a while, Cheng Guang ate some Spirit Food to replenish his qi and blood, then nned to head out.


    Although Cheng Zhihai had told him yesterday to report his cultivation progress every day, considering the Princely Heir¡¯s temperament, if he actually took Cheng Zhihai¡¯s words to heart, that would be truly astonishing.


    Now that Cheng Zhihai had allowed him to leave the Duke¡¯s Mansion, he was finally free to roam about!


    Having arrived in this world for just over a week, he had been trapped every day in the Million Specie Garden within Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion, and the only time he had gone out was when he followed Mrs. Wu to the Imperial Pce.


    He had yet to experience the world outside at all.


    While Qing Luan was helping him change his clothes, before he could even step out of his yard, suddenly from outside the yard came the roar and panting of an exotic beast.


    Soon after, a robust voice followed.


    ¡°Big bro, big bro,e out and y!¡±


    Cheng Guang looked puzzled.


    Big bro?


    It was indeed rare for someone to address him with that term.


    Judging from the tone, it was clearly a male voice.


    Among the Princely Heir¡¯s friends, was there anyone who called him big bro?


    As Cheng Guang thought about it, he suddenly remembered someone mentioned in the materials he had seen in the Book Collection Pavilion.


    One year ago, the Princely Heir¡¯s best friend, Shenyong Duke¡¯s legitimate son, Qiao Songshan, went with the Princely Heir to the brothel to drink and enjoy himself.


    After getting into a dispute over an Oiran and injuring several dignitaries, he was sent off to the border by the angered Shenyong Duke to join the military for training.


    Had he juste back?


    Cheng Guang¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, and then he instructed Qing Luan to go open the door.


    Qing Luan looked at Cheng Guang and then at the door outside. Before leaving, she thought for a moment, moved closer to Cheng Guang¡¯s ear, exhaled like orchids, and softly said:


    ¡°Princely Heir, the one outside is the Shenyong Duke¡¯s legitimate son, Qiao Songshan, one of the few friends you get along with quite well. You can interact with him freely.¡±


    Cheng Guang nodded slightly, ¡°I know, hurry and open the door.¡±


    Seeing this, Qing Luan did not say anything more and hurried to open the yard door.


    The gate swung wide open.


    What came into view was a majestic exotic beast that looked like a horse but wasn¡¯t, like a deer but not quite; it had a somewhat simr form.


    The beast was covered in ck scales, had sturdy limbs, a broad back, and its muscles bulged profusely, visibly filled with explosive power beneath them.


    Its steps kicked up trails of dust.


    It snorted like thunder, rumbling continuously.


    This exotic beast was of extraordinary value.


    Anyone who possessed such a beast was clearly from no ordinary family.


    Cheng Guang narrowed his eyes slightly but wasn¡¯t surprised.


    It made sense; given the status of a Princely Heir, anyone who could be his best friend would naturallye from an extraordinary background.


    Shenyong Duke, Qiao Zhongqin, was the youngest martial cultivator in Great Zhou, who had been given the title of Duke for his military exploits. Just past a hundred years of age, he had attained Ninth Grade in Martial Cultivation and had distinguished himselfmendably on the battlefield.


    He was also Duke, Cheng Shiyuan¡¯s, capable general.


    In all of Great Zhou, he was considered a person of influence.


    It was because of this connection that Shenyong Duke¡¯s legitimate son, Qiao Songshan, had the opportunity to interact more with the Princely Heir and be his best friend.


    As Cheng Guang pondered, he shifted his gaze upward.


    Sitting on the exotic beast was a tall young man, the legitimate son of Shenyong Duke, Qiao Songshan himself.


    Qiao Songshan was a year older than Cheng Guang, with a rugged face, a long sword at his waist, dressed in martial attire, and had just returned from battle experience, still faintly exuding traces of blood and sharpness.


    As soon as he saw Cheng Guang, his eyes suddenly brightened, and he quickly dismounted. He came over to Cheng Guang and embraced his thighs tightly.


    He cried out as if in sorrow or yearning,


    ¡°Big bro, big bro!!!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve missed you so much!!!¡±

 Chapter 30 - 28 I’m doing this to accompany my brother!

    Chapter 30: Chapter 28 I¡¯m doing this to apany my brother!


    Cheng Guang strained to pull his foot away, but discovered that this Qiao Songshan¡¯s strength was surprisingly great, and he couldn¡¯t break free at all.


    He looked at him with a speechless expression on his face.


    ¡°Why have youe back?¡±


    Qiao Songshan clung to Cheng Guang¡¯s thigh, crying with snot and tears streaming down his face.


    ¡°Boss, you don¡¯t know, my dad sent me to the battlefield, and I thought I¡¯d just be cheering on the soldiers from behind, but who could¡¯ve imagined that my dad, that heartless man, actually put me into a squad made up of death row prisoners!¡±


    ¡°I stayed in that squad for an entire year!¡±


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for my good luck, I might not have been able to return at all!¡±


    Cheng Guang listened to Qiao Songshan¡¯s story, and the corners of his mouth couldn¡¯t help but twitch slightly.


    You managed to stay in the death squad for a whole year??


    Cheng Guang didn¡¯t believe he did so without his father¡¯s protection.


    However, it seemed Qiao Songshan himself hadn¡¯t realized this and was instead angrily denouncing his father, Shenyong Duke Qiao Zhongqin¡¯s, wicked deeds.


    ¡°Boss, I¡¯m definitely going to take revenge for this. Once he¡¯s old, I¡¯ll send him to the brothel and have the oirans dance for him every day, letting him only watch but not touch, hahahaha.¡±


    Cheng Guang: ¡°¡­¡±


    Cheng Guang didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Based on his understanding of Qiao Songshan¡¯s character, he was stubborn, a bit simple-minded, and for some inexplicable reason, reminded him of Lin Cheng¡¯s simrly dim-witted nature. What was going on?


    Cheng Guang thought to himself with disdain, no wonder Qing Luan told him just to go along with anything, for even if his actions greatly contrasted with the Princely Heir¡¯s, Qiao Songshan was unlikely to notice anything odd.


    ¡°Alright, leave the matter of taking revenge on your dad forter. Don¡¯t bring it up now, or else your dad will definitely string you up and beat you,¡± Cheng Guangmented.


    Before the words were even finished, Qiao Songshan¡¯s face suddenly lit up with joy.


    ¡°Boss, you¡¯re really awesome, heh!¡±


    ¡°I really was hung by my dad at the gate and got whipped.¡±


    ¡°But the old man doesn¡¯t dare to kill me outright since I¡¯m his only son; otherwise, I reckon I¡¯d still be hanging there right now.¡±


    ¡°Luckily, after this incident, I reckon I¡¯ve turned misfortune into a blessing, and the old man let mee back. Otherwise, it would have been a long while before I could see you again, boss!¡±


    Cheng Guang heard this with a strange expression.


    Is this what you call turning misfortune into a blessing?


    It¡¯s just that your father is really afraid that once he gets old, you¡¯ll y some tricks on him.


    For his and your own good, that¡¯s why he had no choice but to let youe back early.


    Cheng Guang shook his head and chuckled, ¡°Alright, the fact you coulde back is good news.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Qiao Songshan nodded vigorously, his fists clenched a little tighter.


    ¡°Yes, boss, it¡¯s all because of Wen Qinghe and those bastards daring topete with us for the oiran, not knowing their own limits. Even if it happens again, I¡¯d fight them without hesitation,¡± he dered.


    With that, an excited Qiao Songshan stood up and asked, ¡°Boss, are we going to the brothel to have fun today?¡±


    ¡°Brothel?¡± Cheng Guang thought for a moment and then shook his head, ¡°No.¡±


    He really wasn¡¯t interested in brothels.


    Not to mention he now had Qing Luan, a woman worth countless times more than any brothel girl. Even without Qing Luan, he didn¡¯t have much interest in brothels at the moment.


    What he most wanted to experience was the customs and people of this world, the smoke and fire of human life, not the scent of rouge under silks and red canopies.


    At that moment, Cheng Guang felt he had be much more refined.


    By his side, Qing Luan, seeing that Cheng Guang had turned down Qiao Songshan¡¯s suggestion to go to the brothel, immediately felt a bit relieved.


    Although she didn¡¯t have a particr aversion to brothels, when a woman cares about a man, she inevitably feels ufortable about him seeking thepany of other women, regardless of the era. It¡¯s just that the way they show it can be quite different.


    Upon hearing Cheng Guang¡¯s refusal, Qiao Songshan sighed with a touch of disappointment. With his straightforward nature, his thoughts were inly written on his face, unable to hide his emotions.


    Such people are easy to understand; there¡¯s no need to worry about them stabbing you in the back.


    Qiao Songshan let out a sigh, then said with slight regret, ¡°Big brother, it¡¯s said that Wanhuatower has a new Oiran named Bai Shuxuan. Recently, there¡¯s been a fantastical buzz about her, iming she is exceptionally beautiful, so much so that she¡¯s called the number one Oiran in the Capital city.¡±


    ¡°I was thinking we brothers could join in the fun, but since you don¡¯t want to go, I won¡¯t go either.¡±


    ¡°Good brother, that¡¯s solidarity. I can¡¯t enjoy it all alone.¡±


    No sooner had Qiao Songshan finished speaking than Cheng Guang¡¯s brow furrowed slightly.


    What the heck?!?


    Bai Shuxuan?!?


    The new Oiran?!?


    Cheng Guang remembered the name of the bad woman from his mission, the one who yed with the Princely Heir¡¯s emotions, and he felt his heart skip a beat.


    He had been thinking about where he might encounter this Bai Shuxuan, but he had not expected that this woman would turn out to be an Oiran¡­


    And considering that the Princely Heir was known to enjoy frequenting brothels, Bai Shuxuan, being in a brothel, would naturally have ample opportunity to make contact with him.


    What followed was that she could use certain means to make the Princely Heir fall deeply in love with her.


    She even managed to get the Princely Heir to willingly give up the marriage arranged by Mrs. Wu and marry Bai Shuxuan instead.


    However, given Bai Shuxuan¡¯s public identity as just a brothel woman, even as an Oiran, she would still be considered an unworthy presence in the eyes of the noble families.


    One can imagine the immense external pressure Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion faced when the Princely Heir insisted on marrying an Oiran from a brothel.


    If things had worked out smoothly without any ripples, it might have been fine. After all, given the power of Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion, there was no one bold enough to gossip profusely.


    But¡­


    Who could have expected that Bai Shuxuan would turn out to be the Saintess of the Green Hill fox n, contacting the Princely Heir only to swindle his wealth. On her wedding night, she took the money and ran away.


    Once this happened, Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion lost all face in the Great Zhou.


    Thinking of this, Cheng Guang roughly understood why Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, seemed to be so dissipated overnight after that day.


    It wasn¡¯t because of Bai Shuxuan, nor was it because of the resources and treasures.


    It was simply because¡­


    The Princely Heir was too pathetic, having been toyed with by a woman in such a manner.


    In the meantime, they had probably tried countless times to advise the Princely Heir.


    But in the eyes of the infatuated Princely Heir, his world consisted of only Bai Shuxuan.


    Compared with Bai Shuxuan, everyone else was insignificant; naturally, the advice of Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, and Cheng Zhihai and others had no effect.


    Cheng Guang¡¯s thoughts churned, and he immediately rified some aspects of the situation.


    His mission was to take revenge on Bai Shuxuan; although he still didn¡¯t know the best way to exact revenge, making contact with her for now didn¡¯t seem to be an issue.


    Cheng Guang ced a hand on Qiao Songshan¡¯s shoulder, and said with a serious expression, ¡°Songshan, what are you saying? We¡¯ve said good brothers should show loyalty. If you want to go, then let¡¯s go!¡±


    Qiao Songshan blinked in surprise and quickly waved his hands, ¡°No, no, it¡¯s not right. Big brother, if you¡¯re not going, how could I possibly feel good about going? I know it¡¯s been a long while since you went to a brothel, stuck in the mansion this whole year.¡±


    Cheng Guang shook his head: ¡°No, no, no.¡±


    ¡°Who said I¡¯m not going?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going too!¡±


    Cheng Guang stated solemnly, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not interested in that Oiran. I just want to apany my brother, that¡¯s all!¡±


    Cheng Guang¡¯s words, so full of righteous integrity, left Qiao Songshan momentarily dumbfounded on his rugged face.


    Meanwhile, the fair Qing Luan right beside them slowly puffed up her cheeks, her gentle smile turning noticeably stiffer.

 Chapter 31 - 29 Flower River Gets a Name from Wanhuatower

    Chapter 31: Chapter 29 Flower River Gets a Name from Wanhuatower


    Qiao Songshan¡¯s face shed with confusion, then he quickly nodded his head with a touch of emotion.


    ¡°Big brother, you¡¯re actually willing to apany me to Wanhuatower to see that Bai Shuxuan.¡±


    ¡°No need to say anything else, I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to snatch that honor of being Bai Shuxuan¡¯s chosen guest for you, big brother.¡±


    Cheng Guang shook his head with a wry smile, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, we¡¯re just going to join in the fun.¡±


    Cheng Guang meant his words.


    First, just yesterday Cheng Zhihai had reminded him to visit brothels less often, and going to a brothel today would surely be too high-profile.


    Second, Cheng Guang didn¡¯t believe that a woman like Bai Shuxuan, who could y esteemed princely heirs like a puppet and reduce them to sycophants, was anything simple.


    Qiao Songshan caught Cheng Guang¡¯s implication and his face revealed an understanding that all men share.


    He was just surprised that the big brother had yet to meet Bai Shuxuan and didn¡¯t know what she looked like.


    If she was extremely beautiful, then she was naturally not to be missed.


    Seeing Qiao Songshan¡¯s expression, Cheng Guang guessed his misunderstanding but didn¡¯t bother to exin further, instead telling Qing Luan to prepare the horses.


    Qing Luan¡¯s lips slightly pursed, as if wanting to say something, but the words died at her lips, and she quickly bowed her head and left to make the arrangements.


    A momentter, several deeply breathing guards led over an exotic beast with golden-white fur and a solitary horn on its head, its steps as though walking on clouds of qi.


    The Exotic Beast¡¯s presence was mild; merely being near it, one could smell a fragrance that invigorated the spirit and subtly increased the flow of qi within one¡¯s body.


    This exotic beast was known as the Dragon Horned Horse, an extremely valuable and rare protective mount. Riding this horse not only aided in cultivation by elerating the healing speed of one¡¯s qi, it also nourished the body and strengthened one¡¯s constitution.


    On the battlefield, only the most top-tier generals would be allocated such a steed. Even Qiao Zhongqin, Qiao Songshan¡¯s father, only had one Dragon Horned Horse, and he treated it with utmost care, hardly even riding it.


    In the stable of this prestigious princely heir, however, there were as many as seven Dragon Horned Horses, and he could ride a different one each day of the week without repeating any.


    If there was an important event where all seven Dragon Horned Horses were brought out, it would create a spectacle no prince or princess could match when they traveled.


    Cheng Guang couldn¡¯t help but internally remark on the princely heir¡¯s inhuman extravagance.


    His expression unchanged, he took the reins of the Dragon Horned Horse from a guard and easily mounted it.


    The Dragon Horned Horse, docile by nature, wouldn¡¯t attack or resist anyone unless provoked with malicious intent.


    ¡°Big brother, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Seeing Cheng Guang mount his horse, Qiao Songshan mounted his own and, after uttering a word, spurred his horse towards the mansion gate.


    Cheng Guang swung his riding crop and followed Qiao Songshan out.


    Alongside Cheng Guang, openly, there were several guards, and secretly, there were even more powerful protectors.


    The outing of the princely heir was no small event, and the moment he and Qiao Songshan stepped out of the mansion gate, the news reached Cheng Zhihai¡¯s ears.


    Cheng Zhihai chuckled wryly upon hearing it.


    ¡°Perhaps the kid is also getting stir-crazy; he has been confined within the mansion by me for a year. Just yesterday, I agreed to let him out, and today he¡¯s already left the mansion.¡±


    ¡°Let him go, have Song Yunqi and the others keep a close watch, and ensure nothing goes awry,¡± he casually instructed.


    In the emptiness of a seemingly nothing space, the void appeared to ripple slightly in response.


    Then there was silence once more.


    On this trip, Cheng Guang did not bring Qing Luan with him but chose to bring Lin Cheng, as visiting a brothel was ultimately not convenient with a woman present.


    Bringing Lin Cheng was purely for the convenience of having a familiar guard by his side to give orders to.


    Leaving Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion, they reached the vast expanse of White Jade Street, with not too many pedestrians around.


    This area wasrgely dominated by eminent and noble families.


    Luxurious without bounds, towering pavilions, multi-leveled buildings, carved railings and jade iys, jade towers and crystal pces ¨C indeed, a picture of aristocratic splendor.


    After leaving this street and making a few turns, the world in front of them suddenly brightened significantly, bustling with people and alive with the ambiance of daily life.


    Shops stretched endlessly, pedestrians streamed by, and the signs of the various storefronts were hung at street-facing positions, a riot of dazzling colors from a distance.


    In the Capital city, there is a river called Tan River, flowing from the north to the east, alongside which many of the pleasure quarters were built.


    Therefore, many literati named the river Flower River.


    The river was metaphorically likened to a woman¡ªpicking flowers, appreciating flowers¡ªconstituted the sole purpose of most people visiting Flower River.


    And Wanhuatower, located along the banks of Flower River, was the most renowned brothel in the area. The ¡®flower¡¯ in Flower River was derived from Wanhuatower.


    Wanhuatower differed from a mere flesh-trading brothel in that it also had the charm of the Opera Department.


    One could listen to music, drink wine, engage in martial contests, andpose poetry.


    If ady in the tower took a fancy to you, you could spend the night together without spending a silver coin.


    Cheng Guang spected that since Bai Shuxuan¡¯s fame in the capital city had grown sorge, even once acimed as the capital¡¯s top Oiran, she might truly be beautiful, but behind it surely the Wanhuatower contributed to fanning the mes.


    Riding the Wanhuatower¡¯s fame, it wasn¡¯t too difficult to hype up an Oiran.


    As Cheng Guang pondered, he rode his Dragon Horned Horse towards the Wanhuatower.


    The tread of the Dragon Horned Horse was very bnced, and riding on its back felt like being atop a cloud, exceedinglyfortable.


    At the same time, faint streams of Qi emanated from the Dragon Horned Horse, infiltrating Cheng Guang¡¯s body, improving his physique.


    Based solely on this point,


    one could see just how precious the Dragon Horned Horse was.


    Continuing forward, a quarter of an hourter, Cheng Guang entered the area of Flower River.


    Compared to the bustling market streets he just passed, the streets within the Flower River area were arguably livelier.


    Even though it was still early, it was already extraordinarily bustling.


    At a nce,


    rednterns beneath many buildings shone against the white snow, their charming faces alluring.


    Many beauties, already groomed and dressed, were soliciting clients in front of the buildings.


    Faintly from within the buildings adorned with rednterns and jade tiles, one could hear enthralling music.


    Forty dynasties pass, the dusk sky soars ant.


    Shops stood side by side along the streets, and as evening fell, the moonlight cast its glow upon red bricks, green tiles, and soaring pavilions, creating a captivating scene.


    The street was crowded with pedestrians, and many aristocratic youths, dressed impressively, strolled along, weaving through clusters of women. Whenever they spotted someone to their liking, they chuckled heartily and strutted confidently into the buildings.


    This spectacle before his eyes was an eye-opener for Cheng Guang.


    At the same time Cheng Guang set foot in the Flower River area, the Dragon Horned Horse he rode on instantly drew the attention of countless onlookers.


    What surprised them even more, aside from the Dragon Horned Horse, was Cheng Guang riding on top.


    Cheng Guang was dressed in exquisite brocade and jade robes, his features strikingly handsome. With every move he made, he exuded an air of immense nobility.


    His indifferent expression, noble air, and his valuable Dragon Horned Horse beneath him made him seem like an Immortal, loftily superior, gazing down upon the mortal world.


    Ordinary women merely needed one nce at him to be flushed and bashful, their hearts racing as they bowed their heads, daring not to look again.


    Many men who at first thought nothing of it, even contemting to mockingly tease this show-off, hesitated after seeing Cheng Guang¡¯s appearance, as well as the guards behind him wearing ck armor and stern expressions.


    ¡°Is he from Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion¡­?¡±


    ¡°The Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir?!¡±


    ¡°Hiss!¡±


    ¡°Why¡¯s hee to y around here today, it¡¯s been a year since hisst visit, right?¡±


    ¡°s, have you forgotten what happened a year ago? That event was no small matter, the Princely Heir must have been confined for a year, or else we would have seen him around during this past year.¡±


    ¡°Make way, don¡¯t block the Princely Heir¡¯s path!¡±


    The pedestrians talked non-stop, and the crowded riverside street of the Flower River promptly cleared a path.


    Qiao Songshan chuckled, ¡°Following the boss out is so convenient, I¡¯d never get this kind of treatment if I came to Flower River by myself.¡±


    Cheng Guang did not say much, for he already had some concept about impersonating the Princely Heir. Yet, in the face of being the center of attention, his heartbeat still couldn¡¯t help but quicken slightly.


    His expression unchanged, his gaze indifferent, he rode the Dragon Horned Horse regally toward the Wanhuatower.


    Wanhuatower stood in the center of Flower River, on an ind within it where a great deal of silver had been spent to erect a building amid the water.


    It was referred to as a building, but in reality, it was akin to a small town.


    Every slightly famous Oiran or top courtesan had their own exclusive courtyard.


    By the time Cheng Guang arrived at Wanhuatower, even as dusk was settling, it was already packed with people.


    Most of the crowd today was there for Bai Shuxuan, recently renowned as the capital city¡¯s top Oiran, whose fame had spread far and wide.


    A month had passed since Bai Shuxuan¡¯s debut, but she had yet to pick someone to grace her bedchamber.


    Many may havee hoping for good fortune, that perhaps Bai Shuxuan would choose them as her guest.


    Others might havee just to witness Bai Shuxuan¡¯s beauty, to see if she was as beautiful as rumored.


    Whatever their reasons, the majority of peopleing to Wanhuatower at this time were here for Bai Shuxuan.


    As soon as Cheng Guang¡¯s figure appeared in front of Wanhuatower, it attracted considerable attention.


    Cheng Guang paid no mind to these onlookers.


    After dismounting, he handed the Dragon Horned Horse to a guard by his side and entered Wanhuatower with Qiao Songshan.

 Chapter 32 - 30 You Can’t Grasp It at All

    Chapter 32: Chapter 30 You Can¡¯t Grasp It at All


    The small courtyard where Bai Shuxuan resided was named the Jade Pavilion.


    The owner of Wanhuatower also knew that most people came for Bai Shuxuan, so her Jade Pavilion was quite spacious.


    Even her Jade Pavilion, were it to be set up outside Wanhuatower, could stand alone as its own brothel.


    As Cheng Guang stepped into the Jade Pavilion, a red-robed maiden of a modest appearance approached to wee him.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen the Princely Heir,¡± she said softly by way of greeting, immediately thereafter extending the same to Qiao Zhongshan, who was behind Cheng Guang.


    Cheng Guang¡¯s brows rose slightly, ¡°You know me?¡±


    The red-robed maiden smiled obsequiously, ¡°The Princely Heir jests with me. Who in the Capital city doesn¡¯t recognize the Princely Heir? My mistress knows of your arrival and has prepared a private upper room for you, closer to Miss Bai.¡±


    ¡°Oh, your mistress is quite responsive. Lead the way.¡±


    In a gentle voice, the red-robed maiden replied, ¡°Of course, my mistress naturally wouldn¡¯t be concerned about others, but your identity as the Princely Heir is indeed different.¡±


    With that, the red-robed maiden quickly led Cheng Guang up the stairs to an elegant seat at the top floor.


    Once seated, Cheng Guang casually looked around and noticed that the Jade Pavilion was not in the traditional brothel style but rather more akin to an open-air stage.


    Besides a few rooms on the top floor, most people sat in open spaces without the perfect privacy of enclosed boxes.


    It seemed the sole purpose of the Jade Pavilion was to give everyone a possible glimpse of Bai Shuxuan¡¯s face; if one were to be a private guest, it was unlikely to happen here.


    Cheng Guang thought to himself.


    Qiao Zhongshan sat down following Cheng Guang, his eyes excitedly surveying the surroundings.


    ¡°Boss, look, there must be at least ten thousand people inside the Jade Pavilion today; it¡¯s packed down there. Bai Shuxuan really seems to have something.¡±


    ¡°I wonder what it takes to be one of Bai Shuxuan¡¯s private guests.¡±


    As Qiao Zhongshan spoke, he began to feel a bit of a headache.


    ¡°Boss, you know, with Bai Shuxuan¡¯s huge poprity, she gets to choose who qualifies to be a private guest; it¡¯s not something that can be swayed simply with money.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s about wealth or martial prowess, I could still help you, Boss. But if it¡¯s about poetry and literature, then I¡¯m out of ideas.¡±


    ¡°Just look down there; there are quite a few from the Great Zhou Academy. If it¡¯s a contest of poetry and literature, I fear few could outdo them.¡±


    Cheng Guang replied with a light smile, ¡°What¡¯s there to fear? We¡¯re just here to watch the excitement today. Whether or not we be one of her private guests isn¡¯t important.¡±


    Qiao Zhongshan nodded emphatically, ¡°Boss is right. Although Bai Shuxuan¡¯s rumored beauty is widely praised, she always appears with a white veil covering her face. There are very few who have actually seen her face.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps she¡¯s just average-looking, and it¡¯s all hype by Wanhuatower.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then both Bai Shuxuan and Wanhuatower would be scorned by everyone.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Cheng Guang couldn¡¯t help but chuckle to himself.


    Indeed, sensationalists, no matter the era, are always the bane of people¡¯s existence.


    Hype something up too much, and when it turns out to be mediocre, even the most good-tempered person would be enraged by such a huge disappointment.


    After all, so many people, including numerous high-ranking officials, had crammed into Wanhuatower. If they ended up just to see an ugly woman?


    It goes without saying that these angry elites would definitely turn Wanhuatower upside down.


    While thinking this, Cheng Guang suddenly had a bold idea cross his mind.


    Right.


    In the system task, it was stated that he must seek revenge against Bai Shuxuan. If after meeting her, he came out saying that Bai Shuxuan was just average-looking,


    then, leveraging his authority as the Princely Heir, many would believe his words without any doubt.


    No matter how beautiful Bai Shuxuan was, once that bit of information got out, her image would be ruined in the eyes of most.


    Unless she was willing to reveal herself in front of everyone, taking off her veil for all to see, her image could never be restored.


    Even if we take a step back and say that Bai Shuxuan¡¯s image ister redeemed, Cheng Guang will have achieved his goal.


    Having Bai Shuxuan, the Saintess of the Green Hill Fox n, remove her veil in front of countless people and reveal her face like a clown for all to see would probably be more painful for her than if she were killed.


    Isn¡¯t this perfect revenge??


    In this way, not only would the system task bepleted, but I would also suffer no loss.


    The more Cheng Guang thought about it, the more he found his n to be brilliant.


    The only difficulty in the n was how he was to be a guest in Bai Shuxuan¡¯s private quarters.


    After all, only by bing a guest in Bai Shuxuan¡¯s private quarters would others believe that he had truly seen her face, and that what he said was credible.


    Thoughts surged in Cheng Guang¡¯s mind, and soon he had an answer.


    ¡°So Bai Shuxuan shows up at the Wanhuatower as an Oiran not for fame, nor truly to take a guest into her private quarters, but to find a high-quality male to be herpdog, from whom she can extract money and resources.¡±


    ¡°The most powerful person present, of course, is none other than myself.¡±


    ¡°Following the normal course of history, even if I don¡¯t show up, the real Princely Heir would havee to Wanhuatower to catch a glimpse of Bai Shuxuan¡¯s grace.¡±


    ¡°Afterwards, he gets manipted by Bai Shuxuan into bing her guest in the private quarters and ends up deeply in love with her, bing a loyalpdog without ever having touched her hand.¡±


    Muttering to himself, Cheng Guang thought, ¡°In that case, doesn¡¯t that mean that even if I do nothing and just lie down, Bai Shuxuan would still go out of her way to make me her private guest?¡±


    With this thought, Cheng Guang¡¯s gaze became strange.


    Looking at the people below, all excited and nervous, hoping that Bai Shuxuan would choose them to be her private guest, he couldn¡¯t help but feel pity for them.


    That Bai Shuxuan is just picking out a wealthy man like me.


    She¡¯s too high-level a woman, waters too deep.


    You guys have no chance at all.


    Cheng Guang criticized, having his guesses, but still uncertain whether this was the case; he needed further verification.


    To see if Bai Shuxuan would open a back door for him.


    If she doesn¡¯t open the back door, making him activelypete for it himself, then Cheng Guang can only say that Bai Shuxuan¡¯s methods are more clever than he had imagined.


    Her n is to y the angler, waiting for the willing to bite.


    Cheng Guang is not in a hurry. He picks up the teacup, takes a sip, and serenely surveys the surroundings.


    Cheng Guang is rxed, in contrast to Qiao Songshan, who is by his side, appearing very nervous.


    Wiping the sweat from his forehead, he looks at the bustling crowd below.


    ¡°Howe there are so many people, thepetition is not small.¡±


    ¡°Although the boss said we are just here for fun, you can never be too careful. What if there truly is a chance?¡±


    ¡°The boss doesn¡¯t seem nervous at all. My palms are sweating; when there are too many people, I feel the pressure.¡±


    ¡°I can lose face, but the boss¡¯s face cannot be lost.¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s a chance, I must help the boss win over this Bai Shuxuan.¡±


    Qiao Songshan muttered to himself.


    Cheng Guang drank his tea in calmness, not listening to Qiao Songshan¡¯s ramblings, his brain automatically filtering them out.


    After a moment, Qiao Songshan¡¯s exmation suddenly echoed in his ear.


    Cheng Guang turned his head in confusion, looking bewildered at Qiao Songshan.


    To his surprise, Qiao Songshan seemed to have spotted someone, pointing at a person below and staring furiously.


    ¡°Fuck, boss, that Wen Qinghe bastard actually came too?¡±

 Chapter 33 - 31: With the Moon as the Theme

    Chapter 33: Chapter 31: With the Moon as the Theme


    Cheng Guang heard Qiao Songshan¡¯s voice and looked somewhat astonished.


    Wen Qinghe?


    He had run into him again??


    A year ago, the person who had a conflict with the Princely Heir and Qiao Songshan was none other than Wen Qinghe, leading several disciples from noble families.


    They had argued over an oiran, as the Princely Heir had already paid to make a reservation, but Wen Qinghe and his group forcefully offered more money to take the oiran away.


    Others might have given way, seeing that Wen Qinghe was the son of the Minister of Rites, but neither the Princely Heir nor Qiao Songshan had yielded.


    What followed was a one-sided beating.


    Afterwards, the Princely Heir was grounded, and for a time he couldn¡¯t understand what had gotten into Wen Qinghe¡ªhow dare he cause trouble for him?


    ording to what Cheng Guang knew, at that time Cheng Zhihai¡¯s Bureau of the Lamp had arrested several officials from the Ministry of Rites, and not a few families were ransacked and annihted. Most of them were detained in the Heavenly Prison and subjected to harsh interrogations.


    Though he did not know the reason, it seemed likely that this incident was why Wen Qinghe had sought trouble with the Princely Heir.


    Because the Princely Heir, along with Qiao Songshan, had almost beaten Wen Qinghe and several others to death, the Minister of Rites Wen Shouren and several other ministers had tearfully presented a pitiful petition, taking their grievance to the imperial court.


    As events escted to this point, even Cheng Zhihai had topromise, releasing some of the lesser-used Ministry of Rites officials from the Heavenly Prison to quell the anger of those ministers.


    All Cheng Guang could do was exim, Good gracious.


    Could it be that thest time Wen Qinghe and others came looking for trouble, it was merely a ploy, a feigned retreat, aiming to be beaten by the Princely Heir and hispany to force Cheng Zhihai to give in?


    At first nce, everyone would think such a thing to be fantastical, but upon reflection, it was not impossible.


    The Minister of Rites Wen Shouren and the other ministers behind Wen Qinghe wanted to downy the matter to protect their own people.


    But those ministers had no means against Cheng Zhihai, who was known to be incorruptible and impervious to bribery.


    Unable to deal with Cheng Zhihai, they could only exploit the vulnerability of the Princely Heir.


    The Princely Heir¡¯s status was esteemed, the only sessor to Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion, the new nephew of the current Emperor, and also the most beloved grandson of the present Empress Dowager.


    Combining these titles, even the Grand Secretary would have to be polite in the presence of the Princely Heir.


    How much more so for them?


    Minister of Rites Wen Shouren, after all, did not dare to go too far, and after much deliberation, he came up with the scheme of sacrificing his own flesh¡ªhaving his colleagues¡¯ sons start a quarrel with the Princely Heir and then getting beaten for it.


    Depending on how it was handled, this incident could be blown wide open; once they insisted on pursuing it, Cheng Zhihai would be faced with an endless headache.


    Under the exchange of interests, Cheng Zhihai had no choice but topromise.


    Afterwards, to ensure the safety of the Princely Heir and to have him behave, so as not to cause any more trouble, he was confined within the mansion.


    In fact, it was this incident that became the catalyst for the Princely Heir being confined to the mansion, where unable to bear the monotony, he had captured Cheng Guang to serve as his body double.


    Thinking about this, Cheng Guang felt somewhat screwed over.


    He got up and walked to the railing. Following the direction Qiao Songshan was pointing in, he looked down from the balcony.


    He saw a few young men toasting each other beside a table on the third floor of the Jade Pavilion.


    One of them, a handsome man with fine clothes and a folding fan in hand, was the picture of a graceful gentleman.


    Seeing him, Cheng Guang immediately realized that this was Wen Qinghe, the man Qiao Songshan had mentioned.


    As for this Wen Qinghe, Cheng Guang was neither angry nor especially moved; first of all, he was not the Princely Heir, and even if he were, he hadn¡¯t suffered any loss.


    To have beaten several scions of influential families within the court to a pulp, and to only end up confined to his home¡ªthis was unthinkable for ordinary families.


    Qiao Songshan¡¯s animosity towards Wen Qinghe was easy to understand.


    He felt that if Wen Qinghe hadn¡¯t been looking for trouble himself, he and his lord wouldn¡¯t havee to blows, and then he wouldn¡¯t have been posted to the battlefield by his old man for a whole year with death almost certain.


    All of this was Wen Qinghe¡¯s fault.


    ¡°Boss, we¡¯ve run into that bastard Wen Qinghe again; such bad luck. If it wasn¡¯t for him looking for trouble in the first ce, why would we have been punished?¡±


    Qiao Songshan said indignantly, clenching his fists as if ready to teach Wen Qinghe a lesson should he cause any trouble again.


    Cheng Guang just nced at Wen Qinghe and then looked away.


    ¡°Enough, Wen Qinghe isn¡¯t some lowlife. If there wasn¡¯t a reason, he wouldn¡¯t dare to mess with you and me.¡±


    After hearing Cheng Guang¡¯s words, Qiao Songshan looked confused, scratching his head in doubt, ¡°Boss, didn¡¯t they trouble us just over the oiran? There¡¯s also the oiran like Bai Shuxuan today; they¡¯ll surely bother us again. Could there be any other reason?¡±


    ¡°What else?¡± Cheng Guang nced at Qiao Songshan and then picked up his teacup, blew on the steam, and slowly took a sip.


    Qiao Songshan¡¯s rugged face showed a childlike bewilderment.


    Clearly, what Cheng Guang had said nearly fried his CPU.


    For a moment, he couldn¡¯t think of any other reason Wen Qinghe would dare to trouble them.


    Cheng Guang chuckled and shook his head, ¡°Forget it, stop thinking; it seems like there¡¯s some movement over at Bai Shuxuan¡¯s.¡±


    After hearing Cheng Guang¡¯s words, Qiao Songshan came back to his senses and quickly stuck out his head, staring wide-eyed towards the center of the room.


    At the central part of the Jade Pavilion, a silhouette slowly emerged from a room with a basket-like ceiling, walked through the screens, and appeared before everyone.


    The woman was dressed in red, her looks identical to the red-robed maid who had greeted Cheng Guang, clearly the same person.


    Cheng Guang realized upon seeing her that the red-robed maid¡¯s master seemed to be Bai Shuxuan?


    Had Bai Shuxuan been watching him since he stepped into the Jade Pavilion?


    Cheng Guang¡¯s eyes narrowed, finding the situation interesting. He remained silent, watching the red-robed maid with a calm demeanor.


    The red-robed maid first bowed respectfully to everyone around, then began to speak.


    ¡°Gathered here in the Jade Pavilion, you must all be here for Miss Bai.¡±


    ¡°Since Miss Bai¡¯s debut over a month ago, many have wished to be her distinguished guest. Everyone here is excellent, and Miss Bai is in a quandary over whom to choose, so she has set a challenge.¡±


    ¡°Whoever passes the challenge will have the opportunity to converse face-to-face with Miss Bai, and if she finds them to her liking, they may be her distinguished guest.¡±


    With that, she took out a big red scroll and tossed it into the air, revealing several bold and mboyant characters written upon it.


    ¡°Compose a poem on the theme of the moon.¡±


    The room fell silent.


    Everyone stared at the challenge in shock, and after a moment, an uproar ensued.


    ¡°Topose a poem??¡±


    ¡°This business of poetry is trivial; it¡¯s nowhere near as exhrating as a martial contest.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m done for; I have no chance. If I knew that this would be Miss Bai¡¯s challenge today, I would have prepared in advance and found some schrs to craft a few poems for me.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t there many schrs from the Great Zhou Academy here today? Composing poetry is their strong suit. How can a martial artist like mepete with them in this?¡±


    Many of the warriors present were mentally defeated.


    However, many from the Great Zhou Academy, or schrs from other academies, smiled broadly upon hearing the challenge, for they were not surprised.


    After all, everyone knows that courtesans love romantic schrs, and capturing a famous poem might allow them to be remembered along with it for centuries, gaining themsting fame.


    ¡°On the theme of the moon, I just happened topose a poem a few days ago. I haven¡¯t revealed it yet, and now it¡¯s the perfect opportunity to present it to Miss Bai,¡± someone whispered, ted.


    ¡°Brother, you¡¯re really lucky. The poems wee up with on the spot will inevitably have ws, but you have a chance to be Miss Bai¡¯s distinguished guest.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s just talk. Everyone has a chance. I just got lucky and happened topose such a poem a few days ago, hahaha.¡±


    The people inside the Jade Pavilion had different reactions to the challenge, some happy, some sad, but most did not leave immediately.

 Chapter 34 - 32: Princely Heir, Do You Want the Oiran or Not?

    Chapter 34: Chapter 32: Princely Heir, Do You Want the Oiran or Not?


    ¡°Miss, is there a time limit forposing poetry?¡± someone asked loudly from downstairs.


    The red-robed maid replied with a smile, ¡°There¡¯s no time limit. As long as you can write a poem and submit it to me, I will present it to Miss Bai for review. If it aligns with her preferences, then it will be considered a pass.¡±


    ¡°Only those who pass the test may enter the room and have a face-to-face conversation with Miss Bai.¡±


    ¡°Should someone appeal to Miss Bai¡¯s heart, they will be her honored guest behind the screen.¡±


    Hearing the red-robed maiden¡¯s words, everyone present revealed thoughtful expressions.


    It seems not just anyone could meet Bai Shuxuan. Only those who passed the test would qualify to interact closely with Miss Bai.


    Upon understanding this, many in the crowd showed looks of disappointment.


    They had alle for Bai Shuxuan, and now you¡¯re telling me that if I don¡¯t pass the test, I won¡¯t even have the chance to catch a glimpse of her?


    Moreover, whether you pass the test is entirely up to Bai Shuxuan¡¯s whims¡ªhow utterly unfair.


    Many people thought this way.


    Yet, they had no grounds for objection.


    After all, Bai Shuxuan was choosing her own honored guest behind the screen. This wasn¡¯t some official imperial examination.


    If you met Bai Shuxuan¡¯s preferences, you could spend a spring night with a beauty whose fame rippled through the capital city. With such a prospect, who needs anything else?


    With their thoughts swirling, the crowd ceased their discussions. Those with poetic talent immediately leaned over the tables, picking up their brushes to startposing.


    Thosecking the skill topose poems looked around, hoping to buy a poem from some impoverished schr for a bit of money.


    As the noise in the pavilion began to settle and quiet reigned, the red-robed maid added with a smile,


    ¡°Although the test has no time restriction, Miss Bai¡¯s intention is to select someone who meets her preferences to be her honored guest behind the screen. If she has already taken a liking to someone, she won¡¯t continue to review subsequent poems.¡±


    Upon these words, everyone was taken aback, and then the sounds of pens scratching on paper intensified amid the tension-filled air.


    Cheng Guang couldn¡¯t help but want to make a snide remark.


    I bet during the imperial examinations, none of you were this worked up, right?


    To visit a brothel and gaze upon beauties, you¡¯re making such a drama out of it??


    In his past life, Cheng Guang, although not a historian or a poetry expert, had at least gone through twelve years of mandatory education as an outstanding graduate and could recall a number of famed Tang and Song dynasty poems with ease.


    Poems themed around the moon were something he could produce without a second thought.


    Although the poetry task was simple for him, he didn¡¯t want to reveal his hand just yet.


    He decided to observe first and see if Bai Shuxuan would make a special case for him.


    Cheng Guang leaned on the railing, casually gazing downwards.


    He noticed Wen Qinghe and a few other students from the Great Zhou Academy hunched over their papers, deeply engrossed in writing. They seemed genuinely here for Bai Shuxuan and, unlikest time, had no intent of causing trouble for Cheng Guang.


    It was natural, considering they didn¡¯t know Cheng Guang would be leaving his residence unexpectedly.


    Their encounter in Wanhuatower¡¯s Jade Pavilion today was purely coincidental.


    After surveying the room, Cheng Guang¡¯s gazended on the red-robed maid at the center for a few moments, before passing over her to the screen behind.


    Through the screen, he could faintly make out the figure of a poised and elegant woman sitting behind it.


    His view wasn¡¯t clear.


    But surely, that figure was Bai Shuxuan.


    Cheng Guang only nced at her for a moment before withdrawing his gaze to fall on Qiao Songshan, who was seated beside him.


    Qiao Songshan held his brush with a face full of worry, his posture as awkward as a child using a spoon to eat, sttering ink across the paper until it was entirely ckened.


    ¡°Boss, how do you write this poem? It¡¯s too hard; the question is too difficult, I don¡¯t know how to do it,¡± hemented.


    ¡°It looks like we¡¯ve got no chance with Bai Shuxuan. If I¡¯d known she would set this task, with poetry-making involved, we could¡¯ve prepared a few moon-themed poems in advance from some schrs.¡±


    At this thought, Qiao Songshan¡¯s eyebrows danced, as he felt a sudden spark of cleverness.


    ¡°Speaking of which, we could still look around now. I wonder if there¡¯s anyone here willing to sell us a poem.¡±


    Saying so, Qiao Songshan hurriedly stood up and bellowed down the stairs, ¡°I, Qiao Songshan, am willing to pay top dor for poems! Is there anyone willing to sell?¡±


    His voice was so loud it silenced the previously bustling Jade Pavilion.


    Cheng Guang held his forehead in his hand, almost wanting to pretend not to know this man.


    Many people stared at Qiao Songshan upstairs, their faces showing a strange expression.


    ¡°What¡¯s that big idiot doing? To cheat, you wouldn¡¯t just shout in the examination hall, ¡®Who will give me the answers?¡¯¡±


    ¡°Really not taking Miss Bai into ount?¡±


    ¡°Everyone tends to be extremely cautious about such matters, and here you are, flipping the table directly??¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not even sure if Miss Bai would care about this, or else the poem I just obtained would be totally useless.¡±


    ¡°Even if she does care, it¡¯s not like she verified whether our poems were written by ourselves or bought from someone else.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, that¡¯s true, acting discreetly.¡±


    The crowd buzzed with discussion.


    Meanwhile, Wen Qinghe, who was downstairs, also heard Qiao Songshan¡¯s voice, his expression turned slightly stunned as he looked up vacantly, immediately spotting Qiao Songshan inside the top-floor private booth.


    Upon a closer look, he noticed that beside Qiao Songshan, there was another figure exuding an air of distinguished nobility.


    ¡°The Princely Heir is here as well?¡±


    Wen Qinghe murmured to himself.


    Several schrs beside Wen Qinghe, upon hearing his words, were initially stunned and then turned their gazes upward following Wen Qinghe¡¯s.


    ¡°It should be the Princely Heir. Everyone knows Qiao Songshan loves to follow behind the Princely Heir.¡±


    ¡°When I entered the Jade Pavilion, I heard some people saying that the Princely Heir hade to the Jade Pavilion too. I didn¡¯t believe it at first, but it turns out to be true.¡±


    ¡°Hiss, thest time, we were almost beaten to death over an Oiran by those two, I hope nothing unexpected happens this time¡­¡±


    After seeing the figures of Cheng Guang and Qiao Songshan, the group gave each other looks of understanding.


    Most of them had been beaten up by the Princely Heir and Qiao Songshan once before. They were okay with facing Qiao Songshan, but they didn¡¯t dare raise a finger against the Princely Heir.


    If a conflict like thest time were to happen again, they would probably get thrashed once more.


    And they wouldn¡¯t be able to reason their way out of it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,st time there was a reason; after all, we were the ones who provoked the Princely Heir. Getting beaten was expected.¡±


    ¡°This time it¡¯s different, as long as we don¡¯t provoke the Princely Heir, we should be fine.¡± Wen Qinghe¡¯s face, which had been somewhat stiff, quickly returned to normal, and he let out a lightugh.


    ¡°Besides, Miss Bai is selecting her guests based on their literary grace and talent. Although the Princely Heir is noble, it would not be easy for him to buy a top-quality poem on such short notice.¡±


    ¡°He has no hope, he can¡¯tpete with us.¡±


    After Wen Qinghe finished speaking, the other schrs felt reassured and, without further discussion, continued to write their poems.


    Wen Qinghe felt calm inside; he was very confident about winning Bai Shuxuan.


    Although there were many distinguished people present, including nobles like himself, and even with the Princely Heir joining the fray, he didn¡¯t believe anyone could oupete him.


    He was very confident in his poetic talent.


    His poetry skills were among the top in the Great Zhou Academy, even earning praise from several Great Confucian Schrs.


    Wen Qinghe had already felt that the position as Bai Shuxuan¡¯s guest was rightfully his.


    Back to the private booth.


    After Qiao Songshan had shouted, the Jade Pavilion fell into momentary silence, but ultimately nomotion arose, and everyone quickly went back to their own business.


    This left Qiao Songshan feeling disheartened, as he began to slump.


    First, he didn¡¯t know who had good poetry skills, and second, he didn¡¯t know whom to buy a poem from.


    Qiao Songshan felt that his n to help his boss win the Oiran, Bai Shuxuan, had failed.


    It indeed confirmed what was said at the beginning¡ªhe really just came to join in the hubbub.


    Qiao Songshan sighed, seeming too embarrassed to face Cheng Guang. He sat in a corner by the table, drawing circles on the paper as if in self-imposed istion.


    This scene made Cheng Guang can¡¯t help butugh. He didn¡¯t mind and was about to speak tofort Qiao Songshan, when a hoarse voice suddenly sounded beside him.


    ¡°Princely Heir.¡±


    Cheng Guang turned his head to see a sneaky-looking Turtle ve approaching, who quietly pulled out a scroll from within his clothes, and whispered, ¡°Princely Heir, do you want the Oiran?¡±


    ¡°I have a poem here, themed around the moon, that will surely pass Miss Bai¡¯s test and win her favor.¡±

 Chapter 35 - 33: Autumn fills the sky beautifully, everyone sees Watching Brightness

    Chapter 35: Chapter 33: Autumn fills the sky beautifully, everyone sees Watching Brightness


    ¡°Oh? Are you so certain?¡±


    Cheng Guang looked at the Turtle ve before him, a meaningful gleam passing through his eyes.


    He really dide.


    It seems Bai Shuxuan isn¡¯t the type to y the game of waiting for willing prey like Jiang Taigong fishing.


    On the sly-faced Turtle ve¡¯s visage, a smug smile appeared. He swallowed his dry saliva, forcing a stiff smile as he said:


    ¡°Words of the Princely Heir, how dare I deceive the Princely Heir.¡±


    Cheng Guang¡¯s finger tapped lightly on the desktop, his gaze sweeping over the Turtle ve without uttering a word.


    Under the intense scrutiny of Cheng Guang¡¯s gaze, the Turtle ve obviously felt tremendous pressure, sweat pouring down his body as his legs began to shake.


    Facing such an unprecedentedly noble personage as the Princely Heir, someone insignificant like him typically wouldn¡¯t even qualify to stand before the Princely Heir. Now, being stared at so directly, fear quickly took hold of him.


    The Turtle ve¡¯s mouth twisted into a rigid smile: ¡°Princely Heir, if you don¡¯t want this poem, then I will take my leave and not dare to disturb you.¡±


    Cheng Guang chuckled lightly, ¡°Now that you¡¯re here, why leave? Show me the poem.¡±


    Relieved by his words, the Turtle ve hurried forward, cing the ck scroll on the table with due reverence.


    ¡°Princely Heir, you only need to transcribe the verses from this scroll onto fine paper and present them to Miss Bai for a review, and you will pass the examination,¡± he said.


    ¡°Although this poem can help the Princely Heir pass the examination, whether or not you can be a guest of Miss Bai still depends on yourself,¡± the Turtle ve added.


    Cheng Guang nodded nomittally, not eager to open the scroll in his hand. He simply picked up the ck scroll, weighed it in his hand, and then asked:


    ¡°How much are you asking for this scroll?¡±


    The Turtle ve, wiping sweat from his brow, forced a dryugh.


    ¡°How could I dare to ask for the Princely Heir¡¯s money? Being able to help the Princely Heir is already a fortune for a lowly one like me,¡± he said.


    Hearing this, Cheng Guang waved his hand indifferently, ¡°Alright, get lost.¡±


    He had no intention of paying in the first ce.


    Taken aback, the Turtle ve hadn¡¯t expected the wealthy Princely Heir to truly have no intention of paying, but he didn¡¯t dare to say more and quickly fled the ce like escaping.


    Qiao Songshan, who was nearby, had been paying attention to the scene all along, his eyes as wide as if he couldn¡¯t believe what he saw.


    ¡°Boss, you actually believe what that Turtle ve said? That it will assuredly help you pass Bai Shuxuan¡¯s examination¡­ Such an assertion seems overly confident.¡±


    Cheng Guang smiled faintly, examining the scroll in hand, ¡°There probably isn¡¯t an issue with what this Turtle ve has said; it might indeed be possible.¡±


    With that, Cheng Guang passed the scroll to Qiao Songshan, ¡°How about it, want to give it a try?¡±


    Quickly, Qiao Songshan waved his hands and shook his head, ¡°No, no, if this poem can really help you pass Bai Shuxuan¡¯s examination, it¡¯s naturally meant for your use, Boss.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just worried about the quality of the poem. After all, what kind of good poem cane from the hands of a Turtle ve? If it turns out to be unsatisfactory and fails to pass Miss Bai¡¯s examination, that would disgrace you, Boss. I would definitely have to strangle that Turtle ve.¡±


    With a worried face, Qiao Songshan then urged Cheng Guang to open the scroll and take a look.


    ¡°Boss, hurry and unroll it, let me help you check it out.¡±


    Cheng Guang replied with a helpless expression, ¡°Do you even understand the quality of poems?¡±


    Qiao Songshan was taken aback, his eyes bulging, and he was at a loss for a moment before scratching his head in embarrassment.


    Seeing this, Cheng Guang couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, unfurling the scroll andying it t on the table.


    A four-line poemy upon the paper, the handwriting elegant, the brushstrokes restrained but sharp.


    Qiao Songshan leaned in to take a look.


    ¡°Autumn fills the sky, a scene most fine, all gaze toward Watching Brightness.¡±


    ¡°Clouds rise over a thousand gorges, white, dew washes a clear river¡¯s light.¡±


    Qiao Songshan murmured the poem in a low voice, still looking perplexed after reciting it. He recognized it as a poem, but whether it was good or bad, he honestly couldn¡¯t tell.


    ¡°This poem, is it about the moon?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I see the word ¡®moon¡¯ anywhere?¡±


    Cheng Guang was unsurprised, examining the poem carefully before replying casually, ¡°The theme may be the moon, but that doesn¡¯t necessarily mean the word moon has to appear in the poem. This ¡®Watching Brightness¡¯, presumably refers to ¡®Wathching Brightness¡¯.¡±


    Realization dawned on Qiao Songshan, he brought his hands together as if to apud, ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°Boss, you¡¯re really clever.¡±


    Cheng Guang paid no mind to Qiao Songshan¡¯s ttery, which wasn¡¯t worth much, and continued to scrutinize the poem.


    It is often said that handwriting reflects the person; the writing and the stroke of this poem clearly were not the work of the Turtle ve, but instead seemed like it was penned by a woman.


    Was it written by Bai Shuxuan herself, or perhaps a Maiden by her side?


    Either way, the poem undoubtedly originated from Bai Shuxuan.


    Cheng Guang only nced at the poem and felt that it was quite well written; although it didn¡¯t match the masterpieces within his own mind, it would be considered fine work in this world.


    It seems that Bai Shuxuan really does have a ir for literature.


    Cheng Guang thumbed through the scroll several times, copying the poem onto the rice paper. He hadn¡¯t used a brush very often, and the characters he wrote could only be described as ¡°legible.¡±


    After copying the poem, he set down the brush, thought for a moment, and then started writing a few poems from his past life that came to mind.


    Just then, amotion could be heard from downstairs.


    ¡°Miss, I have finished writing!¡±


    A man stood out, holding up his rice paper.


    He was d in a schr¡¯s robe, his features handsome. He beamed with confidence as if convinced of the exceptional quality of his poetry.


    The Red-robed maid, upon hearing the noise, smiled andmanded a servant to bring up the rice paper. Once a servant handed it to her, she gracefully turned and walked towards the screen inside.


    But after only a moment, she reappeared.


    ¡°Sir, your poem does not resonate with Miss Bai¡¯s heart. Why not rest a bit and try writing another?¡±


    The schr¡¯s face stiffened, he stood there dazed, wanting to say something, but his voice was drowned out by the crowd.


    ¡°Red-robed Maiden, I¡¯ve finished writing too. Please take my poem to Miss Bai to see.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve finished as well.¡±


    ¡°My poem is truly brilliant. None of you can best me; Bai Shuxuan is destined to be mine.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not rush now; send my poem up first.¡±


    It was as if that schr had set the precedent.


    One after the other, numerous people stood up, indicating that they had alsopleted their poems.


    For a moment, the Jade Pavilion was filled with a cacophony of voices.


    Wen Qinghe downstairs had also put down his brush and, looking at the new poem he had penned, nodded with a smile, evidently pleased.


    ¡°Not bad, not bad at all. I dare say no one here can rival this poem of mine,¡± Wen Qinghe muttered to himself.


    The students beside him had also finished their poems, chatting briefly before summoning a servant to deliver their works to the Red-robed maid upstairs.


    Those still engrossed inposing their poems grew increasingly anxious.


    They knew that although Bai Shuxuan had not set a time limit for writing, once she chose the one she favored to be her invited guest, even if they came up with a better poem afterwards, it would be of little significance.


    From his position in the reserved seating, Cheng Guang observed the activity below for a while, thinking it was a good opportunity to send his rice paper upstairs. He called over a servant from the reserved seating area to hand his work to the Red-robed Maid.


    The servant respectfully epted the rice paper and quickly handed it over to the Red-robed Maid.


    When the Red-robed Maid saw where the rice paper hade from, she smiled softly and respectfully at Cheng Guang, then continued collecting the poems offered by others.


    If only a few poems were being delivered, she could afford to make multiple trips to present the works to Bai Shuxuan for perusal. But with a sudden influx of poems, she decided to wait and collect arger batch before sending them all in at once.


    A short whileter, when the stream of iing poems slowed, she rose and walked towards the screen behind which Bai Shuxuan was located.


    All eyes intently followed the Red-robed Maid, finally converging on the room where Bai Shuxuan stayed.


    Those struggling toe up with a poem momentarily set down their ink brushes.


    The batch of poems now being reviewed by Bai Shuxuan could be said to represent the highest level of poetry present at the event.


    Many students from the Academy had sent in their poems.


    Even with just this wave of submissions, the number of people likely to pass the test was not small.


    With so many candidates passing the test, how could there not be someone who met Bai Shuxuan¡¯s expectations?


    It seemed that Bai Shuxuan¡¯s chosen guest would be announced tonight.


    The ones who hadn¡¯tpleted their poems dropped their writing brushes dejectedly, feeling they had lost their chance.


    But those who had finished and submitted their works along with the majority were wide-eyed, all eyes fixed on the central room, filled with anticipation.


    In the crowd, Wen Qinghe stood with a folding fan in hand, his back straight, smiling faintly towards where Bai Shuxuan was.


    He wasn¡¯t as anxious as the others; he seemed quite rxed.


    It was clear he felt certain that passing Bai Shuxuan¡¯s test was inevitable for him.


    And once he passed her test, with his appearance, bing Bai Shuxuan¡¯s chosen guest would surely be effortless, wouldn¡¯t it?


    Wen Qinghe confidently believed that this was a done deal.


    No matter how many lesser talents muddied the waters around him, he did not believe that Bai Shuxuan would miss out on a gem as radiant as him.

 Chapter 36 - 34 Be gentle, it hurts my heart

    Chapter 36: Chapter 34 Be gentle, it hurts my heart


    At the gallery.


    Cheng Guang watched with interest the spot where Bai Shuxuan was located, equally curious about which individuals she would choose to pass the examination.


    If she wished to make the Princely Heir herpdog, there would certainly be some action required to highlight her status.


    Telling the Princely Heir that although she was an Oiran, a brothel woman, she was not just any brothel woman¡ªnot a being you could easily obtain.


    Perhaps it was precisely because Bai Shuxuan, through a series of maneuvers, elevated her own status and position in the Princely Heir¡¯s heart to a height that should not belong to her, that without even having touched her hand, he had be a loyalpdog to her.


    Cheng Guang¡¯s thoughts churned as Qiao Songshan next to him, hands sweaty with nervousness, stared into the distance, murmuring under his breath.


    ¡°No telling if that Turtle ve¡¯s poetry was of any use.¡±


    ¡°With so many Academy students here, their poetry is bound to be extraordinary. How could a poem from a Turtle ve even be reliable?¡±


    ¡°Why does the boss have so much faith that the poem from that Turtle ve will definitely secure his passage through Bai Shuxuan¡¯s examination?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that the Turtle ve is Bai Shuxuan¡¯s nt, intentionally wanting to ensure the boss passes the examination?¡±


    ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be right, didn¡¯t Bai Shuxuan say she wants to choose someone she fancies? Could it be that she¡¯s already fallen for our boss?¡±


    As Qiao Songshan rambled on to himself, he seemed on the verge of bing a chatterbox.


    Cheng Guang paid him no heed, lifted his teacup, gently blew on the steam rising from it, took a small sip to calm his nerves, and continued watching.


    This time, after the Red-Robed Maiden entered the room, a long while passed without a sounding forth.


    All present grew increasingly tense, yet patiently waited in silence.


    Under the gaze of all, eagerly anticipating, the Red-Robed Maiden soon reappeared.


    Clothed in red, her face wearing a smile, she spoke with a gentle voice.


    ¡°Miss Bai has finished reviewing everyone¡¯s poetry and has selected one individual to pass the examination.¡±


    After the Red-Robed Maiden¡¯s words fell, a dead silence enveloped the crowd.


    The air seemed to freeze for a moment.


    After a considerable wait, an uproar like the roar of the heavens erupted within the Jade Pavilion.


    ¡°What??? What did you say??? Only one person has been selected?¡±


    ¡°The poetry just sent in must have numbered eight hundred if not a thousand, right??? Among them, there are many Academy schrs¡¯ works, and Miss Bai chose just one person? What is she thinking?¡±


    ¡°Who is that person??? Was their poetry really that good?¡±


    ¡°Exactly! Could there be some sort of underhand dealings? Has Miss Bai already decided on someone she favors?¡±


    ¡°We demand that the chosen one¡¯s poetry be made public, let us all see just how good it is that Miss Bai allowed only him to pass the examination!¡±


    Many were outraged upon hearing the Red-Robed Maiden¡¯s announcement.


    They had no issue with the examination¡¯s oue relying solely on whether it pleased Bai Shuxuan¡¯s taste, since she was the one choosing her entourage.


    But now.


    You¡¯re telling me, out of a thousand people, you¡¯ve chosen only one to pass the examination??


    Out of the poetry written by these thousands, only one person¡¯s work met your fancy??


    How excellent and unique must that poetry be?


    Is this reasonable??


    This is tantly unreasonable!!


    While many were unconvinced, they also began to feel suspicious that Bai Shuxuan might have already decided on this person.


    Amid the passionate outcry, many began to question if there was a backdoor deal.


    Downstairs, Wen Qinghe heard this uproar and was momentarily taken aback, then a trace of joy couldn¡¯t help but rise in his eyes.


    ¡°I never expected Miss Bai to appreciate me so much.¡±


    ¡°After seeing my poetry, reading the works of others must have been tasteless like chewing wax, and that¡¯s why she selected only me to pass the examination.¡±


    ¡°In this case, I must necessarily be her chosen guest.¡±


    Thinking this.


    Wen Qinghe¡¯s calm heart, at this moment, quietly began to beat.


    ¡°Everyone, many thanks, many thanks, it is Miss Bai who has taken a fancy to me, recognizing the gem in her astute gaze. There¡¯s no need for such excitement,¡±


    Wen Qinghe stood up, his lips curling into an irrepressible smile as he spoke to the crowd in a mild tone.


    As these words were uttered, they immediately drew the gaze of countless people in the Jade Pavilion.


    ¡°Is this Wen Qinghe?¡±


    ¡°The legitimate son of the Minister of Rites, truly one of the top noble elites, it¡¯s said he¡¯s also a student at the Great Zhou Academy. If it¡¯s him, there might really be a chance.¡±


    ¡°Hiss, it¡¯s over, we can¡¯tpare.¡±


    ¡°No chance for us with Miss Bai now.¡±


    Amidst the murmurs of the crowd, they couldn¡¯t help but grind their teeth in frustration.


    Wen Qinghe was the center of attention, and Bai Shuxuan held him in high regard, choosing only him.


    His vanity, at that moment, was greatly satisfied.


    The Academy students by Wen Qinghe¡¯s side immediately began to congratte him in advance.


    ¡°Brother Wen, congrattions in advance. Even the Great Confucian Schrs have praised your poetic talent. It shouldn¡¯t be difficult to win over Bai Shuxuan, the Oiran,¡±


    ¡°Truly envious, Brother Wen, you¡¯ll have to tell us all about it when you return, just how beautiful Bai Shuxuan is.¡±


    ¡°None of us have ever seen Bai Shuxuan, yet you, Brother Wen, will be able to share a bed with her tonight, enjoying the bliss of Sky-Man. Truly, you make us all envious.¡±


    ¡°Brother Wen, you really are to die for, why don¡¯t I have your poetic talents. Be gentle tonight, otherwise it¡¯ll break my heart.¡±


    ¡°Hiss, speaking of which, Brother Wen, could you maybe call out my name tonight, just to give me a sense of participation too?¡±


    Basking in the adtion of his fellow students, Wen Qinghe secretly relished the feeling and didn¡¯t take their teasing to heart.


    To win over a woman like Bai Shuxuan, whose name moved the Capital city, was to bear the pressure that ordinary people could not endure.


    He had long been prepared for this.


    ¡°Everyone, there¡¯s no need to speak further. Just wait for me to return and I¡¯ll tell you all about it,¡±


    Wen Qinghe disyed an indifferent and suave smile, waved the painted fan in his hand, and prepared to rise and ascend the stairs, heading for Bai Shuxuan¡¯s room.


    However, just then, the Red-robed Maiden¡¯s voice timely rang out.


    ¡°Since everyone wants to listen, then I shall first recite the poem of that gentleman for everyone¡¯s appreciation.¡±


    ¡°Autumn fills the sky grandly, all gaze towards Watching Brightness.¡±


    ¡°Clouds born in a thousand ravines white, dew washes the river clear.¡±


    The Red-robed Maiden¡¯s words dropped.


    The entire space of the Jade Pavilion fell silent.


    Just as he was about to ascend the stairs, Wen Qinghe¡¯s step faltered, pausing midair.


    After being stunned for a long moment, he slowly retracted his foot, staring nkly at the Red-robed Maiden.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t right, this isn¡¯t my poem.¡±


    ¡°Did you read it wrong?¡±


    Wen Qinghe watched the Red-robed Maiden incredulously, muttering to himself.


    The students by his side also stiffened, exchanging looks of disbelief.


    It wasn¡¯t Wen Qinghe??


    Who among those present could possibly have better poetic talent than him??


    Even they found it hard to believe.


    After being stupefied for a short while, Wen Qinghe then dered loud and clear, ¡°There¡¯s foul y!!¡±


    ¡°Even I could notpose such an excellent piece of poetry, so who among you could have created it?!¡±


    ¡°Miss Hong Zhu, may I ask who is the author of this poem??¡±

 Chapter 37 - 35 Alright, so this is how we play it.

    Chapter 37: Chapter 35 Alright, so this is how we y it.


    The words of Wen Qinghe had barely left his lips when an uproar broke out within the Jade Pavilion.


    ¡°Hiss, is that not Wen Qinghe? Who else could it possibly be?¡±


    ¡°This poem is exceptionally crafted; certainly not the work of an unknown. Who is this sage who couldpose such fine verse?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Wen Qinghe just say even he couldn¡¯t write it? Could it be that there was a Great Confucian Schr or Master who came here?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Not to mention Masters and Great Confucian Schrs wouldn¡¯te to this ce, if they truly did, we would have heard something about their arrival.¡±


    ¡°What is going on here? Who exactly wrote this poem?¡±


    The crowd was buzzing with discussion, their gazes all falling on the Red-robed Maiden.


    Red-robed Maiden, Hong Zhu, faced the crowd with an unchanged expression, a faint warm smile on her face as she slowly began to speak.


    ¡°The author of this poem is none other than the Princely Heir.¡±


    Spoken softly by Hong Zhu, her words brought an instant silence to the hall below.


    Wen Qinghe¡¯s previously slightly angered face froze, his eyes widened slightly, revealing a look of disbelief.


    He opened his mouth slightly, the questioning words he intended to speak suddenly lodged in his throat, unable to say anything, uttering only ¡°uh-uh¡± sounds.


    ¡°The Princely Heir¡­¡±


    ¡°How could it be him¡­¡±


    Wen Qinghe was bewildered, as he had never heard that the Princely Heir alsoposed poetry.


    At the same time.


    Countless people looked at each other, dumbstruck and speechless.


    ¡°The Princely Heir?¡±


    ¡°The Princely Heir writes poetry?¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound right; I¡¯ve never heard that the Princely Heir was into poetry.¡±


    ¡°The Princely Heir must have bought the poem from someone. The quality of this poem is so high, I suspect the Princely Heir must have spent quite a sum. I don¡¯t know whose work this is, but it caught Miss Bai¡¯s eye, and she allowed him alone to pass the test.¡±


    ¡°It couldn¡¯t be coercion or bribery, could it¡­¡±


    ¡°After all, as the Princely Heir, even if Bai Shuxuan recognized the poem, it¡¯s possible that it was bought from someone else, and he wouldn¡¯t dare make it known. Perhaps it was to curry favor that he allowed the Princely Heir to enter alone.¡±


    ¡°Hiss¡­¡±


    After a brief silence, the quiet whispers began to sound again.


    Many looked up towards the private booth on the top floor, their gaze settling on the figure that radiated an air of immense nobility.


    Everyone was hesitant to speak, facing the noble Princely Heir in the private booth above, they felt as if a mountain weighed upon their hearts and dared not to be the least bit presumptuous.


    All of the Jade Pavilion fell quiet.


    But in this silence, extreme to a fault, the look in everyone¡¯s eyes revealed a single thought; they did not believe the poem was written by the Princely Heir.


    As everyone¡¯s thoughts wandered, a soft voice arose from the room upied by Bai Shuxuan.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, I believe this poem to be the Princely Heir¡¯s doing; knowing the character of the Princely Heir, there is no need for any deceit.¡±


    The voice, sweet as honey, wasfortable to the ear and pure as a spring, tinged unexpectedly with a hint of allure, inviting wild thoughts yet not seeming overly contrived.


    Upon hearing this voice, the people within the Jade Pavilion instantly realized, this was Bai Shuxuan speaking.


    Bai Shuxuan chose to believe in the Princely Heir¡¯s moral integrity, elevating him to the highest ethical standard.


    The Princely Heir¡¯s character is above reproach, he would not engage in deception.


    Upon hearing these words, everyone couldn¡¯t help but beat their chests and sigh with regret.


    ¡°Miss Bai really doesn¡¯t understand the wiles of this world. Do you truly believe this poem was written by the Princely Heir?¡±


    ¡°Confused, utterly confused; to see such a naive Oiran distresses me.¡±


    ¡°The Princely Heir¡¯s character? That¡¯s almost nonexistent.¡±


    ¡°Brother, would you dare to say such things to the Princely Heir¡¯s face?¡±


    ¡°Hiss, there are so many of us here, and the Princely Heir¡¯s actions have been so obvious. What¡¯s wrong with whispering a few words? He can¡¯t possibly arrest all of us.¡±


    ¡°s, that may be, but still, keep your voice down, lest you catch the Princely Heir¡¯s attention and he¡¯s through with you.¡±


    ¡°However, thinking about it, it¡¯s normal for the Princely Heir to do this. Among us who discreetly buy poems, he¡¯s hardly alone. Regardless of the methods used, he¡¯s aplished his goal.¡±


    The chatter downstairs grew louder as a remark from Bai Shuxuan rang out.


    At the elegant seating area, Qiao Songshan had initially been thrilled that Cheng Guang¡¯s poem was selected by Bai Shuxuan, but he hadn¡¯t expected that in the next moment, the matter of buying poetry would be exposed.


    In truth, whether or not it was exposed didn¡¯t greatly affect them, but their leader¡¯s face was basically lost!


    Admitting to buying poetry would imply that their leader¡¯s character wasn¡¯t all that great, wouldn¡¯t it?


    Such actions are quite normal when done in secret, but if brought to light, even ordinary people would find it unendurable, let alone their leader.


    As the Princely Heir of Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion, even if no one dared to discuss it openly, the whispers behind his back were bound to be incessant.


    ¡°Damn that Wen Qinghe! It¡¯s all his fault!¡±


    Enraged, Qiao Songshan felt like going down to give Wen Qinghe another beating, as beating Wen Qinghe seemed to solve any issue.


    Cheng Guang, however, remainedposed, his gaze fixed on the spot where Bai Shuxuan was, with a yful smile on his face, he chuckled.


    ¡°This Bai Shuxuan is interesting, praising openly while undermining subtly.¡±


    ¡°Praising openly while undermining subtly? What do you mean?¡± Qiao Songshan¡¯s rugged face took on a naive expression.


    Cheng Guang didn¡¯t exin, but simply tapped on the tabletop, silently observing the situation unfold.


    With his status, speaking any more than necessary at this time would make him seemcking in poise; after all, what would it matter if he directly took possession of an Oiran?


    The scornfulments of the impoverished schrs couldn¡¯t affect him in the slightest.


    As for face, he actually didn¡¯t care about it as much as Qiao Songshan imagined.


    Whether or not he cared was one thing, but whether he was being schemed against was another.


    At this moment, Bai Shuxuan spoke up again, her voice ringing out like a clear bell.


    ¡°I believe the Princely Heir has such talent, that the poem he presented must surely be his own work. If you don¡¯t believe it, you could ask the Princely Heir topose another poem of the same caliber.¡±


    ¡°Of course, even if the Princely Heir doesn¡¯t write one, I will still choose him today.¡±


    After Bai Shuxuan said this, everyone paused for a moment.


    Many felt pity for Bai Shuxuan¡¯s simplicity, sensing that she was deceived by the Princely Heir.


    How could the poem possibly have been written by the Princely Heir?


    Upon hearing these words, however, Cheng Guang¡¯s lips curved into a smile.


    Very good, that¡¯s how she wants to y it.


    Bai Shuxuan¡¯s words seemed to praise him consistently, but at every turn, theyid a trap.


    If he could not produce a poem, or if the new poem did not match the level of the one he had presented, it would undoubtedly confirm that the poem he had brought was purchased.


    And this,bined with Bai Shuxuan¡¯s previous words, wasn¡¯t it saying that his character as the Princely Heir wasn¡¯t all that good?


    Indirectly, it would diminish his own character.


    Bai Shuxuan also stated that even if the Princely Heir could not write a poem, she would resolutely choose him regardless.


    This statement came across as if she had been wronged.


    It evoked a sense of regret and sympathy in those around her as if she had been deceived and sold, yet still helped the deceiver count their money.


    After this event, many felt their affection for her soar.


    And himself?


    He, too, developed a certain fondness for her because she steadfastly believed in him.


    Which man could resist a woman who believes in him so firmly?


    Especially one who is the legendary Capitol city¡¯s Oiran, adored by thousands.


    This series of clever maneuvers made Cheng Guang exmations of admiration.


    If he hadn¡¯t already seen through Bai Shuxuan¡¯s intentions, he might have actually believed that she was just a naive sweet girl blindly worshipping him.


    Cheng Guang began to ponder.


    Not knowing Bai Shuxuan¡¯s true intentions, the series of maneuvers she yed would have indeed caused him to grow fond of her, let alone the real Princely Heir?


    No wonder the real Princely Heir would be such a dignity-less lickspittle in the future.


    It wasn¡¯t that he was too subservient, but because Bai Shuxuan¡¯s skills were exceptionally high.

 Chapter 38 - 36 Read it out loud to you guys!

    Chapter 38: Chapter 36 Read it out loud to you guys!


    Inside the Jade Pavilion.


    All eyes had already fallen on Cheng Guang.


    Wen Qinghe¡¯s facial expression was stiff, as he stood there nkly, not knowing what to do.


    Fearing that he might offend Cheng Guang once again and get a severe beating, he shrank his head amidst everyone¡¯s anticipation for Cheng Guang¡¯s response, not daring to get involved in the matter.


    It was he who had started this whole situation; if not for his challenging the Red-robed maid Hong Zhu about the author of that poem, the Princely Heir wouldn¡¯t have been pushed into this difficult position.


    If the Princely Heir really chose to pursue the issue, Wen Qinghe knew he¡¯d be in big trouble.


    Truly frightened that the Princely Heir¡¯s anger might be vented on him, Wen Qinghe decisively followed his instincts and found a corner to hide in.


    However, his gaze, like that of everyone else, was curiously fixed on Cheng Guang.


    Curious as to how Cheng Guang would respond.


    Clearly, to Wen Qinghe, it seemed obvious that the Princely Heir wasn¡¯t capable of writing that poem; he must have bought it from somewhere.


    In front of all these onlookers, for the Princely Heir to produce another poem of the same caliber in order to persuade them seemed as difficult as scaling the heavens.


    Right now, the Princely Heir only had two options: one was to resolutely give up on the Oiran Bai Shuxuan and leave the scene in dejection.


    The other was to brazenly admit the truth and, under the grudging stares of everyone, enter the Oiran¡¯s room with peace of mind to enjoy the pleasures of the flesh.


    Only then, such an amorous affair would surely spread throughout the Capital city the next day, and the reputation of the Princely Heir would be utterly ruined.


    Wen Qinghe could already imagine how much of a headache the Princely Heir must have had by now, and if the Princely Heir was having a headache, his own fate as the instigator was likely to be no better.


    If he let the situation continue to develop like this, things might be utterly unmanageable.


    So in that moment, Wen Qinghe decided to lend the Princely Heir a hand, in order to salvage his own image in the eyes of the Princely Heir.


    Thinking this, Wen Qinghe raised his voice amidst the crowd, ¡°I believe that this poem wasposed by the Princely Heir. Miss Bai, since you also believe that the Princely Heir wrote this poem, why bother asking the Princely Heir to write another one to prove himself?¡±


    As soon as Wen Qinghe¡¯s words came out, they attracted the stares of many people.


    They did not expect Wen Qinghe to be so flimsy, decisively switching sides so quickly.


    Bai Shuxuan heard Wen Qinghe¡¯s words and was clearly taken aback before she pretended to speak in a coy tone.


    ¡°What is this gentleman talking about? With the Princely Heir¡¯s status, he naturally does not need to exin himself to others, nor does he need to prove anything to anyone.¡±


    ¡°However, wasn¡¯t it just now that Master Wen didn¡¯t believe that the poem presented by the Princely Heir couldn¡¯t have been written by anyone present? What I said was just to convince everyone of the Princely Heir¡¯s capabilities.¡±


    ¡°Of course, all of this is up to the Princely Heir to decide. If he does not wish to write another poem, I naturally have nothing to say.¡±


    Having said that, Bai Shuxuan fell silent.


    But sweat beaded Wen Qinghe¡¯s forehead.


    He felt like cursing. He had meant to speak in favor of the Princely Heir, but somehow the focus had shifted back to him.


    Not knowing what to say anymore, Wen Qinghe shrank back into the crowd.


    People¡¯s lips twitched slightly, and their gazes once again turned to Cheng Guang at the top floor pavilion.


    Cheng Guang smiled, his eyes gleaming with added interest. He stood up, and with a pat of his hand, he said, ¡°Well then, you just want me to write another poem to prove whether or not this poem was written by me?¡±


    As soon as these words were spoken, the crowd below started to panic.


    ¡°Where did the Princely Heir get such an idea? We wouldn¡¯t dare doubt the Princely Heir.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Princely Heir, since you brought out that poem, it must have been written by you.¡±


    ¡°No need to prove it, no need to prove it, we are not worthy!¡±


    These people, at most, only dared to mutter quietly. If the Princely Heir took it seriously, not a single one of them would end well.


    Looking at the dignified figure with a faint smile at the top of the pavilion, who showed no clear emotions, everyone¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and an indescribable chill spread from the soles of their feet.


    This was a nobleman at the pinnacle of power in Great Zhou. For a mere courtesan, if he wanted, he could simply take her by force.


    Now that he was putting on this false poem performance, it was already giving face to all of them.


    Realizing this, many people involuntarily ducked their heads, bowed down, pretending to read books, fearful that the Princely Heir, caught in a difficult position, might take displeasure in them and make trouble for them.


    Cheng Guang¡¯s hair hung down, and his expression remained unchanged.


    Standing on the railing of the top floor, he slowly spoke out.


    ¡°However, you¡¯re right about one thing¡ªthis poem isn¡¯t my own work.¡±


    As soon as these words were uttered, everyone¡¯s gaze focused on him once again.


    Including the Red-robed maid and Bai Shuxuan, who had been gracefullyposed behind the screen.


    The reaction of the Red-robed maid was still decent, but her smile stiffened slightly, while Bai Shuxuan, behind the screen, paused in disbelief and stood up.


    It seemed as if she was about to charge out from behind the screen the next moment.


    Bai Shuxuan waspletely stunned. She couldn¡¯t understand why Cheng Guang would outright admit the poem wasn¡¯t his work??


    Unconcerned about face?


    Or is it that¡­


    He has given up on her?


    The Princely Heir no longer wants her??


    Bai Shuxuan couldn¡¯t understand why, and a wave of regret swept through her heart.


    Did she go too far with her scheme, leaving Cheng Guang with no way out, thus making him decisively give up on her and n to leave?


    She intended to raise the fish, not to raise it to death.


    Bai Shuxuan was anxious inside, and her usually serene and unfathomable eyes were now filled with panic.


    It wasn¡¯t just Bai Shuxuan who felt panicked at this moment; Wen Qinghe in the crowd also felt a bit flustered. The Princely Heir had actually admitted it¡ªthis was not his style!


    When had the Princely Heir ever bowed his head to anyone before?


    For a moment, Wen Qinghe had a bad premonition, but now he had no way to leave directly, so he had to grit his teeth and continue to watch Cheng Guang.


    At this moment, under the watchful eyes of thousands, Cheng Guang stood leaning against the railing, hands behind his back, his brocade robe fluttering elegantly; he spoke with a smile.


    ¡°After all, that poem was too trashy. If it were mine, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t be able to resist finding a rock to smash myself dead.¡±


    As soon as these words came out, the already silent Jade Pavilion grew even quieter.


    The air seemed topletely solidify.


    Many people¡¯s eyes slightly widened, and they stared at Cheng Guang, speechless.


    This poem is trashy??


    This is a poem that even the Master, the Great Confucian Schr, might not be able to produce.


    A fine work of such quality, and you call it trash???


    Even though Cheng Guang was the Princely Heir, such words still made the crowd incredulous, their eyes turning towards him with a look of disbelief, and beyond respect, there was a host of indescribable implications.


    Some were of the opinion that Cheng Guang was boasting.


    Others thought that Cheng Guang was trying to demean the poem he had just produced, to elevate his own talent, and to save face despite failing.


    The people below, though they dared not discuss aloud anymore, could be seen from their eyes and expressions¡ªnone of them believed Cheng Guang¡¯s words.


    If that poem just now was trash, then there weren¡¯t many good poems left in the world.


    Especially some Academy students, their eyes wide open, their foreheads red with anger upon hearing Cheng Guang¡¯s words.


    Because the poem Cheng Guang called trash was one they might not be able topose in their entire lives.


    The poem that they might never be able to write in their lifetimes was deemed trash in Cheng Guang¡¯s mouth¡­


    Surely this was too insulting.


    Inside the central room of the Jade Pavilion.


    Bai Shuxuan, hearing Cheng Guang¡¯s words, was surprised.


    She hadn¡¯t expected Cheng Guang to evaluate her poetry this way, and while she felt disdain, her face remained impassive.


    ¡°Princely Heir, you are indeed talented and naturally dismiss the poetry that does not satisfy you like worn-out shoes. Regardless, today this youngdy has chosen only you, Princely Heir. Shall we read together by themp tonight and thoroughly discuss the way of poetry?¡±


    Bai Shuxuan, from behind the screen, spoke softly, her tasselled dress clinging to her delicate body and swaying slightly with the draught, her demeanor showing a gentle and enchanting charm.


    She was clearly trying to please Cheng Guang.


    She truly feared that Cheng Guang would act out of spite, not care about her status as an Oiran, and leave directly.


    If that were the case, what was the point of her previous arrangements?


    Bai Shuxuan wanted to bring the situation to a close, and so did everyone else in the audience who hastily echoed in agreement.


    Cheng Guang, however, showed little reaction to the people¡¯s echoing voices.


    Bai Shuxuan had set up a good situation, all to have me lose face in front of everyone, to raise her own value while revealing myck of talent and the awkwardness of pretending.


    Now she fears that I might leave directly, so she takes the initiative to please and make amends.


    Otherwise, she probably wouldn¡¯t speak these words until thest moment.


    Cheng Guang¡¯s thoughts were churning, but he didn¡¯t continue speaking, having no desire to contend with these people anymore.


    Just then, Qiao Songshan, who was sitting beside him, couldn¡¯t sit still anymore¡ªthese people were actually talking about his boss like that!


    He had just been sitting on the side and had seen that, aside from that Watching Brightness poem, the boss had written many others!


    Even if he couldn¡¯t tell whether the poems were good or bad, he still thought the poetry written by his boss was very good.


    At that moment, Qiao Songshan stood up and dered in a loud and forceful voice, ¡°My boss wrote a lot of poems!¡±


    ¡°You all should stop being blind; what¡¯s so special about that poem just now!¡±


    ¡°I will now recite the poems my boss wrote for you people to hear!¡±

 Chapter 39 - 37 No worries, I still have another song!

    Chapter 39: Chapter 37 No worries, I still have another song!


    Having said that, Qiao Songshan ignored the audience¡¯s reaction and began to recite:


    ¡°Night rain keeps me restless, as the west wind chills the traveler¡¯s garb.¡±


    Qiao Songshan¡¯s voice sounded out slowly, his tone resonant.


    He stood tall and straight, his eyes devoid of any constraint or embarrassment, filled instead with ease and carefree expressiveness. Clearly, he was confident in the poem Cheng Guang had written.


    As soon as he started speaking, everyone felt a slight tremor in their hearts.


    Even the warriors, who usually had little interest in poetry, couldn¡¯t help but turn their heads when they heard the verses recited by Qiao Songshan.


    The mere opening line was enough to evoke a lonely atmosphere of a rainy night, as if one found oneself standing in silence, alone in the pouring rain.


    ¡°Is the opening line really so extraordinary?¡±


    ¡°Hiss, the choice of words and sentiment is just perfect. Whates next?¡±


    ¡°Everyone be quiet and just listen!¡±


    Many students were stunned by just the first line; they appeared thunderstruck, standing frozen in ce, then listened with rapt attention.


    In the crowd, Wen Qinghe heard Qiao Songshan¡¯s slow recitation of the first line and distinctly felt that the choice of words, phrases, and the entire mood were captured perfectly.


    Compared to many Academy students who had toiled over countless books of poetry, this was far more spirited.


    ¡°The Princely Heir¡­¡±


    ¡°Could it be he really knows how topose poetry?¡±


    Wen Qinghe murmured to himself, not understanding why, but as soon as he heard the first line, he felt that the poem Qiao Songshan was reciting might just be as good, if not better, than the one called ¡°Watching Brightness¡± presented earlier.


    Simultaneously.


    Inside the room at the center of Jade Pavilion.


    Bai Shuxuan¡¯s eyes widened slightly, with a touch of surprise flickering in her gaze.


    ¡°This Princely Heir¡­ He really knows how to write poetry? Could it be that Qiao Songshan is reciting his own work?¡±


    Bai Shuxuan initially didn¡¯t understand. After all, she had never heard of the Princely Heir crafting any poetry.


    If the Princely Heir really knew how topose poetry, she wouldn¡¯t have had to arrange this situation today.


    Bai Shuxuan had thought that Qiao Songshan, for the sake of Cheng Guang¡¯s face, was merely spouting nonsense, just enough to get by.


    That way, he could salvage Cheng Guang¡¯s dignity while avoiding gossip, a solution that served both of their interests well.


    However, as Bai Shuxuan listened carefully to the poetry Qiao Songshan recited slowly, just upon hearing the first line, she instinctively felt that this poem wasn¡¯t something haphazardly fabricated.


    Bai Shuxuan and Wen Qinghe arrived at the same thought, both vaguely sensing that the poetry Qiao Songshan was reciting seemed more profound than they first thought.


    Besides¡­ there was no opportunity for the Princely Heir to go purchase poetry now.


    ¡°Could it be he indeed possesses some literary grace?¡±


    For some reason, Bai Shuxuan suddenly saw Cheng Guang in a new light.


    Previously, she didn¡¯t think much of Cheng Guang, considering him nothing more than a privileged heir, a frivolous yboy.


    With her means, taking down Cheng Guang would¡¯ve been effortless.


    But now, upon reflection¡­


    It turns out she was blind.


    As Qiao Songshan uttered the first line, the Jade Pavilion fellpletely silent.


    All eyes were on Cheng Guang, standing calmly by the railing, watching him as if on a pilgrimage.


    ¡°The moon shines on still mountain shadows, the vast sky carries the faint call of geese.¡±


    Qiao Songshan spoke again, his words unfolding slowly.


    As his voice fell silent.


    One could hear a pin drop.


    A tingle ran through everyone¡¯s scalp!!


    Every face gradually froze, each wearing an expression as if they had seen a ghost!!


    All the people inside the Jade Pavilion had some understanding of poetry, even the warriors, who could generally tell whether the poetry was good or bad.


    After hearing the whole poem, they were astonished to find that the verses recited by Qiao Songshan were even better than ¡°Watching Brightness¡± they heard before.


    Keep in mind, the Princely Heir had been under their watch the entire time and had had no chance to go out and purchase a poem to impress the audience at thest minute.


    Even those warriors who usually cared little for reading were amazed at the different air Cheng Guang now carried.


    Their gazes toward Cheng Guang contained a hint of wonder, as if to say, ¡°We¡¯re all brethren in arms; howe you alone have excelled in secret?¡±


    People watched Cheng Guang in silence, their looks varying in meaning.


    Several breaths passed.


    Then a mor erupted from within the venue.


    ¡°Sleep eludes one through the rainy night, western winds caress the traveler¡¯s attire.¡±


    ¡°Moonlit mountains silent in their grace, in the vast sky, the geese¡¯s calls are faint.¡±


    ¡°Hiss!! Marvelous~¡±


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t quite understand the poem, it feels very good.¡±


    ¡°This poem is written so well, ¡®Moonlit mountains silent in their grace, in the vast sky, the geese¡¯s calls are faint¡¯¡­ How did hee up with this?!¡±


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t never heard this poem before, I¡¯d probably have assumed subconsciously that the Princely Heir must have bought it from somewhere.¡±


    ¡°Who would sell such a good poem? A poem of this caliber is priceless!¡±


    ¡°We misjudged the Princely Heir, it seems he was simply hiding his light under a bushel.¡±


    ¡°Just this one poem alone is enough to prove the Princely Heir¡¯s talent, so why did he say that the previous poem wasn¡¯t his work? With his talent, would he need to buy poetry?¡±


    ¡°I have no idea. Who knows what the Princely Heir is thinking. Maybe that ¡®Watching Brightness¡¯ poem was also his work, and he just thought it wasn¡¯t good enough so he said it wasn¡¯t his¡­¡±


    ¡°Hiss, so you can y it like that??¡±


    People eximed in astonishment and talked in excited disbelief.


    Behind the screen, Bai Shuxuan¡¯s beautiful eyes widened slightly, her lips slightly pursed, and she looked at Cheng Guang with aplex expression, momentarily at a loss as to why he could write such beautiful poetry.


    Why didn¡¯t he reveal it at the beginning, instead using the poetry she had sent over?


    If the earlier ¡®Watching Brightness¡¯ was something the Princely Heir had bought, others might have believed it, but this verse, which even a Great Confucian Schr might not be able to produce, could not be measured with money.


    Just byposing this one poem, he could enjoy wealth and honor for life, being treated as an honored guest by the Great Zhou Academy!


    ¡°Could it be that he actually has such talent, and I misjudged him?¡±


    Bai Shuxuan¡¯s eyes lowered, her heart filled withplicated emotions.


    If she had known earlier about Cheng Guang¡¯s poetic talent, she would never have pushed the situation to this point, giving Cheng Guang an opportunity to show his brilliance in front of everyone.


    In the crowd, Wen Qinghe¡¯s expression changed as he listened to Qiao Songshan recite the poem. He felt conflicted, puzzled, heartbroken and finally, his face was filled with unwillingness.


    He had thought he was the one among those present with the highest poetic talent!


    Even if the Princely Heir¡¯s status was noble, it was impossible for anyone to surpass him in the art of poetry!


    But¡­


    Not to mention the ¡®Watching Brightness¡¯ poem the Princely Heir had shown earlier, just the poem the Princely Heir had presented now was enough to crush all of his previous poetic works!


    His reputation as the Great Zhou Academy¡¯s number one poet now seemed like a joke to him!


    And he was the student who had been praised by a Great Confucian Schr¡­


    And he was the pride of the Academy, a talented young schr¡­


    Wen Qinghe dared not imagine, if the Princely Heir joined the Academy, those Great Confucian Schrs would probably be licking their lips, begging the Princely Heir to be their disciple.


    Wen Qinghe felt miserable, extremely miserable inside.


    And, so sour!


    Inside the Jade Pavilion, after Qiao Songshan finished reciting the poetry, amidst a brief uproar, everyone looked at Qiao Songshan with incrediblyplex gazes¡ªenvious, perplexed, lost, doubting their own lives.


    They were extremely envious that Qiao Songshan could recite such stunning lines, feeling deeply sour.


    For a moment, the air once again froze, and silence ensued.


    In this bizarre situation, just when everyone thought that Cheng Guang would walk into Bai Shuxuan¡¯s room to enjoy the pleasures that awaited him, unexpectedly, Qiao Songshan began to speak again.


    ¡°Why is everyone silent? Do you think the poem my boss wrote isn¡¯t good? Don¡¯t worry, my boss has another one.¡±


    ¡°Mountains quiet as the moon rises high, creeks chill as waters aim to still.¡±


    ¡°Moonlight casts upon the gentle waves, wind¡¯s whisper rocks the dreamer¡¯s boat.¡±


    Another poem that took one¡¯s breath away slowly flowed from Qiao Songshan¡¯s mouth.


    Each word, a precious bead, each syble, a resounding thunderous drum.


    All those present, except for the carefree and foolishlyrge Qiao Songshan who was grinning in admiration of his boss,


    Including Bai Shuxuan and Wen Qinghe, almost lost theirposure at that moment, their facial managementpletely out of control, with corners of their mouths twitching wildly.


    Many Academy schrs, the literati almost cried.


    One darn good poem has to be yours!


    You¡¯d be less painful if you just insulted me!

 Chapter 40: 38 Yes, I wrote it!

    ¡°Another poem?¡±


    ¡°Are you churning out verses like these in batches? Howe writing poetry seems even easier than breathing for you?¡±


    ¡°This is fake, right? Fake, right? Am I dreaming??¡±


    ¡°Hiss hiss hiss¡­ I¡¯m frantically sucking in cool air! I¡¯m about to turn into a draught pipe!¡±


    The audience was buzzing, and a cacophony began to rise.


    Everyone looked up at the noble seat at the top of the pavilion, where the Princely Heir sat high above, expression tranquil, dressed in brocade finery, seemingly an Immortal descending to the mortal realm. In their eyes now, not a trace of doubt or disbelief remained.


    Having presented two consecutive poems that astonished all, both deemed peerless works, what further proof was needed?


    Such level of poetry¡ªif you even wanted to buy it, there¡¯s nowhere you could!


    Who would sell it!


    Who would dare to sell it!


    A subtle shift began to emerge in everyone¡¯s mentality.<div>


    The noise gradually subsided, returning once again to silence.


    In the midst of the quiet, someone suddenly spoke up.


    ¡°It¡¯s over, isn¡¯t it? The Princely Heir has already brought out two poems of such caliber; there shouldn¡¯t be any more, right??¡±


    The person¡¯s voice was not loud, but inside the hushed Jade Pavilion, it was particrly clear.


    ¡°There should be no more¡­¡± someone said tentatively.


    The discussion had barely started.


    ¡°Is that enough? If not, there¡¯s more¡ªmy boss wrote plenty,¡± came a voice.


    Qiao Songshan did not say much after hearing this, but spoke with a calm voice.


    ¡°Figures emerge beneath the moon, a thousand carriages by the gates.¡±


    ¡°Today, within the high walls, tears do not wet the skirt¡¯s hem.¡±


    The crowd was stunned, their eyes and mouths wide open.


    Real or fake?


    There¡¯s more?


    Before they could react, they heard Qiao Songshan recite again:


    ¡°West wind caresses the traveler¡¯s sleeve, bright moon illuminates the fur coat.¡±


    ¡°Endless thoughts of mountain passes, floating, the boat departs.¡±


    Their mouths slightly agape, eyes as round as saucers, the people looked as if they had turned to wood, frozen in ce.


    They had not yet absorbed the brilliance of the previous poem before another was thrown at them,<div>


    Sending their minds reeling.


    As Qiao Songshan recited, he stroked his chin, murmuring to himself:


    ¡°No one¡¯s talking, eh? Not satisfied? You all have quite high standards¡­¡±


    ¡°Moon rises above the eastern hills, clouds part, a vista of vast rity.¡±<div>


    ¡°Cold nights on the homeward path, in aging spring, the traveler¡¯s sail is light.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, this seems not quite right; the poems my boss writes are too profound, I barely understand¡­¡±


    ¡°The Milky Way stretches above autumn waters, golden ripples soak the azure sky.¡±


    ¡°Where has the jade disc gone? The Immortal is in the clouds.¡±


    ¡°This should be about right.¡±


    As Qiao Songshan murmured to himself, he cast out several more poems that left the crowd in awe, though it was unclear if it was because they were overwhelmed by the sheer volume of poetry they had received all at once.


    Without anyone noticing when, the audience had be utterly silent again.


    ¡°Unfamiliar with the pathways of the mortal world, today I venture beneath the ground.¡±


    ¡°Mountains and rivers are as dreams, wind and moon innately serene.¡±


    ¡°This one¡¯s passable, my boss truly writes well.¡±


    Qiao Songshan read another poem, and found that the people below had turned to stone, giving no response at all.


    A slight twist at the corner of his mouth, Qiao Songshan lost interest.


    Qiao Songshan fell silent, and it took the audience a long time to regain their senses, breathing a sigh of relief.<div>


    No longer daring to make any morements.


    Many Academy students now only wished to kneel on the ground and beg Qiao Songshan to put away his Divine Power and to stop reciting the Princely Heir¡¯s poetry.


    Otherwise, at this very moment, their willpower might shatter.


    Having studied poetry for decades, desiring nothing more than topose a fine poem in their lifetime, they might never achieve this wish before death.


    But¡­


    In less than the time it takes to brew a pot of tea, the Princely Heir wrote not one but five or six poems that astonished the world!


    Were it not for Qiao Songshan, the buffoon, the Princely Heir probably wouldn¡¯t have showcased these poems at all!!


    Among these were verses that even the Princely Heir was not entirely pleased with¡ªworks that were beyond their wildest expectations for a lifetime!!


    This truly¡­


    The gap was too vast!!


    Where could one even begin to make sense of it??


    Qiao Songshan¡¯s gaze swept over the crowd below. As his eyes passed over each person, they all shrank back, avoiding his gaze, hastily using the books in their hands to cover their faces.


    No longer daring to meet Qiao Songshan¡¯s eyes.<div>


    They were shamefaced!


    ¡°Princely Heir, Miss Bai has been waiting inside for a long time, you can go right in. If Miss Bai chooses you to be the honored guest, please be gentle with her, as it will be her first experience,¡±


    the Red-robed maid, Hong Zhu, quickly spoke up when she saw the Jade Pavilion was suddenly about to turn into Qiao Songshan¡¯s poetry contest, easing the awkwardness in the room.


    The words of the Red-robed maid brought the topic back on track, and many people in the room breathed a sigh of relief.


    All they wanted now was for the Princely Heir to hurry up and enjoy the pleasures of the dragon and the phoenix and to prevent Qiao Songshan from reciting any more poems.


    Cheng Guang, who had been sitting quietly to the side with a calm expression, merely nced at the graceful figure behind the screen in the central room. After watching for a long while, a barely visible smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    ¡°Alright,¡±


    Cheng Guang whispered and then walked toward Bai Shuxuan¡¯s room.


    By this time, many people were already thinking of leaving.


    Now, everyone was convinced that Bai Shuxuan would choose Cheng Guang as her honored guest.


    After all, who couldpete with him in terms of status, position, or talent?


    Many no longer felt much regret.


    The idea of Bai Shuxuan, a renowned Oiran known throughout the Capital city, being won over by the Princely Heir did not upset their sense of bnce.<div>


    As Cheng Guang slowly made his way to the room where Bai Shuxuan was, Wen Qinghe, slightly bewildered in the crowd, seemed to finallye back to his senses as if he had just remembered something, and he quickly asked aloud:


    ¡°Princely Heir!¡±


    Cheng Guang paused his steps, and his noble gaze fell upon Wen Qinghe.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Under Cheng Guang¡¯s watchful eye, Wen Qinghe felt immense pressure, beads of sweat the size of beans rolling down his forehead nonstop, but, still struggling against the pressure, he asked:


    ¡°Princely Heir, the first poem Watching Brightness, was it written by you? You said earlier it wasn¡¯t, but I really can¡¯t imagine who else present could have written it.¡±


    Wen Qinghe was truly baffled!


    His pride waspletely trampled in front of Cheng Guang tonight.


    He admitted defeat under Cheng Guang¡¯s pressure.


    But he still couldn¡¯t understand one thing, and that was the first poem read by Hong Zhu earlier¡ªWatching Brightness.


    Who was the author?


    If it was Cheng Guang, there would be no questions left.


    But the Princely Heir didn¡¯t admit to writing it, and if it was someone else present¡­


    Wouldn¡¯t that mean he couldn¡¯t even rank second in poetry among all those present?


    Wen Qinghe nervously watched Cheng Guang¡¯s expression, awaiting his answer.


    Hearing Wen Qinghe¡¯s question, others inside the Jade Pavilion also became curious, turning their gazes towards Cheng Guang.


    Only to see Cheng Guang smile faintly and casually respond, ¡°The poem you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°It indeed wasn¡¯t written by me.¡±


    Cheng Guang did not directly state that the poem had been written by Bai Shuxuan.


    Firstly, he had no evidence; who knew if the scroll brought by the Turtle ve was written by Bai Shuxuan¡¯s personal maid or by herself.


    Secondly, admitting to this did not benefit him at all; his main concern remained revenge against this devious woman.


    Throwing dirt on Bai Shuxuan might be satisfying now, but it would greatly affect his ns.


    And at that moment.


    Qiao Songshan, who had been looking confused, suddenly felt uneasy when he heard Wen Qinghe bring up the poem presented earlier by the Turtle ve.


    Unable to discern good poetry from bad, he assumed the Watching Brightness poem mentioned by Wen Qinghe was terrible, since it was presented by the Turtle ve, and thus couldn¡¯t be of any good quality.


    To defend his leader, Qiao Songshan decided to take all the me upon himself.


    He pped his chest, with a fierce voice, eximing, ¡°What¡¯s the fuss! Wen Qinghe, I wrote that damn poem!¡±


    ¡°Any objections!?¡±


    ¡°I wrote that crummy poem off the cuff; what¡¯s it to you?¡±


    He stood tall and proud as if the person who wrote that crummy poem was himself.


    As his words fell, the room once again fell silent.


    The crowd, looking at Qiao Songshan¡¯s rugged face that was almost covered in muscles, couldn¡¯t help the corners of their mouths from twitching slightly.


    Several of the schrs burst into tears on the spot.


    To think they were outdone not only by the handsome and refined Cheng Guang but now also by this giant oaf?


    Wen Qinghe felt as if struck by lightning, standing there dumbfounded with a pale face, his body suddenly swayed, and he nearly copsed to the ground.


    His fellow Academy students quickly stepped forward to support him.


    ¡°Brother Wen, Brother Wen, don¡¯t be agitated.¡±


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Fervent concerns reached the ears of Wen Qinghe, but at that moment, they brought little warmth, as he felt frigid all over.


    Last year¡¯s beating from the Princely Heir and Qiao Songshan hadn¡¯t chilled his heart like this.


    ¡°I¡¯m the third¡­ haha¡­ I¡¯m the third¡­¡±


    Wen Qinghe forced a bitter smile, looking up at the top of the pavilion where the figure, like an Immortal, stood apart from the world, his heart filled with bitterness.


    It¡¯s not daunting if someone¡¯s status and position are higher than yours.


    It¡¯s the fear that on top of having a higher status and position, they¡¯re also damn more talented than you, and even more hardworking.


    [Note: Thanks to the generous gift of 50,000 from Deep and Endless!]

 Chapter 41: 39: Did I Gather All the Wrong Intelligence?

    ¡°Princely Heir, this way please,¡±


    Maiden Hong Zhu, with respectful lowered gaze and a soft voice, directed Cheng Guang.


    Cheng Guang nodded slightly and, passing the screen, entered the room.


    Only when Cheng Guang¡¯s figure had disappeared from sight did the crowd slowly withdraw their gaze from him.


    Gazing at the loft where Bai Shuxuan resided, they couldn¡¯t help but feel envious of Cheng Guang.


    ¡°Bai Shuxuan¡¯s beauty is so legendary, almost mystical, yet so few have truly seen her,¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t even begin to imagine how ravishing she must be.¡±


    ¡°Stop dreaming, aside from the Princely Heir, no one else is fit to have a woman like Bai Shuxuan.¡±


    Murmurs of fragmented chatter rose faintly from below, soon falling to an inaudible whisper.


    Under the watchful eyes of everyone, Cheng Guang entered Bai Shuxuan¡¯s room.<div>


    No sooner had Cheng Guang stepped inside the room than he could smell a faint fragrance, not like that of rouge, but rather like the scent emitted by some precious rare flower in the mountain forests of Caiyun.


    Cheng Guang¡¯s gaze swept around, assessing his surroundings. The room was small, but filled with the air of ady¡¯s life, dignified and simple, with an ancient charm and quiet elegance.


    The subtle scent of sandalwood permeated the air, while the intricatetticed windows admitted specks of light.


    Turning to the side, a guqin stood in the corner, a bronze mirror rested on the wooden dressing table, and the whole room felt fresh and leisurely.


    Looking further in, Cheng Guang saw an elegant and dignified silhouette sitting on the dragon-patterned wooden bedstead.


    ¡°Shuxuan greets the Princely Heir,¡±


    Bai Shuxuan greeted softly, her face veiled with white silk, her features obscured. Yet the allure and stunning charm in her eyes were quite captivating.


    ¡°I had not expected the Princely Heir to be so talented. The words I just spoke seemed somewhat superfluous.¡±


    Cheng Guang, listening to Bai Shuxuan¡¯s words, remained silent, simply watching her calmly.


    He stood erect in the room, exuding a unique temperament.


    Quite unlike what Bai Shuxuan had initially imagined, he did not pounce on her as soon as he entered the room, to aggressively take advantage of her.


    Instead, it was as if¡­


    He was utterly nonchnt.


    He did not take her to heart at all.


    An unusual flicker crossed Bai Shuxuan¡¯s enchanting eyes as she looked at Cheng Guang. She had never seen anyone maintain such aposed demeanor in her presence before.


    She thought perhaps Cheng Guang was simply indifferent because he had not yet seen the face beneath her veil.


    After Bai Shuxuan spoke several times and saw that Cheng Guang did not engage in conversation, observing his calm face and those deep, profound ck eyes akin to an ancient well, she hesitated for several moments before speaking again with reluctance.


    ¡°Princely Heir, Shuxuan has already decided to choose you. Why not stay here in the Jade Pavilion tonight?¡±<div>


    Having spoken, Bai Shuxuan slowly lifted her jade hand and gently removed the white silk from her face.


    Her features were exquisitely beautiful, her eyes brimming with desire, devilish yet not vulgar, desirous yet not obscene.


    Cheng Guang, serious and straightforward, did not avert his gaze, sweeping it from Bai Shuxuan¡¯s face and then down to her delicate body.


    Her purple long skirt tightly embraced her slender and exquisite figure, highlighting her voluptuous curves and stunning silhouette.<div>


    With arms soft as lotus roots and graceful rounded slender legs, her shapely calves,bined with tender and smooth skin, delicate as jade, even without seeing her face, her figure alone qualified her to be called an Oiran.


    After a long look and still without having spoken, Cheng Guang gently coughed and declined Bai Shuxuan.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for me to stay over. I am not ustomed to staying out.¡±


    Upon hearing these words, Bai Shuxuan was immediately stunned.


    He declined?


    Does the Princely Heir not understand my insinuation, or what?


    Do you truly believe staying over is just that, purely staying over?


    Do you not understand what ¡®subtlety and euphemism¡¯ mean??


    The smile on Bai Shuxuan¡¯s lips grew a bit stiff. The purpose of her words wasn¡¯t truly to have Cheng Guang stay overnight with her and get involved in anything improper; it was to provide her with an excuse to spend some time alone with Cheng Guang.


    The Green Hill fox n has always been famous in the Four Directions Mortal World for the art of seduction; their Bloodline Divine Powers¡ªthe Charm Eyes¡ªare a representative of this, capable of controlling others¡¯ minds for their own use.


    As the Saintess of the Green Hill fox n, Bai Shuxuan was naturally proficient in the art of seduction.


    She risked breaching the Border Area¡¯s seal, traveling to the Four Directions Mortal World with the purpose of controlling a person of great power therein.


    This person would be at her beck and call, creating value for her, providing resources.<div>


    When Bai Shuxuan first arrived at the Great Zhou Dynasty, even before reaching the Capital city, she had already surveyed all the nobles big and small within the Capital.


    Among all the nobles in the Great Zhou Dynasty, aside from the imperial rtives, only Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion held the most power.


    And the Princely Heir of Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion was the sole heir, his status towering above tens of thousands, not to mention the fact that he could be arrogant even in front of the emperor, at the very least, exhibiting arrogance in front of many princes and princesses wasn¡¯t much of a problem.


    This very person seemed to have contracted a strange illness, was unable to cultivate, andpletelycked cultivation ability.


    Wasn¡¯t this an excellent target?


    Bai Shuxuan quickly set her sights on Cheng Guang and began to implement a series of ns.


    First, she disguised herself as an Oiran famed throughout the Capital city, building a reputation with the aim of attracting Cheng Guang. Then, she would use her means to mesmerize him.


    To mesmerize the mind of an ordinary person who has never cultivated was simple for Bai Shuxuan, but if this ordinary person held a high status and was protected by many powerful guards, her movements couldn¡¯t be too obvious¡ªshe had to proceed slowly and methodically.


    As the Saintess of the Green Hill fox n, Bai Shuxuan inherently possessed a fascinating body; anyone who approached her and stayed with her for a long time would involuntarily grow close to her.


    For those who already harbored a favorable impression of her, the effect of her fascinating body was even more profound.


    Using her fascinating body to charm someone was entirely different from using Divine Power to do so¡ªthe differences were significant.


    Firstly, the influence of the fascinating body is subtle and imperceptible¡ªit works in an insidious manner that is very hard to detect.


    Unless someone is prepared in advance, they would inevitably be affected by her fascinating body.<div>


    Secondly, the fascinating body doesn¡¯t need to be deliberately activated¡ªit leaves no trace on a person, unlike Divine Powers that, once used, could leave marks.


    Her fascinating body would not leave the slightest trace, making it extremely hard to detect.


    That¡¯s why Bai Shuxuan dared to set her sights on Cheng Guang.


    Otherwise, if she used Charm Eyes on Cheng Guang and left a mark, the strong figures in Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion would surely notice it.


    At the same time, Bai Shuxuan¡¯s own whereabouts would be immediately exposed.


    In that case, she would have no choice but to flee from Great Zhou and return to the Eightyered Devil Realm.


    For Bai Shuxuan, who had spent immense resources and effort toe to the Four Directions Mortal World, it would be uneptable to return to the Devil Region empty-handed.


    After some time nning, Bai Shuxuan believed she hadpletely mastered all information regarding Cheng Guang and thought that all she needed to do was to sit tight and wait; Cheng Guang would bite the bait himself.


    Even if Cheng Guang wouldn¡¯t take the bait, even if he was not attracted to her and did note to Wanhuatower.


    Bai Shuxuan had a backup n to create circumstances for her to meet, get acquainted with, and be known to Cheng Guang.


    Bai Shuxuan thought her n was perfect, with very few oversights.


    However, it wasn¡¯t until she met the real Princely Heir that she suddenly realized that the Princely Heir described in the information and the Princely Heir in front of her at that moment seemed very different.


    The Princely Heir in the information wouldn¡¯t recite poetry and did not have such high talent. In contrast, the Princely Heir before her couldpose prose on the spot, brimming with literary grace.<div>


    The Princely Heir in the information, although he frequented brothels and requested thepany of Oirans, rarely shared a bed with them and did not engage in lustful actions; he would quickly push the Oiran away, appearing indifferent and bored.


    Bai Shuxuan spected that perhaps the Princely Heir had some sort of underlying health issue, which is why he acted as such, and that not many people knew about it.


    But the Princely Heir before her¡­


    Though his face appeared calm, his eyes were nearly fixated on her chest¡ªunwavering.


    This¡­


    Could this be called not lustful?


    The Princely Heir described in the information, and the Princely Heir in front of her, seemed so different as if they were not the same person at all.


    Could it be that all the information I collected was wrong?

 Chapter 42: 40 Ordinary

    ¡°Princely Heir, do you really wish to perform the ritual of Duke Zhou right now?¡±


    ¡°With such a long night ahead, why not take our time?¡±


    As she spoke, her beautiful eyes shimmered with a hint of coquettish charm, and a peachy fragrance slowly wafted from her delicate body.


    Cheng Guang, looking at Bai Shuxuan¡¯s seductive yet not vulgar demeanor, felt uncontroble thumps in his heart.


    The corner of his mouth twitched slightly, and he felt an inexplicable sense that this woman was extraordinarily dangerous.


    Initially seeing the system¡¯s task, which said to take revenge on Bai Shuxuan, Cheng Guang had not discounted the idea ofmanding his guards to forcibly abduct Bai Shuxuan back to Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion and slowly torment her.


    But after much deliberation, he decided against it.


    Firstly, he didn¡¯t know the extent of Bai Shuxuan¡¯s strength and whether his guards could suppress her. If they could suppress her, well and good.


    But if they couldn¡¯t, or if Bai Shuxuan had other hidden strategies and managed to escape, making her way back to the Eightyered Devil Realm, then Cheng Guang would suffer a great loss.


    With his identity and strength, he couldn¡¯t possibly venture into the Eightyered Devil Realm.


    If the system task remained iplete because of this, it would bepletely stuck.<div>


    Given the system¡¯s not-so-smart style, Cheng Guang had never expected it to have any flexible contingency ns.


    Secondly, Cheng Guang was also unclear about what the system described as revenge and how exactly he should exact it. He had to try several times; even if he couldn¡¯tplete the task, he at least shouldn¡¯t rm the enemy.


    Now, Cheng Guang inexplicably felt that his actions were correct.


    This woman, Bai Shuxuan, was definitely not as simple as she appeared.


    Looking at Bai Shuxuan, who had no cultivation, he nheless had a dangerous feeling about her.


    Cheng Guang clenched his fists quietly, his Great Xia royal blood pulsating subtly, speeding up as his heart pumped blood, producing an almost inaudible throbbing within his body.


    Damnit.


    This Bai Shuxuan definitely had some issues!


    Cheng Guang furrowed his brows, not wanting to stay around Bai Shuxuan any longer. He couldn¡¯t figure out her true purpose yet, but her eagerness to have him stay the night definitely spelled trouble.


    As a small potato who had just stepped onto the path of cultivation, staying with Bai Shuxuan, a bad woman whose level of cultivation was unknown, he might die without even knowing how.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need, I am a man of the Spring and Autumn period, one who only loves to read the books of sages and saints, uninterested in female charms,¡± Cheng Guang said seriously, his eyes moving away from Bai Shuxuan¡¯s tender chest and closing his eyelids.


    ¡°Miss Bai, please wear a white veil next time we meet, otherwise I fear I will be distracted,¡± he added.


    Having said that, Cheng Guang shook his head and slowly walked away, leaving the room.


    Left behind, Bai Shuxuan stood frozen, taking a long time toe back to her senses. Her jade face turned crimson, not sure whether from anger or embarrassment.


    ¡°You read books of the sages and saints? Pah¡­!¡±


    ¡°Your eyes never left me since you walked in!¡±


    ¡°Asking me to wear a white veil, is it because you¡¯re worried it would affect you from ogling my body?¡±


    Bai Shuxuan clenched her fingers tightly in anger, momentarily losing her usual grace.<div>


    After a bout of ranting, she suddenly began to feel puzzled again. Why did Cheng Guang enter then leave?


    She was practically washed clean andid bare before Cheng Guang, yet, for all his lecherous behavior, he was actionless.


    Could it be that his body truly had problems?


    Even if she was exceedingly beautiful and he was moved, he still couldn¡¯t possibly make a move on her?<div>


    The thought turned Bai Shuxuan¡¯s expression exceedingly strange, with a hint of mockery in her eyes. She lightly tapped her red lips with her finger, murmuring thoughtfully to herself.


    ¡°It seems the Princely Heir truly has a problem with his body. I had been worried that he mighty hands on me, and was on guard against it. It appears there¡¯s no need for that; I can be bolder and use some of the more aggressive methods from the books to tempt him.¡±


    ¡°Even though his body has issues, his preferences probably haven¡¯t changed. To him, I am still charming.¡±


    ¡°It seems the methods from the books might be effective after all,¡± Bai Shuxuan mused to herself.


    Just at this moment, a morous noise suddenly came from outside the room.


    Waves ofmotion rose from outside like surging tides, each wave higher than thest, threatening to flip the roof of the Jade Pavilion.


    ¡°What has happened?¡±


    Bai Shuxuan¡¯s beautiful eyes flickered with surprise.


    ¡°Miss, it¡¯s terrible!¡±


    The maiden Hong Zhu hurriedly pushed aside the screen and quickly walked into the room, her face filled with anxiety as she looked at Bai Shuxuan.


    ¡°It¡¯s terrible! The Princely Heir, he¡­¡±


    Bai Shuxuan¡¯s delicate brows slightly knitted, and a trace of confusion appeared on her lovely face: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    She hadn¡¯t paid much attention to the noise outside, only thinking about her own matters.<div>


    The maiden Hong Zhu was so flustered that her hands clutched each other tightly, rubbing the corner of her dress, hesitating on how to start.


    However, Bai Shuxuan wasn¡¯t in a hurry and asked again.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, take your time.¡±


    After calming herself down, the maiden Hong Zhu quickly spoke up: ¡°The Princely Heir¡­¡±


    ¡°The Princely Heir, he¡­¡±


    ¡°He said that after seeing Miss¡¯s appearance, he stated that your looks couldn¡¯t arouse his interest in the slightest, that your reputation did not match reality, and that you were utterly ordinary.¡±


    By this point, the maiden Hong Zhu¡¯s voice already carried a sobbing tone: ¡°Now, those outside all believe that Miss¡¯s appearance is mediocre, or even downright ugly, and they have loudly started to argue.¡±


    ¡°They say that we have all gathered here for an ugly woman¡¯spetition of talent and beauty. They feel as though they have been insulted, and they say that although the Princely Heir is generous enough not to hold Miss ountable, they demand that Wanhuatower and you, Miss, provide them with an exnation.¡±


    Once the maiden Hong Zhu finished speaking, Bai Shuxuan was stunned, her extremely beautiful face slowly bing rigid and her eyes twinkling with disbelief.


    What on earth?


    The Princely Heir says she doesn¡¯t live up to her reputation, that she¡¯s utterly ordinary?


    She couldn¡¯t arouse his interest in the slightest??


    Could it be that it wasn¡¯t the Princely Heir who had been staring at her just now??<div>


    Bai Shuxuan was so angry that her delicate face turned a shade of crimson, and for a moment, she didn¡¯t know what to say. In the end, her anger turned intoughter, and she let out a snort ofughter.


    The maiden Hong Zhu was beside herself with worry, but seeing her young mistressughing, she was at a loss.


    ¡°Miss, what should we do now? Why would the Princely Heir say such things? He obviously had seen what Miss looked like.¡±


    ¡°Those outside now, because of the Princely Heir¡¯s words, firmly believe that your appearance is unsightly, that it¡¯s just your reputation that¡¯s big, and they refuse to leave. Some of the schrs who had departed have even rushed back.¡±


    ¡°Those schrs are even angrier, saying if it hadn¡¯t been for Miss, they wouldn¡¯t have bothereding to the Jade Pavilion, and they felt almost as if their spiritual path had been shattered by the Princely Heir¡¯s criticism.¡±


    Bai Shuxuan wasn¡¯t paying attention to the maiden Hong Zhu¡¯s words and continued tough; however, as sheughed, the corners of her mouth stiffened, and only then did shepose herself.


    She had an idea of why the Princely Heir would say such a thing.


    After all, the Princely Heir had health issues.


    To save his own face, he called her ugly in order to justify his own swift departure, which seemed reasonable.


    Bai Shuxuan felt she had guessed Cheng Guang¡¯s thoughts, but facing the current situation, she was still extremely troubled.


    To calm the anger of the crowd was both difficult and simple.


    All it would take was for her to set aside her pride, remove her veil, step outside, and allow everyone to see her face, then all questions would vanish.


    But she, the Saintess of the Green Hill fox n, had been seen in her true appearance by so few in her life that they could be counted on one hand.<div>


    To just walk out like that, to be on disy like a brothel woman entertaining onlookers, was more unbearable than death.


    In the midst of her chaotic thoughts.


    Bai Shuxuan¡¯splexion turned ashen. Her lips were pursed, and for a moment, she did not know what to do.


    [Thank you to the generous Great Master from the Eightyered Devil Realm for yourvish reward, much appreciated! Thank you!!]


    [Our current ranking is still not good, so everyone, please cast your free rmendation votes and make small contributions. Thank you!]

 Chapter 43: 41 Charm Eyes

    Inside Million Specie Garden at Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion.


    After leaving Wanhuatower, Cheng Guang parted ways with Qiao Songshan and returned to the mansion alone with a group of guards.


    It was strange, ever since he had spoken those words and left Wanhuatower, his ears had been devoid of the system¡¯s notification sound. Could it be that this mission failed?


    Cheng Guang was somewhat surprised by this but felt no particr regret, not taking the matter to heart.


    After all, if it didn¡¯t work out this time, there was always a second chance.


    After returning to the mansion, Cheng Guang practiced his cultivation for a while and only stopped when his body felt tired.


    He had been preparing to enjoy a massage from Qing Luan and then wash up before bed, but he hadn¡¯t expected that the system¡¯s distinct, cold voice would suddenly ring in his ear.


    Cheng Guangy on the wooden chair, enjoying the gentle pressure of Qing Luan¡¯s soft fingers on the acupoints of his forehead, while listening to the system notify him of thepleted mission.


    [Revenge on the Saintess Bai Shuxuan of the Green Hill Fox n, missionpleted.]


    [Would you like to im the reward?]


    Upon hearing this sound, Cheng Guang¡¯s eyes lit up instantaneously.<div>


    Well, well, so there¡¯s a dy inpleting this mission?


    Cheng Guang had already given up hope on thepletion of the mission, but then all of sudden, the system informed him that the mission wasplete, a pleasant surprise indeed.


    Cheng Guang immediately sent Qing Luan out. When iming rewards, there might be some unusual phenomena. If Qing Luan saw them, it would be difficult for him to exin.


    After Qing Luan attentively arranged the bed and respectfully left the room, Cheng Guang hurriedly climbed onto the bed, snuggled into the covers, and imed his reward.


    ¡°im!¡±


    Cheng Guang¡¯s thoughts stirred slightly.


    The next moment, a mysterious force emerged within his body out of nowhere. This mysterious force flowed through his meridians as if searching for a target.


    Soon after, the mysterious force seemed to find its goal and began to converge towards his eyes. His pupils throbbed with pain, and before his eyes, a golden me seemed to ignite.


    Golden radiance, substantial in appearance, shed before his eyes.


    ¡°Hiss¡­ That hurts a bit¡­¡±


    The skin on Cheng Guang¡¯s face twitched as if countless needles were pricking his eyes, like needle stabs, like burning fire, as if countless ants were crawling around.


    Cheng Guang covered his eyes, forcibly enduring to not let out a single moan.


    A moment passed.


    The pain began to subside.


    When he opened his eyes again, he found that the world seemed to have be brighter and he could see a few additional colors.


    If a bystander had been watching Cheng Guang¡¯s eyes, they would notice thatpared to his previously dark and deep eyes, his eyes had be more luminous and clear, faintly carrying a hint of seduction, adding a touch of strange charm to his already handsome face.


    At the same time, a piece of information appeared out of thin air in his mind.


    [Charm Eyes (Divine Power): A Bloodline Divine Power inherited from the Green Hill Fox Ancestor, capable of wielding the power of allure to control others¡¯ minds, bending them to one¡¯s will, while also being immune to all spirit-based charm abilities.]<div>


    [Note: The actual effectiveness of these Charm Eyes depends on the strength of the host¡¯s Primordial Spirit. The system is not responsible for the actual experience.]


    Feeling the system information that appeared in his mind, the corners of Cheng Guang¡¯s mouth uncontrobly twitched.


    This remark seemed rather superfluous, but it was undeniably in line with the system¡¯s style.


    Ignoring the system¡¯s note, Cheng Guang¡¯s gaze fell on the Charm Eyes.<div>


    His eyes sparkled with an unusual luster.


    ¡°Charm Eyes, capable of wielding the power of allure, controlling the minds of others?¡±


    ¡°Hiss, this Divine Power is quite formidable. If one¡¯s strength is sufficient, doesn¡¯t it mean that one could easily control people and make doing anything much simpler?¡±


    ¡°In the mission hint, did the real Princely Heir be such a disgracefulpdog because he was controlled by the Charm Eyes?¡±


    Cheng Guang stroked his chin, deeply pondering, and realized that this possibility was rather small.


    With the strength of Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion, where formidable warriors were asmon as clouds, it would be impossible for any tampering with the Princely Heir to go unnoticed for such a long time.


    It¡¯s unlikely to be the effect of the Charm Eyes.


    Then, what else could it be?


    Could it be that Bai Shuxuan really just used her astute ¡°green tea¡± tactics to mold the Princely Heir into such an ultimate, invincible bootlicker?


    Cheng Guang couldn¡¯t understand for a moment, feeling that this spection was also somewhat unrealistic.


    Even if Bai Shuxuan was clever, it was impossible for the Princely Heir to defy the opposition of everyone in Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion and, as if he had lost his wits, resolutely decide to marry Bai Shuxuan, allowing her to run rampant in Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion.


    What other methods could Bai Shuxuan possibly use to control the real Princely Heir?


    Perhaps, even if it wasn¡¯t the Charm Eyes, it could be an ability that was not much different.<div>


    Cheng Guang gazed at the introduction of the Charm Eyes he had obtained, already feeling quite confident.


    No matter how strange Bai Shuxuan was, or how many methods she had, he now didn¡¯t need to be as terrified as he was tonight when facing her.


    His Charm Eyes could help him be immune to all mind-affecting charm powers, ensuring that at least he wouldn¡¯t lose his wits in front of Bai Shuxuan.


    Cheng Guang walked to the mirror by the bed, his mind stirring slightly, and the Charm Eyes revealed a faintly devilish and abstruse mark within his pitch-ck pupils, bringing about subtle changes in his eyes.


    Even though the change was minor, it gave Cheng Guang¡¯s eyes a beast-like appearance, shimmering with the lustrous and eerie glow of a crystal-clear emerald.


    Cheng Guang looked at the Divine Power Marks within his pupils, feeling nothing but joy in his heart.


    ¡°As of now, although I¡¯m just in the Refining Origin Realm, I already possess Divine Powers that only a Fourth-grade Divine Realm martial artist could have, and it¡¯s also an extremely precious and rare Bloodline Divine Power.¡±


    ¡°One could say that right from the start, I have already won at the starting line.¡±


    As far as Cheng Guang knew, even within the imperial family, it was not easy for them to awaken Bloodline Divine Powers. Only when their cultivation reached the Fourth-grade Realm and their bloodline reached a certain concentration, could they awaken Bloodline Divine Powers.


    Within the royal family, there were many individuals with dilute bloodlines who never awoke to a Bloodline Divine Power, ultimately having to rely on Martial Cultivation to gain Divine Powers. They would turn the Proving Dao Maps used for Primordial Spirit cultivation into marks and use them as their own Divine Powers.


    After examining it for a while, Cheng Guang inconspicuously concealed the Divine Power Marks.


    Hey back down on the bed, resting for a bit before nning to sleep fully clothed.


    Suddenly, as though something urred to him, he muttered to himself.<div>


    ¡°Every time the system releases a new task, it¡¯s always around Midnight. Now that the task isplete, will the next one also be released at the same time?¡±


    Thinking of this, Cheng Guang grew curious about what new task the system would issue.


    Not only could the system¡¯s tasks provide him with precious resources and powerful means, but to a certain extent, they also allowed him to foresee future events.


    Different Treasures and Divine Powers were certainly important, but for Cheng Guang at the moment, being in Duke¡¯s Mansion with everything around him shrouded in the unknown and danger,


    he could face assassination, framing, or be caught up in some other kind of conspiratorial whirlpool at any moment.


    In such circumstances, intelligence was, to a degree, more important than resources.


    It could help him foresee risks in advance and at critical moments, might even save his life.


    Just like with this Bai Shuxuan incident.


    If he had not known Bai Shuxuan¡¯s purpose or identity and had taken her for an ordinary Oiran, he would have either been subjected to some maniptions, bing a fawning dog, or yed like a puppet in the palm of her hand.


    Cheng Guangy on the bed, calmly watching the white gauze above him, his thoughts surging.


    Time ticked away second by second.


    As the clock hands pointed to Midnight, a chilly voice echoed in his mind right on time.


    That was the distinct icy voice of the system.<div>


    ¡°So it really hase.¡±


    Cheng Guang¡¯s expression shook slightly, and he immediately listened intently with all his concentration.

 Chapter 44: 42 When Have I, Cheng, Ever Needed Such a Reward!?

    [On July 14th of the 34th year of Zhensheng, the eighth day since you became a Sky-Man, you took revenge on Qing Luan, the Saintess of the Green Hill Fox n. You let out a sigh of relief, but it was followed by a feeling of emptiness.]


    [You know that Bai Shuxuan might have used some means, but that means merely hastened the process of you falling in love with her, you have always harbored affection for her.]


    [If you could, you would still want to marry her and bring her home as your wife, but that opportunity is gone forever. Even the once powerful Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion could not allow you to marry a saintess from the Green Hill Fox n, let alone now, when the broken Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion is even less capable of realizing this wish.]


    [Out of helplessness, you could only abandon this idea.]


    [Sitting in the Million Specie Garden, you gazed at the bright moon above and reminisced about an assassination attempt you encountered years ago, after you met Bai Shuxuan.]


    [Whether Bai Shuxuan was involved in that assassination, you do not know, but it was because you heeded Bai Shuxuan¡¯s words, dismissing all guards and going to Tingyu Lake alone, that you suffered the assassination and nearly lost your life.]


    [If it weren¡¯t for your father arranging, without your knowledge, several guards from the Bureau of the Lamp to follow you, you would have truly died in that assassination.]


    [Who exactly was behind that assassination attempt, and what role Bai Shuxuan yed in it, you have no idea.]


    [You don¡¯t understand. Despite how well you treated Bai Shuxuan, giving her every single thing she wanted, why did Bai Shuxuan still y with your feelings, and even, she wanted to help others kill you.]


    [Just thinking about it makes your heart ache.]


    [Now a Sky-Man, you secretly vowed to find the people who attempted to assassinate you that year and teach them an unforgettable lesson.]<div>


    [Newbie Task 4: Find the people who attempted to assassinate you and teach them an unforgettable lesson.]


    [Task Reward: Breaking Ban Pill.]


    Cheng Guang looked at the system task prompt, his expression gradually turning bizarre.


    That real Princely Heir, truly a faithfulckey through and through.


    Even after advancing to Sky-Man, he couldn¡¯t forget Bai Shuxuan, still wishing to marry her and bring her home.


    Even though it seemed that Bai Shuxuan might have been involved in an assassination aimed at him, he didn¡¯t show any anger. Instead, he med all the guilt on the assassins themselves.


    Cheng Guang merely nced at it and felt as though his spirit was polluted, eximing to himself in astonishment.


    ¡°It seems that toplete this task and find the assassins, I have to start with Bai Shuxuan.¡±


    ¡°The system task also says to teach the assassins an unforgettable lesson? Does it mean to kill them directly or should I capture them alive and imprison them for torment?¡±


    Cheng Guang couldn¡¯t figure it out for the moment and decided not to overthink it; he might as well capture those assassins and imprison them for a good torture before killing them off.


    Cheng Guang read on, his gaze eventually settling on the Breaking Ban Pill listed as the task reward.


    Breaking Ban Pill?


    He had not heard of this name before and was unsure of its use.


    It seemed to be able to break restrictions.


    Cheng Guang¡¯s understanding of restrictions was limited; he had only read about them asionally in books.


    It was said that some Different Treasures could cast restrictions, covering a certain area and limiting a certain behavior, cultivation level, or something else of everyone within that area.


    These Forbidden Artifacts that could cast restrictions were extremely rare, with most being collected by the royal families for security, used in important asions such as coronations, rituals, and court meetings.


    With the scarcity of Forbidden Artifacts capable of enforcing restrictions, there were few instances where the Breaking Ban Pill could be used.<div>


    For Cheng Guang at the moment, the allure of the Breaking Ban Pill was evidently not as great as that of the previously obtained Charm Eyes.


    However, Cheng Guang was not disappointed, it was good to have a reward.


    The main system task prompt had provided him with quite a bit of useful intelligence; after all, what more could he want than a bicycle.


    Moreover, considering the unparalleled rarity and preciousness of Forbidden Artifacts capable of enforcing restrictions, the Breaking Ban Pill that could break such restrictions was, in a sense, even more precious.<div>


    It might be of some use in the future.


    Cheng Guang pondered for a while, then stopped thinking and allowed sleepiness to overtake him, slowly drifting to sleep.


    In the middle of the night, in a hazy daze,


    It seemed as if a smooth, delicate body snuggled into his embrace, bringing along a whiff of fragrance.


    ¡°Princely Heir¡­¡±


    The next day, early morning, just as the birds began chirping, Cheng Guang woke up.


    Looking at Qing Luan lying next to him, he patted his head in confusion, apparently just having woken up and still feeling a bit dazed.


    ¡°How did this girl end up here?¡±


    Cheng Guang¡¯s expression froze slightly, unable to understand why Qing Luan had suddenly be so proactive.


    You see, after he somewhat forcibly and threateningly subdued Qing Luan, her heart might have been with Cheng Guang, but unavoidable knots remained.


    She had never taken the initiative to climb into Cheng Guang¡¯s bed.


    Cheng Guang had also never said anything about it, never forced her.<div>


    But this time¡­


    This Qing Luan actually took the initiative to climb onto his bed, and thinking back tost night¡¯s madness, Cheng Guang felt as if he were dreaming.


    In fact, he had been sleeping in a blur, really thinking it was all a dream, without the slightest pity as he tossed and turned with her.


    Remembering how Qing Luan clearly struggled to endure and appeared slightly in painst night, but still stubbornly maintained a smile, Cheng Guang couldn¡¯t help wanting to p himself.


    Damn it.


    I really am a beast.


    What if I scared Qing Luan, and she bes reluctant from now on?


    Cheng Guang looked at Qing Luan beside him, who seemed to have been ravaged by storm and rain, with mixed feelings.


    At this moment, Qing Luan¡¯s eyshes slightly fluttered, and she slowly opened her beautiful eyes, immediately seeing Cheng Guang by her side.


    Seeing that Cheng Guang was still looking at her, Qing Luan was startled, her delicate face instantly turned tomato red, her lips slightly pursed, and like a squirrel, she pulled up the brocade quilt and buried her head inside.


    ¡°Princely Heir¡­¡±


    Qing Luan weakly called out his title and asked if he was well.


    Cheng Guang couldn¡¯t help butugh silently, thinking to himself where did her fierceness fromst night go, why had she wilted now?<div>


    Cheng Guang thought for a moment, then suddenly reached out, carefully cing his hand on Qing Luan¡¯s smooth and delicate forehead, and voiced his doubt.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have a fever.¡±


    ¡°Why the sudden change of heart¡­ing to my ce in the middle of the night?¡±


    At his words, Qing Luan¡¯s cheeks reddened even more, like they might bleed, and she kept her head lowered, silent.


    After a while, she acted coyly, and then with slightly parted lips, she finally spoke, ¡°To reward the Princely Heir.¡±


    ¡°Last night I, Lin Cheng, heard that the Princely Heir merely went to the Wanhuatower to watch the excitement, reciting many poems, and that you didn¡¯t take a fancy to the Oiran, so you came back.¡±


    ¡°So, that¡¯s why I¡­¡±


    As Qing Luan spoke softly, Cheng Guang¡¯s face wore a smile, but his expression became a bit stiff.


    What the heck?


    Just for that reason?


    So, because I didn¡¯t do anything with the Oiran, this is my reward??


    What do you take me for??


    When have I, Cheng, ever needed such a reward!?<div>


    Cheng Guang righteously thought to himself.


    But looking at Qing Luan¡¯s tender, and charming face, he couldn¡¯t help but feel his heart skip a beat or two.


    ¡°Princely Heir, it¡¯s gettingte, you should get up, I¡¯ll prepare for your washing and grooming.¡±


    Seeing Cheng Guang not speaking, Qing Luan thought she might have done something wrong, and quickly got up, picking up her disheveled clothes to start getting dressed.


    However, Cheng Guang stopped her with one move.


    ¡°No rush, it¡¯s still early.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±

 Chapter 45: 43 Marriage Matters

    The originally gray and hazy contours of clouds in the sky seemed to have quietly drifted away at this moment.


    Sunlight filtered through the cold windows, creating mottled spots of light that fell on the head of the bed, adding a touch of warmth to the somewhat chaotic luxury.


    Cheng Guang slowly dressed and got out of bed, stopping the exhausted Qing Luan, who still wanted to rise and help him dress. After getting dressed on his own, he went into the courtyard to practice.


    The Divine Python Coiling Skillbined with the God Emperor Cultivation Method allowed his cultivation progress to advance rapidly.


    After a round of practice, a surge of blood qi suddenly rose within Cheng Guang¡¯s body.


    With a slight movement of thought, he used the God Emperor Cultivation Method to attract Heavenly and Earthly Qi, not dividing it among his Primordial Spirit, but instead channeling it all into his body.


    In the Million Specie Garden, Cheng Guang made wide open movements with his hands and feet. Each action was extremelyplex and difficult, yet they seemed effortless on him.


    Every muscle on his body, every inch of his tendons, every bone, vibrated with each martial move he practised.


    At the same time, the Heavenly and Earthly Qi brought by the God Emperor Cultivation Method floated around him like flowing water, flowing into his body.


    Suddenly, the bones in his body made the sound of metal striking metal, and the blood qi surged like a tidal wave within him, tempering his entire body fiercely!


    Even without using the God Emperor Cultivation Method, just through breathing, he could imprison the invisible Qi between heaven and earth within his body, making it serve his own purposes.<div>


    With the life origin emerging within his body, his tendons sealed and bones locked, his blood qi was like a spring!


    These past days, Cheng Guang¡¯s daily cultivation involved practicing both the Divine Python Coiling Skill and the God Emperor Cultivation Method. Not only did his Spirit Dao cultivation step into the Sensing Realm early on, but his Martial Cultivation was also on the verge of reaching the Refining Origin Realm.


    Just formally embarking upon the path of cultivation, even if it was Spirit Dao, ordinary people would not easily break through without three to four years of hard work.


    Yet Cheng Guang had stepped into the Sensing Realm in just one day, and in only a few days, he had broken through to the Refining Origin Realm.


    The path of Martial Cultivation¡­ Refining Origin, Physique, Purple Mansion, Divine Power, Opening the Divine, Rebirth¡­


    Each leap in realm was a transformation.


    ¡°Just the step of entering the Refining Origin Realm, who knows how many martial artists it has barred. Talent, spiritual medicine, cultivation techniques, all are indispensable, and even with all these in hand, it requires persistent, daily refinement of the physique over several years to break through.¡±


    ¡°And now, I have only spent a few days, cultivating both the Primordial Spirit and the body. In the future, they will be able to nourish each other, and my cultivation speed will be even faster.¡±


    Cheng Guang rejoiced in his heart. So many gains made his progress swift, and perhaps in a short while, both his Spirit Dao and Martial Cultivation would advance into the Second Rank Realm simultaneously.


    He contemted as he slowly restrained the surging blood qi within his body.


    Lin Cheng watched his own Princely Heir, observing the vibrations of Qi in his body. Initially, he was shocked, but now he had be somewhat desensitized.


    Wasn¡¯t it perfectly normal for his own Princely Heir to be a little more formidable?


    Come to think of it, had the Princely Heir already stepped into the Refining Origin Realm?


    How long had it taken him?


    Lin Cheng fell into deep thought.


    By noon, Qing Luan also got up. Although her exquisite features were tinged with fatigue, they were ruddier than they had ever been before.


    After getting up and going into the courtyard, she immediately noticed Cheng Guang¡¯s condition, her beautiful eyes widening slightly.


    ¡°Already in the Refining Origin Realm¡­¡±<div>


    Qing Luan was momentarily taken aback. She had anticipated that Cheng Guang¡¯s cultivation pace would not be slow with the support of Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion¡¯s resources, but she had not expected it to be so fast.


    Cheng Guang paid no mind to the reactions of the people around him as he carefully sensed the changes in his body.


    Having stepped into the Refining Origin Realm, with persistent training, and through the use of medicine and Qi to temper the physique, the body could be as strong as metal, impervious to sword and spear. Advancing into the Physique Realm would then happen naturally.


    ¡°The only good thing about the path of Martial Cultivation is that there¡¯s virtually no requirement for innate talent before the Physique Realm. As long as one has money and resources and is willing to put in the effort, it¡¯s generally possible to cultivate to the Physique Realm.¡±<div>


    ¡°Upon reaching the Physique Realm, advancing to opening the Purple Mansion and solidifying Divine Power are not realms an ordinary person can reach. Then, my cultivation speed may slow down.¡±


    Cheng Guang strategized in his mind.


    It was at this moment that Cheng Guang seemed to suddenly hear something and looked towards the door.


    ¡°Guanger.¡±


    A gentle voice called out, and Mrs. Wu, with a scroll in her hand, walked slowly over and directly entered the courtyard gate.


    Behind her were quite a few maidens, holding porcin tes in their hands, which were arranged with many delicacies and filled with the precious blood food of spiritual beasts.


    ¡°Greetings, Madam.¡±


    Qing Luan in the courtyard quickly bowed her head to say hello.


    Lin Cheng was stupidly stunned and was half a beat slow before he hurried to follow suit and respectfully lowered his head.


    Wu Yuemei¡¯s eyes brimmed with a smile; her gaze swept over the two and paused on Qing Luan for a while before looking towards Cheng Guang.


    Her face was soft, and she looked at Cheng Guang tenderly, her eyes filled with a touch of distress.


    She stepped forward and gently stroked Cheng Guang¡¯s face.


    ¡°Guanger, don¡¯t be too hasty in practicing martial arts recently. Your face is all sweaty.¡±<div>


    As Wu Yuemei spoke, she took out a brocade handkerchief from her sleeve and carefully wiped the sweat from Cheng Guang¡¯s forehead.


    Cheng Guang responded with a smile, ¡°Mother, I¡¯m fine. I do have some talent for martial cultivation.¡±


    As he spoke, he took the brocade handkerchief from Wu Yuemei¡¯s hand and began to wipe off the sweat himself.


    Upon hearing these words, Wu Yuemei¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, somewhat dissatisfied with Cheng Guang not taking good care of his body, but then sheughed softly, ¡°Yes, yes, our Guanger is naturally intelligent.¡±


    After saying that, she had the maidens set the porcin tes on the table and called Cheng Guang over to eat.


    ¡°Guanger, I had these specially prepared for you. Now that you have started cultivating, you need to keep up with your nutrition.¡±


    ¡°Eat more of these spirit foods and fruits.¡±


    Cheng Guang naturally knew the immense value of these foods. Many were rare delicacies, such as Yn Fruits, Heavenly Dew Water, Liuli Whale Meat¡­ For someone just entering martial cultivation, these spirit foods were like miraculous elixirs.


    Even for a household asrge as Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion, for Mrs. Wu to collect these rarities must have taken quite an effort.


    Cheng Guang felt a warmth in his heart and, not wishing to refuse, sat down and began to eat.


    Qing Luan poured tea on the side.


    The more Cheng Guang ate, the richer the smile in Wu Yuemei¡¯s eyes became.


    When Cheng Guang had almost finished eating, Mrs. Wu handed the scroll over to him, revealing the purpose of her visit.<div>


    ¡°Guanger, you are not young anymore. ording tomon families, you would have been married by now. We let you be in the earlier years, but you can¡¯t dy any longer.¡±


    ¡°This is a girl that your imperial grandmother, your father, and I have selected after discussing. She seems quite good. Are you satisfied with her?¡±


    Cheng Guang was slightly startled, not expecting Mrs. Wu¡¯s visit today to be for this reason.


    He remembered what the system mentioned before, that Mrs. Wu had once chosen a very suitable match for the Princely Heir¡ªwho then foolishly rejected it, insisting on marrying Bai Shuxuan, which led toter disasters.


    Cheng Guang was quite curious what the system¡¯s idea of a suitable match was.


    He opened the scroll, and the image of an exceedingly beautiful woman with delicate features, yet very cold, caught his eye.


    The woman was d in Silvermoon Battle Armor, with her moon-white hair cascading over her shoulders, riding atop a fierce and enormous exotic beast he did not recognize, holding a longsword sternly looking forward.


    Beautiful.


    But, very cold.


    With just one nce at this woman, Cheng Guang felt as if he were looking at a war deity on the battlefield.


    This was the match Mrs. Wu had chosen for him?


    Cheng Guang was taken aback.


    He had assumed that with Mrs. Wu¡¯s gentle nature, she would select a gentle, homekeeping, and clingy girl.<div>


    He had not expected her to choose such a battle-general-like woman for him.

 Chapter 46: 44 Hong Zhu Visits

    How could she not know what Cheng Guang was thinking? She immediately exined with a smile.


    ¡°Guanger, this girl¡¯s name is Qin Yanqiu. She is the girl whom your grandfather is most optimistic about. She grew up by your grandfather¡¯s side and was already battling enemies on the field at just ten years old. Now, at just twenty, her fame reverberates throughout the entire Northern Expedition Army and even across the border area battlefields.¡±


    ¡°Yanqiu is also a child I¡¯ve watched grow up. When she was younger, she often came to y at our mansion. You should have seen her before.¡±


    ¡°Not to mention knowing her background thoroughly, her family heritage is also very clean. This child¡¯s parents are both generals on the battlefield, and she has grown up following your grandfather in the military, bing somewhat cold-natured, but internally she is still rather gentle.¡±


    Wu Yuemei exined everything with a smile, her beautiful eyes intently fixed on Cheng Guang¡¯s expression, as if she was worried Cheng Guang wouldn¡¯t like the girl.


    If Cheng Guang didn¡¯t like her, no matter how much Wu Yuemei and others liked her, it wouldn¡¯t be of any use.


    Everything had to be based on Cheng Guang¡¯s preferences.


    This could be considered spoiling him, but it was also about respecting Cheng Guang¡¯s wishes.


    For someone of the status of the Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir, being able to decide on one¡¯s own marriage and choose the person one likes is something most people wouldn¡¯t even dare to dream of.


    Just this point alone was enough to make those princes and princesses in the Imperial Pce envious to the point of tears.


    Cheng Guang nced at the scroll, pondered for a moment, and then nodded with a smile, agreeing.<div>


    ¡°Everything is up to Mother,¡± he said.


    Although the system sometimes isn¡¯t very reliable, its judgment should still be fine.


    This Qin Yanqiu must be quite exceptional.


    Being young and already able to gain widespread fame on the border area battlefields, with high cultivation and striking beauty, she is certainly the Female Martial God in the hearts of countless soldiers.


    On this point alone, Cheng Guang had no reason to refuse.


    Even if Qin Yanqiu was a bit cold, like a big ice block, as long as he thought of ways in the future, affection could develop over time, and he should be able to warm her up.


    Seeing Cheng Guang nod in agreement, Wu Yuemei breathed a sigh of relief, her face breaking into a smile, immediately urging Cheng Guang to eat more.


    After chatting with Cheng Guang for a few sentences, she got up and left.


    When Wu Yuemei left, her expression was noticeably joyful and her steps light.


    Clearly, Cheng Guang¡¯s marriage was a major issue that had always weighed heavily on her mind.


    Now that the matter was resolved, she felt much more relieved.


    In Wu Yuemei¡¯s view, the matter of marriage was much more important than any cultivation.


    After all, it concerned the continuation of the Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion¡¯s legacy.


    Wu Yuemei was somewhat eager to send word to the Duke to finalize the affair as quickly as possible.


    They had only asked for Cheng Guang¡¯s opinion but had not yet sought Qin Yanqiu¡¯s.


    Although they hadn¡¯t yet asked for her opinion, they figured the issue shouldn¡¯t berge.


    After Wu Yuemei left, Cheng Guang put down the Spirit Food in his hand and sat quietly for a while.<div>


    He had eaten a bit too much.


    Whether in his previous life or this one, it seemed that parents everywhere are the same.


    The more their children ate, the happier they were.


    Although Cheng Guang knew he was only an impostor, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of affection for Wu Yuemei¡¯s meticulous care and instinctively wanted to make her happy.<div>


    He identally ate too much without realizing it.


    Sitting quietly for a while, he let the food in his stomach digest.


    Cheng Guang couldn¡¯t help but sigh to himself.


    He wondered when the real Princely Heir would return.


    Once he did, his own path as a stand-in might alsoe to an end.


    At first, he had really hoped that the distinguished Princely Heir would return soon so he could be released early.


    Thinking about it now, his thoughts back then were too na?ve.


    Even if the Princely Heir came back, he couldn¡¯t be freed.


    The only true liberation for him was a dead end.


    He could no longer turn back.


    The moment the Princely Heir returned, and if he had no means to respond, he would surely suffer a miserable death.


    Together with everyone by his side, Qing Luan, Lin Cheng, and others would all meet a tragic end.


    Cheng Guang had indeed considered permanently eliminating the Princely Heir as a future threat.<div>


    But he didn¡¯t know where this Princely Heir was at the moment.


    The whereabouts of the Princely Heir were so secretive that even Qing Luan was unaware.


    The only good news for now was that if the Princely Heir were to return to the mansion, the first thing he would do was to contact Qing Luan.


    In this way, he would have the initiative, being able to decide whether to stay or leave in advance.


    Cheng Guang pondered for a while and turned to look at Qing Luan, who stood respectfully by his side, gesturing for her to sit down and have some food.


    ¡°Qing Luan, you should eat something too,¡± he said.


    Qing Luan was initially taken aback, instinctively thinking to refuse, but before she could speak, Cheng Guang had taken hold of her arm, pulling her down to sit.


    Qing Luan eyed the Spirit Food in front of her with some longing.


    This Spirit Food was incredibly precious, and even for someone with cultivation at the fourth rank like her, it held great benefits.


    Nevertheless, she dared not eat it.


    Cheng Guang, on the other hand, didn¡¯t care about such concerns and pushed some of the food toward Qing Luan.


    He also encouraged Lin Cheng, who was standing by, to eat some.


    Lin Cheng¡¯s reaction was even more extreme than Qing Luan¡¯s; he waved his hands in hasty denial, not daring to overstep in the slightest.<div>


    Cheng Guang, resigned, picked up a Yn Fruit from the table and tossed it to Lin Cheng, who treasured it as if it was a priceless possession, his body stiffening with gratitude.


    The ss disparity in this world was even greater than he had imagined.


    Individuals like Qing Luan and Lin Cheng, who would be considered prodigies if ced in any of the outside Sects and ns, behaved like children in front of him, a Princely Heir who had just stepped on the path of cultivation; they did not dare to offend or make mistakes.


    Being born into such a prominent family, even if one did not practice cultivation, it was still possible to livefortably. The true Princely Heir was just like that, never having properly cultivated, yet he could still enjoy luxuries and blessings thatmon folks could hardly imagine.


    The only drawback might be limited freedom of movement.


    It was safe enough within the mansion, but as soon as one stepped outside, even without leaving the Capital city, they would be targeted by countless individuals and various forces.


    It had been the case with Bai Shuxuan before.


    And so it would be with the assassination mentioned by the system that was to happen before long.


    Many undercurrents were converging upon the Princely Heir.


    Now that the true Princely Heir was absent, it was ultimately Cheng Guang who had to bear these pressures.


    As Cheng Guang contemted, at that moment, from around the bend of the shaded path outside the courtyard, the figure of Steward Wang slowly emerged.


    He came to the entrance of Million Specie Garden, looking respectfully towards Cheng Guang and spoke.


    ¡°Princely Heir, there is a visitor outside the mansion seeking an audience.¡±<div>


    Qing Luan furrowed her brows slightly, puzzled, ¡°Who is it? Still outside the mansion?¡±


    Steward Wang replied, ¡°This person has a somewhat unique identity, iming to be a maiden of Wanhuatower¡¯s Bai Shuxuan, which is why I did not permit her entry into the mansion.¡±


    Having said that, Steward Wang¡¯s gaze fell upon Cheng Guang, ¡°Princely Heir, would you like to meet her?¡±


    Cheng Guang¡¯s brows rose slightly, his interest piqued as he let out a chuckle, ¡°Heh, I was just thinking of finding her, yet I didn¡¯t expect that she couldn¡¯t contain her impatience and has taken the initiative to send someone to me.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for trouble, I¡¯ll go out and see.¡±


    Having said this, Cheng Guang stood up and made his way towards the outside of the mansion.


    Lin Cheng hurriedly followed.


    Upon hearing this, Qing Luan was stunned, her expression betraying her astonishment.


    Wanhuatower¡­


    Bai Shuxuan¡­


    She has actually sent someone to seek out their Princely Heir?


    Qing Luan pursed her red lips, her feelingsplex.

 Chapter 47: 45: The young lady has already fallen for you

    As Cheng Guang stepped out of his residence, a frail voice came.


    Maiden Hong Zhu stood by the roadside not far away, her skirt fluttering in the breeze, strands of her hair yfully sticking to her face, making her look exceptionally charming and delicate.


    ¡°Princely Heir, my mistress wishes to invite you over for a meeting.¡±


    Smiling, Hong Zhu looked at Cheng Guang. Although her smile was bright, herplexion was paler than when Cheng Guang first saw her yesterday.


    Paleplexion like fragrant blossoms, waist as willowy as the por.


    Tiredness lingered in Hong Zhu¡¯s eyes, clearly because of the words Cheng Guang had said when he leftst night. She too was worried, which had taken its toll on her.


    ¡°Maiden Hong Zhu, what does your mistress wish to see me for?¡±


    Cheng Guang smiled at Hong Zhu, feigning ignorance.


    Hearing this, Maiden Hong Zhu gave Cheng Guang a nce that was a mix of coy and reproachful, not daring to be too presumptuous, and then spoke with respect.


    ¡°My mistress naturally misses the Princely Heir dearly. Last night, the Princely Heir¡¯s poetry stunned the Capital¡¯s literary circle and garnered admiration from countless people. My mistress, being worldly as anyone, naturally harbors thoughts of love between men and women.¡±


    ¡°Furthermore, the mistress is now of age, and she needs to choose a partner promptly. You know, Princely Heir, that she has taken a fancy to you¡­¡±<div>


    ¡°After hearing those words you saidst night, mistress cried deeply into the night.¡±


    Having said that, Hong Zhu quickly added, ¡°Of course, I wouldn¡¯t dare me the Princely Heir. I only ask that you meet with the mistress once more.¡±


    Cheng Guang, upon hearing Hong Zhu¡¯s words, felt no stir within and even felt a bit likeughing.


    She, Bai Shuxuan, amoner?


    Taken a fancy to me??


    This has got to be the joke of the century.


    One second she¡¯s smitten with me, the next she¡¯s scheming with assassins to kill me, right?


    And crying pearls into the night.


    With Bai Shuxuan¡¯s temperament, not a single pearl would fall.


    At most, she¡¯d be grinding her teeth in frustration, hitting her pillow while thinking about her next move to plot against him.


    As Cheng Guang pondered, his eyes narrowed slightly, showing little trust in what Hong Zhu had said.


    However, standing behind Cheng Guang, Lin Cheng heard Maiden Hong Zhu¡¯s words and believed them somewhat.


    After all, from Lin Cheng¡¯s perspective, it seemed only natural that the allure of their Princely Heir was immense, and for an Oiran to be smitten with him was nothing out of the ordinary.


    But then Lin Cheng remembered the Princely Heir saying that Bai Shuxuan was ugly, even worse than him in looks. To send their Princely Heir over to Bai Shuxuan¡¯s was surely to disgust him, wasn¡¯t it?


    Thinking this, Lin Cheng spoke up right away.


    ¡°With your mistress looking so appalling, why invite my Princely Heir to see her again?¡±


    ¡°Was once not enough? Do you intend a second time? I think you¡¯re deliberately trying to offend my Princely Heir¡¯s eyes!¡±


    With that, Lin Cheng looked furiously at Hong Zhu, ring at her indignantly.<div>


    If it weren¡¯t for Cheng Guang not speaking up yet, Lin Cheng would already have wanted to toss this woman ten miles away.


    Hong Zhu, turning paler upon hearing Lin Cheng¡¯s words, inwardly cried out in distress and hurriedly waved her hands, exining.


    ¡°My mistress¡¯s appearance isn¡¯t like¡­ not like what the Princely Heir describedst night¡­¡±


    Hong Zhu pursed her red lips, conflict rising in her beautiful face. Without considering if her words might displease Cheng Guang, she spoke directly.<div>


    ¡°Perhaps the lightingst night wasn¡¯t very bright, and the Princely Heir didn¡¯t see my mistress clearly. Would it be possible to go and take another look at her today?¡±


    What Hong Zhu was implying almost didn¡¯t stop short of using Cheng Guang of being blind.


    My mistress, with her beauty¡ªhow could the Princely Heir describe her as so hideously unattractive?


    But the words at the tip of her tongue, no matter how unjustified she felt, turned into a plea nheless.


    Lin Cheng, hearing this, showed an odd expression and quietly ced his hand on the hilt of his sword, his gaze turning to Cheng Guang, ready to execute the disrespectful woman at his Princely Heir¡¯smand.


    Cheng Guang, however, merely frowned lightly, then let out a restrained chuckle.


    How could he not understand Bai Shuxuan¡¯s intentions.


    It was nothing more than her inability to bow her head and address the external doubts.


    The only solution to this problem was to deal with it at its source.


    As long as he, the Princely Heir, continued to visit Bai Shuxuan¡¯s room and simply stayed a little longer each time, all rumors would copse on their own.


    Didn¡¯t the Princely Heir say that I am of ordinary appearance?


    Then why is he willing to share long conversations with me through the night in my chambers?


    In doing so, it seemed as though the Princely Heir misspoke.<div>


    Cheng Guang couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly at this thought, thinking it must have been hard for Bai Shuxuan toe up with such an optimal n in such a short time.


    Of course, Bai Shuxuan feared that Cheng Guang might note, so the hints in the words spoken by Hong Zhu were very clear¡ªthere was one implication¡ª


    If the Princely Heires tonight, she would let him do as he pleases.


    Cheng Guang pondered, his gaze flickering as he calmly observed Hong Zhu.


    Maiden Hong Zhu, under the steady gaze of Cheng Guang, felt a significant pressure in her heart.


    It was the kind of pressure one felt in the presence of someone noble, someone of high stature.


    Even though the man before her wasn¡¯t wielding power yet, his high status was not something she could face alone.


    That Hong Zhu was even here meeting him, she attributed solely to her mistress¡¯s face.


    But even so, Hong Zhu didn¡¯t have much confidence that the Princely Heir would surely visit her mistress.


    With the status and position of the Princely Heir, what kind of woman could he not have? Perhaps he genuinely had a taste divergence and found her mistress hideous?


    What could be done in that case?


    There was nowhere to voice this rationale.


    As Hong Zhu awaited anxiously, Cheng Guang suddenly spoke up with a smile, ¡°In that case, let¡¯s go see her again. Lin Cheng, apany me.¡±<div>


    Upon hearing his words, delight instantly flooded Hong Zhu¡¯s face, a hint of surprise in her eyes but mostly it was joy.


    She quickly bowed deeply, respectfully uttering her thanks and then walked ahead to lead the way for Cheng Guang.


    Lin Cheng was likewise dumbstruck for a moment, clearly surprised; he hadn¡¯t expected his Princely Heir to actually agree to meet with Bai Shuxuan.


    Though he didn¡¯t know why, as long as his Princely Heir had decided, he had no ce to question it, simply to obey.


    As a guard, Lin Cheng was still quite professional.


    He hurriedly followed closely beside Cheng Guang.


    After leaving the residence with only Lin Cheng as his public guard, he felt an extraordinary stress.


    If something were to happen to the Princely Heir outside, no number of heads would be enough for the chopping block.


    Meanwhile, back to Hong Zhu.


    Hong Zhu felt as if she were dreaming, her steps felt wobbly as she walked.


    Just the night before, her mistress had been the highly esteemed Oiran, sought after by countless nobles and officials, now hard to meet. But now, her mistress had gone through countless twists and turns to beckon the Princely Heir to visit her.


    For some reason, Hong Zhu now oddly understood the thoughts of those officials and nobles.


    Indeed, in this world, that which cannot be obtained always seems best.<div>


    Cheng Guang did not ride his Dragon Horned Horse this time, choosing to go discreetly on foot, following Hong Zhu through the streets towards Wanhuatower in the Flower River area.


    Along the way, he appreciated the human touch of the Capital city; many people seemed to recognize Cheng Guang, and he relished the attention he received as they walked by.


    Passing through several major streets and numerousnes, they reached Flower River. After another quarter-hour walk, they arrived at Wanhuatower, Jade Pavilion.


    At this moment, Wanhuatower and Jade Pavilion¡¯s reputation had clearly suffered because of Cheng Guang¡¯s words, bing somewhat stained.


    Nearing the hour of shen, the front of Wanhuatower was scarcely popted.


    Even Jade Pavilion, which was bustling with people the previous night, was now deserted.


    Only a few servants and Turtle ves moved about within the pavilion.

 Chapter 48: 46 Turning the Tables

    Chapter 48: Chapter 46 Turning the Tables


    ¡°Princely Heir, thedy is waiting for you in the top-floor room.¡±


    After leading Cheng Guang to the Jade Pavilion, Hong Zhu said a sentence and then led him to the room.


    Upon arrival at the room, Hong Zhu halted her steps, no longer moving forward, and respectfully invited Cheng Guang to enter.


    Cheng Guang nodded and pushed the door open to enter.


    Behind him, Lin Cheng hesitated for a moment, not moving forward; he stood beside Hong Zhu and waited quietly, his eyes involuntarily sizing up the maiden.


    After a quick scan, he couldn¡¯t help but snort with a sneer and diverted his gaze.


    All for show.


    Inside the room.


    As soon as Cheng Guang stepped in, a fresh yet not overwhelming fragrance assaulted his senses.


    Behind the red curtains and white gauze, steam rose, and a figure could be faintly seen bathing within, not clearly visible.<div>


    At the same time, the air seemed to be filled with a pinkish hue of ambiguous atmosphere, stirring up the body¡¯s most primal desires in anyone within this environment.


    Cheng Guang¡¯s expression remained unchanged as he nced around, looking at the somewhat disheveled luxurious dresses on the floor, then again at the figure behind the red curtains and white gauze, feigning tenderness and seductiveness, almost losing hisposure.


    She clearly knew he was about to arrive and, just before he did, stripped clean and jumped into the bath, all to seduce him.


    It would have been fine if it ended there, but she even added some powder with CQ drug effects to the scented candles.


    She really must be afraid that I wouldn¡¯t find her interesting.


    Upon seeing this, Cheng Guang couldn¡¯t help butugh silently, yet he was not affected in the slightest.


    His Charm Eyes granted him immunity to all forms of mental allure, and it seemed they also gave him a certain resistance to drugs of the CQ variety; he wasn¡¯t easily influenced by them.


    Otherwise, Cheng Guang would be standing at attention by now.


    Cheng Guang was in no hurry; he sat down at a nearby table, poured himself a bowl of tea, and while sipping it, looked intriguingly towards the inner area.


    He nned to just watch; after all, there was no harm in looking.


    Besides, he was curious how long Bai Shuxuan would bathe inside.


    While Cheng Guang was feasting his eyes, the Bai Shuxuan bathing inside was suffering.


    In fact, Cheng Guang wrongly used Bai Shuxuan on one thing.


    Bai Shuxuan did intend to seduce Cheng Guang and even nned to use some CQ drugs to aid her efforts, but she did not expect him to arrive so quickly.


    Her original n was to take a bath to look neat and spirited, presenting herself in a better form to Cheng Guang.


    Yet she had no anticipation that just after shedding her clothes, without much time passing, Cheng Guang would rush over.


    Bai Shuxuan felt awkward.


    While a Green Hill fox n¡¯s Saintess is skilled in the art of allure, she is not adept at seducing with her body in such a direct manner.


    She had intended to finish bathing quickly, but she hadn¡¯t expected Cheng Guang to keep staring at her persistently.<div>


    As if it didn¡¯t cost anything.


    His gaze had not left her body for a moment since the beginning.


    Left with no other n, Bai Shuxuan decided to go along with it since, in her eyes, Cheng Guang had a hidden ailment.


    Even if he looked, he could not do anything about it.<div>


    Consider it a spectacle for the eunuch.


    Although Bai Shuxuan felt somewhat disgusted inside, she had no choice but to force herself to endure it.


    All this was for her own goal.


    After all, Cheng Guang might not live much longer.


    Strange glints of light shed in Bai Shuxuan¡¯s beautiful eyes.


    Time slowly passed by.


    It was Bai Shuxuan who started to feel the strain first.


    She had been bathing for quite some time, and Cheng Guang showed no intention of speaking, not even a hint of movement from behind.


    If not for Bai Shuxuan continuously sensing someone¡¯s presence behind her, she might have thought she was performing this pair of mandarin ducks ying in water for the air.


    Bai Shuxuan subtly turned her head and nced behind her to see Cheng Guang, his gaze unswervingly fixed on her body, bright and intense as if he could prate the thick steam and see her body clearly, asionally nodding subtly.


    This rendered Bai Shuxuan speechless.


    The thick steam around her was specially set by her, and normally, no one could see through it; they would only see a silhouette.


    Cheng Guang, a man of little cultivation, being able to see clearly was truly a ghostly event.<div>


    However, although Bai Shuxuan knew that Cheng Guang couldn¡¯t see much, noticing his indifferent demeanor made her abandon much of her plotting and she slowly began to dress.


    She thought to herself, indeed Cheng Guang¡¯s body must be ruined, even the Green Hill medicine was of little use to him, otherwise how could he be so calm as he was now.


    Bai Shuxuan rose, left the water, and began to dress behind the thick mist.


    Right at that moment.


    Outside the red canopy and white gauze, Cheng Guang suddenly let out a cough.


    Bai Shuxuan¡¯s movements slightly stalled.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s nothing, continue,¡± he said.


    Cheng Guang¡¯s voice came from outside, earnest, his eyes widening at the same time.


    Bai Shuxuan felt a bit strange inside, inexplicably feeling as though her whole body had been clearly seen, and she quickly grabbed a dress from nearby and draped it over herself.


    After some rustling, Bai Shuxuan was fully dressed, she lifted the red canopy and came out, her beautiful face adorned with a charming smile.


    Having just bathed, a ravishing rosy hue adorned her fair cheeks, her skin glowed like jade, supple, and lushly moist.


    Her ck hair casually draped over her shoulders, and as Bai Shuxuan approached, a pleasant fragrance wafted towards him.


    ¡°Princely Heir, I havee to see you.¡±<div>


    Bai Shuxuan¡¯s robe was loose, revealing even bolder glimpses of skin than when they first met.


    Bai Shuxuan feignedposure as she saluted with a smile on her face. After inquiring about his well-being, she slowly sat down.


    Cheng Guang hummed in response.


    His gaze scrutinized Bai Shuxuan, not the least bit embarrassed, and he smiled back at her.


    ¡°Miss Bai, to not see you for a day feels like an eternity.¡±


    ¡°You seem like a different person todaypared to yesterday.¡±


    Cheng Guang¡¯s words caused Bai Shuxuan¡¯s jade-like face to stiffen slightly, her red lips pursed, casting him a reproachful yet charming nce, then she looked at Cheng Guang pitifully, her eyes seemingly shimmering with tears.


    ¡°Princely Heir, why did you say those wordsst night¡­¡±


    ¡°Does Shuxuan really not gain your favor at all?¡±


    As she spoke, Bai Shuxuan gently touched the corner of her eye, her eyes rapidly reddening.


    Seeing this, Cheng Guang couldn¡¯t help but admire Bai Shuxuan¡¯s acting skills in silence, thinking these tears were ready to fall at hermand.


    Unabashed, he gazed straight at Bai Shuxuan, teasingly smiling.


    ¡°So, what shall we do?¡±<div>


    ¡°How would you like me topensate you?¡±


    Cheng Guang¡¯s counter-question unexpectedly caught Bai Shuxuan off guard.


    Fortunate for her, Bai Shuxuan was also not low-skilled, and immediately replied in a soft voice, ¡°Princely Heir, you canpensate me however you wish.¡±


    After speaking, she even affected a shy bite of her red lip, giving the impression of a reluctant yet inviting demeanor.


    To tell the truth, even though Cheng Guang knew Bai Shuxuan was acting, he could not help but feel a flicker in his heart.


    At the same time.


    In just that short span of time, Cheng Guang noticed many pink glimmers emerging from Bai Shuxuan¡¯s body, drifting towards him inadvertently and merging into his being.


    Cheng Guang distinctly feltyers of pink light umting on his Primordial Spirit.


    But thoseyers of pink light, upon the flicker of the Charm Eyes Divine Power Marks, abruptly vanished without a trace.


    All of this happened without Cheng Guang¡¯s conscious control; it was the instinctual protective action of the Divine Power Marks.


    Noting this change in his body, Cheng Guang¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and he felt confident that his Charm Eyes Divine Power was indeed effective against Bai Shuxuan¡¯s techniques.


    Thoughts churned in Cheng Guang¡¯s mind, a sh of insight crossing his thoughts.


    He already had a n about how to investigate and draw out the assassins.


    Since Bai Shuxuan was still unaware that her identity had been exposed to him, and since he waspletely immune to her seductive techniques,


    this meant that,


    he could use her own schemes against her.


    Cheng Guang smiled faintly, the look in his eyes when he observed Bai Shuxuan carried an indiscernible depth.

 Chapter 49: 47: Controlling Water Temperature

    Chapter 49: Chapter 47: Controlling Water Temperature


    Cheng Guang looked at Bai Shuxuan and, facing her feigned shyness, remained silent, merely continuing to look at her with a faint smile.


    Seeing that Cheng Guang didn¡¯t make much of a move, Bai Shuxuan¡¯s slightly tense body actually began to rx a great deal.


    She had never intended to let Cheng Guang touch her; her words were just a test to see if Cheng Guang harbored any thoughts toward her.


    ¡°If I were to choose the way ofpensation myself, why not just¡­¡±


    After pondering for a moment, Cheng Guang spoke slowly.


    Bai Shuxuan¡¯s beautiful eyes lit up slightly, the light of expectation falling on Cheng Guang¡¯s face, as if she were awaiting what he might say.


    As long as Cheng Guang harbored thoughts of her, under the influence of the fascinating body, he would be affected without realizing it.


    Even if she did nothing, Cheng Guang would be attentive to her feelings, safeguard her mood, and all his actions would start to align with pleasing her.


    As Bai Shuxuan contemted, she saw Cheng Guang resting one hand on the table, his lips curved in a smiling expression.


    He paused for a moment and then said with interest, ¡°If I were to choose the way ofpensation myself, why not let me offer myself in matrimony?¡±<div>


    Upon hearing Cheng Guang¡¯s words, Bai Shuxuan breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that her n seemed to be working.


    Cheng Guang indeed had certain thoughts about her, and it seemed that the fascinating body was taking effect; otherwise, Bai Shuxuan believed that Cheng Guang wouldn¡¯t have spoken in such a gentle way.


    Of course, this was also due in part to the fact that Cheng Guang suffered from a hidden ailment.


    After all, even if Cheng Guang lusted after her, he couldn¡¯t possibly do anything.


    Still, in such a situation with a hidden ailment, to be able to tease her with such a suggestive tone couldn¡¯t be anything but a sign of his fond feelings for her, could it?


    Bai Shuxuan was already confident that things were going her way and a smile formed on her beautiful face. She pressed her dress down over her fair, picture-perfect legs and slowly stood up.


    As she rose, her body¡¯s voluptuous curves were unintentionally entuated, striking in their outline.


    Cheng Guang, with the gaze of an upright gentleman, surveyed her without a sideways nce.


    Bai Shuxuan appeared shy or perhaps indignant, a blush rose on her baster cheeks; after standing up, she moved to Cheng Guang¡¯s side.


    She gently poured the tea.


    Making subtle contact with his body.


    So as to let her fascinating body have the greatest effect.


    At the same time, Cheng Guang sensedrge amounts of pink halos emanating from Bai Shuxuan, enshrouding his Primordial Spirit.


    Even though these pink halos disappeared in the blink of an eye when the Charm Eyes Divine Power sigil shed, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a wave of difort.


    Cheng Guang¡¯s eyelids involuntarily twitched as he picked up his teacup without looking elsewhere and took a sip.


    Bai Shuxuan, who had not deliberately used her Divine Power but relied on her body¡¯s instinct alone, managed to be so enticing.


    Even with his Charm Eyes Divine Power that could immunize against charms, he still felt somewhat unsettled.


    Cheng Guang thought that if the real Princely Heir were here, he probably wouldn¡¯tst one evening.


    After interacting like this for some more days, it wouldn¡¯t be a surprise if that Princely Heir turned into a spineless fawner.<div>


    After pouring the tea, Bai Shuxuan said softly, ¡°Princely Heir, I hardly deserve your offer of marriage. As long as the Princely Heir does not disdain me foring from a brothel, that will suffice.¡±


    Having said this, as if she felt it was enough but also fearing Cheng Guang might lose control and reach out to her, she stepped back quietly a few paces.


    Cheng Guang noticed Bai Shuxuan¡¯s subtle movement and just chuckled without saying much else.


    However, he raised his opinion of Bai Shuxuan¡¯s skill in controlling the temperature of the water.<div>


    In this short interaction, Bai Shuxuan seemed to be drawing closer to Cheng Guang at every turn, but when it came down to it, she would still retreat.


    If an outsider unaware of the truth saw this, they might think Bai Shuxuan was behaving coyly.


    Little did they know that it was precisely this subtle sense of distance and apparent aloofness, this intermittent cold and warmth, which were the ultimate weapon against fawning sycophants.


    No wonder then that the real Princely Heir, who hadn¡¯t even touched Bai Shuxuan¡¯s hand, had be her besotted devotee.


    He thought it was love, but had yet to realize that it was only what he perceived as love.


    His thoughts were tightly grasped by Bai Shuxuan.


    Cheng Guang took over the conversation from Bai Shuxuan with a smile, ¡°How could it be? What does it matter if a womanes from a brothel? As long as she¡¯s the one I like, I wouldn¡¯t care even if she were a beggar.¡±


    Bai Shuxuan seemed moved, joyfully wiping the corner of her eye, ¡°I hadn¡¯t expected someone of the Princely Heir¡¯s exalted status to possess such genuine sentiment. How happy I would be if I could marry the Princely Heir.¡±


    Cheng Guang nomittally uttered a light ¡°Hmm,¡± his gaze shifting towards the window.


    The great night was enshrouded, clouds obscuring the moonlight which flickered intermittently, barely visible.


    After watching the night outside the window for a while, Cheng Guang turned his head back to look at Bai Shuxuan and smiled, ¡°Wanting to marry me is actually very simple, it all depends on whether you can grasp the opportunity.¡±


    Bai Shuxuan covered her mouth with her handkerchief, suddenly having a peculiar thought. She asked as if she knew nothing, ¡°Grasp what opportunity?¡±


    Cheng Guang didn¡¯t answer directly but instead allowed his gaze to linger on Bai Shuxuan¡¯s body for a few moments.<div>


    Bai Shuxuan understood Cheng Guang¡¯s implication. She had been expecting this and immediately changed the topic with a curved eyebrow and eager eyes, ¡°Princely Heir, I¡¯ve always heard of your high and elegant taste. Although you frequently visit the brothel, you remain untouched by the myriad temptations. How could I, a humble girl, dare to reach so high? ¡±


    ¡°I only wish that in our future interactions, I can touch the Princely Heir¡¯s heart and make you willing to take me as your wife.¡±


    Cheng Guang listened silently to Bai Shuxuan¡¯s words, his brows raising slightly as he keenly caught the keyword, ¡°Future?¡±


    Bai Shuxuan clearly did not understand Cheng Guang¡¯s words, her delicate, jade-like face showing a hint of bewilderment, not knowing the real meaning behind his words.


    She thought it was to be taken at face value.


    Just as she was about to nod, Cheng Guang suddenly stood up and walked towards Bai Shuxuan.


    Approaching her,


    a pleasant scent incessantly invading his nostrils.


    In Cheng Guang¡¯s eyes, an infatuation red up in time, his act reaching its peak.


    His eyes narrowed slightly as he chuckled lightly.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve said ¡®future,¡¯ let¡¯s retire early. It¡¯s notte yet.¡±


    Bai Shuxuan¡¯s body stiffened slightly, but she dared not dodge too obviously, her face bing somewhat rigid. She suddenly understood what Cheng Guang meant by ¡®future¡¯ and felt an odd sensation in her heart.


    Your body is already ruined, so what future is there to speak of.<div>


    Although Cheng Guang¡¯s actions at the moment were somewhat unexpected for Bai Shuxuan, she was not nervous; if Cheng Guang made any excessive moves, she would simply knock him unconscious.


    Bai Shuxuan¡¯s face carried a smile, as she was about to chuckle and say something.


    But Cheng Guang abruptly retreated a step and turned towards Bai Shuxuan¡¯s bed.


    At this moment, Cheng Guang had no further desire to engage in insincere ttery with Bai Shuxuan, it was too exhausting.


    He intended to take advantage of the situation and stay here the entire night, to gain Bai Shuxuan¡¯s trust and sooner draw out those assassins after him.


    At this point, even if Bai Shuxuan harbored any harmful intent towards him, she definitely wouldn¡¯t act personally against him.


    Otherwise, ording to the system alerts, the fawning Princely Heir wouldn¡¯t have been with Bai Shuxuan for so long, remaining perfectly alive, and even advancingter to the Heavenly Human Realm.

 Chapter 50: 48: I Can Only Dote on My Sister

    Chapter 50: Chapter 48: I Can Only Dote on My Sister


    Cheng Guangy on Bai Shuxuan¡¯s bed with all the peace of a clear conscience, lying on his side as he looked at Bai Shuxuan with a yful smile, ¡°Miss Bai, it¡¯s gettingte, why don¡¯t we get some rest?¡±


    Bai Shuxuan¡¯s expression unchanged, her red lips slightly pursed, she feigned struggle and modesty before slowly getting up and walking towards the bed.


    Then she spoke in a gentle whisper.


    ¡°As the Princely Heir wishes.¡±


    With that, she began to undress and get into bed.


    However, at that moment, Cheng Guang suddenly felt his head be heavy, a drowsy feeling permeated his mind.


    He had a realization in his heart and understood which tactic Bai Shuxuan had employed.


    For someone like Bai Shuxuan, getting this far was already difficult for her.


    Truly having her strip and climb into bed to sleep with him might be even harder for her than killing her.


    Having used some means to put him to sleep, even if he were to wake up aware that something was amiss, she could find an excuse to handle it, ming him perhaps for falling asleep too early.


    In an instant, various thoughts shed through Cheng Guang¡¯s mind.<div>


    Cheng Guang looked at Bai Shuxuan with meaningful eyes, no longer resisting, and directly fell asleep.


    After Cheng Guang had fallen asleep, his breath became long and steady.


    Bai Shuxuan slowly retracted her jade hand that had been hidden in her sleeve and emanating Divine Power, and sat back down at the table beside her.


    Supporting her cheek with her jade hand, she looked at Cheng Guang sleeping on the bed, her attractive face showing a hint of smugness.


    ¡°This is the Princely Heir of Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion, no big deal after all.¡±


    ¡°Despite such a noble status, he is still yed by me like a toy in the palm of my hand.¡±


    Bai Shuxuan murmured in an inaudible tone.


    After speaking, as if she thought of something, her attractive eyebrows lightly knitted together again.


    ¡°That said, the human who wanted me to help him kill the Princely Heir, although I still want to use the Princely Heir, he has indeed done me several favors.¡±


    ¡°He also promised that if I help kill the Princely Heir, he can give me whatever I desire. In that case, it might be better to help him.¡±


    ¡°Whether or not the Princely Heir can be killed still depends on his own abilities. Whether he seeds or not, it has nothing to do with me as long as my goal is achieved.¡±


    Bai Shuxuan murmured to herself, her eyes closed in contemtion.


    In the room, other than the sound of the incense candle burning and some slight wind, no other sound was to be heard.


    Time slowly passed.


    As the sky began to brighten, the morning sunlight came through the east window, sifted by a curtain of delicatetticed silk into a mottled mix of pale yellow and dark grey, falling on Cheng Guang¡¯s forehead.


    Bai Shuxuan felt it was about time, she approached and lightly tapped beside Cheng Guang.


    Hesitating for a moment, she theny down gently behind Cheng Guang.


    But she maintained a certain distance from him.<div>


    The performance must beplete.


    Even though Bai Shuxuan was reluctant to have too much contact with Cheng Guang, she didn¡¯t want to give him any reason to suspect something was amiss over such trivial matters.


    After all, she had personally invited Cheng Guang over. If she didn¡¯t even undress, or didn¡¯t get close to the bed, that would be quite unconvincing.


    Bai Shuxuany beside Cheng Guang, waiting for the moment just before he would awaken to immediately get up.<div>


    Shortly thereafter, Cheng Guang gradually came to, his eyelids starting to flutter lightly.


    Bai Shuxuan immediately stopped hesitating, and pretending as if she had just woken up, was about to get out of bed when suddenly a warm,rge hand directly took hold of hers.


    Bai Shuxuan looked slightly surprised and, without recovering her wits, Cheng Guang directly pulled her into his embrace.


    Surrounded by a distinctly masculine scent, Bai Shuxuan, who had never been this close to a man, felt a bit dizzy.


    A few shes of panic crossed Bai Shuxuan¡¯s eyes; she didn¡¯t understand why Cheng Guang could react so quickly.


    But at that moment, she couldn¡¯t struggle free, her face stiffening somewhat, though she managed a smile as she looked at Cheng Guang.


    ¡°Princely Heir, you¡¯re awake?¡±


    Cheng Guang opened his sleepy eyes, looked over Bai Shuxuan, felt the softness beneath him, and let out a yawn with a somewhat vindictive smile, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Saying so, and still a bit groggy, ¡°How did I fall asleepst night?¡±


    Bai Shuxuan softly said to Cheng Guang, ¡°The Princely Heir must have been very tiredst night, you fell asleep early. Shuxuan did not disturb your rest.¡±


    Cheng Guang chuckled, ¡°You are quite considerate.¡±


    Having said that, without waiting for Bai Shuxuan to speak, he let go of her and got up without any lingering attachment, then somewhat annoyed, he asked, ¡°Falling asleep so earlyst night, leaving you all alone, you don¡¯t me me, do you?¡±


    Cheng Guang¡¯s tone was quite loaded with a sense of, ¡°You don¡¯t me me for sleeping early, do you?¡± and ¡°I feel sorry for my little sister.¡±<div>


    Bai Shuxuan didn¡¯t read any further meaning into Cheng Guang¡¯s words; on the contrary, she felt a little pleased in her heart, thinking to herself that her fascinating body had indeed worked its effect.


    The Princely Heir had already started to care about her feelings.


    The difort of having been held in Cheng Guang¡¯s arms just now had dissipated quite a bit.


    In response, Bai Shuxuan merely smiled and shook her head, ¡°No, the Princely Heir is just over-tired. It is I, Shuxuan, who wanted the Princely Heir to rest more, and I couldn¡¯t bear to disturb you.¡±


    ¡°Princely Heir must not me himself, if there is to me, then me Shuxuan instead.¡±


    Toward the end, Bai Shuxuan feigned a coy shyness, twisting her body coquettishly a few times.


    Cheng Guang¡¯s expression also appropriately showed his fondness for Bai Shuxuan, his eyes sparkling with deep affection for the one he loved.


    ¡°How could I me you, when I have made this special trip today? However, I alone fell asleep first; that was my discourtesy. If I have spare time, may Ie again?¡±


    His every word, sentence by sentence, was markedly different from his demeanor the night before.


    Asking if he could visit a brothel girl again.


    This clearly made no sense.


    But in Bai Shuxuan¡¯s eyes, it was the most normal thing.


    She just smiled and nodded in agreement.<div>


    ¡°My abode is modest, and though it cannotpare to your Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion, it¡¯s still suitable for a cup of tea.¡±


    ¡°If the Princely Heir has some free time, feel free toe and have tea with Shuxuan.¡±


    By the end of her speech, Bai Shuxuan¡¯s face still revealed a hint of shyness.


    ¡°Princely Heir, you have already spent a long time with Shuxuan today; I have given you my heart. You maye by when you¡¯re free, but do not linger for too long and give rise to idle gossip.¡±


    Cheng Guang chuckled, ¡°Who dares gossip about me? There¡¯s no one in the Capital city with that kind of courage.¡±


    Bai Shuxuan tenderly insisted, ¡°Ultimately, it¡¯s not a good influence.¡±


    Cheng Guang pretended to be conflicted, then chuckled, nodding his head as he took his leave.


    Watching Cheng Guang¡¯s departure, Bai Shuxuan¡¯s beautiful face slowly lost its smile, and she let out augh of disdain, saying nothing.


    But after a while, she lifted her sleeve to smell the scent on her body.


    Caught off guard just now, Cheng Guang had pulled her into his arms.


    Bai Shuxuan subconsciously thought Cheng Guang might have discovered something, but he quickly let her go, doing nothing more, which eased some of her concerns.


    ¡°This Princely Heir, after an entire night, has beenrgely influenced by me; there shouldn¡¯t be any major issues now.¡±


    Bai Shuxuan sniffed the scent left on her, and a look of distaste flickered in her beautiful eyes. She called for the maiden Hong Zhu from outside to help her bathe.<div>


    After Hong Zhu entered the room, she hurriedly prepared bathwater for Bai Shuxuan.


    Before long, in the midst of the rising steam, Hong Zhu washed Bai Shuxuan¡¯s body while asking.


    ¡°Miss, how did it go?¡±


    Bai Shuxuan nodded, ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any problems now.¡±


    As she spoke, Bai Shuxuan¡¯s brows slightly furrowed.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that the person who has been supporting us from behind asked us to help them assassinate the Princely Heir.¡±


    ¡°This will require some preparation time. Given my influence over the Princely Heir right now, it¡¯s not yet enough to make him send away all his guards.¡±


    Hearing this, Hong Zhu¡¯s face turned slightly pale.


    Assassinating the Princely Heir¡­


    This Princely Heir stands atop the Great Zhou Dynasty, the power elite of the Four Directions Mortal World. If he were to be killed, the entire Great Zhou would be thrown into chaos.


    This was no small matter.


    ¡°Miss, do we really have to kill him?¡±


    ¡°If we kill him, not only Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion but even the entire Great Zhou Dynasty will go mad, and that won¡¯t be good for us either.¡±


    Hong Zhu appeared concerned.


    Bai Shuxuan indifferently sshed the water, vigorously rubbing her fair and delicate skin until it was red, not stopping despite the irritation.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if this Princely Heir lives or dies; it has little effect on us.¡±


    ¡°As long as our goal is achieved, that¡¯s all that matters.¡±


    ¡°If their assassination fails, it doesn¡¯t concern us much. Even if it¡¯s traced back to us, the Princely Heir, who is under our influence, will speak for us.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If worstes to worst, we can always flee back to the Devil Region.¡±


    Bai Shuxuan¡¯s tone and demeanor became casual and indifferent, her exquisite beauty turning cold, now resembling that of the Saintess.


    Listening to this, Hong Zhu looked conflicted and seemed at a loss for words, she just nodded slightly.

 Chapter 51: 49 Mr. Tang

    Chapter 51: Chapter 49 Mr. Tang


    By the hour of 9:00 the next day, Cheng Guang finally exited Jade Pavilion, leading Lin Cheng back to the mansion.


    As they passed by the entrance to Wanhuatower, Cheng Guang paused momentarily and nced at the establishment, his eyelids lowered thoughtfully.


    ¡°Bai Shuxuan hides within Wanhuatower, and the person who tried to assassinate me has significant ties with Bai Shuxuan. Could the mastermind behind Wanhuatower also be involved?¡±


    ¡°The world only knows that Wanhuatower is the premier brothel in the Capital city¡¯s Flower River area, yet they don¡¯t realize the immense power needed to rank as the top brothel in such a bustling location at the heart of the Great Zhou Dynasty.¡±


    ¡°If this support for Bai Shuxuan has been silently provided by Wanhuatower¡¯s secretive patron, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising.¡±


    ¡°So who is this mysterious mastermind behind Wanhuatower?¡±


    A session of thoughts flickered through Cheng Guang¡¯s mind, and his gaze, devoid of the warmth he had shown earlier when facing Bai Shuxuan, was now filled with indifference and coldness.


    ¡°The identity of the mastermind behind Wanhuatower is a mystery to almost everyone in the Capital city; hand-countable know who he is, and many simply refer to him as Mr. Tang.¡±


    ¡°Ha, Mr. Tang¡­ What an appetion for someone engaged in the brothel business.¡±


    ¡°Fortunately Mr. Tang didn¡¯t rename Wanhuatower to ¡¯91 Tower¡¯; otherwise, I would really wonder if I had encountered a fellow viger.¡±


    While pondering, Cheng Guang felt somewhat ufortable and rubbed his face.<div>


    This whole night was spent strategizing and dealing with Bai Shuxuan; it was indeed very taxing.


    His acting ability, originally not so great, had seen a dramatic improvement over this period.


    He had managed to keep hisposure without a change in expression or heartbeat.


    Seeing Bai Shuxuan¡¯s reaction, Cheng Guang thought he probably had fooled her.


    The was now cast, just waiting for the moment to pull it tight.


    ¡°It seems I need to borrow the mansion¡¯s power topletely uproot the hidden line behind Bai Shuxuan.¡±


    With a n forming in his mind, Cheng Guang strolled slowly in the direction of Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion.


    Lin Cheng followed closely behind Cheng Guang with matching steps.


    The simpleton seemed truly to believe that he was the only guard by Cheng Guang¡¯s side; he was extremely nervous all the way, fiercely staring down any passerby who gave them a lingering look.


    Cheng Guang paid no attention to Lin Cheng¡¯s behavior. Before long, he had returned to Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion, the Million Specie Garden.


    In the garden, Qing Luan, dressed in cloud-patterned attire, bent over to water the flowers and nts.


    Million Specie Garden was the Princely Heir¡¯s private residence, rarely visited by outsiders, and apart from Qing Luan, there were hardly any other servants.


    The garden was a riot of colors, with blooming flowers and lush greenery everywhere.


    Most of them were the result of Qing Luan¡¯s meticulous cultivation.


    Cheng Guang entered the courtyard, observing Qing Luan¡¯s graceful figure; provoked by Bai Shuxuan all night with no outlet for his frustration, his temper started to rise.


    He quietly approached Qing Luan from behind, intending to give her a little scare.


    But then he saw Qing Luan squatting before a bright, fiery rose, staring nkly at the flower with lost eyes.


    A look of worry would asionally cross her delicate face.


    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t the Princely Heir returned yet? Could something have happened?¡± Qing Luan murmured to herself.<div>


    Cheng Guang stood right behind her, looking down at her.


    Given Qing Luan¡¯s level of cultivation, she should have been quick to notice his presence, but she seemed distracted and had not realized someone was behind her.


    Cheng Guang watched Qing Luan, seeing her hair casually tied behind her head, draping over her back. Her soft, lithe body did not appear fragile, and her fair legs were strong and toned. Even dressed in casual robes, she exuded a spirited air.


    Cheng Guang stood behind Qing Luan for a moment and, seeing her absent-mindedly worrying about him, his heart eventually softened.<div>


    The anger inside him gradually dissipated.


    He no longer wished to tease her.


    After all, technically speaking, Qing Luan was his first woman in this world, even though it was coerced. Cheng Guang didn¡¯t want to shirk the responsibility.


    In Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion, Cheng Guang felt that he could truly trust Qing Luan, and seemingly only her.


    Qing Luan also stood up at this time.


    Suddenly sensing something, she sharply turned her head, looking at Cheng Guang with a face full of surprise.


    ¡°Princely Heir, you¡¯ve returned?¡±


    By now it was dawn and Cheng Guang smiled and nodded in response.


    Qing Luan went over to him, sizing him up, and seeing that he wasn¡¯t injured but just carried a hint of rouge on him, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    She stepped back a few paces and then, as if remembering something, hurriedly turned around, heading towards the side room while muttering to herself.


    ¡°Princely Heir, you have just embarked on the path of cultivation, so you shouldn¡¯t indulge in such pleasures of the bedroom too frequently. I¡¯ve prepared some Spiritual Medicine to nourish your body; you should drink some quickly.¡±


    ¡°Also, Princely Heir, don¡¯t me Qing Luan for being nosy, but just yesterday thedy arranged your marriage. If possible, try not to visit Wanhuatower and mingle with those women.¡±


    Qing Luan said all this in a flurry, with a look of concern on her face.<div>


    Cheng Guang couldn¡¯t help butugh at her words. What need did he have for nourishment? Could it be that Qing Luan really thought he went to Wanhuatower to seek pleasure?


    At the moment, he was still walking on the edge of life and death, unsure when disaster might strike; how could he be at ease to enjoy himself in a brothel?


    ¡°There¡¯s no need, Qing Luan, I am quite robust,¡± he said.


    Cheng Guang walked to the table, poured himself a cup of tea, and took a few sips slowly before asking, ¡°Is Father still at home right now?¡±


    Qing Luan paused mid-step, giving Cheng Guang a somewhat puzzled look before replying, ¡°The Family Head is not at home right now. Apparently, there has been some major incident at the Bureau of the Lamp, and he rushed over to deal with it.¡±


    Cheng Guang nodded, ¡°I will rest for a while, then n to go to the Bureau of the Lamp to take a look; you needn¡¯t bother.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Princely Heir,¡± Qing Luan answered softly, standing prettily in ce, her beautiful eyes flickering as she gazed at Cheng Guang.


    But after watching him for a moment, Qing Luan felt that Cheng Guang indeed seemed to be in good spirits.


    He showed no signs of weariness from bedroom affairs, and even his clothes were not particrly disheveled.


    Could it be that the Princely Heir did nothing at the brothelst night?


    Qing Luan pursed her red lips and said no more.


    After Cheng Guang had rested for a while, about a quarter of an hourter, he got up and headed towards the Bureau of the Lamp.


    He had two main purposes for going to the Bureau of the Lamp.<div>


    The Bureau hoarded a wealth of intelligence, some of which even many in high positions were unaware of.


    Therefore, he intended to see if he could find any clues about Mr. Tang, the man behind Wanhuatower, in the Book Collection Pavilion.


    Moreover, Cheng Guang needed to find allies now.


    This time, it wasn¡¯t just to deal with the assassin prepared to kill him, but also to face off against Bai Shuxuan.


    After Bai Shuxuan had drawn out the assassin, her value was almost expended.


    Cheng Guang no longer needed to maintain a facade with her; he could simply order her capture and perhaps even extract all her worth to thest drop.

 Chapter 52: 50 Is Someone Trying to Harm You?

    Chapter 52: Chapter 50 Is Someone Trying to Harm You?


    The Bureau of the Lamp is located near the Great Zhou Imperial Pce, neither particrly close nor far from Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion.


    Cheng Guang mounted his Dragon Horned Horse and arrived at the ce in roughly half an hour.


    The Bureau of the Lamp was immense; the exterior was a tall and exquisite, majestic and solemn tower, and within it were many courtyards, with huge humanoid statues on both sides of the pathways paved with ck jade.


    There stood statues of sessive generations of the Bureau¡¯s mighty warriors holding Ever-bright Lamps, symbolizing the carving of a new path for the Human Race.


    Although it was already February and temperatures had started to gradually warm up, being close to the Bureau of the Lamp still involuntarily made one feel a chill enveloping their whole body.


    Cheng Guang dismounted from his Dragon Horned Horse, handed it over to Lin Cheng, and went straight into the Bureau of the Lamp.


    Inside the Bureau of the Lamp, mighty experts were asmon as clouds, and any person casually passed by was beyond the league of the current Cheng Guang.


    Yet, these experts, who were many times stronger than Cheng Guang, narrowed their eyes with respect and hastily stopped to salute when they saw him; they only slowly stood up and exchanged looks after his figure had vanished from their sight.


    They thought to themselves why the Princely Heir came to the Bureau of the Lamp all of a sudden today.


    As Cheng Guang walked within the Bureau, after roughly a quarter-hour, someone came to greet him; they stopped from a distance upon seeing Cheng Guang, bending forward to salute him.<div>


    ¡°Princely Heir.¡±


    This person had a dignified appearance, a rugged face, and looked no more than forty years old, with the Bureau¡¯s ck and gold-edged uniform making him look exceptionally neat and tidy.


    Despite the terrifying aura shrouding him, he looked at Cheng Guang with a spring breeze¡¯s gentleness.


    Cheng Guang nced at the man before him and recognized him immediately; this was Cheng Zhihai¡¯s deputy, Qian Siyuan.


    Qian Siyuan was second only to Cheng Zhihai in the entire Bureau of the Lamp in terms of strength, and his Martial Cultivation had also reached the extraordinary level of Eighth Rank; he was an existence iparable to ordinary people and was also a butcher with a fearsome reputation throughout the Capital city.


    No one knew how many high-ranking nobles and powerful families had been personally eradicated by this seemingly gentle middle-aged uncle before them.


    ¡°Uncle Qian.¡±


    Cheng Guang did not dare to act arrogantly, even the true Princely Heir had to be well-behaved in front of this man.


    Cheng Guang greeted him.


    Qian Siyuan nodded slightly, his gaze briefly sweeping over Cheng Guang.


    At this moment, Cheng Guang was still d in brocade clothes, with a handsome and refined, yet profound face; every move he made was filled with a noble air, yet without a hint of overbearing pride, rather he was entirely modest.


    He truly was a fine young man.


    Even Qian Siyuan felt that Cheng Guang¡¯s looks were a few points better than those of Director Cheng Zhihai.


    It was as if he didn¡¯t seem like a biological son.


    After sizing up Cheng Guang, Qian Siyuan then asked, ¡°Princely Heir, what brings you to the Bureau of the Lamp so suddenly today, would you be looking for Director Cheng?¡±


    Cheng Guang replied, ¡°Pretty much, I have a matter to deal with.¡±


    Qian Siyuan sighed, ¡°Director Cheng is currently in a meeting; there seem to be traces of the Devil n appearing all over Great Zhou, and no one knows how they¡¯ve been smuggling themselves in. Director Cheng is quite troubled by this.¡±


    ¡°If you had been a littleter, Director Cheng might have already left the Capital.¡±


    ¡°Come with me to the side hall and wait a while.¡±<div>


    Cheng Guang thanked him and followed Qian Siyuan¡¯s lead.


    However, his mind was weighing on the words Qian Siyuan had just spoken.


    ¡°Traces of the Devil n appearing all over Great Zhou?¡±


    ¡°Smuggling in??¡±<div>


    ¡°Could this matter be rted to Bai Shuxuan, or the person behind Bai Shuxuan?¡±


    ¡°Bai Shuxuan was clearly one of the Devils who had smuggled into Great Zhou from the Eightyered Devil Realm, only his identity and status were iparable to that of an ordinary Devil¡­¡±


    Cheng Guang¡¯s eyes flickered, suddenly feeling that the organization behind the assassin poised to kill him might also be involved in the Devil smuggling incident.


    Cheng Guang didn¡¯t know about other Devils, but at least Bai Shuxuan¡¯s arrival in the Great Zhou Dynasty must have involved their help.


    Guided by Qian Siyuan, Cheng Guang arrived at a side hall and entered a tea room within it.


    The tea room was simply furnished, with only a wooden chair and a desk.


    On the desk were arranged several tea sets.


    Upon entering the tea room, Qian Siyuan poured Cheng Guang some tea and let him wait there, then he turned and left.


    After waiting for a little while,


    the door to the tea room was pushed open.


    Cheng Zhihai, with furrowed brows due to some vexing matters, entered through the door, but when he saw Cheng Guang sitting quietly inside, his brows eased and a doting smile appeared on his face.


    ¡°Guanger, what brings you here today?¡±


    Cheng Guang immediately stood up, foregoing any pleasantries, and got straight to the point, ¡°Father, someone is trying to harm me.¡±<div>


    Cheng Guang didn¡¯t hesitate at all.


    If Cheng Guang only needed to survive the assassination attempts of those killers, perhaps he wouldn¡¯t have to seek the help of Cheng Zhihai¡¯s power.


    However, if he wanted to capture all those assassins alive, relying solely on the bodyguards secretly arranged by Cheng Zhihai was not enough.


    To be on the safe side, Cheng Guang simply went straight to Cheng Zhihai for help.


    When Cheng Zhihai heard Cheng Guang¡¯s words, he was initially stunned, but didn¡¯t overthink it.


    ¡°Someone is trying to harm you?¡±


    ¡°Who would dare?¡±


    Cheng Zhihai thought Cheng Guang was merely having a rivalry or jealousy issue outside and hade to him toin.


    Such instances had not been umon in the past.


    However, Cheng Guang¡¯s next words caused Cheng Zhihai¡¯s expression to change dramatically.


    ¡°The Saintess of the Fox Devil n from Green Hill, Bai Shuxuan.¡±


    ¡°She has backers, and in a few days, they will likely send people to assassinate me.¡±


    Cheng Zhihai felt his eyes twitch at just one sentence from Cheng Guang.<div>


    ¡°The Saintess of the Fox Devil n from Green Hill, Bai Shuxuan?¡±


    ¡°The Devil n?¡±


    ¡°Where is this Devil n? How could she possiblye into contact with you?¡±


    Cheng Zhihai had arranged many guards around Cheng Guang; the slightest disturbance would have immediately been reported to him. How could he have failed to notice the appearance of the Saintess of the Fox Devil n near Cheng Guang?


    Indeed, had Cheng Guang not informed him, he would still be in the dark about the presence of the Devil n infiltrating the Capital city.


    Cheng Guang¡¯s expression remained unchanged, looking straight into Cheng Zhihai¡¯s eyes, ¡°This Saintess of the Fox Devil n from Green Hill, Bai Shuxuan, is currently the Oiran at Wanhuatower. She intends to bewitch me, to control my mind.¡±


    ¡°But for some reason, I was not influenced by her.¡±


    ¡°I inadvertently overheard her conspiracy; in a few days, she will have me dismiss all my bodyguards, making it easy for someone to assassinate me.¡±


    Upon hearing Cheng Guang¡¯s words, Cheng Zhihai took a deep breath, his mind racing with thoughts, and the recent issues with the Devil n encountered by the Bureau of the Lamp slowly began to make sense to him.


    ¡°So that¡¯s it, it¡¯s actually like this. These people have such audacity, daring to target my son.¡±


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Guanger¡¯s early detection, I would probably have left the Capital by now to investigate the Devil n¡¯s smuggling. Looking at it now, it¡¯s a scheme to lure the tiger away from the mountain¡­¡±


    Cheng Zhihai murmured to himself, suddenly feeling a sense of fear, and quickly grasped Cheng Guang¡¯s hand, examining his body.


    ¡°Guanger, are you alright? Has that Fox Devil affected your body in any way?¡±<div>


    Cheng Guang shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t know that her identity has been exposed to me yet.¡±


    ¡°So, I n to use her own scheme against her, draw the snake out of its hole, and capture her along with all the assassins and killers she brings out in one fell swoop.¡±


    Cheng Zhihai nodded, a smile flickering at the corner of his mouth, for he found that Cheng Guang¡¯s body was unaffected.


    He immediately breathed a sigh of relief.


    It had to be said, Cheng Guang¡¯s visit this time provided him with many clues, and was of great assistance.


    The frequent urrences of the Devil n smuggling recently made it not hard to guess that their goal was to draw him away from the Capital.


    And to facilitate the actions of the person behind it all.


    Their target was to assassinate Cheng Guang.


    They thought their n was perfect, but how could they have anticipated that my son had detected their plot beforehand?


    He saw through the Fox Devil¡¯s scheme at a nce.


    He did not rm the enemy but instead actively came to him, adopting a countern and subsequentlyying a trap to capture them all in one fell swoop.


    This realization made Cheng Zhihai emotional; Cheng Guang had truly grown up a lot, no longer the immature boy he used to be.


    Feeling gratified yet also slightly frightened in his heart, he worried about Cheng Guang¡¯s health, fearing that his son might inadvertently fall victim to that Fox Devil.


    A chill emerged in the depths of Cheng Zhihai¡¯s eyes.


    No matter who it was, anyone daring to target his son, must die.

 Chapter 53: 51: Consultation on Matters

    Chapter 53: Chapter 51: Consultation on Matters


    Cheng Zhihai fell silent for a moment, then as if he had realized something, a look of sorrow appeared in his dignified eyes.


    ¡°Guanger, didn¡¯t you promise me that you wouldn¡¯t go to the brothel?¡±


    ¡°In thest few days since you left the house, you didn¡¯t go anywhere but straight to Wanhuatower?¡±


    Cheng Guang:


    This was quite awkward.


    The things he had done these past two days could most likely not escape Cheng Zhihai¡¯s notice.


    When in doubt, just m up.


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Seeing that Cheng Guang remained silent, Cheng Zhaihai merely snorted coldly. Given his indulgent nature toward Cheng Guang, he naturally couldn¡¯t say anything too harsh, only solemnly reminding him:


    ¡°Guanger, this time your mother has chosen a marriage for you, you mustn¡¯t act in this manner anymore from now on.¡±<div>


    ¡°Once this is settled, don¡¯t go to the brothel again, and don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you in advance. Qin Yanqiu, that girl¡­ has an even more domineering temperament than your mother¡­¡±


    By the end of his speech, a faint sadness had spread across Cheng Zhihai¡¯s stern and severe face.


    It was the unique pain of a man who was henpecked.


    You could tell.


    Cheng Zhihai used to frequent the brothel often, or he wouldn¡¯t have said such things.


    Father and son looked at each other in silence for a while.


    Cheng Guang cleared his throat softly and then asked in a softer tone,


    ¡°Father, do you know about Mr. Tang, the owner behind Wanhuatower?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Tang, I certainly know of him,¡± Cheng Zhihai nodded slightly and then asked, puzzled, ¡°What do you ask for?¡±


    Cheng Guang responded, ¡°That Bai Shuxuan is hiding in Wanhuatower, so I was thinking, could there also be a problem with the owner behind it?¡±


    No sooner had Cheng Guang finished speaking than Cheng Zhihai shook his head, ¡°That¡¯s unlikely, Mr. Tang wouldn¡¯t do such a thing.¡±


    ¡°Who is he?¡± Cheng Guang was a bit baffled, not knowing why Cheng Zhihai would dismiss all suspicion of the man upon hearing his name.


    With his character, it wasn¡¯t like him to dismiss someone¡¯s suspicions just because of a name; he would normally at least investigate first.


    Cheng Zhihai did not answer directly, but instead gently tapped his finger on the tea tray, ¡°You¡¯d better not ask who he is. If you, you reckless boy, carelessly let it slip, it wouldn¡¯t end well.¡±


    Cheng Guang almost couldn¡¯t hold back hisughter, ¡°Pfft, he¡¯s just a brothel owner; what could be the impact of that getting out? Could it be Mr. Tang is the emperor or something?¡±


    As soon as Cheng Guang finished, Cheng Zhihai¡¯s expression froze and he quickly coughed a few times in embarrassment, ¡°You rascal, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±


    Cheng Guang was stunned.


    Cheng Zhihai¡¯s reaction was almost no different from an admission.


    He had not expected it to actually be true.<div>


    Mr. Tang¡­?


    Emperor Zhou¡­?


    These two identities simply didn¡¯t seem connected at all.


    The figure behind Wanhuatower turned out to be Emperor Zhou¡­<div>


    This im sounded absurd, but the more he thought about it, the more it didn¡¯t seem impossible.


    Given that Wanhuatower was so huge, even to the extent that the entire Flower River¡¯s name was derived from it, and with the constant stream of peopleing and going, it had be a great money-eating beast entrenched within the Capital City.


    To say it made a fortune every day was an understatement.


    Such a lucrative business had many officials and nobility in the Capital City envious, yet none could shake Wanhuatower¡¯s or Mr. Tang¡¯s status.


    There weren¡¯t many in the entire Capital City who had this kind of power; Emperor Zhou was one of them.


    Cheng Guang¡¯s expression became somewhat strange.


    Cheng Zhihai did not continue on this topic but paused his tapping fingers on the tea tray and turned to look at Cheng Guang:


    ¡°Guanger, during this period, I¡¯ll have Uncle Qian stay by your side. When it¡¯s time to close the, you make the call and have Uncle Qian capture that Fox Devil,¡±


    ¡°As for those assassins plotting to kill you, leave them to me to deal with. Let¡¯s see if I can pull a few big fish out from behind them.¡±


    ¡°After all, the Great Zhou is not at peace internally; there are quite a few maggots.¡±


    Cheng Guang nodded, then without much idle chat, turned and left the Bureau of the Lamp.


    The following matters didn¡¯t require his worry anymore; Cheng Zhihai would arrange everything for him.


    In the tea room of the side hall of the Bureau of the Lamp, after Cheng Guang had left, Cheng Zhihai sat quietly in his original spot for a moment before slowly uttering to himself.<div>


    ¡°The Great Zhou is ultimately not peaceful. Just as the n was set in motion, some people have be restless, daring to collude with the Devil n to plot the assassination of Guanger,¡±


    ¡°If this assassination attempt on Guanger fails, will they directly make a move against the Bureau of the Lamp?¡±


    ¡°Who exactly is the person behind this? I wonder if among those involved in the assassination attempt, there are any masterminds. If there are, capturing one alive for intense interrogation might reveal further intelligence.¡±


    As he spoke, a cold murderous intent shed in Cheng Zhihai¡¯s eyes.


    The person behind this was hidden too deeply.


    Colluding with the Devil n, smuggling members into the Great Zhou in an attempt to draw him out of the Capital city, even aiming to use the Fox Devil of the Green Hill fox n to control Guanger.


    If Guanger hadn¡¯t noticed in advance, it wouldn¡¯t have been long before he fell under their control.


    Furthermore, for this group, controlling Guanger wasn¡¯t enough; their ultimate goal was to kill him.


    If Guanger hadn¡¯t noticed and allowed these people to scheme behind his back, who knows what the consequences would be.


    Just thinking about it made Cheng Zhihai shiver down his spine.


    Inside the tea room, sandalwood curled up, and all was serene.


    Reflections churned in his mind, and eventually, he shook his head slightly.


    Although Cheng Guang didn¡¯t listen to him this time and went to the brothel again, luckily, it was not a bad thing.<div>


    Originally, the enemy was in the dark while we were exposed. Now, thanks to Cheng Guang, we have turned it into our enemy being exposed while we lurk in the dark.


    Without rming them, if I now make a counterplot, openly leaving the Capital city and then secretly returning, perhaps I could catch a few more big fish.


    With that thought, Cheng Zhihai pulled out a Different Treasure resembling a Crystal Ball from his bosom.


    This Crystal Ball was also amunication tool, although its range was much lesspared to the Yin Yang Stone. However, it was more than sufficient formunication within the Capital city.


    Upon activation, a few voices transmitted from within.


    ¡°Director.¡±


    Cheng Zhihai slowly spoke out.


    ¡°Come here, there are things to discuss.¡±


    Having left the Bureau of the Lamp and returned to his residence, Cheng Guang went straight to Million Specie Garden.


    Under Cheng Guang¡¯s arrangements, everything progressed in an orderly manner, with the situation under control.


    At present, the only unknown was the identity of the person backing Bai Shuxuan; although unclear for now, it wasn¡¯t a major problem.


    Cheng Zhihai took this matter very seriously.


    It was foreseeable that there wouldn¡¯t be any more surprises.<div>


    The mission could bepleted before long.


    Cheng Guang felt no pressure; after returning home, he began to cultivate methodically.


    Completing the mission was just a way for him to obtain more resources to enhance his strength quickly.


    In his view, improving his martial cultivation was still the main priority.


    Only with strength did he have some capital to survive in this world.


    In the courtyard, Cheng Guang practiced his punches and kicks, cultivating seriously.

 Chapter 54: 52: Not a Bit of Sincerity

    Chapter 54: Chapter 52: Not a Bit of Sincerity


    Five days had swiftly passed, and February was about to end, with the weather turning cooler unexpectedly.


    The sky gradually darkened as the sunset dyed it a fiery red.


    In the courtyard, a figure was still practicing martial arts.


    It was Cheng Guang!


    During these five days, besides his daily visits to the brothel and checking in with Bai Shuxuan, Cheng Guang devoted all his remaining time to cultivation.


    In these five days, Cheng Guang had made significant progress with the Divine Python Coiling Skill. His Qi flowed through his body, considerably strengthening his physique. Ordinary swords and des were no longer able to pierce his skin.


    His body seemed to have grown taller and more robust than just a few days earlier; his height also appeared to have increased by quite a bit.


    The whole person looked lean and graceful, poised and dignified. Even without the prestige of his status as the Princely Heir, he would still be seen by others as a graceful gentleman.


    Cultivation made time fly swiftly.


    Seeing that it was gettingte and the time to meet Bai Shuxuan had arrived, Cheng Guang gradually slowed down his movements, stopped the swirling Qi around him, and exhaled a breath of turbid air.<div>


    Feeling the rapid growth of his Primordial Spirit and physique over the past few days, Cheng Guang¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but reveal a touch of joy.


    ¡°My Spirit Dao cultivation speed is extremely fast. If I hadn¡¯t diverted some Qi to my body, I would have already broken through to the Second Rank of Spirit Dao¡¯s Yin God Realm.¡±


    ¡°As for Martial Cultivation, even though it doesn¡¯t progress as quickly as Spirit Dao, with ample resources and the continuous supply of Qi I provide, my cultivation speed could also be described as extremely fastpared to ordinary people.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps in another day or two, my Martial Cultivation will break through to the Second Rank Physique Realm.¡±


    Cheng Guang raised his head to the sky; even though there was still some light left, the bright moon had already emerged, embedded in the firmament. The moonlight cast the surrounding sky into a silvery scene. It was not as richly colored as the sunrise, but it appeared more pure and elegant.


    With a slight movement of his Primordial Spirit, Cheng Guang suddenly felt that his Primordial Spirit should be as pure and wless as the moonlight.


    So¡­


    His Primordial Spirit trembled.


    What was once colorless, his Primordial Spirit suddenly turned white!


    Offer prayers to a marvelous deity without felling the tree; the might of hidden gods enshrined in its shade!


    Spirit Dao Second Rank, Yin God Realm.


    In these past days, Cheng Guang had been cultivating the God Emperor Cultivation Method every day, directing half of the attracted Qi to his body. He thought that breaking through to the Second Rank Yin God Realm in Spirit Dao would take some time, but unexpectedly, with a sudden insight, he had achieved a direct breakthrough.


    Breaking through to the Second Rank in Spirit Dao opened up a myriad of applications.


    ¡°Sense the numerous images of the Primordial Spirit and then leap through the Nine Heavens. The moment you step into the Yin God Realm, the Primordial Spirit can temporarily detach from the body, influencing heaven and earth as well as the surrounding entities.¡±


    ¡°A Martial Cultivator of the same realm facing my Soul Attack would have no means to defend, and once hit, they would be rendered helpless.¡±


    Cheng Guang pondered, his eyes sparkling with a bit more joy.


    The only regret was that he currently had too few Spirit Dao methods.


    He could only use the Power of the Primordial Spirit in a rudimentary fashion,cking the ability to use it to evolve all kinds of miraculous feats.


    It¡¯s said that the most powerful measure for a Spirit Dao cultivator is toprehend the Proving Dao Map, manifesting deities through the Primordial Spirit, and casting spells.<div>


    ¡°The Proving Dao Map is extremely precious; I wonder if Cheng Zhihai will be able to get one for me.¡±


    Cheng Guang murmured to himself.


    Without dwelling on it much longer, Cheng Guang slowly gathered his Primordial Spirit¡¯s power. As his Spirit Dao cultivation had broken through to the Second Rank Yin God Realm, the brightness before him seemed to have be much clearer.


    Even as night fell, his vision could discern many things that most ordinary people could not see.<div>


    The light in Cheng Guang¡¯s eyes was joyful. He had already nned to cease his training for the day, but he hadn¡¯t expected his Spirit Dao to make such a breakthrough, which was a pleasant surprise.


    After being attended to by Qing Luan, he washed up simply, changed into a fresh and tidy set of clothes, and set out for Wanhuatower.


    During this period, the poprity of Wanhuatower had somewhat begun to recover.


    The impact of Cheng Guang¡¯s words from before was also gradually diminishing.


    Wanhuatower once again introduced a new Oiran.


    As for Bai Shuxuan, besides Cheng Guang, she had not weed any other clients.


    Therefore, Bai Shuxuan¡¯s Jade Pavilion was as silent as usual, with only a few Turtle ves and servants walking inside the pavilion, cleaning the ce.


    Cheng Guang walked straight upstairs, pushed open the door, and entered Bai Shuxuan¡¯s room.


    ¡°Princely Heir.¡±


    As soon as he entered the room, Cheng Guang¡¯s indifferent expression instantly transformed into an enamored, fawning look, his acting skills maxed out.


    When Bai Shuxuan saw Cheng Guang enter the room, she came forward to greet him with a smile on her face and respectfully saluted him.


    Even though Bai Shuxuan was aware that Cheng Guang¡¯s mind had already been greatly influenced by her, she at least performed the surface courtesies.


    ¡°Princely Heir hase a bitte today, making Shuxuan wait quite a while.¡±<div>


    After asking how he was doing, Bai Shuxuan did not wait for Cheng Guang¡¯s reply, but instead voiced her grievance with a coquettish tone.


    Cheng Guang couldn¡¯t help but internally criticize; hadn¡¯t he always arrived at this time in the past?


    He knew that Bai Shuxuan had begun preparing to actively make trouble.


    As the fawning Princely Heir, he naturally had to indulge her in this moment.


    So a slightly apologetic smile spread across Cheng Guang¡¯s face.


    ¡°Shuxuan, it¡¯s my fault, I was dyed by some matters, I¡¯ll try toe earlier next time.¡±


    When Bai Shuxuan heard this, her red lips pursed slightly, ¡°Who believes these words of yours? If you want to apologize, you must do it in a different way.¡±


    ¡°Such an apology has no sincerity.¡±


    Cheng Guang pretended to be concerned and asked, ¡°Then how should I express my sincerity?¡±


    After thinking for a moment, Bai Shuxuan pointed to her red lips with a finger andughingly said, ¡°Princely Heir, why don¡¯t you gift me some Heavenly Gang or some Innate Pills that can enhance my cultivation level?¡±


    Upon hearing Bai Shuxuan¡¯s words, Cheng Guang¡¯s eyebrows shot up.


    During these five days, it was not the first time Bai Shuxuan had asked him for resources.


    But it had always been very subtle.<div>


    Cheng Guang pretended not to understand, acting as if hecked emotional intelligence, and thus managed to get by.


    But unexpectedly, this time Bai Shuxuan couldn¡¯t hold back her impatience and started demanding outright.


    The Heavenly Gang and Innate Pills that Bai Shuxuan listed were no ordinary items.


    Heavenly Gang could be used to refine weapons, and weapons infused with Heavenly Gang could channel Qi, their power exponentially greater than ordinary weaponry.


    Heavenly Gang was extremely rare, and throughout the Great Zhou, it was already considered a strategic resource. There wasn¡¯t enough even for soldiers on the battlefield, so it was impossible for it to circte outside, let alone be sold to the Devil n or enemy states.


    Even though Cheng Guang was the Princely Heir of Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion, he also could not ess much Heavenly Gang.


    Now Bai Shuxuan began by demanding Heavenly Gang, and by the tone of it, it seemed she wasn¡¯t asking for a small amount either.


    As for the Innate Pills, these pills could replenish innate Qi, which were not much use to lower-level cultivators, but were akin to miraculous elixirs for cultivators of the Sixth Rank and above.


    Just one could significantly boost the odds of a high-level cultivator breaking through a minor realm.


    One could imagine how precious the Innate Pills were.


    And for the Devil n, who entirely relied on enduring the years and absorbing the essence of sun and moon, ordinary pills already had significant effects and were of great value.


    Used on the Devil n, the effects of the Innate Pills would likely multiply manifold.


    Bai Shuxuan¡¯s intentions this time were far from trivial.<div>


    This demand as bold as a lion¡¯s was oddly reminiscent of revealing one¡¯s ulterior motives once options were exhausted.

 Chapter 55: 53 How Could It Be Acting?

    Chapter 55: Chapter 53 How Could It Be Acting?


    Cheng Guang¡¯s eyes flickered with hints of peculiarity and amusement, though his expression remained unchanged, slowly revealing a touch of difficulty.


    ¡°Shuxuan, this¡­ The items you¡¯re asking for are all very precious. I¡¯ll need some time to prepare. I will try to bring you some Heavenly Gang and Innate Pills.¡±


    Seeing Cheng Guang was not making further excuses, Bai Shuxuan¡¯s face revealed a bit of pride and satisfaction. She nodded slowly, then said in a gentle voice,


    ¡°If the Princely Heir could give Shuxuan more, it would signify the Princely Heir¡¯s greater sincerity.¡±


    ¡°Shuxuan is willing to reward the Princely Heir,¡± she added.


    ¡°How about a private meeting at Cold Pavilion six miles away at Midnight tonight?¡±


    As Bai Shuxuan spoke, her face timely blushed with several shades, seemingly shy.


    Even without saying anything, it was as if Bai Shuxuan had said everything.


    It seemed that just by Cheng Guang going to Cold Pavilion six miles away, he could enjoy some special benefits.


    Cheng Guang couldn¡¯t help but curse internally, bloody private meetings, did he need any private meetings with a woman from the brothel?<div>


    Cheng Guang remained silent, and Bai Shuxuan continued to speak.


    ¡°Princely Heir, you can have someone send the items to me tomorrow. There¡¯s no need for the person toe over, just head directly to Cold Pavilion six miles away. I have already arranged everything there,¡± she said.


    ¡°The Princely Heir need not worry.¡±


    Bai Shuxuan¡¯s words were quite clear ¨C afraid that Cheng Guang might die, she wanted him to give her onest batch of resources.


    On the other hand, she was scared of Cheng Guanging to her location.


    If Cheng Guang died, someone would definitely swiftly investigate and trace it back to her.


    It would be very troublesome to extricate herself then.


    Better to just send Cheng Guang away, to keep him froming back to Wanhuatower and Jade Pavilion.


    If Cheng Guang died, it could also buy her some time to distance herself from the me.


    The infatuated look on Cheng Guang¡¯s face began to fade slowly, and he asked another question.


    ¡°Cold Pavilion six miles away?¡±


    Bai Shuxuan nodded slightly, without suspecting anything, her face shy, her hands slowly twisting the corner of her clothes.


    ¡°The Princely Heir need onlye to Cold Pavilion six miles away. Shuxuan will be waiting there for a private meeting with the Princely Heir,¡± she said.


    ¡°Are you sure everything is already arranged?¡± Cheng Guang asked again, his gaze shing with some inexplicable meaning.


    Bai Shuxuan nodded again, apparently thinking that Cheng Guang was about to leave to gather resources for her. She even made a point of reminding him,


    ¡°Princely Heir, the Innate Pills are not a big deal; if there aren¡¯t enough, you can use other precious pills topensate. However, the more Heavenly Gang stones, the better. If it really doesn¡¯t work out, it¡¯s also eptable to send Shuxuan some weapons refined from Heavenly Gang stones.¡±


    Cheng Guang chuckled.


    Bai Shuxuan, hearing Cheng Guang¡¯sughter, was clearly startled, her shy demeanor slowly faded, and when she looked at Cheng Guang, she found no trace of infatuation on his face.


    It was as though the Cheng Guang just moments before and the one now were not the same person.<div>


    ¡°Qian,¡± he called out suddenly.


    Cheng Guang¡¯s sudden cry startled Bai Shuxuan, and then she sensed the space around her seemed to tremble.


    A figure slowly revealed itself.


    The voice arrived even before the person was clearly seen.<div>


    ¡°Princely Heir, we¡¯re not acting anymore?¡±


    Cheng Guang¡¯s gaze was indifferent as he slowly picked up his teacup, not looking at Bai Shuxuan, who was standing there in a daze.


    ¡°No more acting. The fish has taken the bait. How are things with my father?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I have already informed the Director,¡± came the reply.


    Cheng Guang nodded.


    ¡°Qian, let¡¯s proceed then,¡± he said.


    Qian Siyuan stepped into Jade Pavilion, an immense aura emanating from his body, his gentle face breaking into a radiant smile.


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Bai Shuxuan¡¯splexion changed drastically, her beautiful features instantly losing color, her face turning gloomy and ashen. She bit down on her red lips, seemingly unable to believe what she saw, her wide eyes staring at the person before her.


    ¡°Qian Siyuan?!¡±


    ¡°You, how could you be here?!¡±


    Bai Shuxuan first let out a cry of surprise, then looked at Cheng Guang with disbelief.


    ¡°Princely Heir, what is this¡­¡±<div>


    Bai Shuxuan¡¯s eyes fixed intently on Cheng Guang, as if she wanted to see the previouspassion and concern on his face, but she was quickly disappointed.


    Cheng Guang¡¯s expression did not change at all,pared to the Cheng Guang of before, he seemed like apletely different person.


    ¡°You fox devil, if the Princely Heir did not intend to fish out the big fish behind you, why would he y so many acts with you? I¡¯m tired of it even if the Princely Heir isn¡¯t,¡± Qian Siyuan said, his face breaking into a gentle smile. He then yawned, ¡°The Princely Heir asked me to capture you alive, so, if you behave, I¡¯ll be gentler. If you resist, I¡¯ll have to be rougher.¡±


    Hearing Qian Siyuan¡¯s words, Bai Shuxuan¡¯s face trembled with shock and disbelief, herplexion turning pale.


    Her jade-like face turned as white as paper, her red lips quivering involuntarily, as if struggling to find the words to describe how she felt at this moment.


    Her fingers, like carved jade, clutched tightly at the hem of her garments as she involuntarily stepped backward.


    She was unable to ept this reality for a moment.


    She had thought her n was wless, and since Cheng Guang set foot in Jade Pavilion, she had firmly controlled him in her hands¡ªsave for some unforeseen events on the first night, everything else went normally.


    But she could never have imagined Cheng Guang was only acting with her the whole time, even seeing through her true identity as a member of the Devil n¡­


    ¡°How is this possible¡­ I have a Different Treasure that allows for perfect shape-shifting, my aura perfectly concealed. As long as I don¡¯t reveal myself, I shouldn¡¯t be exposed¡­¡±


    ¡°As for acting¡­¡±


    ¡°How can it be acting!¡±


    ¡°The Princely Heir has been with me for so long, he must have been influenced by my fascinating body!¡±<div>


    Bai Shuxuan murmured to herself, her heart still holding some hope despite the clear situation, wishing Cheng Guang would speak up for her.


    However, the Cheng Guang in her eyes merely looked at her with a yful expression.


    This expression said it all.


    Bai Shuxuan¡¯s heart sank immediately.


    Seeing Qian Siyuan approach, Bai Shuxuan took a deep breath to calm herself, her demeanor radiating an imposing and extremely irritated air.


    ¡°May I ask the Princely Heir, when did you discover my identity?¡± Bai Shuxuan asked urgently, wanting an answer.


    Cheng Guang chuckled, ¡°From the very beginning. Your methods are quite good, had it been someone else, they would likely have fallen into your trap early on.¡±


    Bai Shuxuan¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, ¡°From the beginning?¡±


    She muttered, frowning slightly. Before she could say more, Qian Siyuan was already standing in front of Bai Shuxuan.


    The gentle smile remained on his face, only his hand slowly extended.


    ¡°You fox devil, whatever method you used to transform into this shape, you¡¯re barely different from the Human Race now,¡± said Qian Siyuan, as his hand moved slowly forward, his very presence emanating a powerful force.


    The pressure on Bai Shuxuan was as heavy as a mountain bearing down on her.


    Bai Shuxuan¡¯s expression shifted; her strength was far from matching Qian Siyuan¡¯s.<div>


    Feeling that overwhelming pressure, Bai Shuxuan no longer hesitated, pulled out a stone covered in lightning patterns from her bosom.


    As Bai Shuxuan held the lightning-patterned stone in her hand, faint shes of electricity seemed to pass through the air, filling it with a dangerous aura.


    Qian Siyuan¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°Eh, is that the Lightning-Patterned Stone? You have quite a few nice things, fox devil.¡±

 Chapter 56: 54: Is the task already complete?

    Chapter 56: Chapter 54: Is the task alreadyplete?


    As he spoke, Qian Siyuan¡¯s gaze shifted toward Cheng Guang.


    ¡°Princely Heir, it seems the Fox Devil is still struggling for a while. Princely Heir, please go aside and rest, and watch the performance of this Fox Devil,¡±


    After Qian Siyuan finished speaking, two figures abruptly appeared beside Cheng Guang.


    ¡°Princely Heir, my apologies.¡±


    A voice reached Cheng Guang¡¯s ears, and immediately he found himself on a tall building far from the Jade Pavilion the next moment.


    He could overlook all the scenery of the Jade Pavilion.


    At the same time Cheng Guang disappeared, inside the Jade Pavilion, a river-like surge of Devil Qi shot up into the sky, and in the blink of an eye, it radiated across the entire Flower River sky like lightning.


    Right after that!


    Boom!!!!


    A thunder-like roar exploded, and the heavens lit up with lightning and thunder in an instant, with dark clouds pressing over the city, turning the entire sky pitch-ck in the blink of an eye.<div>


    Within the dark clouds above, a crack was forming.


    At the same time, thick Devil Qi was carrying two figures swiftly up into the sky.


    Within the area of Flower River, many noblemen, who were seeking pleasure, saw this scene and were frightened pale.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening here? Devil Qi!?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s in the direction of Wanhuatower¡¯s Jade Pavilion, is someone causing trouble at Wanhuatower?¡±


    ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be, who dares to cause trouble at Wanhuatower.¡±


    ¡°You see, those two figures in the sky, don¡¯t they look a little familiar??¡±


    All those who noticed this scene couldn¡¯t help but look up at the sky, abuzz with discussion.


    The two figures being discussed by the crowd were unmistakably Bai Shuxuan and Hong Zhu.


    ¡°Miss, leave me behind. It¡¯s too dangerous for you to take me with you,¡±


    In the sky, Hong Zhu¡¯s face was as pale as death.


    However, Bai Shuxuan¡¯s expression remained unchanged. She did not respond to Hong Zhu but instead bent her head down to look at the Jade Pavilion below, where Qian Siyuan stood leisurely, seemingly interested as he observed the two of them.


    ¡°Using the Lightning-Patterned Stone to break through the realm? Escaping back to the Devil Region won¡¯t be that easy,¡±


    Qian Siyuan¡¯s voice rang out.


    A cyan pir of energy carrying a figure transformed into a massive sword, shot up from the ground, piercing toward the heavens.


    The sky shook violently for a moment as the crack seemed to be pushed open by an invisible giant hand with a couple of loud bangs.


    Then, the cyan colossal pir turned into countless silver snakes, shining in all directions, rushing towards Bai Shuxuan like a tide.


    Bai Shuxuan¡¯s Devil Clouds and the surrounding Thunder Clouds flickered at the same time, colliding heavily with the myriad of silver snakes.


    The sky was nowpletely covered by the ck clouds and Devil Clouds.<div>


    All kinds of lightning storms sprung from within.


    Compared to Qian Siyuan¡¯s carefree demeanor, Bai Shuxuan appeared much more strained, seemingly relying on some Different Treasures. Even so,pared to Qian Siyuan¡¯s effortless strike, it was hardly worth mentioning.


    After a brief sh, Bai Shuxuan began to feel markedly drained.


    Bai Shuxuan, with a slightly wretched look, knew she couldn¡¯t dy any longer. There were already many eyes in the Capital city that had turned their attention to this event. If she couldn¡¯t escape back to the Devil Region, the longer she dragged on, the more likely her doom.<div>


    But at this moment, facing Qian Siyuan, a Martial Artist who had reached the Eighth-Rank King Realm, Bai Shuxuan had little hope of escape, even if she used all of her methods.


    Bai Shuxuan, now out of options, had her once beautiful face turn ghastly pale; her usual poised, elegant expression was nowhere to be seen.


    Thunder raged in the sky.


    ¡°Heh, out of tricks, are you? I thought there was some great Devil backing you,¡±


    ¡°Is this all you have? Just a few one-time Different Treasures and you dare toe to the Capital city? Even daring to plot against the Princely Heir, who gave you the audacity?¡±


    ¡°You truly disappoint me,¡±


    Qian Siyuan¡¯s mild expression remained unchanged as he stood with his hands behind his back in mid-air, speaking unhurriedly while extending his hand once again.


    Terrifying power surged forth from his hand, and a white wisp of strength spread out in all directions like a ribbon.


    Looking down, that forceful energy shattered everything in its path.


    In the blink of an eye, the heavens cleared, the dark clouds dissipated, and the moonlight shone bright and pure.


    Amidst the sky, two figures fell powerlessly.


    Both coughed up arge amount of blood at the same time, theirplexions turning as pale as paper in an instant.


    Qian Siyuan reached out once again.<div>


    He firmly caught the two people.


    As Qian Siyuan held Bai Shuxuan and another person in his hands, he seemed to sense something and looked towards the southeast of the capital city, his usually gentle smile freezing slightly.


    ¡°Self-detonation? And it¡¯s a Seventh-Rank Spirit Communication Realm expert at that? Desperation leads to drastic measures to avoid capture by the Director?¡±


    Standing at the top of the building, Cheng Guang also seemed to sense something and his gaze stretched toward the direction of Cold Pavilion six li away.


    There.


    A ck sun was rising fiercely.


    It exploded suddenly!


    Transforming into a huge pir of pitch-ck light, it shot up into the sky.


    As the light pir vanished, a dark and violent force clung to the clouds, rolling towards the location where the capital city stood, like ferocious tidal waves.


    But before it could get close to the capital city, it was erased by a silent, unnoticeable force.


    Inside the capital city, all remained calm and tranquil.


    Even so, it attracted the attention of countless people within the capital city.


    Even within the Imperial Pce, nces were cast in that direction.<div>


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°A self-destruction of a Seventh-Rank Spirit Communication Realm expert, that¡¯s quite rare.¡±


    ¡°Over there, I seemed to have felt Cheng Zhihai¡¯s presence; it looks like he made a move.¡±


    ¡°Yes, about right. Just now, a little Fox Devil revealed itself in the capital city and was suppressed by Qian Siyuan. At the same time, Cheng Zhihai also took action in the direction of Cold Pavilion six li away. What is the Bureau of the Lamp up to?¡±


    Whispers of secret discussions continued unabated.


    Cheng Guang stood atop the building, the cold wind lightly brushing his robe, slightly disheveling his hair, as he looked in the southeast direction.


    There, although calm had been restored, the horrifying aura that had surged just moments ago still caused his heart to flutter.


    The scene he had just witnessed was Cheng Guang¡¯s first time seeing the high-end powers of this world with his own eyes.


    Just Qian Siyuan, a mere Eighth-Rank Martial Artist, could casually bring about extraordinary visions with his moves, disying immense might; Cheng Guang could hardly imagine how powerful those of the Ninth Grade and even the Heavenly Human Realm would be.


    Cheng Guang clenched his fists, a longing for strength rising in his heart.


    If he had such power, he wouldn¡¯t need to be as cautious and apprehensive as he was now, constantly looking over his shoulder.


    If he had such power, he wouldn¡¯t need to serve as a double for the Princely Heir, always at risk of meeting a grisly fate.<div>


    A turmoil of thoughts churned through Cheng Guang¡¯s mind.


    At the same time, a cold voice suddenly rang in Cheng Guang¡¯s ear.


    [Missionpleted.]


    Hearing this voice, Cheng Guang¡¯s brow raised slightly. The mission ispleted just like that?


    He had yet to torment those assassins lurking in the shadows.


    Cheng Guang looked into the distance, where thend was imbued with the aura of destruction due to the self-detonation of a powerful Martial Artist. Dying in such a state was probably not much better than being executed by lingchi.


    It could be considered a form of torment after all.


    Cheng Guang couldn¡¯t help but give a wry smile.


    No matter what, it was good that the mission waspleted.


    He decided not to concern himself with the fate of those assassins any longer; he¡¯d leave them to Cheng Zhihai to handle.

 Chapter 57: 55: Is the Princely Heir Coming Back?

    Chapter 57: Chapter 55: Is the Princely Heir Coming Back?


    That night, the moon shone clear and bright.


    Under the veil of night, the moon cast its silvery light, painting the entire earth with a pale silver hue. The clouds at the horizon were swept away by a fierce aura, carrying bursts of Qi, and with brilliant tails of light, it shot towards the distance at great speed.


    Cheng Guang stood at the attic, watching the stir in the distance for a while. Even though he was not close to that ce and was quite far from it, he could still feel the terrifying aura emanating from there.


    If he had been in the vicinity, even just being affected by the aftereffects would have left him, if not dead, then crippled.


    Qian Siyuan, standing beside Cheng Guang, also watched the disturbance in the distance for a moment. Seeing that things were starting to calm down, he turned to Cheng Guang with a gentle smile and said,


    ¡°Princely Heir, I will take this Fox Devil back to the Bureau of the Lamp for detention. You can conduct the interrogationter.¡±


    Cheng Guang nodded without objection. ncing at Bai Shuxuan and Hong Zhu, whoy limp on the ground like they were dead, he didn¡¯t say anything and stood up to prepare to return to the mansion.


    With this matter resolved, he didn¡¯t feel any pressure.


    Cheng Guang nned to return to the mansion to collect his rewards and see what uses the newly acquired Breaking Ban Pill might have.


    As for Bai Shuxuan, he wouldn¡¯t be able to stir up much trouble in the short term.<div>


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he wanted to see if he could extract some value from Bai Shuxuan, he suspected that Bai Shuxuan might have already been killed by Qian Siyuan¡¯s palm.


    After a brief chat with Qian Siyuan, Cheng Guang left and returned to Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion.


    Back in the Million Specie Garden, he found Qing Luan still sitting quietly in the garden, staring at the moon in the sky, momentarily lost in thought.


    She seemed deeply worried and troubled.


    When Cheng Guang approached, Qing Luan did not react for a while, her moment of distractionsting even longer than thest time.


    It was not until Cheng Guang came close and gently tapped her shoulder that Qing Luan suddenly startled and turned her head quickly, only then realizing that Cheng Guang had returned.


    Seeing Cheng Guang¡¯s return, Qing Luan was first delighted, but then her beautiful face became slightly solemn. She took a deep breath and said,


    ¡°Princely Heir, there is trouble.¡±


    ¡°The real Princely Heir¡­ he¡¯sing back¡­¡±


    Upon hearing Qing Luan¡¯s words, Cheng Guang¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, his joy from the missionpletionpletely dissipated at that moment.


    Cheng Guang knew that the Princely Heir mentioned by Qing Luan was indeed the true Princely Heir.


    The Princely Heir had sneaked out to avoid Cheng Zhihai¡¯s control and secretly brought himself to Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion to act as a substitute.


    ording to the normal historical trajectory, his identity as a coachman would have certainly been exposed by now. However, due to his own variable from crossing over, not only had his identity as a coachman not been exposed, but he had also solidified his identity as the Princely Heir.


    This had led to Cheng Zhihai not following the original historical trajectory by sending people out to find the true Princely Heir and forcefully bringing him back.


    And the Princely Heir, who had been ying outside, also realized that Cheng Zhihai had not sent anyone after him, perhaps bored from staying out and therefore thinking of returning to the mansion.


    Once the real Princely Heir returned, his own identity would inevitably be exposed.


    Even though he possessed the pure bloodline of the Great Xia royal family with a face identical to the real Princely Heir and strengths that were superior, there was not a single aspect in which he was inferior.


    But an impersonator is an impersonator after all.


    Cheng Guang had been carefully nning and diligently cultivating to prepare for this day¡¯s arrival.<div>


    However, Cheng Guang had not expected the true Princely Heir toe back so soon.


    Cheng Guang suppressed theplex emotions in his heart and began tofort Qing Luan, who was somewhat panicked, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, how did he contact you?¡±


    Qing Luan replied, ¡°The Princely Heir left me a jade stone before he left, to be used as a one-time Different Treasure. When the jade stone broke, it meant the Princely Heir was returning.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know his exact itinerary, but I think he¡¯ll be back to the mansion in not many days.¡±<div>


    As Qing Luan spoke, her attractive brows furrowed again, momentarily unsure how to deal with the real Princely Heir.


    If he returned, their current situation would definitely be exposed.


    Qing Luan, for having been defiled, would at the very least be discarded.


    And Cheng Guang would definitely be executed by dismemberment for upying the nest of a magpie, a fate that couldn¡¯t be considered an exaggeration.


    Light glinted in Cheng Guang¡¯s eyes, but unlike Qing Luan, he was not in a state of panic inside; he had anticipated that such a day woulde.


    Now, he only had two paths to choose from.


    The first was to kill the Princely Heir before he returned to the mansion.


    The second was to slip away with his aplices before the Princely Heir returned to the mansion.


    The first option was exceedingly difficult for Cheng Guang to aplish, as he had no clue about the Princely Heir¡¯s whereabouts and was unable to dispatch anyone from the mansion to investigate. After all, the two of them shared identical appearances. Once it was discovered that there were two individuals with the same face, it would only hasten the Princely Heir¡¯s return.


    And if he were to try to assassinate the Princely Heir himself, it would be a fool¡¯s errand. All his actions were under the surveince of Cheng Zhihai. Perhaps Cheng Zhihai viewed this as concern, but for Cheng Guang at this moment, it was the biggest obstacle.


    No matter what he did, he was unable to evade Cheng Zhihai¡¯s watchful eyes.


    As for the second path, it seemed very difficult as well, but it was not entirely without a solution.


    Cheng Guang thought of Bai Shuxuan.<div>


    Previously, Bai Shuxuan had produced a stone covered with lightning patterns, which, ording to Qian Siyuan, could break open the Border Area and allow an escape back to the Devil Region.


    Even if the Lightning-Patterned Stone could only be used once and had been discarded after Bai Shuxuan¡¯s usage.


    But Cheng Guang did not believe that Bai Shuxuan, as the Saintess of the Green Hill Fox Tribe, had only one method of escape.


    If it came down to it, he would rely on Bai Shuxuan¡¯s methods to flee the Four Directions Mortal World and distance himself from the Great Zhou Dynasty.


    At this point, Cheng Guang was more inclined to choose the path of slipping away.


    After all, even standing next to the real Princely Heir, no matter how simr they appeared, aparison would eventually reveal the truth.


    Thoughts churned in Cheng Guang¡¯s mind. He patted Qing Luan¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, leave this matter to me. I¡¯ll try to see if I can take care of this Princely Heir. If not, then we¡¯ll make a run for it.¡±


    Qing Luan, however, was worried and didn¡¯t know what to say. Touching her hair lightly, she felt that whether it was dealing with the Princely Heir or making a run for it, both options were fraught with difficulties.


    But at this moment, she had few other options and could only trust in Cheng Guang.


    ¡°Right now in the mansion, you are the true Princely Heir. Even if he¡­ wants to prove himself as the real one, it won¡¯t be easy¡­¡±


    ¡°We should n early, whether we decide to go or stay.¡±


    After Qing Luan finished speaking, she hurriedly left.


    Cheng Guang sat in the courtyard for a while, his gaze fixed on the bright moon above. After a moment, he stood up and returned to his bedroom.<div>


    ¡°im the reward!¡±


    Cheng Guang sat inside the house and spoke to the system internally.


    As his words fell, streams of golden light converged before his eyes, sparkling and condensing into a round pill.


    Cheng Guang held the pill in his hands.


    A system message appeared in his mind.


    [Breaking Ban Pill: Upon consumption, it can shield all banning effects for a period, allowing one to act freely without influence from any bans.]


    Grasping the Breaking Ban Pill in his hands, Cheng Guang¡¯s gaze lowered, confirming his suspicion that the pill was indeed to shield against bans, allowing him to act uninhibited by them.


    For a time, Cheng Guang wasn¡¯t sure what use the Breaking Ban Pill would have for him, so he simply stored it and sat quietly on the bed, waiting for the Midnight System to issue a task.


    At times like these, Cheng Guang looked forward more to the intelligence revealed in the system¡¯s task prompts than the rewards given by the system.


    Cheng Guang sat still as time passed by the minute and the second.


    Midnight.


    An ice-cold voice, devoid of any emotion, suddenly rang in Cheng Guang¡¯s mind.


    <div>

 Chapter 58: 56 The Clown Turns Out to Be Myself

    Chapter 58: Chapter 56 The Clown Turns Out to Be Myself


    [In the thirty-fourth year of Zhensheng, on the twenty-second day of July, sixteen days since you ascended to the Heavenly Human Realm, you tormented the assassin who once attempted to kill you.]


    [However, you failed to uncover from their lips who exactly was behind the assassination attempt all those years ago.]


    [If possible, you still would like to uproot the problempletely, but now, you have no leads on the mastermind behind that year¡¯s plot, utterly clueless.]


    [If it weren¡¯t for Cheng Zhihai¡¯s decision to suppress the royal bloodline¡¯s rejection within you, boldly sacrificing himself as a substitute, it¡¯s likely those lurking in the shadows would have been exposed long ago.]


    [You couldn¡¯t help but shake your head, filled with countless emotions, as you remembered the coachman substitute you had found many years before.]


    [It¡¯s indeed an ironic twist of fate; had you not sought to evade Cheng Zhihai back then, you might never have thought to find a substitute to deceive them.]


    [You too had once wondered how a mere coachman could possess a visage identical to yours, only toter learn from Duke Zhen Guo that this coachman was the unfortunate soul from whom the royal bloodline had been forcibly extracted and imnted into you.]


    [As a result of the royal bloodline being imnted in you, your appearance transformed to resemble that of the other under the influence of the royal bloodline.]


    [After learning this information, you were startled, amazed that the unfortunate soul of that year had not died and was even inadvertently captured by you to serve as a substitute.]


    [The reason the coachman didn¡¯t die after his bloodline was extracted is simple: being of royal descent, the death of any member of the royal family causes celestial phenomena. Such phenomena, not even a Sky-Man canpletely suppress, and the death of any royal would inevitably draw the attention of those with vested interests.]<div>


    [Therefore, back in the day, after abducting that unfortunate soul and extracting his bloodline, your father and grandfather didn¡¯t directly eradicate the royal descendant amidst the turmoil, but instead fostered him in a servant¡¯s home within the Duke¡¯s Mansion.]


    [This must be acknowledged as a fortunate coincidence, for without that coachman, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to escape Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion and meet a nobleman. Without that coachman, the one who died in the assassination plot orchestrated by Bai Shuxuan would not have been the coachman mistaken for Duke of the State¡¯s Heir, but you.]


    [Likewise, were it not for that coachman, you might never have been able to suppress the rejection of the body.]


    [After the death of the coachman, which brought about numerous celestial signs, Cheng Zhihai seemed to catch a whiff of inspiration, using his own life to refine the coachman¡¯s body, extracting the marrow and bones, drawing forth all of the Spiritual Essence within him, and merging it into your body, allowing you to fully andpletely integrate with the royal bloodline.]


    [All that you are today, aside from the aid of your father¡¯s sacrifice, mightrgely be attributed to that coachman.]


    [Yet, after bing a Sky-Man, you feel pained by this, deeming the coachman¡¯s bloodline within you an embarrassment; your appearance, during the moment of bloodline integration, hadpletely changed to that of the coachman.]


    [At the same time, you vaguely realize that this coachman seems to hail from a dynasty not inferior to Great Zhou, with no ordinary status, and if your appearance were to be noticed by those with intentions, it might lead to disaster.]


    [To prevent future trouble, you still wish to revert to your original appearance.]


    [Newbie Task 5: Change back to your original appearance.]


    [Task Reward: A random Proving Dao Map (God Level)]


    Cheng Guang absorbed the details of the system task, his expression growing inconceivablyplex.


    What in the world?


    I¡¯m actually that unlucky sap stripped of the royal bloodline by Duke Zhen Guo?


    At first, Cheng Guang thought his resemnce to the Princely Heir was purely coincidental¡ªafter all, in this world, there were people who looked alike, like Zhou Binglun or Little Jackie Ma from his previous life who resembled well-known figures.


    But they were neverpletely identical.


    Now, after being transmigrated, Cheng Guang had rationalized it; it was a cultivation world after all, and perhaps in this world, two people could indeed bepletely identical.


    Only now did he suddenly realize the truth.


    Turns out, it wasn¡¯t that he resembled the Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir.


    It was because the Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir, after integrating his bloodline, inherited his appearance.<div>


    Little wonder the Princely Heir doesn¡¯t resemble Cheng Zhihai.


    Cheng Zhihai is a warrior, and although the gene of gentle Yuemei of the Wu Family could make his descendants appear slightly more delicate, it would never reach the extent of beauty.


    Cheng Guang¡¯s visage, within the entire Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion, even throughout the Capital City, was superior even whenpared with the princes and princesses.


    When it came to handsomeness, there truly weren¡¯t many who could match him.<div>


    The outsiders, unaware of the secret, thought the Princely Heir had a gic mutation, inheriting the perfect gene of Wu Yuemei and even improving it, hence his beautiful appearance.]


    Who could have expected this?


    This was not his face at all.


    Cheng Guang lowered his eyes and felt an indescribableplexity in his heart.


    He just felt that the original predecessor in the course of history really had a tragic fate.


    Not only was the royal bloodline stripped away, but even the face was inherited by someone else, to the point thatter, that noble Princely Heir benefitted from everything you had.


    After achieving the Heavenly Human Realm, he no longer cared about his appearance, but instead grew to despise it and wished to regain his original face.


    Cheng Guang scoffed, ¡°Regain his face?¡±


    A sh of inspiration struck his mind.


    He murmured to himself, ¡°Right, how could I not have thought about that.¡±


    ¡°Now everyone knows that this appearance of mine is that of the Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir. If you were to suddenly revert to your original rough and burly appearance, the scene would undoubtedly be rather amusing.¡±


    ¡°That was your original wish, anyway. I¡¯m just helping you fulfill it, though a bit ahead of time¡­¡±


    A smile spread across Cheng Guang¡¯s lips, as he already had an idea of how to deal with the real Princely Heir.<div>


    The first step was to help him regain his original appearance.


    As for what to do after he regained his original appearance, Cheng Guang felt that he needn¡¯t worry about that anymore.


    Just throw any dirty hat over, and even if that noble Princely Heir tried to prove his identity, he wouldn¡¯t be able to.


    Cheng Guang had no clue yet on how to restore the Princely Heir¡¯s original appearance.


    After all, his face was determined by the royal bloodline within his body. If he wanted to change that face, a better way seemed to be to strip the royal bloodline from his body again.


    Cheng Guang tapped his forehead lightly with one hand, slowly pondering, thinking, ¡°Stripping the royal bloodline is extremely difficult; it was the Duke of the State, after all, who had extracted the royal bloodline from my body. If I wanted to take out the bloodline from that noble Princely Heir, it would be quite troublesome.¡±


    ¡°Although I am the true vessel of the royal bloodline, reiming it would not be an easy task.¡±


    ¡°The mission prompt mentioned that there is Spiritual Essence within my body, which is the most fundamental existence of the royal bloodline. Without the Spiritual Essence, simply removing the royal bloodline wouldn¡¯t allow one to truly wield it.¡±


    ¡°Could I use the little remaining bloodline Spiritual Essence within me to retrieve that royal bloodline?¡±


    As Cheng Guang pondered, he felt that this idea was highly feasible.


    He nned to visit the Book Collection Pavilion tomorrow to see if he could find some secrets about the royal bloodline.


    At this moment, the moon climbed up the branches, and the chill spread, with fog forming outside the house.


    Cheng Guang¡¯s heart inadvertently felt cool and icy like the moon.<div>


    The stripping of his bloodline was entirely orchestrated by the Duke of the State and Cheng Zhihai; others werepletely unaware of the insider story.


    And the Duke of the State and Cheng Zhihai didn¡¯t target him specifically, they just randomly picked an unlucky one.


    It could be said that Cheng Guang had purely by chance blundered into the line of fire of the Duke of the State and was captured to serve as a stepping stone for the noble Princely Heir to reach the pinnacle of the human realm.


    Even with the usurped bloodline, that noble Princely Heir was still able to reach the Heavenly Human Realm in less than a century.


    One can imagine how concentrated the bloodline of the original body must have been.


    If the original person had not been caught by Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, his status and talents might not have been far behind that noble Princely Heir.


    Looking at it this way, the advantages I¡¯ve taken during this time are insignificantpared to what that noble Princely Heir and the family of the Duke of the State have taken from me.¡±


    Cheng Guang inexplicably wanted tough.


    The clown turns out to be myself.

 Chapter 59: 57 It’s Blurry

    Chapter 59: Chapter 57 It¡¯s Blurry


    Cheng Guang fell silent for a while before taking a close look at the task again; then, he shifted his gaze to the task reward.


    ¡°The reward for this task is quite interesting, it¡¯s a Proving Dao Map.¡±


    ¡°And it¡¯s God Level¡­¡±


    ¡°I wonder where this God Level Proving Dao Map stands among all the Proving Dao Maps of this world.¡±


    As Cheng Guang pondered internally, although he was unfamiliar with the term ¡®God Level¡¯, since it was a reward given after reaching the Heavenly Human Realm, it should be nothing short of exceptional.


    Suppressing hisplex thoughts, Cheng Guang stood up and sat down at the desk beside him.


    He thought step by step about what he should do next.


    The moonlight spilled through the windowttice onto the desk as a singlemp emitted a faint but steady light in the darkness of the night.


    Cheng Guang sat upright in front of the desk, spreading out a sheet of Xuan paper, with a writing brush in his hand that danced across the paper, inscribing many characters.


    His expression, serious and focused between his brows, made it clear that the arrival of the Princely Heir had indeed brought him a certain amount of pressure.<div>


    In the quiet of the night, only the rustling sound of the brush tip could be heard.


    As time went by, the night faded, and dawn began to break.


    Cheng Guang put down his writing brush, letting out a long, murky breath; on the spread-out Xuan paper on the desk, the characters disyed a vitality as though infused with the essence of spring, exuding an unyielding spirit like cranes soaring in the wind and swans frolicking on the water!


    The character ¡°stillness¡± filled the paper.


    As Cheng Guang¡¯s cultivation deepened, even if he did not sleep for three or five days, he would not feel tired, so his spirits did not wane in the least. He silently watched the character ¡°stillness¡± on the Xuan paper for a while before slowly standing up. After a simple wash, he stepped into the daylight, heading toward the Book Collection Pavilion.


    In the courtyard, Lin Cheng was still yawning early in the morning.


    He had noticed sincest night that the light in his young master¡¯s bedroom had not gone out, so he had not left, choosing to keep the Princely Heirpany throughout the night.


    He thought to himself that the Princely Heir was indeed diligent, even when it waste at night, he did not rest but instead wrote something at the desk.


    Although Lin Cheng did not know what Cheng Guang was writing, he roughly guessed that it was some kind of poetry.


    Otherwise, how could his young master possess such astounding talent?


    Seeing Cheng Guang leave the house, Lin Cheng hurried to follow his steps toward the Book Collection Pavilion.


    ¡°Princely Heir.¡±


    Lin Cheng greeted him.


    Cheng Guang, who noticed Lin Cheng, was not in the mood to deal with him but simply nodded in acknowledgment and continued on his way to the Book Collection Pavilion.


    His time was very pressing now.


    The Princely Heir would return at any moment, and before his return, Cheng Guang must make ample preparations; otherwise, one wrong step could lead to irreparable consequences.


    After a night of tranquility, Cheng Guang felt calmer than ever before.


    Remaining unstartled in the face of events was perhaps the best quality Cheng Guang brought from his past life to this world.


    Cheng Guang walked on and entered the Book Collection Pavilion, where he began to peruse the books.<div>


    This time, he specifically wanted to find the hidden details rted to the royal bloodline, so once he entered the Book Collection Pavilion, he went straight to his intended section and started looking.


    It was only after browsing the books for a short while that Cheng Guang became distinctly aware that a gaze fell upon him.


    It was Elder Yan De, who had long been reclusively dwelling here.


    ¡°Princely Heir has been frequenting the Book Collection Paviliontely; what brings you here this time?¡±<div>


    Yan De emerged from a side room, his profound gaze surveying Cheng Guang with a smile as he asked.


    Cheng Guang didn¡¯t expect Elder Yan De, who had rarely spoken to him before, to initiate a conversation. After all, the Elder was always mysterious and powerful, and even his current status as Princely Heir could not warrant special attention from the other party.


    Such a mysterious and powerful figure,


    yet he was permanently secluded in Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion¡¯s Book Collection Pavilion, never stepping out¡ªindeed unfathomable.


    Suppressing the surprise in his heart, Cheng Guang replied to the Elder, who was approaching with hands sped behind his stooping back, with a smile: ¡°I came to look up some information, as I wish to know about the royal bloodline.¡±


    Yan De nodded gently, not seeming surprised, and then said to Cheng Guang with a smile: ¡°You wish to know about the royal bloodline? There are no secrets to speak of regarding the royal bloodline; everyone in the world knows that only those with the royal bloodline can cultivate the Spirit Dao, it¡¯s the most prestigious bloodline in the world.¡±


    ¡°Now that the Princely Heir has merged with the royal bloodline, you are also able to cultivate the Spirit Dao,¡± Yan De mentioned, as if he had long been aware of the fusion of the royal bloodline within Cheng Guang.


    Cheng Guang¡¯s eyes opened slightly.


    Such a secretive matter should only be known by Duke of the State and Cheng Zhihai.


    How does this Elder know?


    Did he figure it out on his own?


    Or did Duke of the State tell him?


    Cheng Guang was puzzled for a moment.<div>


    Yan De evidently noticed the surprise in Cheng Guang¡¯s eyes but said nothing more, merely smiled, and steered the conversation back, continuing to ask:


    ¡°Does the Princely Heir wish to know about the royal family¡¯s bloodline information?¡±


    Cheng Guang fell silent for a while, a breeze fluttered by, making his brocade clothes waft gently, and his young face revealed an inquisitive and naive smile.


    ¡°Elder Yan, I want to know, can a royal family¡¯s bloodline that has been extracted be taken back?¡±


    Cheng Guang asked his question in a vague yet clear manner.


    This Yan De knew he had integrated the royal family¡¯s bloodline; it seemed he knew more than Cheng Guang himself knew.


    In asking this way, Cheng Guang could mislead Yan De to think about whether the Princely Heir¡¯s bloodline, which had been extracted when he was born, could still be reimed.


    Yan De evidently thought the same.


    ¡°No, the Great Zhou Imperial Family does not allow their bloodline to be disclosed carelessly, let alone¡­ for our Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion to possess it since there is a clear distinction between the ruler and his subjects, not to mention Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion is no ordinary vassal.¡±


    Yan De did not hesitate, as he lightly flicked his sleeve, ¡°The Princely Heir now has a brand new royal bloodline, with concentration and aptitude not far off from the princes and princesses within the Imperial Pce; don¡¯t even think about taking back bloodlines.¡±


    Cheng Guang merely shook his head, Yan De¡¯s answer had no issues, but it was not his concern; he didn¡¯t care whether he could reim the Princely Heir¡¯s bloodline, he was concerned about whether he could take back his own bloodline.


    ¡°Elder Yan, you just need to tell me the method, I¡¯m just curious that¡¯s all, I won¡¯t do anything foolish.¡±


    Yan De seemed as if he wanted to say more, but stopped, only giving Cheng Guang a look, as if puzzled by the significance of Cheng Guang¡¯s question.<div>


    But even after thinking for a long time, he couldn¡¯te up with a reason.


    Cheng Guang now already possessed the royal bloodline; the bloodline¡¯s previous aversion was so severe that he had never considered reiming his own bloodline.


    Now that he had a brand new royal bloodline, whether to im back the previous one had lost much significance.


    Even more so, there was no need to risk offending the royal family by actually attempting such a feat.


    It seemed to be mere curiosity from the Princely Heir.


    Yan De thought carefully, said nothing further, and reached towards a shelf beside him; a book hidden at the bottom of the shelf was pulled out through the air.


    ¡°Princely Heir, this is the method to extract bloodlines. The royal family¡¯s bloodline is noble and extraordinary, and there are those in the world willing to take risks, attempting to seize the fortune of the realm.¡±


    ¡°Extracting a bloodline is not difficult; what¡¯s hard is integration. Even for the Duke of the State at the Heavenly Human Realm, forcefully integrating a royal bloodline is not easy.¡±


    ¡°If the bloodline that has been extracted is originally one¡¯s own, then integration would not be an issue.¡±


    Yan De added, handing the book to Cheng Guang.


    Cheng Guang thanked him, took the book, and turned to leave.


    Yan De watched Cheng Guang¡¯s departing figure, somehow feeling that the Princely Heir¡¯s eyes seemed to shine with a certain brilliance.


    Could it be that he truly intended to extract back his own bloodline?<div>


    Impossible, if he really nned to do so, he¡¯d probably have to contend with the entire Great Zhou Imperial Family.


    Yan De couldn¡¯t help butugh in disbelief, looking towards Cheng Guang.


    As Cheng Guang departed, his stature was upright; as he walked, his waist adorned with the cold of years past, pine and cypress gently rustled.


    Every motion was permeated with an unshakable nobility.


    His every step shone brightly, as if a myriad of blossoms flourished around him.


    The Way of Star Observation lies in observation.


    Yan De watched Cheng Guang¡¯s silhouette for a while, his elderly eyes shimmering with inexplicable starlight, revealing a touch of emotion.


    He actually¡­


    Could no longer see clearly.

 Chapter 60: 58 The Beggar

    Chapter 60: Chapter 58 The Beggar


    Cheng Guang left the Book Collection Pavilion, unaware of the Elder Yan De¡¯s watchful eyes on his every move behind him.


    After leaving the Book Collection Pavilion, Cheng Guang returned to Million Specie Garden with books in hand.


    In the small courtyard,


    Cheng Guang sat upright at the stone table, flipping through the book that Elder Yan De had just given him by the daylight.


    There were no words on the cover of the book. Only after turning the page did he see many cluttered words.


    It did not seem like a proper Sect scripture but rather appeared to be a diary, a record of experimental notes.


    Cheng Guang silently leafed through it.


    The book was not thick, just over a hundred pages. With Cheng Guang¡¯s memory at the time, it took him only a quarter of an hour to finish reading the book andmit everything within it to memory.


    This was indeed an experimental journal.


    It belonged to an unknown peerless powerhouse who had kidnapped royal family descendants, extracting royal bloodlines from their bodies by various means to fuse into his own body.<div>


    In the journal, the section on extracting the royal bloodline was scarcely described; to the journal¡¯s owner, bloodline extraction was the least technical part.


    He spent the bulk of his efforts on how to fuse the royal bloodline.


    Clearly, the presence of this journal in the Book Collection Pavilion of Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion meant that the peerless powerhouse had failed to fuse the royal bloodline.


    Even, the peerless powerhouse might already have be a pile of ash in a Penins Iron Box.


    Cheng Guang could guess that the reason this type of book was hidden in the library was because Duke Zhen had already begun nning to plunder other royal descendants¡¯ bloodlines for the Princely Heir years ago.


    Duke Zhen¡¯s nning had not seeded, but it had not failed either.


    The real Princely Heir, after fusing with Cheng Guang¡¯s bloodline, did not die; instead, his body¡¯s origin was merely damaged.


    Cheng Guang felt an inexplicable sense of mncholy.


    Back then, Duke Zhen had collected these books for the purpose of plundering the bloodline within his body, and now, he was opening these books again, but for the purpose of reiming his own bloodline.


    Cheng Guang had no particr obsession with his predecessor¡¯s bloodline; whether or not to fuse with the original bloodline did not make much difference to him.


    But for the real Princely Heir, the impact was immense.


    Cheng Guang¡¯s gaze fell upon the method for extracting the bloodline.


    The method for bloodline extraction was simple in theory, involving draining the other person¡¯s blood and bone marrowpletely dry.


    However, this method was highly likely to result in the death of the person being extracted from due to blood depletion on the spot.


    Moreover, the death of a member of the royal family was sure to cause disturbances between heaven and earth.


    After all, such an act was a grievous offense against the heavens and, if exposed, would lead to being hunted down by all kingdoms in the world.


    Therefore, to minimize the impact, people would generallybine the process with some Spiritual Medicine that produced blood, extracting and regenerating simultaneously, until the extracted blood lost all its spiritual essence, and then they would stop.


    This could indeed be described as the ultimate simplicity.


    Cheng Guang silently continued to browse.<div>


    At that moment, a series of light footsteps approached from behind Cheng Guang, apanied by a pleasant fragrance.


    Recognizing that familiar scent, Cheng Guang knew Qing Luan had arrived.


    Qing Luan moved gracefully,ing to Cheng Guang¡¯s side and bowing respectfully before preparing to say something; she suddenly noticed the book on the ancient table that Cheng Guang was reading.


    ¡°Princely Heir, this is¡­¡±<div>


    Cheng Guang did not exin, but simply handed the book he was holding to Qing Luan for a nce.


    After looking through it, Qing Luan¡¯s lovely features paled slightly, and she was visibly shocked, her red lips parting slightly.


    ¡°Princely Heir, this¡­ this¡­¡±


    This was actually a journal detailing the extraction of royal descendants¡¯ bloodlines.


    Such a grievous affront to the heavens was boldly recorded.


    If this were to be exposed, the writer of this book would surely die a horrible death.


    Perhaps he is already dead by this time.


    After a moment of shock, Qing Luan was puzzled why Cheng Guang would read such a book.


    Cheng Guang smiled, not directly addressing Qing Luan¡¯s confusion; revealing some matters before theirpletion was a foolish thing to do.


    Even if Qing Luan was someone to be trusted.


    Cheng Guang put away the book he was holding and looked up at Qing Luan, saying, ¡°This is part of the n.¡±


    Qing Luan¡¯s face showed a trace of sorrow; she was somewhat annoyed that even at this time, Cheng Guang still yed the role of the Mysterious Oracle.


    She sensibly didn¡¯t ask further, ncing over at Lin Cheng who was beside her.<div>


    ¡°Lin Cheng, I need to discuss some matters with the Princely Heir. Please guard outside the courtyard.¡±


    Upon hearing Qing Luan¡¯s words, Lin Cheng¡¯s eyes widened in an instant, and he immediately wanted to object.


    Lin Cheng knew that Qing Luan had been favored by the Princely Heir recently, and he too wanted to vie for favor but felt powerless.


    As a woman, Qing Luan had too much of an advantage over him.


    Cheng Guang chuckled, ¡°Lin Cheng, just step outside for a bit.¡±


    As soon as Cheng Guang said this, Lin Cheng deted and, not daring to refuse, silently left the courtyard.


    Standing outside the courtyard door, the honest expression on his face once again revealed a touch of sorrow.


    ¡°This is bad, this is terrible.¡±


    ¡°Qing Luan, that woman, has already taken the high ground in the Princely Heir¡¯s heart.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s even starting to exclude me from discussions.¡±


    Inside the courtyard.


    Once Lin Cheng had left, Qing Luan brought up the main topic.


    ¡°Princely Heir, he seems to have reached the vicinity of the Capital city. In a manor outside the city, servants reported that there was a beggar impersonating the Princely Heir,ing to beg for food and drink but was driven away.¡±<div>


    ¡°ording to the servants, that person¡¯s appearance is quite simr to the Princely Heir, but everyone knows the Princely Heir is currently in the Capital, so they didn¡¯t take him seriously.¡±


    ¡°I think that must be the real Princely Heir, it¡¯s just unknown why he has assumed the appearance of a beggar¡­¡±


    The ¡°he¡± Qing Luan referred to was naturally the real Princely Heir.


    Cheng Guang, upon hearing Qing Luan¡¯s words, almost couldn¡¯t maintain hisposure.


    ¡°A beggar¡­ It seems that since he escaped from the mansion, he hasn¡¯t had an easy time.¡±


    Cheng Guang thought about it and probably understood why.


    The noble Princely Heir had grown up in the mansion from a young age, nevercking money. This time, having escaped from the mansion, he perhaps only brought along some items for self-protection, but not much money. Once outside, having spent all his money, it was unknown what difficulties he had encountered on his way back to the Capital.


    To have turned into that kind of beggar, it wasn¡¯t iprehensible.


    Qing Luan too, with a peculiar expression, slightly nodded, ¡°That must be it.¡±


    ¡°Given the Princely Heir¡¯s temperament, he wouldn¡¯t return to the mansion unless absolutely necessary.¡±


    Cheng Guang¡¯s normally calm face remained unchanged, his fingers gently tapping the desktop, ¡°Which manor did he appear in?¡±


    Qing Luan replied, ¡°The White Deer Manor, a hundred miles from the Capital, which raises many Exotic Beasts white deer, and is abundant in Spiritual Meat and deer milk.¡±


    Cheng Guang showed no surprise, ¡°Judging by his pace, if he¡¯sing to the Capital, he should arrive by tomorrow evening at thetest.¡±<div>


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Qing Luan¡¯srge, Cardn-like eyes were filled with worry.


    ¡°As the Princely Heir approaches the Capital, he might use some means to attract the Family Head¡¯s attention; after all, he still has quite a fewmunication tools on him.¡±


    ¡°However, the likelihood of him actively contacting the Family Head isn¡¯t high since the Princely Heir left on his own initiative, and he may head straight back to the mansion first.¡±


    As Qing Luan spoke, she didn¡¯t know what to do for a moment.


    Once the Princely Heir returned to the mansion, all the initiative would no longer be in their hands.


    Justst night they learned that the Princely Heir wasing back, and he would soon be at the mansion the day after tomorrow.


    The pace of events was progressing too quickly, leaving her somewhat unprepared, her mood starting to grow frantic.


    Worry was evident on her fair, picturesque face.


    ¡°If it reallyes down to it, we still have time to¡­¡±


    Cheng Guang interrupted Qing Luan, ¡°If we¡¯re to flee, now is not the time.¡±


    ¡°With the means at our disposal, we simply can¡¯t escape.¡±


    ¡°I need to prepare a few contingency ns, so that even if the n fails, we can still make a clean getaway.¡±


    ¡°Contingency ns?¡± Qing Luan, puzzled, turned her head to look at Cheng Guang, as innocent as a child.


    She considered herself clever.


    But in front of Cheng Guang, she seemed as naively clueless as Lin Cheng.


    She could not at all grasp what Cheng Guang was thinking.


    In fact, it wasn¡¯t Qing Luan¡¯s fault, for she knew too little, and her area of ignorance was vast, leading her to have no idea what should be done now.


    Cheng Guang nodded, his gaze drifting towards the Bureau of the Lamp, a hint of a smile on his lips.


    ¡°Indeed, contingency ns.¡±


    Cheng Guang¡¯s eyes lowered, murmuring to himself.


    ¡°Bai Shuxuan is a useful tool. Let¡¯s see if we can extract some value from her.¡±


    ¡°After all, she is someone who could turn the real Princely Heir into a fawning dog, a talent indeed. It¡¯s truly a waste not to make good use of her.¡±


    ¡°Let her seduce the real Princely Heir again; perhaps we can control him even more perfectly and eliminate him without causing any ripples.¡±


    ¡°The only troublesome aspect is how to control Bai Shuxuan. Now that she¡¯s been seriously injured and her strength greatly reduced, it¡¯s uncertain whether the Charm Eyes will still work on her.¡±


    ¡°We can try, to begin with.¡±


    Qing Luan didn¡¯t catch everything Cheng Guang said.


    But she always felt that Cheng Guang was scheming something wicked.


    Cheng Guang¡¯s eyes were calm and deep, like a still well. After tapping the table lightly, he stood up without hesitation and walked out of the mansion.

 Chapter 61: 59: One day apart feels like three years.

    Chapter 61: Chapter 59: One day apart feels like three years.


    Cheng Guang left Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion and headed for the Bureau of the Lamp.


    The bustling and beautiful scenery along the way failed to capture his interest this time.


    Riding on a Dragon Horned Horse and spurring it to a fast pace, he arrived at the Bureau of the Lamp in just a quarter of an hour.


    After handing over the horse to his follower, Lin Cheng, Cheng Guang entered alone.


    As thergest investigative agency of Great Zhou, the Bureau of the Lamp held various powers, including supervision, reconnaissance, case handling, enforcement, and detention.


    Inside the Bureau, there were also prisons specifically designed to detain prisoners.


    The interior space of the Bureau was vast. Cheng Guang had been walking for a while and was about to get lost.


    He stopped a member of the Bureau at random to ask for directions. The person warmly provided guidance and even wanted to apany him.


    Cheng Guang declined outright and soon, following the guidance provided, he saw a towering wall.


    The thick wall, with watchtowers neatly ced like stars in a game of ¡®Go,¡¯ soared into the clouds.<div>


    The prison¡¯s gate was carved from a single massive stone and decorated with images of the Bis Beast and Suan Ni.


    On both sides of the gate stood several burly members of the Bureau in iron armor, their faces expressionless and their eyes flickering with a cold light.


    Upon seeing Cheng Guang, their usually impassive faces contorted into stiff smiles.


    They recognized Cheng Guang and bowed slightly in greeting.


    Cheng Guang nodded, ¡°Open the gate, I¡¯m going in.¡±


    The heavy gate was pushed open, and a cool and shady air rushed to meet him. Inside it was deep and dim, with only a few oilmps providing meager light.


    Cheng Guang walked slowly inside, followed by a person who began to exin the prison¡¯syout to him.


    The prison was divided into five levels.


    Each level held prisoners of different strengths.


    Among these prisoners were court ministers, wanderers from the Martial World, spies from different ns, and so on¡ªmost of whom had to be of some value to be detained here.


    Those without value might have been killed with a palm strike on the spot during capture.


    Bai Shuxuan, because she was of the Devil n and not low in terms of cultivation realm, was detained on the third level.


    This indicated that Bai Shuxuan¡¯s strength might be around the sixth rank.


    Cheng Guang pondered as he walked on the slightly cold bluestone bs toward the third level, winding through several passageways, passing long rows of cells, and came before a particr prison cell.


    Bai Shuxuan and her maiden Hong Zhu were both imprisoned here.


    In the shadows of the cells, Bai Shuxuan sat on the cold floor like a wilted rose, pitifully beautiful and stubborn.


    Her once luxurious purple long skirt had be a torn and soiled prisoner¡¯s garb, barely concealing her suggestive curves.


    Despite the harsh conditions, her posture remained proud, exuding a fragile yet resilient beauty.


    Her legs were together, elegantly crossed, revealing a glimpse of snow-white, smooth as jade, proportionate and muscr thighs.<div>


    Cheng Guang observed her.


    Bai Shuxuan also noticed Cheng Guang.


    Looking at Cheng Guang, herplexion changed slightly, and she lightly bit her red lips.


    Her beautiful face expressed hatred, unwillingness, and humiliation.<div>


    On her fair face, it was her eyes that drew the most attention.


    Profound and bright, they twinkled with a stubborn light like numerous stars.


    Even in captivity, her gaze still revealed an indescribable firmness and hope.


    Cheng Guang let out a light chuckle.


    Seeing that Bai Shuxuan was in good spirits, he was relieved.


    At the very least, it proved one thing¡ªBai Shuxuan still had a way to free herself.


    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be putting on such an act.


    Cheng Guang said, ¡°Open the prison door.¡±


    The burly man behind Cheng Guang responded and hesitated for a moment before carefully reminding,


    ¡°Princely Heir, though this devil woman has been severely injured by Mr. Qian and had her cultivation restrained, there might still be some hidden tricks up her sleeve. It¡¯s best to remain cautious.¡±


    ¡°If the Princely Heir needs to interrogate anything, let me do it on your behalf.¡±


    Cheng Guang shook his head, ¡°No need.¡±


    Seeing Cheng Guang insist, the burly man could not say much else and silently opened the ck Iron prison door for Cheng Guang, maintaining a distance that was neither too close nor too far.<div>


    If anything unexpected were to happen, he would be able to react immediately.


    Cheng Guang didn¡¯t say much about the burly man¡¯s caution.


    After all, it¡¯s all for the best.


    Cheng Guang walked into the cell, his gaze scanning around before finally settling on Bai Shuxuan¡¯s face.


    ¡°Miss Bai, it¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve seen each other.¡±


    A bright smile spread across Cheng Guang¡¯s face.


    Upon hearing Cheng Guang¡¯s words, Bai Shuxuan felt a surge of nervousness and fear towards the unfathomable Cheng Guang.


    She had originally thought that she had been toying with Cheng Guang all along, but it turned out she was the one being yed.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for Cheng Guang deliberately revealing himself at the end, she would have believed that he had been affected by her ¡°fascinating body,¡± and that his mind had changed.


    ¡°No matter how high one¡¯s Cultivation Realm, if they spend day and night with me, they are bound to be influenced by my ¡®fascinating body,¡¯ feeling a certain closeness to me.¡±


    ¡°Why is the Princely Heir able to maintain his own sanity all along?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that he has some Different Treasure that protects him from mental influences? It shouldn¡¯t be, those treasures capable of preserving one¡¯s sanity and protecting the Primordial Spirit exist, but the power emitted by the ¡®fascinating body¡¯ is silent¡­¡±


    ¡°Moreover, even without the aid of the ¡®fascinating body,¡¯ with my methods, I would still be able to make him fall in love with me on his own; he simply can¡¯t defend against it¡­¡±<div>


    Bai Shuxuan pondered in her heart, took a deep breath, her beautiful features bing slightly stiff as she forced a smile.


    ¡°Princely Heir, we have seen each other just yesterday.¡±


    Cheng Guang lightly tapped his forehead, as if suddenly realizing,


    ¡°Only a day, eh? Seeing Miss Bai¡¯s condition, I thought it had been a long time.¡±


    Having said that, Cheng Guang then seemed to gain enlightenment, ¡°It seems what the ancients said is true, ¡®One day apart feels like three autumns.¡¯


    ¡°Last night we were at Wanhuatower, yet today you find yourself in a cage, such are the caprices of fate.¡±


    After Cheng Guang finished speaking, Bai Shuxuan¡¯splexion had already turned very unsightly.


    She didn¡¯t feel like pretending anymore.


    The smile on her beautiful face slowly receded, and she tightly grasped the hem of her long skirt, her voice bing hoarse.


    ¡°Why must the Princely Heire here to mock me? Although I am from the Devil n, I believe I haven¡¯t done anything excessive towards the Princely Heir.¡±


    ¡°If you detest me so much just because I am of the Devil n, isn¡¯t that making a mountain out of a molehill?¡±


    As Bai Shuxuan spoke, a dimness crept into her beautiful eyes, and the corners began to twinkle with crystal-clear tears.


    This scene, if seen by outsiders, would surely evoke pity.<div>


    But Cheng Guang just lightly chuckled, unmoved.


    Bai Shuxuan¡¯s acting skills were not bad. At least the little pearls fell quickly.


    If Cheng Guang did not possess Charm Eyes and could not detect Bai Shuxuan¡¯s ploys, one could indeed believe Bai Shuxuan¡¯s words to be true.


    After all, Bai Shuxuan hadn¡¯t harmed him.


    At most, she was just a little too good at serving tea.


    ¡°Miss Bai, your charming techniques are quite ingenious, they just don¡¯t work on me, that¡¯s all,¡± Cheng Guang said with a smile, slowly walking towards Bai Shuxuan.

 Chapter 62: 60 Miss, What is This

    Chapter 62: Chapter 60 Miss, What is This


    Bai Shuxuan¡¯s cultivation waspletely sealed, leaving her with nothing but her rtively strong physical strength, indistinguishable from that of an ordinary woman without any cultivation.


    That¡¯s why Cheng Guang dared to approach her so closely.


    Even so, as Cheng Guang drew near to Bai Shuxuan, the burly Great Han behind him twitched slightly, not daring to be careless. He was fully alert, watching Bai Shuxuan intently.


    It seemed that if Bai Shuxuan made any move, he would immediately strike to kill her.


    As for Bai Shuxuan, upon hearing Cheng Guang¡¯s words, she was momentarily stunned.


    Charming abilities?


    What charming abilities was the Princely Heir referring to?


    Were it the Charm Eyes, or her fascinating body?


    She had never used her Charm Eyes from the beginning to the end.


    Could it be that the Princely Heir was referring to her fascinating body¡­<div>


    This¡­


    How could that be possible.


    Bai Shuxuan¡¯s beautiful eyes flickered, she felt a great shock inside, and due to the overwhelming surprise, she froze in ce.


    The fascinating body was extremely difficult to detect and had even disappeared for thousands of years in the long history of the Green Hill fox n.


    The fact that she possessed a fascinating body was not very well known among the members of the Green Hill fox n.


    Only a few powerful individuals within the n knew¡­


    How did Cheng Guange to know of it?


    Bai Shuxuan stood still, gazing nkly at Cheng Guang, her lips slightly parted, but no words came out.


    Cheng Guang was indifferent to the changes in Bai Shuxuan¡¯s expression and leisurely walked up to her. He looked her over with interest, her well-proportioned figure drawing a smile in his eyes.


    ¡°I know you probably still have some means of escaping from here. If I ask you what they are, you definitely won¡¯t tell me, so I n to try and make you tell me voluntarily.¡±


    Cheng Guang said something cryptic.


    The two statements were contradictory.


    Upon hearing this, Bai Shuxuan¡¯s gaze towards Cheng Guang became odd.


    You ask me, and I won¡¯t tell you, yet you expect me to tell you voluntarily?


    Madness!


    And how did Cheng Guang know she still had a means?


    A guess?


    For some reason, as Bai Shuxuan looked at Cheng Guang and noticed an inexplicable gleam beginning to sparkle in his gaze, her pupils contracted slightly.


    A sudden, uneasy premonition rose in her heart.<div>


    Just as she was about to avert her eyes, she saw a strange light burst from the depths of Cheng Guang¡¯s pupils.


    No one other than Bai Shuxuan in front of him saw it.


    The activation of his Divine Power was very subtle.


    Bai Shuxuan¡¯s body stiffened, sensing the power emanating from Cheng Guang. Her eyes trembled, and her body involuntarily started to shake from shock.<div>


    ¡°This, this can¡¯t be possible, this can¡¯t be possible.¡±


    Bai Shuxuan¡¯s body froze, but her heart was engulfed by a storm of shock.


    ¡°This can¡¯t be possible. That is actually the Charm Eyes!¡±


    ¡°Let alone the fact that the Princely Heir¡¯s cultivation is far from the Fourth-grade Divine Realm. Even if he had reached it, he would definitely not be able to master the Bloodline Divine Powers of the Green Hill fox n!¡±


    Instinctively, Bai Shuxuan wanted to resist, but the power of the Divine Power Marks started to flood into her Primordial Spirit, invading her mind.


    Compared to the subtle influence of her fascinating body, Cheng Guang¡¯s Charm Eyes were much more domineering when deployed.


    The Divine Power forcefully barged through the gates of her heart, prying them open and prating deep.


    Bai Shuxuan tried to resist, but she quickly realized that the Charm Eyes disyed by Cheng Guang were more powerful than her own or those of any others within the Green Hill fox n.


    It contained an unknown power they did not possess.


    It was as if¡­


    Cheng Guang¡¯s Charm Eyes were the most orthodox Divine Power of the Green Hill fox n, and theirs were just inferior versions¡­


    Moreover, Cheng Guang¡¯s Divine Power seemed to be a kind of higher-dimensional power, forcefully suppressing both her fascinating body and her mind.


    Making her instinctively submit.<div>


    Bai Shuxuan was terrified beyond measure.


    Her gaze could no longer move away from the depths of Cheng Guang¡¯s profound eyes.


    Her mental resistance began to steadily weaken.


    Until atst, Bai Shuxuan¡¯s body went limp, she copsed powerlessly to the ground, her beautiful eyes rolling back as she fainted.


    By Bai Shuxuan¡¯s side, the weak Hong Zhu, seeing what happened, cried tears of desperation, forced herself to get up, and with a hoarse voice cried, ¡°Mistress¡­¡±


    ¡°Princely Heir, what have you done to my mistress?¡±


    Cheng Guang paid no mind to Hong Zhu, taking deep, coarse breaths with beads of sweat forming on his forehead and sliding down his face.


    His body was hit by waves of weakness, and his legs wouldn¡¯t stop trembling.


    Cheng Guang leaned against the wall, looking over at Bai Shuxuan on the ground, feeling a surge of relief in his heart.


    It looked like it had been a sess.


    Using Divine Power was still too much of a strain for him at the moment.


    Even though Bai Shuxuan had little resistance, and even though he had only used the surface level of Charm Eyes¡¯ Divine Power.


    Applying the Charm Eyes Divine Power on Bai Shuxuan was still a significant burden.<div>


    Fortunately, his Spirit Dao cultivation had broken through to the Yin God Realm; otherwise, even if he had exhausted all his power, he might not have been able to leave any mark on Bai Shuxuan¡¯s Primordial Spirit.


    The burly Great Han behind Cheng Guang noticed his unusual state and hurried to support him.


    ¡°Princely Heir, are you alright?¡±


    Cheng Guang shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    The burly Great Han, hearing Cheng Guang say so, was still a bit worried.


    He had just seen the Princely Heir looking well, so how had he suddenly be so exhausted, almost to the point of copsing?


    He hadn¡¯t seen Bai Shuxuan make any move at all.


    If the Princely Heir was just a little exhausted, then Bai Shuxuan was in an even worse state, having directly fainted.


    Had the Princely Heir used some kind of method?


    The burly Great Han felt like he understood something in that moment, wisely keeping his gaze and inquiries to himself.


    Matters of their superiors were not his to interfere with.


    He just had to ensure that the Princely Heir would not be harmed by Bai Shuxuan.


    Cheng Guang didn¡¯t pay attention to the rich inner turmoil of the burly Great Han beside him, leaning against the wall, pondering as he looked at Bai Shuxuan on the ground.<div>


    Although he had left a trace of Divine Power Marks on Bai Shuxuan¡¯s Primordial Spirit, which could influence her mind,


    how effective it would be, whether Bai Shuxuan would obediently listen to him and serve him, was still unknown.


    He needed to verify it further.


    Time passed, and after roughly half an hour,


    Bai Shuxuan suddenly opened her eyes, sitting upzily, stretching her body gracefully like a waking cat.


    When she saw Hong Zhu by her side, there wasn¡¯t much change in the light of her eyes.


    But when she looked at Cheng Guang, a subtle emotion shed through her beautiful eyes.


    Respect, loyalty, and a deep admiration¡­ like twinkling candlelight, flickering in her eyes.


    Bai Shuxuan gently curved up the corners of her mouth, revealing an intoxicating smile.


    ¡°Princely Heir.¡±


    She spoke softly, her voice tender and enchanting.


    Her lovely body bent down, lying at Cheng Guang¡¯s feet, her fingers gently caressing the hem of Cheng Guang¡¯s robe, conveying a sense of supreme reverence and humility.


    This scene stunned Hong Zhu.


    She became like a wooden person, eyes widened in shock.


    ¡°Mistress¡­¡±


    ¡°Mistress, what are you¡­¡±


    The burly Great Han beside them was also surprised, eyes widening slightly, mouth agape. After a nce, he quickly turned his head away, his expression slightly panicked.


    He couldn¡¯t calm his mind.


    ¡°This method of the Princely Heir is simply too terrifying¡­¡±


    ¡°To be able to change this devil woman to such a state in such a short time¡­¡±


    The burly Great Han murmured to himself, his original respect for the noble Princely Heir now tinged with fear.


    He had already decided to keep everything he saw today to himself.

 Chapter 63: 61: Just Like a Bootlicker

    Chapter 63: Chapter 61: Just Like a Bootlicker


    Cheng Guang lowered his gaze to Bai Shuxuan and saw her obediently kneeling at his feet, a hint of surprise also shing in his eyes.


    He had not expected that his Charm Eyes, merely employed to a minimal extent, could have such a significant impact on Bai Shuxuan.


    It was a far cry from his initial expectations.


    Though asional shes of struggle appeared in Bai Shuxuan¡¯s eyes, they were quickly suppressed.


    Based on the trace of Divine Power he had left on Bai Shuxuan¡¯s Primordial Spirit, Cheng Guang estimated that this state of hers could be maintained for at least a week.


    All he needed to do was to use his Charm Eyes on her once every week, and Bai Shuxuan would never be able to escape his control.


    The only trouble was, the effect his Charm Eyes had on Bai Shuxuan was entirely because she had been seriously injured and all her cultivation had been sealed.


    With the double buff stacking, they performed above normal levels.


    If Bai Shuxuan regained her cultivation, it would be unrealistic for him to use the Charm Eyes to control her again.


    Cheng Guang smiled, not too concerned with these issues.<div>


    Being able to control Bai Shuxuan for a week was already quite good.


    It waspletely sufficient.


    When the enchantment effect wore off, he had plenty of means to deal with Bai Shuxuan.


    Cheng Guang looked down at Bai Shuxuan, who was kneeling at his feet, and with a kick, he tilted her stunningly beautiful face to look into his own.


    ¡°Princely Heir¡­¡±


    Bai Shuxuan murmured again, her beautiful eyes filled with adoration.


    More like a loyal dog than an actual loyal dog.


    Cheng Guang paid no attention to the affection hidden in Bai Shuxuan¡¯s eyes; he simply spoke slowly.


    ¡°You do look quite nice like this.¡±


    Bai Shuxuan¡¯s lips curved up slightly, revealing a happy smile, as if Cheng Guang¡¯s favor was the greatest reward for her.


    Bai Shuxuan¡¯s lips parted slightly, about to say something, but Cheng Guang did not give her the chance to speak and instead asked.


    ¡°Tell me, what other means do you have, to remain soposed under these circumstances?¡±


    Bai Shuxuan answered softly, ¡°Princely Heir, Shuxuan is the Saintess of the Green Hill Fox n, and I bear the Life-saving Mark of our Devil n¡¯s Devil Emperor. If Shuxuan faces mortal danger, the Devil Emperor will tear through the void and take Shuxuan back to the Eightyered Devil Realm.¡±


    ¡°Devil Emperor?¡± Cheng Guang¡¯s eyes revealed a trace of peculiarity.


    Bai Shuxuan¡¯s tone carried subservience, ¡°Yes, the Devil Emperor¡¯s realm is equivalent to that of the Heavenly Human Realm of the Four Directions Mortal World, and he can forcibly break through the void to traverse Border Areas.¡±


    That¡¯s when Cheng Guang realized.


    No wonder Bai Shuxuan could remain calm under these circumstances; she had a Devil Emperor guarding her.


    As long as she faced a life-threatening situation, the Devil Emperor behind her would take action.


    Earlier, when Bai Shuxuan was suppressed by Qian Siyuan single-handedly, the Devil Emperor had not made a move, which indicated that doing so came at a great cost; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t wait until a life and death moment to act.<div>


    Initially, Cheng Guang thought that if Bai Shuxuan had any means to escape, he might make use of it.


    If it was impossible to take action, at least escaping to the Devil Region would mean survival.


    Now it seemed that idea waspletely off the table.


    If he actually drew the attention of the Devil Emperor, let alone getting the Devil Emperor to take Cheng Guang to the Devil Region, not being instantly killed on the spot would be considered lucky.<div>


    At the same time, Cheng Guang considered whether the real Princely Heir bore a Life-saving Mark as well.


    The means to protect his own life were certainly no fewer than Bai Shuxuan¡¯s.


    Dealing with the real Princely Heir, it seemed that rash actions might not be an option.


    He would have to proceed carefully and methodically.


    Cheng Guang¡¯s eyes flickered as he looked at Bai Shuxuan, kneeling submissively at his feet, a n already forming in his mind.


    ¡°Stand up.¡±


    Cheng Guang kicked Bai Shuxuan away and turned to walk outside, addressing the burly Great Han to the side:


    ¡°I¡¯ll be taking Bai Shuxuan with me.¡±


    The burly Great Han was taken aback at first, concern appearing on his face. After all, Bai Shuxuan was from the Devil n, and it was clearly against the Bureau of the Lamp¡¯s rules to release her just like that.


    Additionally, if Bai Shuxuan were to lose control, she might harm the Princely Heir.


    He certainly could not bear that responsibility.


    He instinctively wanted to refuse, thinking he should at least consult Qian Siyuan before allowing the Princely Heir to take Bai Shuxuan away.


    But just as he looked up, he saw the Princely Heir¡¯s indifferent eyes sweep over him.<div>


    ¡°Do you have any objections?¡±


    Cheng Guang¡¯s voice reached his ears, and the burly Great Han, recalling the Princely Heir¡¯s strange methods just now, dared not say more, his rigid face revealing an awkward smile.


    ¡°Not at all, not at all, it¡¯s just that, Princely Heir, please be very careful. This devil woman is not so easy to control; please make sure she doesn¡¯t hurt you.¡±


    Sometimes, one cannot always follow the rules so strictly.


    Cheng Guang did not particrly care about the burly man¡¯s reaction but simply stated indifferently,


    ¡°There is no need for concern, you are overly anxious. There should be no one in the Capital city who can hurt me.¡±


    Although Cheng Guang had a youthful appearance, his tone was as calm as a sage who had witnessed the vicissitudes of life, and his words were as confident as those of a high-ranking authority.


    The burly manughed dryly, wiping the nonexistent sweat from his forehead, and quickly turned to the side, bowing his head.


    Cheng Guang did not say much, took Bai Shuxuan and Hong Zhu, and left the Bureau of the Lamp to return to Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion.


    Bai Shuxuan, all the way back, wished she could stick close to Cheng Guang, just like a fawning dog, as long as Cheng Guang¡¯s gaze fell on her, she would be happy for a while.


    Meanwhile, Hong Zhu was worried; she did not know what method Cheng Guang had used to turn her young mistress into this state.


    She wanted to ask but did not dare to.


    She could only silently pray in her heart for her mistress to recover quickly.<div>


    Upon returning to Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion, Cheng Guang went straight to the Million Specie Garden.


    Inside the Million Specie Garden, flowers bloomed like a brocade.


    Qing Luan was dressed in an elegant long gown, tending to the blooming flowers in the garden. As she moved, her skirt gently fluttered, carrying the fragrance of the flowers around her fingertips, wafting delicate scents through the air.


    When Cheng Guang arrived at the Million Specie Garden with Bai Shuxuan, Qing Luan sensed the disturbance and quickly suppressed her skirt, standing up and turning around.


    Seeing Cheng Guang, her beautiful eyes showed a trace of joy.


    But then her gaze quickly turned to those following behind Cheng Guang, and besides Lin Cheng, who appeared a bit simple-minded, there were two women.


    The two women were only covered with arge piece of silk cloth that barely covered their bodies.


    Beneath the silk, however, were dirty, old, and torn prison clothes that barely concealed their figures.


    ¡°This, Princely Heir, who are these twodies?¡±


    Qing Luan looked at Bai Shuxuan and Hong Zhu, momentarily unable to understand why Cheng Guang would bring two women home at this time.


    They even appeared to be prisoners¡­


    Moreover, among these two women, one of them had a face that was not much inferior to hers.


    In fact, it was faintly stronger by a bit.<div>


    The entire body¡¯s aura didn¡¯t seem like that of an ordinary woman, alluring and enchanting¡ªnot the kind one could instantly recognize as a respectable woman.


    And¡­


    Qing Luan noticed that this woman¡¯s eyes had not left their Princely Heir since the beginning, full of infatuation.


    Cheng Guang walked to the pavilion, poured himself a cup of tea, the fragrance of the tea filling the air, with hot water tumbling in the cup.


    He took a sip, moistened his throat, and then spoke,


    ¡°This is Bai Shuxuan, and the other one is her maid, Hong Zhu.¡±


    ¡°Qing Luan, take the two of them to the side room to bathe and dress up a bit, pick out a few nicer outfits for them.¡±


    Upon hearing Cheng Guang¡¯s words, Qing Luan¡¯s beautiful eyes instantly froze.


    Bai Shuxuan?


    That name sounded so familiar.


    Isn¡¯t that the name of Bai Shuxuan, the famous Oiran of Wanhuatower that caused a sensation in the Capital city?!


    She was actually brought back by Cheng Guang??


    Qing Luan couldn¡¯t understand what Cheng Guang¡¯s purpose was in bringing Bai Shuxuan back.


    Even less could sheprehend,


    This famous Oiran of the Capital city, Bai Shuxuan¡­


    Actually harbored such adoration for their Princely Heir¡­


    This infatuation in her eyes, it wasn¡¯t something that could be feigned so easily¡­

 Chapter 64 - 62 It Turns Out You All Wrote It

    Chapter 64: Chapter 62 It Turns Out You All Wrote It


    Qing Luan¡¯s emotions wereplex, her red lips pursed slightly, but she ultimately said nothing, merely humming in response.


    ¡°Miss Bai, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to wash up.¡±


    Upon hearing Qing Luan¡¯s words, Bai Shuxuan had no desire to interact with her and continued to kneel at Cheng Guang¡¯s feet, unwilling to leave even for half a step.


    This scene caused Qing Luan¡¯s mouth to twitch involuntarily a few times.


    She silently looked at her own Princely Heir.


    Cheng Guang looked down and with a light kick, nudged Bai Shuxuan¡¯s face, pushing her away.


    ¡°Go take a bath, you stink to death.¡±


    Bai Shuxuan¡¯s face paled instantly when she heard Cheng Guang speak, and she quickly lifted her sleeve to sniff her own scent.


    Although the prison clothes were somewhat dirty and had a smell, it wasn¡¯t very noticeable.


    Even her own body fragrance was stronger than the smell on the prison clothes.


    Yet Cheng Guang¡¯s words still struck her hard, and she quickly got up with an apologetic face.


    A blush appeared on her fair face.


    It seemed as though she was ashamed for her scent having offended the Princely Heir.


    ¡°Princely Heir, I¡¯ll go wash right now.¡±


    Cheng Guang picked up his teacup and nodded slightly.


    Bai Shuxuan followed Qing Luan and left.


    Hong Zhu stood in ce, looking at Cheng Guang and then at Bai Shuxuan, unsure of what to do.


    She wanted to question Cheng Guang about something, but didn¡¯t dare to.


    In the end, she stomped her foot and hurriedly followed Bai Shuxuan¡¯s footsteps.


    She now dared not defy Cheng Guang, stricken with fear.


    Her own young mistress was in such a state already¡­


    Hong Zhu felt that it wouldn¡¯t be long before she too ended up in such a ruined state¡­


    Little did she know that her being brought back to Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion by Cheng Guang this time was merely as a foil.


    Cheng Guang wouldn¡¯t waste his time on her.


    After the three left, Cheng Guang called over Lin Cheng with a wave of his hand.


    ¡°Lin Cheng,e here.¡±


    Lin Cheng hurriedly approached, bowing his head, ¡°Princely Heir.¡±


    Cheng Guang set down his teacup, looking at Lin Cheng, ¡°Do you know of White Deer Manor?¡±


    Lin Cheng was taken aback at first, then quickly caught on, his face breaking into a simple and hearty smile.


    ¡°I know it, I grew up nearby White Deer Manor when I was little. Princely Heir, why do you ask about White Deer Manor?¡±


    Cheng Guang tapped the tabletop lightly with a finger, his expression serene.


    ¡°I need you to go from the Capital city all the way to White Deer Manor, and along the way, help me look for a beggar.¡±


    ¡°A beggar?¡± Lin Cheng blinked his puzzled eyes.


    Cheng Guang nodded.


    ¡°This beggar looks simr to me. If you can¡¯t find him at first, bring back a few more to try, and once you find him,e back and notify me. Don¡¯t disturb the grass and startle the snake; that person is of use to me.¡±


    Cheng Guang gave a simplemand, without exining in detail why he was looking for this person.


    Lin Cheng wouldn¡¯t inquire further about the tasks assigned by Cheng Guang, but would remember them in his heart.


    ¡°So when should I go look for him, Princely Heir?¡±


    Lin Cheng hesitated before asking softly.


    ¡°Now, go.¡±


    Cheng Guang gestured towards the direction of the courtyard gate.


    Lin Cheng was momentarily stunned, surprised at first, then slightly joyful.


    After all, the area near White Deer Manor was where his home was located. Since joining Duke of the State¡¯s service, he hadn¡¯t been home for several months.


    This time, since the Princely Heir was sending him on a mission, once hepleted the Princely Heir¡¯s assigned task, he might even find time to visit his parents and two younger brothers.


    Lin Cheng agreed and quickly left.


    Cheng Guang watched Lin Cheng¡¯s retreating figure, his gaze unchanging. After staring for a long while and Lin Cheng had disappeared from his sight, he then withdrew his gaze.


    Many strong guards arranged by Cheng Zhihai lurked around him. Although they had never appeared in front of him, he was certain of their presence.


    Every move Cheng Guang made couldn¡¯t escape Cheng Zhihai¡¯s surveince.


    In the capital city, it was still bearable, but the thought of leaving the capital was absolutely out of the question.


    That¡¯s why Cheng Guang had Lin Cheng search instead of doing it himself.


    Cheng Guang tapped his fingertips lightly on the desk as thoughts surged in his mind.


    He knew that to be truly free, he would have topletely subdue the hidden guards.


    To stop them from reporting his every move to Cheng Zhihai.


    Cheng Guang raised his eyes, scanning the surroundings.


    When his cultivation realm wasn¡¯t high, he never felt there was anything amiss around him.


    But when his Spirit Dao cultivation broke through to the Yin God Realm, Cheng Guang distinctly felt a series of secretive gazes watching him, silently protecting his safety.


    After Cheng Guang returned to Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion, those hidden gazes gradually disappeared, leaving only one or two still watching him.


    After reaching Million Specie Garden, there were practically no eyes on him anymore.


    It seems that Cheng Zhihai still allows some privacy for his own son.


    After all, he is the Princely Heir. If someone were to watch him every second, it wouldn¡¯t be protection¡ªit would be surveince.


    Cheng Guang could roughly guess how the real Princely Heir managed to switch ces under Cheng Zhihai¡¯s supervision and sneak away.


    Cheng Guang lightly knocked on the desktop, as if sensing something, his gaze then immediately fell on a plum tree, where he watched for a long while.


    The branches of the plum tree swayed gently, petals falling with the wind.


    As the petals scattered with the cold wind, they had frost¡¯s luster but not its essence.


    After watching the plum tree for a while, Cheng Guang noticed that a gaze hiding behind the tree trembled. First, it pretended to look away nonchntly, then returned its focus only to find Cheng Guang still watching.


    Gazing intently, without blinking an eye.


    The person shuddered and recoiled slightly.


    Seemingly unconvinced that Cheng Guang had discovered him.


    Seeing this, Cheng Guang almost couldn¡¯t suppress a smile.


    ¡°Come out for a chat?¡±


    Cheng Guang spoke slowly.


    The person hiding behind the plum tree heard Cheng Guang¡¯s words and was still being watched intently, realizing there was no way Cheng Guang hadn¡¯t discovered him.


    Without further concealment, he stepped out at once.


    His figure emerged slowly from the shadows.


    He was a middle-aged man just past forty, with a robust figure and resolute face that added a touch of martial valiance.


    He wore a dark uniform of the Bureau of the Lamp, embroidered with silver cloud patterns symbolizing his identity and status.


    ¡°Princely Heir, how did you discover me?¡±


    Song Yunqi looked toward Cheng Guang with respectful eyes that held a hint of surprise.


    Even if he wasn¡¯t trying hard to hide, he wasn¡¯t someone just anyone could detect.


    Cheng Guang smiled but didn¡¯t reply.


    Song Yunqi¡¯s face was also full of smiles as he respectfully saluted, then asked in a soft voice, ¡°May I know why the Princely Heir has called me out?¡±


    ¡°Nothing serious. I just wanted to ask if my father has tasked you with anything other than protecting me,¡± Cheng Guang inquired, a gentle smile on his face.


    Song Yunqi¡¯s tone remained unchanged, ¡°Director only instructed us secret guards to protect the Princely Heir and to prevent you from leaving the capital city on your own. As for any kind of surveince, that¡¯s never been mentioned. It¡¯s just that we members of the Bureau of the Lamp, responsible for monitoring affairs across the world, must report everything we see and hear for the record.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a matter of duty.¡±


    ¡°The Princely Heir¡¯s words and daily actions won¡¯t be sent to the Bureau of the Lamp but will stay within the Mansion¡¯s Book Repository. You don¡¯t need to worry about them being read by others.¡±


    ¡°Please rest assured, Princely Heir.¡±


    An expression of surprise finally appeared on Cheng Guang¡¯s hitherto calm face.


    He had been wondering why there were books in the Library that recorded the Princely Heir¡¯s every movement and daily behavior.


    So, it¡¯s all written by you.

 Chapter 65 - 63: Could Something Unexpected Have Happened Inside the Mansion?

    Chapter 65: Chapter 63: Could Something Unexpected Have Happened Inside the Mansion?


    Cheng Guang had assumed that Song Yunqi and the other secret guards would report every single one of his actions to Cheng Zhihai, but to his surprise, they merely recorded his movements in a book and ced it in the Book Collection Pavilion.


    Perhaps Cheng Zhihai would asionally summon Song Yunqi and others to inquire about Cheng Guang¡¯s affairs, but for the most part, it seemed he relied on that journal to keep track of Cheng Guang¡¯s recent whereabouts.


    This turned out to be an unexpected boon.


    ¡°Princely Heir, are you trying to keep the Director from knowing your whereabouts?¡±


    As Song Yunqi finished speaking and saw Cheng Guang remained silent, deep in thought, a wave of unease rose in his heart.


    Song Yunqi was a smart man; he knew that, after all, Cheng Guang was the Princely Heir. Even if his martial prowess was strong, his status and position were far beyond something he couldpare with.


    Even though the Director had assigned them to follow the Princely Heir for his safety, Song Yunqi believed the Princely Heir wouldn¡¯t want all his actions to be known by the Director.


    No one likes to live under the surveince of others.


    Even more so for a noble and extraordinary Princely Heir.


    Song Yunqi almost instantly understood the Princely Heir¡¯s reason for calling him out.


    His delicate thoughts, contrasting with his rough and robust appearance, created a huge discrepancy.


    ¡°So, what do you n to do?¡±


    Cheng Guang raised his eyes to look at Song Yunqi. Without admitting or denying outright, he simply asked the question, putting great pressure on Song Yunqi.


    In that moment, Song Yunqi felt as if he were facing Cheng Zhihai.


    After a brief silence, Song Yunqi bowed deeply and responded:


    ¡°Princely Heir, though we serve as secret guards, we are also servants of Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion. The responsibilities of the Bureau of the Lamp are indeed important, but we must still heed the Princely Heir¡¯s wishes.¡±


    ¡°Regarding recording the Princely Heir¡¯s actions and words, we will no longer keep a record. If the Director inquires, we will inform the Princely Heir in advance. However¡­ for the Princely Heir¡¯s safety, we cannot allow you to leave the Capital city. We hope for your understanding in this matter.¡±


    Song Yunqi knew his ce well; serving as a guard to the Princely Heir, the one person he absolutely couldn¡¯t afford to offend was the Princely Heir himself.


    Moreover, the Princely Heir was the sole heir to Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion. In the future, it¡¯s possible that he would holdmand over the million soldiers of the Northern Expedition Army and the Bureau of the Lamp.


    Facing a nobleman with such immense power, Song Yunqi wouldn¡¯t dream of offending him over such a trivial matter.


    Cheng Guang nodded slightly. Things were progressing more smoothly than he had anticipated.


    Initially, he had thought that the guards secretly protecting him were all stubborn blockheads.


    He had expected that persuading them not to report his every move to Cheng Zhihai would take more effort.


    But unexpectedly,


    Song Yunqi was exceptionallypliant and didn¡¯t require much persuasion.


    It seemed that his identity as the Princely Heir brought him significant conveniences.


    The real Princely Heir, not yet initiated into practice, probably had no idea how many guards were hidden around him. Otherwise, he would have surely taken control of them long ago.


    After all, no one wishes to live under someone else¡¯s constant watch.


    Even if that someone is one¡¯s most loving parent.


    Cheng Guang waved his hand dismissively, ¡°That will do, you¡¯ve done well. Now go.¡±


    Song Yunqi, as if granted amnesty, let out a sigh of relief, bowed again, and, in a sh, disappeared from the spot as if fleeing.


    Once Song Yunqi had left, Cheng Guang sat on the stone bench, picking up his teacup and taking a gentle sip.


    With his eyes closed, he allowed the tea¡¯s fragrance to spread through his mouth.


    The ns he¡¯did out these past few days were finally starting to bear fruit.


    Next, he just had to find the real Princely Heir.


    Cheng Guang¡¯s eyes nearly closed as he lightly rubbed his forehead, pondering every subsequent move he should make and how he would handle any unforeseen circumstances that might arise.


    The more contingency ns, the better.


    At the very least, should any emergency ur, Cheng Guang wouldn¡¯t be caughtpletely off guard.


    ¡­¡­


    Outside the Capital city, not far from White Deer Manor,y Tianping Vige.


    In one corner of the vige fields, a beggar sat.


    His clothes were worn to shreds, covered with patches, their color dull and lusterless. His long hair, having not beenbed for a long time, was tangled into filthy ropes thaty across his shoulders.


    His beard was as untidy as a clump of wild weeds, starkly contrasting with his ragged clothing.


    Yet his eyes, they shone with a brightness unbing of a beggar, as if they harbored an indomitable air of nobility that he could not conceal.


    ¡°Old Deng, oh, Old Deng, why aren¡¯t you back yet? If you don¡¯t return soon, I¡¯ll starve to death,¡±


    he said, staring at the sky with eyes wide open, his lips chapped and his voice hoarse.


    ¡°Liunian, you rascal, making an old man like me steal sweet potatoes while you just sit here waiting to eat, huh?¡±


    At that moment, an old man came running over at a brisk pace, almost hopping mad upon hearing the young man¡¯s grumbling.


    The elderly man¡¯s clothes were torn and tattered, his face haggard, eyes sunken with crow¡¯s feet densely packed at the corners, and his hair gray and disheveled, giving off an impression of neglect and filth.


    His hands were bony and emaciated, holding severalrge sweet potatoes in his arms.


    The young man, referred to by the old man as Liunian, immediately got up upon hearing the voice and snatched the sweet potatoes from the elder, starting a fire to roast them.


    As he roasted them, he stared at the growing mes, swallowing his saliva.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I want to say this, Old Deng, but how could I, a distinguished Princely Heir of Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion, stoop to stealing sweet potatoes?¡±


    ¡°By helping me steal a few sweet potatoes now, I¡¯ll grant you mountains of gold and silver in the future, and marry you to ten beautiful wives; you¡¯ll have your fill of enjoyment,¡±


    he said. Old Deng¡¯s lips twisted involuntarily, and he scoffed, ¡°You? The Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir?¡±


    ¡°Tell me, what about you remotely resembles the Princely Heir of Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion?¡±


    The young man¡¯s lips twitched slightly, and his face promptly darkened. There was indeed nothing on him that could prove he was the Princely Heir.


    At a loss for words, he turned his head away, refusing to speak further with the annoying old man.


    Old Deng sat down beside the young man and tried to speak sensibly, ¡°Look here, stop dreaming those impractical daydreams. If you¡¯re the Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir, then I might as well be the emperor.¡±


    ¡°You have no idea; just now I passed through a family in Tianping Vige. That family seems to have someone working as a guard at Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion. I heard he¡¯s caught the eye of the Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir and has been promoted to be his personal guard.¡±


    ¡°That Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir has caused quite a stir in the Capital city recently, writing timeless poems at Wanhuatower, assisting the Bureau of the Lamp in capturing a devil woman from the Devil n. Look at him, now that¡¯s what a real Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir looks like.¡±


    As Old Deng finished speaking, the young man becamepletely dumbstruck, ¡°Huh? That Princely Heir¡­ did all of that?¡±


    Old Deng picked up a nearby branch, broke it, threw the stick into the fire, and casually flipped the sweet potatoes a few times.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s how it is. That Princely Heir lives a life of luxury every day, with Oirans forpany, every move he makes catches the attention of the entire Capital city. Now that¡¯s what you call a Princely Heir. And you?¡±


    ¡°Following this old man around, content with sneaking a few sweet potatoes from the fields.¡±


    ¡°If you call yourself a Princely Heir, it¡¯s frankly rather pathetic.¡±


    After Old Deng finished speaking, the young man¡¯s face had turned exceedingly grim.


    A surge of inexpressible anger spread across his brow.


    His heart stirred with tempestuous waves because of Old Deng¡¯s words.


    ¡°Is it my coachman who did what Old Deng mentioned?¡±


    ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be right. How could that coachman possibly leave Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion? Father would never allow me to leave Ducal authority.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, when Father was treating my injuries, he would definitely have discovered my body double was a fake. Logically, Father should have already pped that coachman to death and sent people to find me by now¡­¡±


    ¡°But¡­ it¡¯s been so long, and there hasn¡¯t been any sign.¡±


    ¡°Could it be there¡¯s been some ident within the mansion¡­?¡±


    ¡°To the point that¡­ they still haven¡¯t discovered that coachman is my body double?¡±


    The young man muttered to himself, his heart in turmoil.


    He couldn¡¯t make sense of it.


    What ident could have urred to prevent the coachman from revealing his identity?


    And how could it have been possible for his father to let the coachman leave Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion?

 Chapter 66: 64 Look at me!

    Chapter 66: Chapter 64 Look at me!


    Something¡¯s wrong!


    All of this is wrong!


    The young man stood there, dazed, wishing he could rush back to the Capital city at once and check inside the Mansion.


    Just as he thought this, his stomach grumbled.


    ¡°Gurgle~~¡±


    The young man snapped back to reality and wanted to take a few sweet potatoes to eat, just to temporarily fill his belly.


    Given his usual preferences, he wouldn¡¯t want to touch these sweet potatoes,


    but now, they were the most delicious food to him.


    Without any cultivation and without any money,


    he could only rely on stealing sweet potatoes from the fields to sustain himself.<div>


    Just thinking about it made the young man feel like crying.


    It would be soon, very soon.


    In another three or two days, he would be able to return to the Capital city, and then the good days woulde.


    The young man¡¯s gaze fell on the fire pit as he used a stick to poke around in the fire, looking for sweet potatoes.


    But after searching for a while, he did not find a single one.


    The young man was stunned again and quickly turned his head to look at Old Deng beside him.


    Old Deng had his back to him, his hands stuffing something into his mouth, and the distinctive aroma of sweet potatoes wafted into his nostrils.


    The young man immediately became angry, hopping up and down on the spot in frustration, crying without tears.


    ¡°Damn it, Old Deng, you beast! You beast!!¡±


    ¡°There were so many sweet potatoes, and you ate them all!!¡±


    ¡°Leave at least one for me!!!¡±


    Old Deng had an unconcerned expression on his face. While stuffing sweet potatoes into his mouth, he chuckled and said:


    ¡°Liunian you kid, these sweet potatoes were originally taken by me, and it¡¯s not a big deal if I eat them all. Besides, I did offer some to you just now, it¡¯s just that you ignored me.¡±


    The young man was heartbroken. He immediately snatched the half-eaten sweet potato from Old Deng¡¯s hand and stuffed it into his mouth.


    While wolfing down the food, he continued to berate him,


    ¡°You¡¯re too unscrupulous. I¡¯ve told you, I am the Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir, there will be delicacies for you in the future!¡±


    ¡°If you let me eat more now, I¡¯ll repay you with mountains of delicacies and oceans of vors!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll regret not letting me have more sweet potatoes today!!¡±


    Old Deng casuallyy in the field with a protruding belly, burped contentedly, picked his teeth with his hand, andughed:<div>


    ¡°Stop talking such nonsense, dreaming in the day and taking it for reality.¡±


    The young man snorted in derision and didn¡¯t care.


    After finishing eating, they rested for a bit, and then both set off again.


    The young man Old Deng called Liunian was headed to the Capital city, and it seemed that Old Deng was too, so they had decided to travel together.<div>


    Just as the two left Tianping Vige and were walking along the official road,


    The young man saw someone riding a steed, galloping rapidly along the road.


    Looking at the figure on the horse, the young man was taken aback for a moment. When he clearly saw the clothes the rider was wearing, his face lit up with extreme joy.


    ¡°That¡¯s a guard from our Mansion!!¡±


    The young man eximed excitedly, hastily standing by the roadside and waving his hands.


    ¡°Stop! Stop!¡±


    Old Deng looked at the young man curiously. This young man, facing a guard from Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion, could act in such a manner. Could it be that he was really the Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir??


    A sense of absurdity rose suddenly in Old Deng¡¯s heart.


    Don¡¯t be too absurd.


    This was impossible.


    If this Liunian kid was a Princely Heir, then who was the one in Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion?


    With the experience Old Deng had in reading the world¡¯s tales, he couldn¡¯t make sense of the current situation either.


    So he decided to watch a while longer, to observe.<div>


    The guard seemed to have noticed Liunian¡¯s call and slowed down.


    Lin Cheng thought he heard something, turned his head slightly, and saw on the side of the official road a person beckoning him over.


    The figure looked just like a beggar¡­


    Wait.


    A beggar¡­ Wasn¡¯t the Princely Heir asking him to find a beggar??


    Could it be this person?


    Lin Cheng immediately became excited.


    He really hadn¡¯t expected that he would find his target less than a day after leaving the Capital city.


    Lin Cheng, guiding his horse, came to a gentle stop beside the young man and Old Deng.


    Lin Cheng sized up the two, his gaze fleeting over Deng¡¯s face before resting on the younger man¡¯s face.


    That face, though smeared with dirt, still allowed the distinct features of the Princely Heir to be discerned.


    Resembling the Princely Heir¡­


    Remarkably so.<div>


    After observing for a moment, Lin Cheng couldn¡¯t help but sigh at the resemnce.


    With his not-so-bright head, he couldn¡¯t fathom why someone would look so much like the Princely Heir.


    ¡°Look at me,¡± the young man patted Deng¡¯s shoulder, straightening up instantly.


    ¡°What is your name? Who do you report to in the mansion?¡±


    The young man asked Lin Cheng, exuding an air of superiority.


    Despite his beggarly appearance, he carried himself so haughtily.


    Lin Cheng wore a peculiar expression.


    Could this man, simply by resembling the Princely Heir, truly believe he was the Princely Heir himself?


    No wonder the Princely Heir had sent him to find this person.


    Lin Cheng recalled Cheng Guang¡¯s instructions to not rm the man prematurely, and so he didn¡¯t scold him outright but instead revealed a simple-minded smile.


    ¡°And you are?¡±


    The young man frowned slightly, clearly dissatisfied that Lin Cheng did not answer his question but instead asked one of his own.


    But considering his current beggarly appearance andck of anything to prove his identity, if it were any other time, he would have already been executed.<div>


    Now, he could only forcibly suppress the rage in his heart and continued.


    ¡°I am the Princely Heir! Are you blind! You imbecile!¡±


    As soon as these words were spoken.


    Lin Cheng¡¯s simple smile could no longer be maintained.


    Deng¡¯s eyebrows also twitched.


    Observing Liunian¡¯s behavior and then looking at Lin Cheng, who was burly and exuded a strong presence, Deng pressed his lips together and decided to watch and see how things would unfold.


    If this Liuniand was indeed the Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir, then things were about to get interesting.


    Lin Cheng now wanted to cut down this Princely Heir imposter on the spot, but he refrained due to the actual Princely Heir¡¯smands, suppressing the urge.


    ¡°The Princely Heir?¡±


    Lin Cheng feigned ignorance.


    ¡°Look at me!¡±


    The young man, seeing Lin Cheng¡¯s buffoonish demeanor, was so angry he didn¡¯t even know what to say, so he lifted his disheveled hair, trying to make Lin Cheng see his face clearly.


    ¡°Look at me! You must be blind!¡±


    Lin Cheng¡¯s facade finally broke, and his expression darkened.


    ¡°Imbecile!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what the Princely Heir looks like, but your appearance, how could it possibly be that of the Princely Heir!¡±


    ¡°Stop spouting nonsense; don¡¯t you know that troublees from careless talk!?¡±


    ¡°Young man, I advise you not to be too youthful!¡±


    Having said this, Lin Cheng immediately cracked his whip and left.


    Horse hooves kicked up dust and smoke as he rode off quickly.


    Leaving behind a cloud of dust.


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough, cough.¡±


    The young man, choked by the dust, couldn¡¯t stop coughing, his face turning red with anger!


    ¡°Damn it, damn it!! When I get back to the mansion, I will kill him! I will kill him!¡±


    The young man was furiously stomping his feet.


    He couldn¡¯t hide his feelings at all, showing every emotion on his face: joy, anger, sorrow, pleasure.


    He was also quick-tempered, irascible.


    Deng wore a look of helpless resignation.


    ¡°Liunian my boy, stop talking like that, haven¡¯t I followed you all along? Do I not know whether you are the Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir?¡±


    ¡°If you really were the Princely Heir, I wouldn¡¯t be the one following you.¡±


    ¡°Stop saying such things. Thankfully, the people of Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion are rtively kind, otherwise, with the way you speak so insolently, you would truly invite disaster.¡±


    Deng at that moment felt a grudging respect for the deportment of the people in Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion.


    In these times, human life was cheap; offending someone with just a few words could bring fatal trouble.


    Under Emperor Zhou¡¯s rule, this situation had improved quite a bit.


    Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion must be one of the examples.


    Otherwise, Deng could not figure out why in such a situation, the Duke¡¯s Mansion guard hadn¡¯t taken action already.

 Chapter 67: 65: Practice Moderation

    Chapter 67: Chapter 65: Practice Moderation


    The young man named Liunian merely sneered indifferently upon hearing Old Deng¡¯s words.


    ¡°Cmity?¡±


    ¡°Let alone the whole world, just in this Great Zhou, there are few people who could kill me.¡±


    Old Deng seemed ustomed to the young man¡¯s boastful tone, and simply rolled his eyes without responding.


    Old Deng¡¯s silence did not ease the young man¡¯s irritation at that moment. Watching Lin Cheng¡¯s figure disappearing into the distance, he clenched his teeth in anger.


    This man was clearly a guard from his own Duke¡¯s Mansion, and yet he had failed to recognize him!!


    Can you believe that!?


    Grinding his teeth, Liunian vowed in secret that once he returned, he would make sure that everyone in Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion remembered his face well.


    To be out and about and not even remembered for one¡¯s own appearance!


    As for that guard¡­<div>


    Liunian narrowed his eyes slightly, a hint of fierceness shing within, already contemting how to torment him upon their return to the mansion.


    As Princely Heir of Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion, one of the top nobility of the entire Great Zhou Dynasty, being called a fool by a servant was insufferable. Had it been a slightly more hot-tempered noble, ying and dismembering the offender, wiping out his entire family, would not have been considered excessive.


    Since Wu Shang ascended to the throne, the status of the nobles in the Great Zhou Dynasty had been challenged by themon families, but the dignity of the nobles could not be trampled upon or belittled.


    Commoners who offended a noble were likely to meet a bad end.


    Let alone a servant who could not even count as amon family.


    Indeed, the term ¡°guard¡± might sound dignified, but in Liunian¡¯s view, he was just a mere servant of Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion.


    Not worth mentioning at all.


    Even though Liunian was at the height of his fury, there was nothing he could say at the moment.


    The man didn¡¯t recognize him, what else could be done?


    He could only wait until he returned to the mansion to deal with it.


    However, the coachman impersonating him at the mansion seemed to be in a peculiar situation¡­


    He could even leave the mansion to go to Wanhuatower, call for an Oiran to keep himpany. Could it be that he really started to see himself as the Princely Heir of Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion?


    For some reason, Liunian suddenly felt a bit uneasy.


    He took a deep breath, suppressing all the restlessness in his heart.


    He continued walking along the official road towards the Capital city.


    Given their stamina, it might take a day or two to reach the Capital city on foot. If they had a carriage, perhaps they could get there faster.


    But at the moment, neither he nor Old Deng had a single silver tael on them, let alone anything else.


    There was no choice but to walk step by step back to the Capital city.


    It seemed as though Old Deng noticed that Liunian was in a bad mood, so he just chuckled and gave him a look without saying much.<div>


    He wasn¡¯t actually very familiar with Liunian. They had met in the fields not long before, and perhaps because both were disguised as beggars, a sense of camaraderie had led him to approach the young man.


    After spending some time together, Old Deng noticed that although Liunian had not cultivated, his body seemed to contain some kind of power. He had attempted to probe it, but was quickly repelled by an energy that blocked his exploratory Qi.


    Old Deng heard the young man im to be the Princely Heir of Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion and at first truly believed it.


    Butter, Old Deng realized this young man bore no resemnce to the Princely Heir of Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion, not even having a strong guard by his side.<div>


    Moreover, there were rumors about the true Princely Heir of Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion causing trouble in the Capital city.


    So Old Deng didn¡¯t take Liunian¡¯s words seriously, just assuming he was daydreaming too much, fancying himself as the real Princely Heir of Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion.


    On the road to the Capital city, to alleviate the tedium of the journey, Old Deng decided to join Liunian on his way there.


    Intriguingly, his own destination was also Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion.


    ¡°Ah, Old Cheng, that old man, insisting on dragging me out for what? His own grandson he does not teach, yet he wants me to teach him.¡±


    Old Deng grumbled behind Liunian, took a sigh and looked troubled, as though there were some hiddenplexities.


    ¡­


    Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion.


    After encountering Liunian and Old Deng on the horse track, Lin Cheng remembered the direction in which they traveled and hurried back non-stop.


    ¡°Princely Heir, Princely Heir, I¡¯ve found him.¡±


    Arriving in Million Specie Garden, Lin Cheng saw Cheng Guang leisurely drinking tea in the pavilion and hurried over, respectfully addressing him.


    Upon hearing this, Cheng Guang set down his teacup, his gaze unchanged as he looked at Lin Cheng.


    ¡°Found him? Where?¡±<div>


    Lin Cheng quickly replied, ¡°On the official road near Tianping Vige, right by my hometown, so I¡¯m especially familiar with that area. The person the Princely Heir mentioned was heading towards the Capital city. Based on their pace, they must have covered less than ten miles by now.¡±


    ¡°So we can ascertain their location now.¡±


    Cheng Guang nodded slightly, aware of Tianping Vige.


    He had reviewed the map of the area around the Capital city recently; Tianping Vige was near White Deer Manor, just a hundred miles from the Capital city. Considering the walking speed of that Princely Heir, it sounded about right.


    Cheng Guang was confident that Lin Cheng had not mistaken the person. His attention turned to Qing Luan, ady with a slender figure and an efficient demeanor, ¡°Qing Luan, go and bring Bai Shuxuan over.¡±


    With a slight bow, Qing Luan acknowledged and brought out Bai Shuxuan and Hong Zhu from an adjacent side hall.


    Bai Shuxuan, elegantly dressed, only showed adoration in her beautiful eyes when looking at Cheng Guang. As her gaze moved away from him, her demeanor turned cool and aristocratic, perfectly embodying the look of ady from a noble family.

 Chapter 68 - 65 Restraint Required_2

    Chapter 68: Chapter 65 Restraint Required_2


    ¡°Princely Heir¡­¡±


    Bai Shuxuan respectfully bowed to Cheng Guang.


    Cheng Guang nodded slightly, his gaze notnding on Bai Shuxuan, but rather on Qing Luan.


    ¡°This time, it mainly depends on you, Qing Luan. You¡¯re the key to gaining his trust.¡±


    ¡°You work with Bai Shuxuan to figure out his methods, lure him back to the mansion, and leave the rest to me.¡±


    Qing Luan nodded in agreement, her beautiful face showing no sign of nervousness, quite calm.


    ¡°Princely Heir, then I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡±


    Cheng Guang waved his hand, signaling Bai Shuxuan to also follow Qing Luan and leave.


    The somewhat naive Lin Cheng still couldn¡¯t understand the situation, not knowing why their Princely Heir cared so much about a beggar who looked simr.


    Could it be that their Princely Heir felt the beggar didn¡¯t deserve to resemble him?


    Lin Cheng didn¡¯t understand it very well and simply stopped thinking about it.


    In Lin Cheng¡¯s eyes, obeying the Princely Heir was better than anything else.


    Soon, a group of people left the Million Specie Garden.


    The once bustling Million Specie Garden now returned to silence.


    Cheng Guang sat in the pavilion, poured himself another cup of hot tea, and slowly took a sip.


    He had set his trap.


    He was quite curious about how the real Princely Heir would respond.


    Since arriving in this time, he hadn¡¯t yet seen the Princely Heir, but that didn¡¯t affect the inevitable sh of their swords.


    He was just a substitute; if he wanted to survive, he had to kill the other party.


    Cheng Guang considered his n perfect, with the only issue being whether there might be any unexpected developments by the real Princely Heir¡¯s side.


    Cheng Guang knew that the system mission had mentioned the Princely Heir encountering a ¡°Nobleman¡± during this trip.


    Who exactly was this ¡°Nobleman¡±?


    For the Princely Heir, at the pinnacle of power in the Great Zhou Dynasty, to regard someone else as a Nobleman¡­


    That person¡¯s status must be extraordinary.


    Cheng Guang had taken this variable into ount in his scheme. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have had Qing Luan go along with them, rather than just having Bai Shuxuan go to turn the Princely Heir into a lovestruck fool.


    Cheng Guang pondered, his thoughts churning in his mind when he suddenly felt a chill. Looking up¡­


    At some point,


    The sky had be overcast with clouds, as if a storm was brewing.


    ¡­


    Outside the Capital, on the imperial road,


    A fine, misty rain started to fall from the sky.


    The slender rain descended from the sky, forming a tight curtain of rain, draping the broad imperial road and the barely visible Great Zhou Capital in the distance with ayer of gossamer-like white gauze.


    With its fluttering and drizzling, intertwining ever so coldly, the rain seemed to hurry the leaves on the roadside trees to wither sooner.


    The travelers passing by on the imperial road, many having anticipated the rain from the look of the sky, hurried along their way.


    Deng, whocked an umbre, felt little coldness despite the heavy rain, thanks to his cultivation level.


    The young man Liunian apanying him also had no umbre and indeed no cultivation.


    Merely soaked by the rain for a while, he turned pale with a tremble coursing through his body.


    Deng sighed, ¡°Liunian,d, what¡¯s the rush to get to the Capital? We¡¯re nearly there. Let¡¯s find a ce to shelter from the rain; if we keep going like this, the rain is likely to get heavier.¡±


    The young man named Liunian, upon hearing Deng¡¯s words, ignored him and pressed on with his head down.


    This bit of rain was nothing to him. Even if he was cold now, his heart was colder still.


    He had no idea what had happened in the Capital or at his own Duke¡¯s Mansion.


    Why, after he had been away from Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion for so long, his father hadn¡¯t realized the coachman was his substitute, nor had he sent anyone to look for him.


    He couldn¡¯t understand it.


    Moreover, after the recent run-in with the mansion guard, all he wanted now was to get back to the mansion as soon as possible.


    Every second was torture for him.


    ¡°Old Deng, if you¡¯re cold, go find shelter from the rain. I need to hurry back to the Capital; this bit of rain won¡¯t freeze me to death,¡± the young man said with a dark face, and then he quickened his pace.


    Deng silently followed behind the young man, shaking his head slightly.


    He had expressed concern for Liunian so that thed wouldn¡¯t get sick from the rain, but Liunian thought Deng was the one who felt cold.


    Deng chuckled to himself, shaking his head. Not knowing what else to say, he chose to remain silent.


    He decided to watch and see how long thed could persist.


    After only the time it takes to drink a cup of tea, just as Deng had expected, Liunian could no longer endure.


    ¡°`


    Hurriedly, he ran down from the official road and hid in a pile of hay within the nearby ntation.


    He was shivering so much that the snot from his nose had frozen.


    This scene made Deng want tough.


    ¡°I told you so, you¡¯re too stubborn. You should havee down to take shelter from the rain earlier,¡± he said.


    Liunian¡¯s face was white with cold, and he wanted to talk back, but he sneezed again, and another shiver racked his body. Curling up, he didn¡¯t want to speak anymore.


    After huddling for a while, once he felt a bit warmer, he looked at Deng and saw him calm andposed, even though his clothes were soaked through with rain, he didn¡¯t seem to feel much cold.


    He asked in surprise, ¡°That¡¯s not right, Deng, howe you¡¯re not cold?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re an old man, and even if you have some cultivation, at your age, your Qi and Blood should have long declined. It doesn¡¯t make sense that you have no reaction at all,¡± Liunian continued.


    With a smile, Deng replied, ¡°You see, young man, that¡¯s because you¡¯re too young, without restraint. Your body¡¯s hearth has been extinguished. As for me, I preserve my vital essence. Even if not to speak of standing in the rain, even in freezing cold I don¡¯t feel the chill.¡±


    Deng said this with considerable pride on his face.


    Liunian couldn¡¯t help but retort, ¡°Bullshit.¡±


    ¡°I preserve my vital essence too, but I¡¯m not as amazing as you im to be,¡± he said.


    Deng looked at him curiously, ¡°You? You hardly have any vital essence within you, what do you have to preserve?¡±


    At these words from Deng, Liunian¡¯splexion changed slightly, as if something had been seen through, and he red at Deng, his face turning red, unable to utter a word.


    Deng sighed.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I told you to be restrained. You¡¯ve drained your body dry. Even an iron man couldn¡¯t withstand that,¡± he said.


    After Deng finished, Liunian fell into a silent contemtion.


    He didn¡¯t feel like talking anymore.


    In fact, Deng was half right.


    There really wasn¡¯t much Yang essence in his body, but it hadn¡¯t been drained; it hadpletely disappeared at some unknown point in time.


    No matter how much he liked women, he could only look on, incapable of doing anything else.


    This was something only he knew about; not even his father or the Duke knew, as he had kept it a secret from everyone.


    After all, it was too embarrassing to speak of.


    As the Heir to Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion, he still needed to maintain his dignity.


    Over the years, he had tried countless remedies and consumed numerous Spirit Foods meant for bolstering virility, but none of them worked.


    Already troubled and agitated, his mood worsened every time Cheng Zhihai returned from outside and tormented him.


    He had evene to suspect that his condition might have been caused by Cheng Zhihai¡¯s treatments.


    The purpose was probably to prevent him from carelessly fathering children with brothel workers who might inadvertently carry the Duke Zhen¡¯s bloodline.


    That¡¯s why, after much consideration, he decided to flee the mansion: first, to avoid Cheng Zhihai, and second, to see if his problem was really caused by Cheng Zhihai¡¯s meddling.


    After several days outside,


    Liunian realized that there was little to no change in his body¡ªin fact, he could almost say there was not the slightest improvement.


    This realization left him utterly despondent.


    Which meant¡­


    His condition wasn¡¯t caused by Cheng Zhihai¡­


    Then who??


    The thought made Liunian¡¯s expression extremely ugly. Already aggravated by the mess the coachman impostor had caused, he became even more irritated now.


    Just then,


    Outside the hay, the sound of horse hooves suddenly echoed.


    At the same time, a soft voice arose.


    ¡°There are people here.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we shelter from the rain nearby? This hay stack may be simple, but it¡¯s enough to ward off the rain,¡± the voice suggested.


    At the sound of this voice, Liunian became ecstatic, showing an expression of wild joy, ¡°This¡­ ¡±


    ¡°This is Qing Luan¡¯s voice!!¡±


    Liunian immediately got up and peeked outside, spotting a group of people holding horses and taking shelter under a hay stack amidst the rain.


    The woman in green, with hair tied behind her head and a face both beautiful and dignified, caught his gaze.


    ¡°Qing Luan?¡± Deng, who was behind Liunian, paused for a moment before he also emerged.


    Looking at the group outside, his eyes narrowed slightly.


    ¡°Oh¡­ interesting¡­¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 69 - 66: Sorry, My Hand Slipped

    Chapter 69: Chapter 66: Sorry, My Hand Slipped


    Old Deng watched as Qing Luan and her group approached, and one among them captured his gaze.


    It was none other than Lin Cheng.


    This guard from Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion had just left, so why had hee back now?


    Moreover, looking at Lin Cheng¡¯s appearance, the severaldies following him were all from Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion.


    Could it be for Liunian?


    Old Deng couldn¡¯t help but specte.


    But the next moment, he discarded his guess as Lin Cheng did not even nce in their direction; he merely swept his gaze over them and then looked away.


    At the same time, the woman named Qing Luan, who Liunian mentioned, seemed to hear someone calling her and looked over with a puzzled expression.


    On the surface, it did not seem like they hade for Liunian.


    Of course, it could all be an act.


    But in Old Deng¡¯s opinion, there was no need for people from the Duke¡¯s Mansion to put on such a show just for a beggar like Liunian.


    Even now, Old Deng still did not believe Liunian¡¯s words. If he truly were the Princely Heir, how could he end up lost and in such a wretched state?


    Yet, judging by Liunian¡¯s demeanour, even if he was not the Princely Heir from Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion, he seemed to be quite familiar with it. Otherwise, how could he urately call out the name of the woman in green?


    Old Deng pondered quietly, maintaining a calm exterior as he observed Qing Luan and her party from afar.


    Meanwhile, as his gaze passed over Bai Shuxuan, his eyebrows knitted slightly, as if he realized something. His lips moved slightly as if he wanted to say something, but after thinking it over, he remained silent.


    Inside, however, he was full of doubts and suspicions.


    ¡°The Devil n? And a Fox Devil at that?¡±


    ¡°Why are the Fox Devils mingling with people from Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion¡­¡±


    Old Deng murmured to himself, suddenly remembering the rumors he had heard in Tianping Vige. Hadn¡¯t the Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir helped the Bureau of the Lamp capture a Fox Devil? Could that be this one?


    ¡°She does look quite good, and there seems to be no hostility, as if she¡¯s been subdued,¡± he observed without any change in his expression, thinking to himself quietly.


    Unlike Old Deng¡¯sposed demeanor, Liunian, the young man at his side, could no longer contain his impatience. Disregarding the rain around him, he dashed out from behind the haystack and ran towards Qing Luan.


    ¡°Qing Luan!¡±


    While calling out her name, Liunian waved his arms frantically thinking he was about to cry.


    Qing Luan must have heard from the guards that he had returned, so she must havee to personally escort him back to the mansion.


    The thought of another day wandering outside the Capital city filled him with dread.


    In his excitement, Liunian failed to notice the indifferent expression on Qing Luan¡¯s beautiful face.


    ¡°How do you know my name?¡±


    As Liunian was about to reach Qing Luan and her group, she suddenly voiced her confusion.


    Hearing this, Liunian stood still in disbelief, staring at Qing Luan, too shocked to utter a word.


    How do you know my name??? How can you ask such a question!! Don¡¯t you know that I am the Princely Heir???


    Liunian felt nearly overwhelmed by frustration at this point, the cold rain smacking mercilessly against his face, making it feel as though it was popping.


    How could it be that he had left the Mansion for just a short while and now no one recognized him?


    It was one thing for an ordinary guard not to recognize him.


    Liunian could ept that.


    But how could Qing Luan, who was practically with him day and night, not recognize him too???


    What on earth was going on!!!


    At this moment, Liunian was utterly bewildered. The issue of the doppelganger had not yet been resolved, his own physical condition had not been dealt with, and now there was something wrong with Qing Luan.


    All these problems were too much for Liunian to bear any longer.


    As he watched Qing Luan look at him with eyes as if she were regarding a stranger, Liunian¡¯s anger became uncontroble.


    ¡°Qing Luan!!!¡±


    Liunian roared, his voice hoarse with a sense of desperation.


    ¡°Look at me, see who I am!!¡±


    In a swift motion, Liunian lifted the rain-soaked hair sticking to his forehead and used his wet hands to wipe the mud from his face.


    He wanted Qing Luan to see his true appearance clearly.


    ¡°Have you gone blind!? Don¡¯t you recognize me!?¡±


    Liunian red at Qing Luan with furious eyes, bloodshot from his intense rage.


    Liunian had thought that Qing Luan woulde to her senses once she saw his face clearly, but he did not expect her to remain unafraid in the face of his re, with no change in her expression.


    Instead, she became increasingly cold.


    Her aura grew icier, and her eyes felt even more foreign to Liunian.¡¯


    ¡°Are you seeking death?¡±


    Qing Luan let out a cold snort, a chilling aura emanating from her delicate frame.


    The air around them suddenly grew tense, causing Liunian to feel a weight in his chest, his face turning pale.


    Old Deng narrowed his eyes, noting Qing Luan¡¯sck of further action, yet he decided not to intervene.


    This young man, Liunian, seemed to be suffering from some delusion, insisting that he was the Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir.


    If he truly were the Duke¡¯s Heir, why didn¡¯t anyone from the Duke¡¯s Mansion recognize him?


    He must be mad.


    Old Deng sighed internally.


    He wondered what could have possibly happened to make the young man, Liunian, end up in his current state.

 Chapter 70: 66: Sorry, My Hand Slipped_2

    Chapter 70: Chapter 66: Sorry, My Hand Slipped_2


    Qing Luan merely nced at Liunian, clearly not intending to argue with him much, as her red lips slightly parted.


    ¡°Your insolence is unbing. In the past, I could have had you killed on the spot, and no one could say a word against it. You should be thankful for Great Zhou¡¯s newws, which forbid the arbitrary execution ofmoners.¡±


    Having said that, Qing Luan didn¡¯t wish to say anymore and turned to walk to a nearby haystack.


    She looked at the dense, thread-like rain falling from the sky.


    Cold and proud.


    This was a side of Qing Luan that Liunian had never seen before.


    ¡°I, Cheng Liunian, merely left the mansion for a short while, and Qing Luan has changed to this extent?¡±


    ¡°Could it really be that I¡¯ve mistaken someone else for her?¡±


    Cheng Liunian, overawed by Qing Luan¡¯s aura, suddenly felt that he might really have mistaken someone else for her.


    The Qing Luan before him differed far too much from the quiet, obedient girl who used to follow him around.


    For a moment, Cheng Liunian fell into confusion, as if he could not bring himself to believe it.<div>


    However, he quickly reassured himself.


    Perhaps due to his weight loss during the months away, he had changed too much, which made Qing Luan unable to recognize him.


    He could only follow them back to Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion.


    That would be his home ground.


    Thinking this, Cheng Liunian spoke up again, ¡°It was presumptuous of me!¡±


    ¡°But do you not think I bear some resemnce to your Princely Heir?¡±


    Cheng Liunian was certain now that Qing Luan did not recognize him, but his appearance couldn¡¯t have changed so drastically that he turned into apletely different person.


    At the very least, the basic structure of his facial features should still be there!


    Cheng Liunian couldn¡¯t believe Qing Luan couldn¡¯t see any resemnce.


    As soon as Cheng Liunian said this, Qing Luan turned her head to take a few more nces at him, seemingly finding some resemnce and nodding slightly.


    Seeing Qing Luan¡¯s nod, Cheng Liunian excitedly said, ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    ¡°There can¡¯t be that many people in the world who look alike!¡±


    ¡°If you take me back to Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion to meet your Princely Heir, it might turn out that your Princely Heir and I are brothers rted by blood!¡±


    Cheng Liunian was initially excited, but as he spoke, his smile began to twitch uncontrobly, soon taking on a teeth-gritting quality.


    He was very annoyed!


    He was the true Princely Heir, yet now, to re-enter the mansion and prove his real identity, he had to im kinship with an imposter coachman.


    For him, this was an immense humiliation.


    He swore that once he returned, all these people would have to die.


    Not a single one would be spared.<div>


    On the surface, he still managed a smile, but as excitement faded, a stern glint began to flicker in his dimming eyes.


    After Cheng Liunian finished speaking, old Deng behind him was already viewing him with an odd expression.


    Deng thought that he had roughly figured out why this young man, Cheng Liunian, was so certain that he was Duke Zhen¡¯s Princely Heir.


    He must have somehow learned what Duke Zhen¡¯s Princely Heir looked like and believed himself to resemble the Princely Heir, hence he kept iming this everywhere he went.<div>


    Wasn¡¯t this impersonation and deceit?


    Old Deng sighed. His heart filled with disdain for this young man he once had a good impression of.


    He detested those who sought attention and adtion the most.


    He had hoped to find an interesting junior, yet, as it turned out, the junior was nothing but a blustering vagrant.


    At this moment, Cheng Liunian was unaware of what old Deng was thinking, and even if he knew, he wouldn¡¯t care.


    He considered the old beggar insignificant; if not for needing his help to steal some sweet potatoes or to make the journey to the capital city less dull by having apanion, Cheng Liunian would not have wanted to associate with a beggar.


    But after so many days together, he had developed a bit of affection.


    So when he had said he would give old Deng mountains of gold and silver once they returned to the capital city, it wasn¡¯t just talk; he truly meant to give it.


    It was just that old Deng had not seized the opportunity.


    Now, Cheng Liunian just wanted to get back to Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion with Qing Luan!


    To clean up this mess.


    However, what Cheng Liunian did not expect was that after speaking, Qing Luan did not fulfill his wish to take him back to Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion.


    Instead, Qing Luan¡¯s beautiful eyes grew colder as she said in a clear voice, ¡°You resemble the Princely Heir?¡±<div>


    ¡°What right does a beggar like you have to look like the Princely Heir?¡±


    ¡°And you want me to bring you back to Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion?¡±


    Several rhetorical questionspletely baffled Cheng Liunian.


    He opened his mouth but was speechless, only able to make a surprised ¡°uh-uh¡± sound in his throat.


    Cheng Liunian had never imagined that one day he would be told that he had no right to resemble someone else.


    His face turned red as his blood rushed to his head.


    He was on the verge of exploding.


    However, Cheng Liunian also noticed Qing Luan¡¯s icy gaze.


    He knew that if he lost his temper now, he would most likely face a dire oue.


    Qing Luan might not kill him, but she would certainly discipline him.


    The safeguards he had on him could save his life but not protect him from a beating.


    Cheng Liunian, at this moment, felt like crying but had no tears, forced to swallow the bitterness.


    His expression grew more somber, but his inner rage and doubts began to climb steadily.<div>


    He made up his mind to leave first and not trigger any further frown from Qing Luan, waiting for the rain to stop before returning to the capital city.


    It would simply be a slower journey.


    But he would eventually reach the capital city.


    Once there, he would find a way to contact his mother.


    Cheng Liunian was now curious about what face Qing Luan would wear to face him once he arrived in the capital city and proved his identity.

 Chapter 71: 66: Sorry, My Hand Slipped_3

    Chapter 71: Chapter 66: Sorry, My Hand Slipped_3


    Just as Cheng Liunian turned around, a pleasant and gentle voice came from behind him.


    ¡°Qing Luan, that person does look quite simr to the Princely Heir, why not let her follow us back to the Capital City to meet the Princely Heir?¡±


    Upon hearing someone speaking up for himself, Cheng Liunian immediately turned his head to look.


    He saw the rain threads like snakes, crisscrossing the sky, and behind Qing Luan, the breathtakingly beautiful woman he had been ignoring, who was veiled in white gauze, slowly walked out.


    Standing alone in the world.


    Her beauty contrasted sharply with the surrounding world, as if she were a lotus in this rainstorm.


    In Cheng Liunian¡¯s eyes, the woman¡¯s features were like lotus petals washed by morning dew, radiantly charming and fair as jade.


    Her eyes were like the brightest stars in the night sky, clear and transparent; her high nose added a unique sense of dimension to her beauty.


    Those red lips, like two bright petals, seemed even more delicate and enticing in the rain.


    She was dressed in an elegant long skirt, embroidered with delicate and refined patterns. The skirt outlined her figure with curves in all the right ces, exuding an air of elegance withoutpromising beauty.


    Her long hair rested upon her shoulders, dampened by the rain, clinging to her face and body, which made her look even more alluring.<div>


    She was without an umbre, allowing the rain to fall upon her.


    With the rain setting off her beauty, it became even more captivating.


    Merely at a nce, Cheng Liunian felt his heart skip a beat.


    As if drawn by an inexplicable attraction, he yearned to move closer to this woman.


    ¡°Miss Bai, you¡­¡± Qing Luan¡¯s face showed conflict, seemingly reluctant to agree, but also constrained by the woman¡¯s request and unable to refuse.


    Bai Shuxuan smiled and spoke softly, ¡°It¡¯s alright, the Princely Heir surely won¡¯t me us. Perhaps the Princely Heir will also be interested in this person who bears a resemnce to him?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just the matter of taking another person along, Lin Cheng can take him,¡± Bai Shuxuan reassured.


    Upon hearing Bai Shuxuan¡¯s words, Cheng Liunian¡¯s mood instantly warmed, feeling that Bai Shuxuan was indeed a very kind person.


    Even though he was not the Princely Heir, Bai Shuxuan was still willing to help him.


    Cheng Liunian, who had always been treated kindly by others because of his identity, felt an unusual emotion at this moment and his fondness for Bai Shuxuan soared.


    As Qing Luan heard this, she found it difficult to refuse further. After hesitating and ncing at Cheng Liunian, she slowly nodded in assent.


    She only added:


    ¡°We have not many horses, so we can only take you with us. Yourpanion, that will not be possible.¡±


    This panion¡± naturally referred to Old Deng.


    Old Deng chuckled and waved his hand, ¡°Don¡¯t mind this old man, I¡¯m fine either way.¡±


    Cheng Liunian smiled, not particrly concerned about Old Deng, and nodded in agreement immediately.


    ¡°Old Deng, you go ahead slowly. Once I¡¯m in the Capital City, I¡¯ll send someone to pick you up.¡±


    ¡°Send someone?¡± Old Deng¡¯s face showed a strange expression.


    By now, he had decided that Cheng Liunian was nothing more than a clown seeking attention, and who knew if once at Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion, the Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir might have him executed.<div>


    Still, Old Deng, who had shared stolen sweet potatoes with this young man, cared for him and thus advised:


    ¡°No need to send someone. Just be more careful in your actions. Once you¡¯re at Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion, don¡¯t act like you did just now. Not everyone can treat thews of Great Zhou lightly.¡±


    ¡°In front of real power, human life is worth nothing.¡±


    After Old Deng spoke, Cheng Liunian just curled his lip, unconcerned.<div>


    He was all too aware that in front of real power, human life is worth nothing.


    Because he was true power himself.


    The number of people he disfavored and killed on a whim each year was countless.


    Cheng Liunian never thought that one day, he would be reminded to be careful, to watch his words.


    Cheng Liunian was almost amused by the irony.


    But now, he had no choice but to hold his tongue.


    He just hummed in response.


    Seeing Cheng Liunian¡¯s reaction, Old Deng knew he hadn¡¯t taken his words to heart and shook his head helplessly, saying no more.


    This young man had deluded himself into believing he was the Heir of Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion, and going there now, who knew what trouble he might cause.


    Old Deng was just someone Master Cheng had hired to instruct the Princely Heir in martial arts; he had no desire to meddle in these affairs.


    Old Deng remained silent, his eyes closed in resignation.


    Cheng Liunian didn¡¯t pay much attention to Old Deng, his gaze fixed on Bai Shuxuan who looked like a fairy in the rain.


    ¡°Miss Bai, may I inquire about your identity?¡±<div>


    Qing Luan cast a nce at Cheng Liunian, seemingly a bit impatient, ¡°Don¡¯t pry into everything. Her identity is beyond your imagination.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    Chastised by Qing Luan, Cheng Liunian¡¯s brows twitched slightly, and a trace of murderous intent flitted across his expression but was quickly suppressed, as he silently bowed his head in resignation.


    Miss Bai¡¯s identity was beyond imagination.


    And she was with Qing Luan.


    Could it be¡­


    Cheng Liunian seemed to recall something.


    When he had fled his residence, he had heard that Mrs. Wu had already been arranging a marriage for him.


    Because of his own health, Cheng Liunian had always been indifferent to matters of marriage.


    So he hadn¡¯t taken it to heart.


    But could it be¡­


    Was Miss Bai the marriage candidate his mother had chosen for him?


    At the thought, Cheng Liunian¡¯s heart involuntarily began to race.<div>


    Though his body was crippled, his instincts still found pleasure in women.


    Not just because of Bai Shuxuan¡¯s appearance, but also because of her words that hade to his defense.

 Chapter 72: 66: Sorry, My Hand Slipped_4

    Chapter 72: Chapter 66: Sorry, My Hand Slipped_4


    I don¡¯t know why.


    Cheng Liunian always felt that the more he looked at Miss Bai, the more infatuated he became with her.


    He couldn¡¯t help wanting to get closer to her.


    But he didn¡¯t dare to now.


    He had no escort by his side.


    The only one who knew his identity, Qing Luan, was still acting as if she didn¡¯t recognize him.


    For now, he could only continue to y dumb. Once he got back to Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion and proved his identity, he would have plenty of time to spend with Miss Bai.


    Of course, he just hoped that the coachman substitute in his mansion wouldn¡¯t do anything inappropriate to Miss Bai.


    Otherwise, Cheng Liunian would not let that coachman die easily.


    At this moment, Cheng Liunian had a premonition that his current predicament and the changes in the mansion might have been triggered by that coachman.


    Even¡­<div>


    Qing Luan¡¯s failure to recognize him¡­


    may have been manipted by that coachman as well!


    The thought made Cheng Liunian¡¯s heart grow more restless.


    Fortunately¡­


    Miss Bai was there.


    Every time he saw Bai Shuxuan, Cheng Liunian felt his heart slightly intoxicate.


    Noticing Cheng Liunian¡¯s gaze fixed on Bai Shuxuan from the very beginning, Qing Luan couldn¡¯t help but harbor some strange thoughts. She wondered if Cheng Guang had anticipated the Princely Heir¡¯s reaction when he asked her to bring Bai Shuxuan with them.


    Now, Qing Luan couldn¡¯t figure out what Bai Shuxuan¡¯s role was supposed to be.


    She knew too little.


    And Cheng Guang hadn¡¯t exined things clearly to her.


    Thus, Qing Luan was particrly perplexed, her mind muddled although she was very clever.


    Qing Luan decided not to overthink it. After all, Cheng Guang was smarter than her.


    She would just do as Cheng Guang had instructed for things she couldn¡¯t understand.


    At this time, Qing Luan hadn¡¯t yet realized that she had developed an extraordinary trust in Cheng Guang.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Suppressing theplex thoughts in her heart and seeing that the rain had stopped, Qing Luan wiped off the water from the horses and mounted one of them.


    Bai Shuxuan also rode with Hong Zhu on another horse.


    Cheng Liunian wanted to ride with Bai Shuxuan, but obviously, that was a bit of wishful thinking.


    He could only ride with Lin Cheng.<div>


    The horses of Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion were not ordinary; they all had exotic beast blood and could travel a thousand li in a day without any problem.


    Cheng Liunian thought he might reach the Capital city by the afternoon.


    But what he did not anticipate was that Qing Luan and herpanions were not heading towards the Capital city at all.


    ¡°This¡­ have you taken the wrong direction?¡±<div>


    After a good while of traveling, realizing the distance to the Capital city was increasing, Cheng Liunian grew anxious and immediately spoke up.


    No sooner had he spoken¡­


    Lin Cheng pped the back of Cheng Liunian¡¯s head impatiently.


    There was a sharp smack, quite loud.


    ¡°Why are you spouting nonsense?¡±


    ¡°We left the Capital city because we have matters to attend to. If you want to follow us back, it won¡¯t be now. Once we finish our business, we¡¯ll take you back to the Capital city,¡± Lin Cheng said.


    Cheng Liunian was stunned by Lin Cheng¡¯s p.


    Too pained to speak.


    He grimaced.


    He red fiercely at Lin Cheng, wanting to retort with harsh words.


    But what came towards him¡­


    Was another p.


    ¡°Ow! You still dare to re at me? Asking for it!¡±<div>


    Lin Cheng raised his hand for another p.


    He had been holding back the urge to strike this beggar from the start.


    If it weren¡¯t for the Princely Heir¡¯s order not to kill him, Lin Cheng would have already given in to the urge and sliced this fellow down.


    ¡°I won¡¯t re anymore,¡± Cheng Liunian, in pain again, quickly covered his head. A wise man does not fight when the odds are against him, and he hurriedly pleaded for mercy.


    ¡°Oh, you were ring quite fiercely just now, and you¡¯ve backed down so quickly,¡± Lin Cheng snorted, ¡°If you have a grievance, say it. I don¡¯t care.¡±


    Cheng Liunian didn¡¯t dare to utter a peep, for fear that Lin Cheng would find another excuse to trouble him.


    His head slowly bowed down.


    His five fingers tightly clenched together, feeling as if the whole body was inscribed with humiliation.


    Damn it!!!


    Damn it!!!


    He must kill!!!


    Cheng Liunian¡¯s fingernails quietly pierced the flesh of his palm, blood flowing out. The pain in his hand,pared to the humiliation in his heart at the moment, was truly nothing.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he had almost exhausted all his protective measures.<div>


    How could he allow such a man as Lin Cheng to be so arrogant in front of him?


    Cheng Liunian felt extreme difort in his heart, feeling that he, the Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir, had been bullied by a servant, a simpleton, which was even worse than killing him.


    He sat in front of Lin Cheng, restrained in his embrace, feeling as if even breathing was bing difficult for him.


    He wanted to lift his head slightly, to breathe some fresh air.


    However¡­


    p!!


    Another one.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything!¡± Cheng Liunian was stupefied.


    He turned to look at Lin Cheng.


    His eyes unexpectedly contained a pitiful look.


    ¡°Oh, sorry, my hand slipped,¡± Lin Cheng said with augh, not the least bit embarrassed.


    But Cheng Liunian simply fell silent.


    His lips trembled, as if he wanted to say something.<div>


    But no words came out.


    He just silently bowed his head again, his eyes surreptitiously ncing towards Bai Shuxuan.


    Now, only Miss Bai could offer him a bit of mental sce.


    It was at this moment.


    Bai Shuxuan spoke at just the right time, ¡°Lin Cheng, stop bullying him. A beggar, he¡¯s quite pitiable.¡±


    As soon as these words were spoken.


    Cheng Liunian immediately teared up.


    His eyes were a red mess.


    Looking at Bai Shuxuan, as if he saw a merciful fairye to relieve his suffering.


    Lin Cheng also let out an awkwardugh.


    ¡°I¡¯m not bullying him, he just had an itchy head, and I scratched it for him,¡± he imed.


    Cheng Liunian couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath, the corners of his mouth twitching slightly.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Lin Cheng lowered his eyes and nced at Cheng Liunian.


    ¡°You have an objection?¡±


    Cheng Liunianughed dryly, his voice hoarse.


    ¡°I have no objections.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so smart and considerate, willing to scratch itches for a beggar like me. Your Princely Heir must really like you,¡± Lin Cheng remarked.


    Cheng Liunian wanted to retort with sarcasm, but he didn¡¯t dare to make his words clear.


    He prepared to show Lin Cheng some color once he returned to the Capital city.


    However, what he didn¡¯t expect was for Lin Cheng¡¯s simple face to reveal a mncholic expression.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Lin Cheng sighed.


    p.


    Another p on the head of Cheng Liunian.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, my Princely Heir does like me a lot, but s, since I don¡¯t warm his bed, I can¡¯tpete in favoritism with certain people¡­¡± Lin Cheng¡¯s tone was one of mncholy.


    And Cheng Liunian was about to go mad.


    Keep your mncholy to yourself, and yourment to yourself!


    What¡¯s the deal with endlessly smacking my head!?


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 73: 67: Bloodletting Therapy?

    Chapter 73: Chapter 67: Bloodletting Therapy?


    Dark clouds churned like ink, turning the firmament a gloomy ck.


    The air grew heavy and oppressive.


    The rain intensified.


    It poured down as if a giant hole had opened in the heavens.


    Raindrops struck the ground, sttering dust and dirt everywhere.


    Clip-clop, clip-clop, clip-clop.


    Horse hooves raced through the muddy puddles, rippling circles upon circles in their wake.


    Cheng Liunian¡¯s hair was soaked through, clinging to his forehead, and his already dirty robe now looked even more disheveled.


    In the torrential downpour, Cheng Liunian felt he could hardly breathe.


    The relentlessly cold rain pped his face, the chill gnawing at his body like a bone-deep disease, causing him to shiver uncontrobly.


    His face was pale, his lips cracked.<div>


    Cheng Liunian thought if the rain continued like this, he might not be killed by Lin Cheng, but he would certainly freeze to death.


    He had no cultivation basis and couldn¡¯t shield himself with Qi as Lin Cheng and the others could, preventing even a drop of rain from touching their clothes if they so wished.


    Even in such a downpour, Lin Cheng¡¯s garments remained dry.


    Cheng Liunian realized that Lin Cheng, behind him, was like a huge furnace; he could feel a thread of warmth emanating from him.


    Although reluctant to admit it, Cheng Liunian couldn¡¯t help but draw closer to Lin Cheng.


    He snuggled into Lin Cheng¡¯s embrace.


    Having never practiced any cultivation, his body wasn¡¯t robust and sturdy like theirs. He honestly doubted if he could survive much longer in this cold.


    If he were to freeze to death, he would certainly be theughingstock of the entire Great Zhou Dynasty.


    Cheng Liunian, in a bid to save his own life, shifted his body backward, seeking the warmth of Lin Cheng¡¯s form.


    And Cheng Liunian¡¯s every move was seen by all the attendants following them.


    Qing Luan and Bai Shuxuan were alright, merely ncing out of the corner of their eyes before looking away.


    But Hong Zhu, as if she had discovered a new continent, couldn¡¯t stop staring at Cheng Liunian.


    How could a man who looked exactly like the Princely Heir be like this¡­ Weird¡­ Actually snuggling into Lin Cheng¡¯s arms¡­


    This scene truly opened Hong Zhu¡¯s eyes.


    She had never imagined humans could be so yful.


    After a nce at Cheng Liunian, who shared the Princely Heir¡¯s visage, and then at Lin Cheng, she imagined something filthy, and her face turned red in an instant.


    She let out a stifled chuckle.


    Somehow, she resembled a lecherous voyeur on a train.


    Lin Cheng, however, was feeling rather ufortable, all over restless. He looked down to see Cheng Liunian¡¯s slightly frail body wriggling to burrow into his embrace, sometimes twitching slightly.<div>


    This caused the corners of his mouth to twitch involuntarily.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± he asked.


    Lin Cheng reached out and pushed Cheng Liunian away.


    But Cheng Liunian acted as if he hadn¡¯t heard, ignoring Lin Cheng and continuing to burrow into his embrace.<div>


    Right now, for Cheng Liunian, preserving his life was more important than keeping face.


    Survival was his priority.


    Lin Cheng: ¡°¡­¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for the Princely Heir¡¯s orders, Lin Cheng really wanted to throw this beggar off the horse.


    It was already generous to let him ride my horse, and now he dares to take advantage of me??


    Unable to bear it any longer, Lin Cheng grabbed Cheng Liunian by the cor and lifted him up, holding him aloft with a single hand.


    Just like carrying a little chick, suspended mid-air.


    ¡°Ah, ah, ah!!¡±


    Cheng Liunian was stunned at first, then he began to panic.


    Having been able to hide in Lin Cheng¡¯s arms, using the Qi around Lin Cheng to avoid the rain, it now turned out he was lifted up by Lin Cheng, hanging in mid-air.


    The rain was already intense, and now it pelted down on his face haphazardly and forcefully.


    As the horse galloped at high speed, the drizzling raindrops were like needles of steel, infused with a deep chill, prating his flesh.


    In his agony, Cheng Liunian couldn¡¯t help but cry out instinctively.<div>


    Without a shred of the Princely Heir¡¯s dignity.


    His legs trembled nonstop.


    If he were to be put down now, he likely wouldn¡¯t be able to stand for three or four days.


    Lin Cheng ignored Cheng Liunian¡¯s cries, carrying him in the air, and sped along.


    Only when Cheng Liunian¡¯s cries grew fainter and his consciousness began to blur did Lin Cheng put him back on the horse.


    Seeing that Cheng Liunian¡¯s breathing had weakened, Lin Cheng, fearing he might actually die, transferred some Qi to him.


    Cheng Liunian could feel the warmth spreading through his body, and his consciousness slowly returned.


    It took quite a while before he could lift his heavy eyelids and look around.


    The surroundings had be iprehensible, utterly unfamiliar.


    Cheng Liunian didn¡¯t know where he was.


    He originally could see the Capital city¡¯s silhouette, following Qing Luan and the others, wanting to return to the Capital as soon as possible. Now, he didn¡¯t even know where the shadow of the Capital was.


    Fortunately, the rain had lightened.


    Judging from the Qi that someone had transferred to warm his body a moment ago, he reckoned he might have been in a lot of danger otherwise.<div>


    Cheng Liunian looked to the side.


    He believed that of those present, the only one who cared about him and was willing to transfer Qi to help maintain his body temperature was Bai Shuxuan.


    Cheng Liunian beheld Bai Shuxuan, who sat astride her horse in majestic demeanor, and was briefly lost in thought.


    He figured that only such a woman could be worthy of him.

 Chapter 74: 67: Bloodletting Therapy?_2

    Chapter 74: Chapter 67: Bloodletting Therapy?_2


    Cheng Liunian was staring at Bai Shuxuan when Bai Shuxuan seemed to notice something. Turning his head toward Cheng Liunian, he blinked his beautiful eyes and then smiled warmly.


    Not a word was spoken, yet it felt as if everything had been said.


    Cheng Liunian only felt that just by seeing Bai Shuxuan¡¯s smile, all the gloom in his heart had been swept away.


    Cheng Liunian stared for a while before he was lost in thought again.


    Lin Cheng noticed Cheng Liunian¡¯s gaze and saw gratitude, fondness, infatuation, and deep love in his eyes as he looked at Bai Shuxuan¡­


    Just a nce at Cheng Liunian¡¯s expression gave Lin Cheng goosebumps all over.


    It was he who had infused Qi into him, so why was this beggar grateful to Bai Shuxuan instead?


    Lin Cheng couldn¡¯t understand what Cheng Liunian was thinking.


    But he didn¡¯t care either.


    The rain gradually eased.


    The sky looked as if it had been cleansed of ayer of dust. Water on the road was sshed up by horse hooves, creating little fountains that sprayed in all directions.<div>


    The breeze after the rain was fragrant with the scent of mud and the coolness of rainwater, brushing against the face and involuntarily rxing one¡¯s mood.


    After the rain stopped, Cheng Liunian¡¯s mood also improved significantly.


    Although the journey had been somewhat miserable, particrly with Lin Cheng daring to leave him hanging in mid-air, allowing the rain to beat wildly against his face.


    Still, Cheng Liunian felt that traveling with Bai Shuxuan was a blissful matter.


    This was an opportunity.


    To see a person clearly.


    To find someone who truly cared and liked him.


    That wasn¡¯t so bad.


    Cheng Liunian looked at Bai Shuxuan with adoration, feeling his soul had taken the shape of Bai Shuxuan.


    At that moment, the sound of horse hooves suddenly stopped.


    A manor appeared ahead.


    White Deer Manor, located at the foot of Taihang Mountain and belonging to Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion, was home to people who for three generations had raised Spiritual Deer for the mansion, providing arge quantity of high-quality Spiritual Meat and deer milk.


    In White Deer Manor, every house was built from local stones and wood, each carrying a rustic and innocent beauty.


    After the rain, the fields of White Deer Manor were rich with greener grass, and the golden rapeseed flowers glistened in the sunlight, while the air was filled with the earthy scent of the damp soil.


    Cheng Liunian stared nkly at the White Deer Manor before him.


    He had arrived at White Deer Manor just a few days ago.


    He had traveled hard and finally was closer to the Capital city.


    And now, following Qing Luan, he had returned to White Deer Manor?


    Cheng Liunian¡¯s face turned sour, unable to ept this oue, but he couldn¡¯t say anything about it either.<div>


    After all, it was he who had insisted on joining Qing Luan and the others.


    It wasn¡¯t that others had asked him toe.


    He had grievances but couldn¡¯t voice them, only able to keep them to himself.


    Here, no one treated him as the true Princely Heir.<div>


    ¡°We¡¯re here, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Upon arriving at White Deer Manor, Qing Luan dismounted.


    Before long, a grey-robed elder followed by several middle-aged men in simple clothing greeted them.


    ¡°Miss Qing Luan, we have prepared a separate courtyard for you.¡±


    ¡°The Spirit Food you asked us to prepare that can nourish the blood and Qi have also been arranged. You may use them as you please, Miss Qing Luan. If it¡¯s not enough, I can go and fetch some more,¡± said the Vige Head of White Deer Manor, smiling. Even though he was over a hundred years old and slightly stooped, he still appeared robust, and his deep eyes still twinkled with vitality.


    He looked every part the aplished mystic.


    In front of the Vige Head of White Deer Manor, Qing Luan posed no airs and simply nodded with a smile in acknowledgment.


    ¡°Thank you. When I return, I will speak favorably of you to the Princely Heir,¡± Qing Luan said with a hint of promise, and the Vige Head, Lv Changshou, immediately showed a slight smile, nodding his head.


    ¡°That¡¯s good, our White Deer Manor asks for nothing more than for the Princely Heir to hold up the great beam of Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion,¡± L¨¹ Changshou said with sincerity.


    ¡°Certainly,¡± Qing Luan replied with a smile.


    ¡°Let¡¯s cut the small talk then, Miss Qing Luan, this way, please.¡±


    Lv Changshou stepped aside, bowed slightly, and gestured for Qing Luan and the others toe inside.


    His gaze then fell upon the people behind Qing Luan.<div>


    Seeing Lin Cheng was one thing.


    But seeing Cheng Liunian, his expression faltered, revealing a strange look.


    Wasn¡¯t this thed who had capitalized on his resemnce to the Princely Heir to impersonate him at White Deer Manor?


    Why had hee back?


    And he had been brought back by the youngdy??


    Perplexed and with a trace of confusion, Lv Changshou looked at Qing Luan and quietly asked, ¡°Miss Qing Luan, why have you brought this beggar back?¡±


    Qing Luan didn¡¯t borate and simply replied in a subdued tone,


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t ask about this.¡±


    This made Lv Changshou blink, sensing that this was an order directly from the Princely Heir.


    After all, who didn¡¯t know that Qing Luan was the Princely Heir¡¯s personal maiden?


    If Qing Luan had personallye to carry out this task, it must certainly be amand issued by the Princely Heir himself.


    Lv Changshou asked no further questions and led Qing Luan and her party towards White Deer Manor.


    In the time it took to drink a cup of tea, after winding through several alleys, they arrived at a courtyard.<div>


    The courtyard was notrge, slightly bigger than the average farmhouse, and under the eaves outside the courtyard gate, food simr to corn, radiant and golden, was hung to dry, aesthetically pleasing to the eye.


    The ce seemed to have been recently inhabited, but it was now temporarily vacated.


    Qing Luan wasn¡¯t concerned about the setting. Keeping Cheng Guang¡¯s instructions in mind, she pushed open the door and saw that the courtyard was already stocked with plenty of Spirit Food for nourishing the blood and Qi, and she nodded slightly in satisfaction.

 Chapter 75: 67: Bloodletting Therapy?_3

    Chapter 75: Chapter 67: Bloodletting Therapy?_3


    He turned his head to look at the crowd, his gaze unintentionally sweeping past Cheng Liunian.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be residing here for the next few days,¡± he said.


    ¡°Once we return to the Capital city after a while, those Spirit Food for blood replenishment and vitality enhancement are specially prepared for the Princely Heir; you must not touch them at any cost.¡±


    Having said that, Qing Luan no longer paid attention to everyone, turned around, and randomly picked a room to enter.


    After handing over the horses to the people of White Deer Manor, Lin Cheng also casually entered a room.


    At this moment, he didn¡¯t know what he should be doing.


    The Princely Heir had just asked him toe along but hadn¡¯t assigned him any tasks.


    Lin Cheng was suddenly filled with confusion.


    Sigh.


    When in doubt, just beating up that beggar should suffice.


    Bute to think of it.<div>


    That beggar looks strikingly simr to the Princely Heir.


    When I was hitting him, I had this indescribable feeling that I was beating up the Princely Heir.


    Hiss¡­


    This is sinful; they shouldn¡¯t look so simr.


    I, Lin Cheng, have only been beating a beggar, after all; I cannot offend the Princely Heir.


    Thinking this way, as Lin Cheng passed by the beggar Cheng Liunian, he pped him on the head.


    ¡°What are you daydreaming about?¡±


    Cheng Liunian cried out in pain, hurriedly covering his head and turning to look at Lin Cheng.


    A face full of bewilderment.


    Why did you hit me again this time without saying a word??


    So you¡¯re addicted to hitting me now, huh!?


    Cheng Liunian red at Lin Cheng in secret, and every time Lin Cheng showed any signs of turning his head, he immediately lowered his head, preventing Lin Cheng from noticing.


    Cheng Liunian¡¯s heart was filled with bitterness now.


    What a scoundrel.


    After all, he is a dignified Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir, yet now he¡¯s so afraid of his own guard.


    If it had been any other time, he wouldn¡¯t have dared to even think of such a situation.


    But now¡­


    He was powerless to resist.


    Despair filled Cheng Liunian¡¯s heart as he wondered how things hade to this.<div>


    All he wanted was to return to the Capital city!


    Why was that so difficult!!


    And now he still had to stay a few more days at White Deer Manor before he could leave.


    Cheng Liunian had thought about running away secretly.<div>


    But White Deer Manor was hundreds of miles away from the Capital city.


    If he were to walk on his own, it would take more than seven days to get there, in addition to a lot of trouble.


    Following Qing Luan and the others, as long as it didn¡¯t take too long, he could return to the Capital city by horse in just one day.


    Ultimately, it was beneficial for him.


    At least he would conserve his energy.


    And¡­


    In the next few days, he could also see more of Bai Shuxuan¡­


    As these thoughts upied his mind, Cheng Liunian couldn¡¯t help but let his gaze once again fall on Bai Shuxuan, who stood aside, poised as if an Immortal had descended to the mortal realm.


    With just one nce, Cheng Liunian felt like his whole being was healed.


    After a moment of hesitation,


    Cheng Liunian decided then and there to have a proper chat with Bai Shuxuan.


    After all, she was his fianc¨¦e.


    Not that coachman¡¯s in the mansion!<div>


    Feeling somewhat justified, Cheng Liunian began to approach Bai Shuxuan.


    ¡°Umm¡­ Miss Bai¡­¡±


    Cheng Liunian greeted Bai Shuxuan cautiously.


    When Bai Shuxuan heard his voice, she turned her head slightly and, seeing Cheng Liunian, her brows curved, and she gifted him a smile.


    Her beauty was sublime.


    In her smile,


    Cheng Liunian felt like a warm spring breeze had caressed his heart, making him feel as if the sky expanded and the sea calmed.


    Bai Shuxuan did not respond.


    Upon hearing Cheng Liunian¡¯s call, Hong Zhu, who was beside Bai Shuxuan, raised her eyebrows slightly, immediately frowning.


    She thought to herself,


    Being obsessed with the Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir was something she coulde to terms with.


    Even though she didn¡¯t know what tactics the Heir had used to suddenly change her young mistress¡¯s demeanor,


    But the Duke¡¯s Heir, after all, stood at the pinnacle of power in Great Zhou; if her mistress truly followed him, it wasn¡¯t uneptable.<div>


    Who knows, she might even end up as a concubine herself.


    But it¡¯s too much for a beggar like you to get involved.


    Hong Zhu stepped in front of Bai Shuxuan and spoke in a cold voice, ¡°Do you need something?¡±


    Cheng Liunian heard this and felt a bit awkward. Looking at Hong Zhu, he thought she also looked decent, dressed in a red dress, simple yet dignified.


    However, unlike her appearance, which seemed quite pleasant, her voice was rather cold.


    Quite different from her young mistress¡¯s style.


    Miss Bai was gentler after all.


    Cheng Liunian couldn¡¯t help but sigh to himself. As his gaze fell upon Bai Shuxuan, the look of infatuation deepened.


    ¡°Can I trouble you, youngdy, to talk to Miss Bai for a few words? Is that alright?¡±


    Cheng Liunian spoke calmly and with a slight smile, bringing out the demeanor of the Duke¡¯s Heir.


    Ordinarily, he would not have spoken so softly and amiably to anyone.


    But this time, Cheng Liunian, for Bai Shuxuan¡¯s sake, patiently engaged in conversation with Hong Zhu.


    However, Cheng Liunian did not expect that, even though he was being so exceedingly polite, Hong Zhu was still not giving him any face.<div>


    She retorted with a cold brow:


    ¡°What is your status?¡±


    ¡°What is the status of my young mistress?¡±


    ¡°Stay away! If the Crown Prince finds out, ten of your heads wouldn¡¯t be enough to chop off.¡±


    At this time, Hong Zhu didn¡¯t know Cheng Guang¡¯s n and was simply acting true to form.


    Bai Shuxuan, still smiling lightly, heard Hong Zhu¡¯s words and seeing Cheng Liunian¡¯splexion grow darker, her lips pursed slightly as she spoke softly:


    ¡°Hong Zhu, that¡¯s enough.¡±


    Hong Zhu was still somewhat indignant, ¡°It¡¯s true though, Miss. Now that you¡¯re with Crown Prince, if he gets the wrong idea, it¡¯ll be hard for both of us.¡±


    As Hong Zhu spoke, Cheng Liunian¡¯s face had turned thoroughly dark.

 Chapter 76: 67: Bloodletting Therapy?_4

    Chapter 76: Chapter 67: Bloodletting Therapy?_4


    No one has ever said, ¡°What¡¯s his status?¡±


    Even more so, they say if the Princely Heir finds out, ten heads wouldn¡¯t be enough for the chopping!


    Which Princely Heir!?


    Who can chop off his head!?


    Who dares to chop off his head!?


    Cheng Liunian felt an oppressive gloom in his chest that he couldn¡¯t vent, turning hisplexion to the ugliest degree.


    At this time, the sound of Bai Shuxuan¡¯s voice slowly rose to his ears.


    ¡°Hong Zhu, don¡¯t say that. Maybe this gentleman has something he wants to discuss with me, let¡¯s hear what he has to say.¡±


    Bai Shuxuan said with a smile, her gaze falling on Cheng Liunian and seeming to contain much concern.


    ¡°Are you in some kind of trouble?¡±


    ¡°Is your health better?¡±<div>


    Upon hearing what Bai Shuxuan said, Cheng Liunian felt a slight warmth in his heart.


    Indeed, surely so.


    Miss Bai is truly his fated woman.


    She cares so much about his feelings.


    Even though his identity had not yet been revealed, Bai Shuxuan was still treating him this way.


    This truly touched Cheng Liunian.


    And in this moment, Cheng Liunian became even more eager to reveal his identity to Bai Shuxuan.


    He is the real Princely Heir!!


    He truly is!!


    Thinking this, Cheng Liunian¡¯s gaze scanned the surroundings, eventuallynding on Hong Zhu.


    ¡°Miss Bai, my body is not of much concern anymore, but I indeed have something very important that I wish to discuss with you.¡±


    ¡°Can we find a private ce to have a proper talk?¡±


    Hong Zhu, upon hearing this, immediately wanted to say something.


    Cheng Liunian was already impatient and pointed at Hong Zhu with a fierce look in his eyes, his voice chilly as he ordered, ¡°Shut your mouth!¡±


    Hong Zhu¡¯s body gave a start.


    Clearly, she was frightened by Cheng Liunian¡¯s ferocious demeanour.


    It seemed that she did not anticipate this beggar to unleash such violent intensity.


    After Hong Zhu¡¯s realization, her face blushed with embarrassment.


    Feeling humiliated by being intimidated by a beggar was utterly disgraceful.<div>


    But before she could speak, Bai Shuxuan had already pulled her aside.


    Asking her to be quiet for a while.


    Hong Zhu had already done well enough, any more provocation and this Cheng Liunian might truly go mad.


    Bai Shuxuan smiled a little, showing a look that seemed to agree but also hesitant.<div>


    Seeing this, Cheng Liunian knew he had a chance.


    So he pressed his advantage immediately:


    ¡°Miss Bai, it really is an urgent matter!¡±


    ¡°And moreover, it¡¯s rted to your lifelong happiness!!¡±


    When Bai Shuxuan heard Cheng Liunian say this, she no longer looked torn and merely sighed softly, saying:


    ¡°Well then, since you say it¡¯s urgent, I will listen to no harm.¡±


    Upon hearing Bai Shuxuan consent, Cheng Liunian¡¯s face showed wild joy.


    He then tried to take Bai Shuxuan to a remote corner within the courtyard.


    But¡­


    Just as Cheng Liunian was about to take hold of Bai Shuxuan¡¯s hand, she subtly stepped back a few paces, causing him to grasp at air.


    Cheng Liunian¡¯s face paused in surprise, noticing Bai Shuxuan¡¯s indifferent expression as her smile slowly faded away.


    His mood instantly became agitated.


    He hastily gestured an apology:<div>


    ¡°That, Miss Bai, it wasn¡¯t intentional¡­¡±


    At this moment, Cheng Liunian had not noticed that Bai Shuxuan¡¯s every move was already stirring his emotions.


    He was gradually bing the very image of a lovesick fool.


    Bai Shuxuan¡¯s expression softened slightly, then she said clearly, ¡°My lord, pleaseport yourself with dignity ¡­¡±


    Cheng Liunian quickly nodded, not daring to offend further.


    This was truly a habit he had developed from frequenting brothels too often.


    With those brothel women, such actions were of no consequence.


    But if one were to be so presumptuous with ordinary women, it would undoubtedly be seen as debauchery.


    Luckily it was Miss Bai.


    Otherwise, I would surely be in for trouble today.


    Cheng Liunian secretly rejoiced in his heart and his fondness for Bai Shuxuan rose another level.


    Cheng Liunian led Bai Shuxuan to a secluded corner of the courtyard, and seeing that there was no one around, he began to speak with relief.


    ¡°Miss Bai, actually, you do not know my identity.¡±<div>


    Once Bai Shuxuan heard Cheng Liunian say this, she guessed what he was about to say, but still pretended to be puzzled on the surface.


    ¡°Your identity?¡±


    Cheng Liunian nodded emphatically.


    His expression became solemn, and his bearing shifted to one of nobility.


    ¡°I actually am the true Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir!¡±


    ¡°And I am the one who is betrothed to you!¡±


    ¡°That Princely Heir in Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion is just my coachman!¡±


    By this point, Cheng Liunian was gritting his teeth.


    ¡°Due to some reasons, to escape the mansion secretly, I found someone who looked simr to me to act as a substitute, to deceive everyone in the mansion, but I never expected¡­¡±


    ¡°He somehow managed to deceive everyone, my father did not discover the ruse, and he was even able to leave the mansion!¡±


    ¡°Now he haspletely pretended to be me, deceiving all of you!¡±


    ¡°You have all been fooled by him!¡±


    Bai Shuxuan¡¯s expression timely became one of shock, her lips turning a tinge of red as if she could hardly believe what she was hearing.<div>


    Cheng Liunian took a deep breath, ¡°I know you might not fully understand what I¡¯m saying right now, but I just need you to keep my words in mind.¡±


    ¡°Once I return to the Capital city, I will have a method to contact my mother, and then, my identity can be proven!¡±


    Bai Shuxuan¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, still seeming somewhat baffled.


    ¡°You can contact Princess Yuemei?¡±


    ¡°By what means?¡±


    Cheng Liunian smiled slightly, pulling out a string of jade pendant from his cor, ¡°This is the Peace Jade my mother sought for me, as long as I¡¯m in the Capital city, if this jade breaks, she will sense it.¡±

 Chapter 77: 67: Bloodletting Therapy?_5

    Chapter 77: Chapter 67: Bloodletting Therapy?_5


    ¡°If I leave the Capital, she will no longer be able to sense my presence.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I said only once I arrive in the Capital can my mother be aware of my existence.¡±


    Cheng Liunian faced Bai Shuxuan with not a hint of guard, his eyes looking at her filled with not just infatuation but also immense trust.


    After Cheng Liunian finished speaking, he kept his gaze fixed intently on Bai Shuxuan¡¯s expression.


    He saw that Bai Shuxuan was slightly surprised at first, but her face still held some bewilderment, as if she didn¡¯t believe what he had said. Although he had expected this, he couldn¡¯t help feeling somewhat disappointed.


    Then, he heard Bai Shuxuan ask, ¡°If you are indeed the Princely Heir, has your Qi also been damaged?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Cheng Liunian¡¯s face lit up with ecstatic joy, right, how could he have forgotten this.


    A damaged Qi could very well be a significant piece of evidence to prove his identity!


    So, Cheng Liunian nodded hastily.


    ¡°Yes, why don¡¯t you check my body?¡±


    Bai Shuxuan extended a hand and lightly ced it on Cheng Liunian¡¯s shoulder, her Qi flowing into his body, after a thorough examination, her expression became somber.<div>


    Her lips parted slightly.


    Her entire demeanor turned to one of shock.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really¡­¡±


    Cheng Liunian nodded, his face serious.


    ¡°Miss Bai, my identity must not be revealed to anyone else. I suspect that Qing Luan has already betrayed me.¡±


    Bai Shuxuan shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but if you are indeed the Princely Heir, then the healing method my father, Cheng Zhihai, brought back from abroad may be of use to you.¡±


    ¡°My father brought back a healing method? A healing method? Is it for treating the Qi?¡± Cheng Liunian blinked in surprise.


    Bai Shuxuan nodded and said,


    ¡°Right now, you¡¯re too weak, and with your Qi damaged, it naturally serves as proof of your identity, but don¡¯t you also know that the one in Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion right now might have also inflicted injuries upon himself?¡±


    ¡°If you are indeed the Princely Heir, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to take some time to heal at White Deer Manor.¡±


    ¡°Once you¡¯ve recovered from your injuries, wouldn¡¯t it be better to return to the mansion?¡±


    Cheng Liunian listened intently, feeling that what Bai Shuxuan was saying made sense, but something still seemed off to him, and he couldn¡¯t put his finger on what exactly was strange.


    He merely asked in a daze, ¡°Do you know what this healing method my father has brought is called?¡±


    Bai Shuxuan nodded, ¡°I do!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯vee out this time to collect Spirit Food for the Princely Heir, to treat your body. You can secretly undergo treatment in my room; Qing Luan and the others won¡¯t find out.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you keep it hidden from them.¡±


    Upon hearing Bai Shuxuan¡¯s words, Cheng Liunian was so touched he nearly cried, rubbing the corners of his slightly moist eyes, he immediately said, ¡°Miss Bai, you¡¯re truly kind.¡±


    ¡°If I return to the mansion, I will surely marry you as my principal wife!¡±<div>


    Bai Shuxuan, upon hearing Cheng Liunian¡¯s words, felt the corner of her mouth twitch involuntarily. She said nothing more but informed Cheng Liunian to keep it quiet for now, and she would prepare all the necessary medicines for treating his injuries.


    Cheng Liunian nodded, still harboring some suspicion, and couldn¡¯t help but ask again.


    ¡°Miss Bai, is this healing method just called healing method? Doesn¡¯t it have a more formal name?¡±


    Bai Shuxuan thought for a moment and said, ¡°There is, the formal name is Bloodletting Therapy.¡±<div>


    ¡°Bloodletting Therapy?¡± Cheng Liunian repeated softly, wondering why the name didn¡¯t seem all that formal either.


    Bai Shuxuan didn¡¯t borate further but simply said, ¡°Come to my room tonight, give it a try, if it works, then we will continue the treatment; if not, then let¡¯s drop it.¡±


    Cheng Liunian, hearing Bai Shuxuan say this, and tempted by the prospect of being in Bai Shuxuan¡¯s room,


    bit his lip and agreed on the spot.


    Let¡¯s try it first!


    After all, it¡¯s just a bit of blood!


    Having endured all sorts of hardships at the hands of Cheng Zhihai,


    simply letting some blood seemed easy byparison!

 Chapter 78: 68 I must be hallucinating!

    Chapter 78: Chapter 68 I must be hallucinating!


    ¡°`


    That evening.


    With nightfall came tranquility and mystery.


    The whole world seemed to be painted in deep shades of blue, with stars twinkling in the firmament, like diamonds embedded in darkness.


    The moon rose, like a silverntern, illuminating the earth.


    The lights of White Deer Manor were sparse and dim, casting a hazy glow, and the farmers¡¯ courtyards threw deep shadows under the moonlight, their shapes blurred and enigmatic.


    The night breeze gently blew, carrying the scent of distant flowers and nearby grasses, softening all sounds into part of the night.


    The chirps of crickets and croaks of frogs from afar sounded like nature¡¯s own symphony, ebbing and flowing.


    Cheng Liunian stepped out of the horse barn under the cover of night, incredibly cautious.


    Hisplexion was pitch-ck, for in White Deer Manor, he wasn¡¯t even afforded a proper dwelling; he was relegated to living with the horses in the barn.


    Exhaustion had just begun to ovee him when out of nowhere a horse¡¯s hoof would suddenly kick out.<div>


    Knocking him senseless.


    Making him instantly alert.


    All the horses in the barn had exotic beast bloodlines, brimming with vigorous energy, unaffected by several nights without sleep.


    Normally it wouldn¡¯t bother Cheng Liunian, but now, curled up in a stack of hay in the barn, he would asionally receive a fierce kick from a hoof.


    Just one kick was painful enough, not to mention the shock of being suddenly awakened from sound sleep, which was already torturous enough.


    Who could bear such a situation?


    Cheng Liunian felt that if he continued to stay with these horses for a few more days, even if he didn¡¯t mentally copse, he would certainly go mad.


    Fortunately¡­


    He still had a beam of white moonlight in his heart, allowing him to feel the warmth of someone even amidst the highly irritating present.


    Cheng Liunian tiptoed out of the barn, threading through the quiet alleys towards the room where Bai Shuxuan was staying.


    Under the feeble moonlight, his steps were light and cautious, as he tried to avoid making any sound.


    If someone discovered him, in the middle of the night, on his way to Bai Shuxuan¡¯s boudoir,


    Even if Bai Shuxuan herself wouldn¡¯t say anything, that damn Lin Cheng and the heartless Qing Luan would absolutely not let him off the hook.


    Just thinking about it made Cheng Liunian realize how humiliating it was for him, the Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir, to be so careful just to see his fianc¨¦e.


    But for now¡­


    He had no choice.


    If someone discovered his whereabouts, death might be an exaggeration, but he would definitely be beaten up.


    Cheng Liunian cautiously moved through the courtyard, sticking close to the corners of the walls, bending down, trying his best to keep his presence unnoticed.


    Approaching the courtyard where Bai Shuxuan was staying, Cheng Liunian suddenly found the side gate locked.<div>


    And at the main entrance of the courtyard stood the guards arranged by White Deer Manor¡¯s Vige Head, Lv Changshou.


    He simply could not get close.


    To see Bai Shuxuan, it seemed he had no choice but to climb over the wall.


    Cheng Liunian nced at the top of the wall, feeling it towered higher than his own life.<div>


    At least five to six meters tall!


    For an ordinary cultivator, this would mean nothing, but to someone like him who had never practiced cultivation, it was simply insurmountable.


    Cheng Liunian searched around for a while, considering any other possible way or tools that could help him enter the courtyard.


    Soon, Cheng Liunian found a hole in the corner of the wall.


    The size of the hole was justrge enough to allow a person to pass through.


    But¡­


    From the stenching from the hole, it was clear this was not a regr hole.


    Could it be a dog hole?


    With that thought, Cheng Liunian¡¯s expression turned ugly and sullen.


    He hesitated for a moment.


    Did he really have to crawl through a dog hole to enter the courtyard and see Bai Shuxuan?


    Cheng Liunian was indecisive for a while, his princely pride making it difficult for him to swallow his pride.


    But he didn¡¯t hesitate for long. Remembering Bai Shuxuan¡¯s beautiful and exquisite face, he decided to crawl through.<div>


    What¡¯s the big deal with a dog hole?


    Compared to the hardships Cheng Liunian had previously endured, crawling through a dog hole was a bit humiliating, but at least not many people saw it, so there was no loss of face.


    So Cheng Liunian carefully crouched down, first poking his head through to look around, noticing that there weren¡¯t many people in the courtyard, with only Bai Shuxuan¡¯s room still lit by candlelight.


    He breathed a sigh of relief.


    No more hesitation.


    He plunged his body into the dog hole and wriggled through like a worm, moving towards the courtyard.


    Once inside the wall, Cheng Liunian quickly hid himself, fearing discovery, as that would make his crawling through the dog hole in vain.


    He edged toward Bai Shuxuan¡¯s room, moving bit by bit, extremely cautious.


    In a short while, he reached the window of Bai Shuxuan¡¯s room.


    He first peered through the window.


    Inside the room,


    Under the moonlight,


    Bai Shuxuan sat by the desk, with various spiritual medicines arranged in front of her, sometimes picking them up, sometimes setting them down.<div>


    In Cheng Liunian¡¯s eyes, Bai Shuxuan was at the peak of beauty at this moment.


    Her beauty was not just superficial, but deeply ingrained.


    It was a serene and restrained beauty, tranquil as ake¡¯s surface, yet as vivacious as summer blooms.


    To Cheng Liunian, Bai Shuxuan¡¯s face was like delicate porcin, with skin so smooth and fine it seemed to reflect the moonlight¡¯s glow.

 Chapter 79: 68 I must be hallucinating!_2

    Chapter 79: Chapter 68 I must be hallucinating!_2


    ¡°`


    Her nose was high and elegant, lips red and dainty, revealing a row of pearly white teeth when she smiled, making one feel as if basking in the warmth of spring.


    Her eyebrows resembled the distant mountains, long and slightly curved, highlighting her graceful demeanor.


    Cheng Liunian noticed that Bai Shuxuan¡¯s ck hair flowed like a waterfall over her shoulders, intertwined with several white gardenias, exuding a faint fragrance.


    Cheng Liunian dared not even imagine how blissful it would be if he could just lean in and smell it.


    As he gazed at her, the look of infatuation in his eyes grew increasingly intense.


    For a moment, he nearly forgot the main purpose of his visit.


    Bai Shuxuan seemed to sense something and slowly turned her head to see Cheng Liunian, who was staring in through the window with a dazed expression.


    Cheng Liunian was fixated, not merely distracted, as if even drooling slightly at the corner of his mouth.


    Suppressing the disgust in her heart, Bai Shuxuan¡¯s beautiful face showed a gentle and amiable smile, as if she had just noticed Cheng Liunian, and she asked in surprise.


    ¡°You, when did youe over?¡±<div>


    Hearing Bai Shuxuan¡¯s voice, Cheng Liunian slowly came back to his senses, wiped the drool from his mouth, and said with a smile:


    ¡°Just now, Miss Bai, you are truly beautiful.¡±


    As he spoke, Cheng Liunian¡¯s gaze once again wandered over Bai Shuxuan involuntarily.


    Sweeping over Bai Shuxuan¡¯s graceful figure.


    At this moment, Bai Shuxuan wore a light green dress, with silver threads embroidered into exquisite lotus flowers on the hem, elegant and unique. A belt of the same color ented her bosom, further entuating her lovely figure.


    Her body was curvy and graceful, the perfect bnce of voluptuousness and slimness, with each curve sculpted like a work of art, long and supple.


    Just by looking at her for a while, Cheng Liunian felt that his usually unresponsive body was now subtly stirring.


    He wasn¡¯t sure if it was an illusion or reality.


    In any case.


    This discovery overjoyed Cheng Liunian, and his face inevitably showed a look of excitement, attributing all the credit to Bai Shuxuan.


    Indeed¡­


    Miss Bai is my destined true woman.


    No matter how beautiful other women may be, they do notpare to Miss Bai.


    No matter how other women may tempt me, my body remains unmoved.


    Only Miss Bai is different¡­


    Bai Shuxuan noticed Cheng Liunian¡¯s gaze and surreptitiously furrowed her brows, tilting her body aside a bit, intentionally or unintentionally avoiding his stare.


    Then she chuckled softly.


    ¡°Princely Heir, now that you¡¯re here, don¡¯t stay outside.¡±


    ¡°The air is cool after the rain; you haven¡¯t cultivated your body, so take extra care.¡±<div>


    Even a casual show of concern from Bai Shuxuan could deeply move Cheng Liunian.


    His eyes instantly reddened.


    He looked as though he was about to cry from being so touched.


    In times of prosperity, there were no shortage of people who cared for him, but now, with his identity not yet public, and his status as Princely Heir unconfirmed, Miss Bai trusted him so much.<div>


    She even addressed him as Princely Heir.


    This title made Cheng Liunian¡¯s body go weak and nearly drunk with joy.


    Reminded by Bai Shuxuan, Cheng Liunian suddenly felt a chill, the cold wind biting, the cold seeping into his bones.


    He couldn¡¯t help shivering.


    Hastily, he climbed through the window into the room,


    always one to eschew the beaten path.


    Bai Shuxuan watched Cheng Liunian in silence, then after a while, she smiled and said, ¡°Wait here for a moment.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll prepare some Spiritual Medicine for you. These are essential for treating the Princely Heir¡¯s injuries.¡±


    Cheng Liunian¡¯s gazended on the Spiritual Medicine on the case table in front of Bai Shuxuan.


    Most of these Spirit Foods and Medicines were things he was familiar with.


    Like Qi and Blood Ointment, Blue Phoenix Blood Pills, Nine Turns Pills, Cycle Regting Elixirs¡­


    All were exceedingly precious Spiritual Medicines.


    Only Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion could afford to collect so many precious Spiritual Medicines; in an ordinary household, just obtaining one of these would warrant immense gratitude.<div>


    Bai Shuxuan said that these Spiritual Medicines were prepared by Qing Luan for that fake Princely Heir within Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion, intended to treat his internal injuries.


    With just one look at these medicines, Cheng Liunian was even more convinced that what Bai Shuxuan said was right.


    Otherwise, Qing Luan wouldn¡¯t need to go through so much trouble to gather so many Spiritual Medicines.


    As for why Qing Luan would store the medicines meant for treating the Princely Heir¡¯s injuries at White Deer Manor instead of bringing them back to the mansion, Cheng Liunian felt he had a vague idea of the reason.


    The coachman in the mansion must have faked injuries identical to his own, which deceived his father Cheng Zhihai, but the coachman himself was likely unharmed.


    Naturally, all this Spiritual Medicine would be of no use to the coachman at the mansion.


    A normal person, if not injured and without any cultivation, would certainly risk being overwhelmed by consuming so many precious medicines all at once.


    It¡¯s possible it could even lead toplications.


    But the coachman, having received these medicines, probably couldn¡¯t bear to part with them, so he had Qing Luan send them to White Deer Manor, nning to consume them little by little to improve his cultivation.


    Cheng Liunian¡¯s lips curled slightly, feeling he had thoroughly seen through the coachman¡¯s thoughts at the mansion.


    All that he had encountered might well have been the coachman¡¯s doing.


    Cheng Liunian swore that once he returned to the mansion, he would have that man quartered, unable to quell the hatred in his heart otherwise.


    ¡°`<div>

 Chapter 80: 68 I must be hallucinating!_3

    Chapter 80: Chapter 68 I must be hallucinating!_3


    Cheng Liunian pondered for a moment, and Bai Shuxuan seemed to have concocted the Spiritual Medicine.


    It was said to be concocted.


    In fact, it was just a mix of many precious blood-nourishing Spirit Foods and miraculous medicines, all turned into a pitch-ck, cloyingly sweet paste.


    Just sniffing it, Cheng Liunian found the smell pungent, and that much could have been bearable.


    The key problem¡­


    It also emitted a strong, foul odor.


    Just a sniff caused Cheng Liunian¡¯s face to turn pale as he covered his mouth and held his nose, fearful that one more whiff would make him vomit.


    ¡°This¡­ Miss Bai¡­¡±


    ¡°Is this the concocted Spiritual Medicine? Is it really effective??¡±


    Cheng Liunian was hesitant to believe it.


    Quite dubious.<div>


    It wasn¡¯t that he distrusted Bai Shuxuan, but rather, he distrusted that lump of foul-smelling ck paste imed to be Spiritual Medicine in front of her.


    His body instinctively resisted this substance.


    Yet Bai Shuxuan remainedposed, with a slight purse of her red lips and a faint smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s effective.¡±


    ¡°Come, eat it all.¡±


    Bai Shuxuan ced the concocted ck paste of Spiritual Medicine before Cheng Liunian.


    Cheng Liunian wanted to retch, but seeing the ever-calm expression on Bai Shuxuan¡¯s face, which also bore some concern, he found it difficult to reject.


    Miss Bai¡­


    She wouldn¡¯t possibly harm him, right?


    Thinking this, Cheng Liunian clenched his teeth, steeled his heart, stamped his foot, and without further thought, gulped down the entire serving of the foul-smelling ck Spiritual Medicine.


    Cheng Liunian dared not savor the taste.


    He swallowed it straight into his stomach.


    He was afraid that if he savored it any longer, the nauseating feeling would force him to vomit everything he had just swallowed.


    At that point, his image in Miss Bai¡¯s heart would bepletely ruined.


    At this moment, Cheng Liunian¡¯s main concern was no longer whether his lingering injury could be cured.


    After all these years, even with the injury, hadn¡¯t he just carried on?


    Whether it could be cured or not was no longer a matter of concern.


    Now, Cheng Liunian just wanted to hastily deal with the situation and escape from this ce.


    If he stayed any longer, he really feared he might suddenly throw up everything in his stomach.<div>


    Meanwhile, after swallowing that ck paste of Spiritual Medicine, Cheng Liunian found his body heating up, hisplexion turning rosy, his blood flowing faster, and a faint mist rising from the surface of his skin.


    These were all genuine effects of Spiritual Medicine.


    Its blood-nourishing power was formidable.


    Before Cheng Liunian could react, he felt warmth at his nostrils.<div>


    Touching it, his fingertips came away bright red.


    It was blood.


    He was bleeding from the nose¡­


    It wasn¡¯t long before Cheng Liunian felt an unbearable heat inside his body and fresh blood pouring from his nose, unstoppable.


    Akin to a little fountain, blood kept spurting out relentlessly.


    Copious amounts of fresh blood flowed from his nostrils.


    Even his skin began to flush with a ruddy hue at this time.


    Cheng Liunian was inexplicably frightened.


    ¡°Miss Bai, this¡­ this¡­¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the medicine a bit too potent¡­¡±


    Cheng Liunian held his nose as the blood trickled through his fingers, falling onto the ground.


    He nced nervously at Bai Shuxuan, with his heart pounding as if it would burst from his chest.


    ¡°Stretch out your hand.¡±<div>


    From nowhere, Bai Shuxuan produced a sharp knife, and with a gentle and tender smile on her face, she faced the somewhat flustered Cheng Liunian.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    Seeing Bai Shuxuan as calm as ever, not flustered by his nosebleed, it seemed everything was as expected.


    After all, with so many blood-nourishing Spiritual Medicines, it would have been strange if he didn¡¯t have a nosebleed.


    Cheng Liunian slowly extended his hand, reaching out his arm toward Bai Shuxuan, ready for her to make a cut.


    The so-called Bloodletting Therapy¡­


    Was simply releasing blood¡­


    It sounded so unreliable¡­


    Even now, having boarded Bai Shuxuan¡¯s ship, Cheng Liunian still instinctively doubted her words.


    After all, the idea that a bit of bloodletting could cure his years-long ailment was incredible.


    But at this moment, he seemed to have no other options.


    He trusted Bai Shuxuan.


    Trying it out wasn¡¯t much of a problem.<div>


    Cheng Liunian sat quietly in the chair, heart racing, and in the silence of the night, he could almost hear the sound of his heart pumping blood.


    The sound was thunderous, like a tremor.


    Approaching Cheng Liunian, Bai Shuxuan reassured him to rx before holding the sharp knife, motioning as she searched for the ce to cut.


    Bai Shuxuan was quite close to Cheng Liunian now.


    Cheng Liunian felt he could catch the faint scent of flowers on Bai Shuxuan, which eased his nervousness somewhat at that moment.


    Suddenly, he experienced a sharp pain, followed by a cold sensation.


    That was the feeling of a de slicing across the skin.


    Cheng Liunian took a deep breath, feeling the cold de cut through his skin and pierce his blood vessels.


    Then, he felt the flow of blood.


    It streamed out from his arm, dripping into the jade basin prepared beside him.


    Each drop carried his pain and fear, pooling into that cold basin.


    His heartbeat quickened, each throb apanied by the loss of blood.


    He felt his strength waning, but at the same time, he sensed an odd relief.<div>


    Something within him that had always felt out of ce seemed to be leaving his body with the blood.

 Chapter 81: 68 I must be hallucinating!_4

    Chapter 81: Chapter 68 I must be hallucinating!_4


    Gradually, Cheng Liunian¡¯s heart began to find bnce, and his breathing became rxed.


    The blood that flowed away seemed to also carry with it the pain and disease brought on by the hidden mdies in his body.


    In this moment, the Blood Supplement Elixir began to take effect.


    The substantial bleeding from his body did not cause any difort; on the contrary, he felt more and more invigorated.


    As the blood inside him continued to flow out and regenerate, cycle after cycle waspleted.


    His body felt as if it had been released from heavy shackles, and he was entirely rxed andfortable.


    He lifted his head and looked toward Bai Shuxuan, his eyes filled with gratitude.


    He knew that Bai Shuxuan had not deceived him.


    Bai Shuxuan truly wanted to help him.


    The hidden mdies within him were gradually being healed as the blood flowed from his body.


    Although his physique was still rtively weak, his heart had regained strength, and he felt as if his life was starting anew.<div>


    After using Bloodletting Therapy for a period, the hidden issues and essential damage inside him would no longer exist.


    At that time, he would be able to cultivate without enduring great pain.


    Even though he was older, with the resources of the estate, Cheng Liunian was confident that he could catch up with his peers¡¯ cultivation progress in a short time.


    ¡°Miss Bai, thank you.¡±


    Cheng Liunian looked at Bai Shuxuan with gratitude.


    Sincere and earnest.


    The thanks were very pure.


    There were no feelings of infatuation towards Bai Shuxuan, just pure gratitude for healing his injuries.


    The emotion that shimmered in his eyes caused Bai Shuxuan to pause briefly.


    She just smiled faintly and did not reply, but instead lowered her head to look at Cheng Liunian¡¯s wounds, where scabs were forming and the blood flow had slowed. She then carefully made another cut.


    ¡°Hiss¡­¡±


    Cheng Liunian winced, a slight twitch at the corner of his mouth, but he still forcefully maintained his smile.


    Cheng Liunian watched as blood continued to stream from his arm.


    Therge jade basin was nearly filled with his blood, and Bai Shuxuan showed no sign of stopping.


    How much blood did she intend to let?


    Cheng Liunian was a bit bewildered and, after a moment of hesitation, voiced his doubt.


    In the face of Cheng Liunian¡¯s confusion, Bai Shuxuan remained calm. Her red lips parted slightly as she replied with a soft chuckle,


    ¡°It will take a long time. When the Princely Heir¡¯s injuries arepletely healed, there will be no need for further bloodletting.¡±


    ¡°If the Princely Heir feels difort, remember to consume more of the Blood Supplement Elixir.¡±<div>


    As she spoke, Bai Shuxuan touched her lips thoughtfully, then after a moment, began speaking slowly,


    ¡°I think this treatment will need tost the entire night, at least ten hours. I will handle the Spiritual Medicines needed for tonight¡¯s treatment, so Qing Luan and the others won¡¯t notice anything.¡±


    ¡°Tonight, you will stay in my room, and go nowhere else.¡±


    Cheng Liunian, hearing Bai Shuxuan say this, didn¡¯t think much of it.<div>


    The gratitude in his eyes when he looked at Bai Shuxuan grew even more intense.


    ¡°Miss Bai, thank you so much¡­¡±


    Cheng Liunian was very grateful.


    Bai Shuxuan smiled, shaking her head slightly, her tone meaningful,


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for thanks between you and me.¡±


    Cheng Liunian¡¯s mouth quirked up slightly, and as he gazed at Bai Shuxuan, the look of adoration on his face became increasingly intense.


    He thought Bai Shuxuan¡¯s words meant their rtionship was so good that thanks were unnecessary.


    And it was true.


    After all, Bai Shuxuan was his betrothed.


    They were family; there was nothing to thank for.


    Joy appeared on Cheng Liunian¡¯s face. He wanted to talk more with Bai Shuxuan, tomunicate and deepen their affection, but he couldn¡¯t find a topic right away, so he simply watched her in silence.


    Bai Shuxuan also remained quiet.


    She observed the blood flowing from Cheng Liunian¡¯s body into the jade basin.<div>


    The Princely Heir said.


    The blood that flowed out from inside Cheng Liunian was initially gold-red in color, but as time passed, the gold became more dilute.


    When not a hint of gold could be seen, it would be time to stop drawing blood.


    In just a short while, the color of Cheng Liunian¡¯s blood had changed several times.


    It went from the initial gold-red to a now dark red color, changing remarkably quickly.


    Although this color, in some sense, was already about right.


    But to be on the safe side, Bai Shuxuan still nned to draw a bit more.


    Anyway, with the Blood Supplement Elixir at hand, Cheng Liunian wouldn¡¯t die from the extraction.


    At the same time, Bai Shuxuan¡¯s gaze involuntarily fell upon Cheng Liunian¡¯s face.


    From the beginning.


    Cheng Liunian¡¯s appearance had already begun to change.


    Originally, although dirty, his features could still discern an exceptionally handsome young noble.


    Spitting image of the Princely Heir.<div>


    Unparalleled in elegance, supremely graceful, eyebrows like distant mountains, eyes like the morning stars.


    However, since the start of the bloodletting, his features began to change abruptly.


    It was a slow yet continuous transformation, like a silent magic show; within a few hours, his skin gradually became rough, no longer the fine porcin white, but more like a coarse stone texture.


    His eyes also began to change, the bright starlight gradually dimmed, eventually bing cloudy and obscure.


    His nose copsed, his lips became dry and ky, and the once peerless grace was no more.


    His body started to change as well.


    His formerly tall and slender figure gradually became short and hunched, and his shoulders began to shrink.


    Cheng Liunian no longer had the appearance of a dashing noble, but rather resembled an inconsequential servant, withrge limbs and an ordinary face.

 Chapter 82: 68 I must be hallucinating!_5

    Chapter 82: Chapter 68 I must be hallucinating!_5


    He bore some resemnce to Cheng Zhihai.


    But hecked Cheng Zhihai¡¯s gentle and elegant demeanor, his temperament was mboyant, as if he were a follower of some prestigious princely heir.


    His hands had also be rough and unbearable, his fingers short and thick, his skin covered in cracks.


    He had be an ordinary-looking person, unremarkable.


    If it weren¡¯t for his status, his presence would be like an ignored shadow, silently existing in a corner of the world.


    It never urred to me that Cheng Liunian¡¯s original appearance¡­ would be like this¡­


    While Cheng Zhihai might not be considered strikingly handsome, he still had amanding presence.


    And Wu Yuemei was exceptionally beautiful.


    With thebination of their genes, it would be difficult for their child to be ugly.


    But¡­


    It never urred to me that Cheng Liunian¡¯s original appearance¡­ would be even less impressive than Cheng Zhihai¡¯s.<div>


    Bai Shuxuan only took one look and felt a strange sense of difort, not understanding how his appearance could be so ugly.


    Still, the Princely Heir looks better.


    Bai Shuxuan thought to herself, having left Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion just a few days ago, she couldn¡¯t help but want to return to the Princely Heir¡¯s side.


    Even if the Princely Heir did not pay much attention to her, sometimes even kicking her in the face with his foot, sending her flying farther away, those asional interactions still made Bai Shuxuan¡¯s heart sweet.


    At this moment, a cock crow suddenly sounded outside.


    Unknowingly,


    it was already sunrise.


    The hour of Chen.


    As the darkness of night gradually receded, a beam of light quietly rose at the horizon.


    At first, it was faint and hazy, like the morning glow enshrouded in mist, silently corroding the darkness.


    However, as time passed, the light began to grow brighter and more intense, until it finally burst forth, illuminating the earth.


    The clouds near the horizon started to take on a faint golden hue, like cotton candy touched by the sun, gradually spreading that golden yellow color all around. The earth woke under the shine of this light. des of grass peeked out from the soil, swaying gently; birds began to sing on the branches, as if celebrating the arrival of a new day.


    The warm sunlight spilled into every corner, bringing a new day to the farmers of White Deer Manor.


    All fatigue and weariness were dispelled at this moment as people began to wee the new day.


    With the cock¡¯s crow, Cheng Liunian also staggered out of Bai Shuxuan¡¯s room stealthily.


    His internal injuries had been healed, and he no longer felt any difort, but perhaps because of losing too much blood, even with the numerous Blood Supplement Elixirs enabling his body to constantly produce fresh blood, his body still couldn¡¯t help but feel weak.


    When Cheng Liunian walked out of Bai Shuxuan¡¯s room, his steps were unstable, hisplexion pale, and he had to lean on the walls to walk, fearing that he might fall to the ground if he wasn¡¯t cautious.


    Falling t on his face.


    Cheng Liunian supported himself against the wall, especially worried about encountering Lin Cheng and the others at this time.<div>


    If Lin Cheng found him in this courtyard, he might find another excuse to beat him up.


    Now, Cheng Liunian was rather sensible.


    Under someone else¡¯s roof, one must bow one¡¯s head.


    Even though the roof was his¡­<div>


    But nobody knew that.


    Cheng Liunian walked slowly, and when he reached the dog hole, his expression twisted briefly as he no longer wanted to crawl through it, but there was no other way.


    At the gate, farmers of White Deer Manor were on guard.


    If they discovered him appearing out of nowhere in this manor, he would likely be beaten up again.


    The best solution might be to ask Bai Shuxuan to take him and jump straight out of the courtyard wall.


    But if Bai Shuxuan asked how he had enteredst night, wouldn¡¯t his crawling through the dog hole be exposed?


    To maintain his image in front of Bai Shuxuan, Cheng Liunian would never admit to such a thing, even if it killed him.


    So, he gritted his teeth, bent down, and crawled into the dog hole.


    At that moment, a na?ve voice came from behind him.


    ¡°Hey! Who are you? What are you doing!!¡±


    That was Lin Cheng¡¯s voice.


    Hearing Lin Cheng¡¯s voice, Cheng Liunian felt his posterior clench, his body stiffened, and he quickly turned to look at Lin Cheng with a smile.


    ¡°Big brother, it¡¯s me.¡±<div>


    Cheng Liunian thought that upon turning around, Lin Cheng would recognize him.


    Even if Lin Cheng couldn¡¯t recognize him as the Princely Heir, at least they had spent a long time together yesterday, and his identity as a beggar should be known.


    But Lin Cheng¡¯s reaction surprised Cheng Liunian once more.


    Lin Cheng looked puzzled and weirdly scrutinized Cheng Liunian.


    ¡°You look so unfamiliar and ugly, you don¡¯t seem to be a farmer from White Deer Manor, do you?¡±


    With that, Lin Cheng¡¯s tone had already turned fierce, and a murderous intent appeared in his eyes.


    Slowly clenching his fist as big as a sandbag, he approached Cheng Liunian.


    ¡°Who are you, really? Where do youe from?¡±


    ¡°An assassin, or a thief?¡±


    Cheng Liunian was nearly scared out of his wits by Lin Cheng¡¯s ferocious tone, although he had anticipated that Lin Cheng might beat him up for trespassing into this courtyard.


    Yet he had never expected Lin Cheng would want to kill him for this.


    If he were to die like this, it would be extremely unjust!


    Cheng Liunian quickly said: ¡°It¡¯s me, it¡¯s me! The beggar!¡±<div>


    There and then, Cheng Liunian admitted his identity.


    Upon hearing this, Lin Cheng¡¯s steps hesitated, sizing up Cheng Liunian up and down, his gaze growing even stranger.


    ¡°You¡¯re that beggar¡­¡±

 Chapter 83: 68 I must be hallucinating!_6

    Chapter 83: Chapter 68 I must be hallucinating!_6


    Lin Cheng¡¯s tone was fraught with suspicion.


    Cheng Liunian nodded frantically in response, saying, ¡°It¡¯s me! It¡¯s me!!¡±


    Cheng Liunian was now utterly devastated.


    He didn¡¯t care about anything else anymore.


    If he had to admit he was a beggar, then so be it.


    It was certainly better than getting beaten up again.


    Cheng Liunian could hardly believe that Lin Cheng, the man with face blindness, could be this terrible at recognizing someone.


    They had been together all day yesterday, and he had even snuggled up to Lin Cheng at one point.


    Yet, a dayter, Lin Cheng didn¡¯t recognize him!


    It must be fake!


    Cheng Liunian didn¡¯t believe that Lin Cheng couldn¡¯t recognize him.<div>


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡±


    Lin Cheng replied in a firm and decisive tone.


    As he spoke, he moved forward, ready to punch the intruder who had brazenly entered their yard dead.


    Seeing Lin Cheng about to take action, Cheng Liunian panicked for a moment.


    He quicklyy down and started to crawl toward the dog hole.


    As Lin Cheng stepped forward, he seemed to sense something, paused slightly, and turned his head to look behind him.


    He saw Qing Luan and Bai Shuxuan standing on the roof, watching the scene with great interest.


    ¡°Lin Cheng, don¡¯t chase after him,¡±


    Qing Luan said.


    ¡°He really is that beggar.¡±


    Upon hearing Qing Luan¡¯s words, Lin Cheng¡¯s simple face instantly became somewhat vacant.


    ¡°Ah??¡±


    ¡°Really??¡±


    ¡°I thought it was some thief who snuck into our yard, trying to steal the Princely Heir¡¯s Spiritual Medicine.¡±


    After saying this, Lin Cheng scratched his head, looking perplexed.


    ¡°This beggar, howe, has he changed his appearance again?¡±


    ¡°First he looked like the Princely Heir, now he has this appearance of a menial worker.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that his appearance is capable of changing?¡±


    Lin Cheng was baffled.<div>


    Qing Luan didn¡¯t exin.


    In her view, exining to this blockhead wouldn¡¯t mean much.


    ¡°Okay, the task the Princely Heir gave us is done, let¡¯s pack up and go back to the manor.¡±


    Lin Cheng, unable to figure it out, simply stopped thinking about it. After all, that beggar was just someone impersonating the Princely Heir. No matter what he changed his appearance to, Lin Cheng didn¡¯t care as long as it wasn¡¯t the Princely Heir¡¯s appearance.<div>


    Lin Cheng also didn¡¯t understand why the Princely Heir wouldn¡¯t let him kill this beggar who offended the Princely Heir and instead wanted to bring him back to the manor.


    Lin Cheng sighed deeply, feeling that with his intellect, he would probably never understand what a smart person like the Princely Heir thought about every day.


    After straightening his clothes and dusting himself off, he turned and left.


    Time to pack up and return to the Capital City.


    He hadn¡¯t fawned over the Princely Heir for a day, which felt quite strange to him.


    After Lin Cheng left.


    Qing Luan¡¯s beautiful eyes turned to Bai Shuxuan, her expression quiteplex.


    She hadn¡¯t expected that the main force helping Cheng Guang deal with the real Princely Heir this time would be Bai Shuxuan.


    If it weren¡¯t for Bai Shuxuan, making Cheng Liunian truly trust them and willingly change his blood wouldn¡¯t have been so easy.


    With Bai Shuxuan, their n was progressing extremely smoothly.


    But for now, the Princely Heir said, they couldn¡¯t kill Cheng Liunian so easily.


    There might still be some life-saving measure on Cheng Liunian¡¯s person, and killing him rashly might cause some anomalies.


    They had to take it slowly.<div>


    How to kill Cheng Liunian was something Qing Luan didn¡¯t yet have a good idea about.


    But she could imagine that the Princely Heir was well-prepared for this.


    Perhaps Qing Luan has not realized that in just a week¡¯s time, she hade to trust Cheng Guang quite a bit.


    Every move of Cheng Guang affected her greatly.


    In times of uncertainty, she could also blindly trust Cheng Guang.


    Qing Luan¡¯s eyes shimmered with an inexplicable luster. After pondering for a moment, her gaze fell on Bai Shuxuan again.


    ¡°Miss Bai, did you get the item?¡±


    The ¡°item¡± Qing Luan referred to was naturally the Different Treasures on Cheng Liunian¡¯s person that could be used to contact people inside the manor.


    Upon hearing the question, Bai Shuxuan nodded slightly, took out a piece of jade from her sleeve, and had somehow managed to take it from Cheng Liunian.


    ¡°This is the jade Cheng Liunian uses to contact Mrs. Wu. It will alert her once it¡¯s crushed in the Capital City.¡±


    ¡°As for whether there are other life-saving methods, I¡¯m not clear yet. It¡¯s not appropriate to ask hastily, and he may not tell me if I do.¡±


    Qing Luan nodded slightly, her gaze unchanged.


    Standing on the roof and looking in the distance at Cheng Liunian, who was movingboriously along the alley corner, she gently pursed her lips.<div>


    ¡°Whether there are other life-saving methods doesn¡¯t matter anymore.¡±


    ¡°With his current state, even if he gets to the Capital City, he can¡¯t prove that he is the Princely Heir.¡±


    ¡°The royal bloodline has beenpletely reced in his body, and after countless purgings of his bloodline, his own has be a muddled mess.¡±


    ¡°Even the Duke of the State wouldn¡¯t be able to confirm if Cheng Liunian is his true grandson.¡±


    ¡°Unless they extract his Primordial Spirit to prove it.¡±


    ¡°Letting him return to the Capital City, the Princely Heir will have ways to deal with him.¡±


    Muttering to herself, Qing Luan turned and left.


    Bai Shuxuan stood on the roof, watching Cheng Liunian¡¯s retreating figure for a while, but soon lost interest.


    Although she enjoyed working for Cheng Guang here,


    what made her happiest was being by Cheng Guang¡¯s side at all times.


    Now Bai Shuxuan also wanted to return to the manor quickly.


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, Cheng Liunian was drained and powerless, supporting himself against the wall as he moved inch by inch.<div>


    After a whole night of blood changing, he felt as if he was nearly ruined.


    All he wanted now was to return to the stable and get a good sleep.


    Even if that stable was messy and cluttered.


    But Cheng Liunian felt that, given any ce, he could just copse and sleep.

 Chapter 84: 68 I must be hallucinating!_7

    Chapter 84: Chapter 68 I must be hallucinating!_7


    After resting, once he reached Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion, he would be able to reim his identity, utilize the mansion¡¯s resources, and start his cultivation anew.


    No longer would he carry such a frail appearance.


    He wouldn¡¯t be so humiliated by a guard who didn¡¯t recognize him that he could be bullied so easily on the outside.


    Cheng Liunian walked on the bluestone-paved road, and as he neared the horse stables, his figure suddenly came to a halt.


    His eyes were originally just bloodshot, showing a hint of weariness.


    However, at this moment, his eyes were wide open, the pupils suffused with blood, his gaze filled with shock and confusion.


    His eyes were fixedly staring ahead, reflecting a small, exquisitely made brass mirror.


    The mirror surface was considerably damaged and even somewhat blurry.


    But it vaguely reflected his figure.


    He slowly approached, suddenly realizing that his steps were somewhat heavy, as if an invisible force was suppressing him.


    When he finally stood in front of the brass mirror, he saw his reflection, clearly cast on the surface of the statue!<div>


    But it wasn¡¯t his original appearance!


    His hair used to be jet ck, as if dyed by moonlight; his eyes, like deepkes with endless brightness swirling within; his facial features had be as firm and smooth as ancient jade, exuding an awe-inspiring majesty.


    But now¡­


    His face was ordinary, certainly not belonging to the category of handsome, and could even be described as somewhat ugly.


    His eyes were small, nose t, lips thick, a typical farmer¡¯s appearance.


    Yet, there was an out-of-ce nobility between his brows that shouldn¡¯t belong to this face.


    Cheng Liunian suddenly looked down, lifting his hand and staring nkly at his palm.


    His skin, darkened and toughened by the sun, was rough, like ancient stones weathered by wind and snow.


    His hands were especiallyrge, fingers sturdy and strong, with veins on the back of his hands intertwining like the roots of an old tree.


    Cheng Liunian nced at his skin, then raised his head to look at the shattered brass mirror, staring in shock at the unfamiliar reflection within as turmoil surged in his heart like raging waves at sea.


    He knew with crystal rity that this change was not an illusion.


    Was this appearance his?


    Cheng Liunian knew, damn well, this was not him!


    Since birth, from the moment he could remember, he had been the handsome young master spoken of by all, how could he have turned into this, which could be called ugly!!


    Cheng Liunian¡¯s heart was filled with confusion and shock as he stared intently at the brass mirror, as if to find answers from its blurred reflection.


    Yet, the brass mirror remained as silent as an eternal, still night, offering no response.


    He stood there dumbfounded, his heart full of chaos and fear.


    Why had his appearance changed so suddenly?


    Who was this person reflected before him?<div>


    And his original appearance, who was that?


    Question after question, heavy as giants, were crammed into his mind, swelling his withered brain and causing him unbearable pain.


    The series of inexplicable changes before his eyes brought great disarray to his worldview!


    What the hell is all this!!<div>


    Who can tell me what¡¯s going on!?


    Cheng Liunian irritably grabbed his hair, hammering the brass mirror with his hands like a madman.


    The broken shards pierced his flesh, blood flowed, but he didn¡¯t care.


    He still kept cursing.


    ¡°Damn it, damn it!¡±


    ¡°Motherfucker, it¡¯s all fake!¡±


    ¡°I must be hallucinating!!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    [I got 600 subscriptions, not too disappointing. I¡¯ll try to update more. Yesterday plus today, I received eleven rewards, so I¡¯ll add another update today, probably another chapter of ten thousand words!]


    [So¡­]


    [Call me a ferocious man.]


    [PS: I checked for typos once, but there might still be some I missed. If you see any, point them out, and I¡¯ll correct them.]


    <div>

 Chapter 85: 69 Yes, yes, yes, interesting

    Chapter 85: Chapter 69 Yes, yes, yes, interesting


    Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion, Million Specie Garden.


    The courtyard was deep and secluded, shaded by green trees, with flowers blooming like brocade.


    Rocks, ponds, winding paths, pavilions, and towers¡ªall were present.


    Throughout the seasons, the garden abounded with greenery and overflowed with the fragrance of flowers, adding an extra touch of elegance and tranquility to the mansion.


    In the serenity of Million Specie Garden, at the pavilion, Cheng Guang sat beside an intricately carved stone table.


    Sunlight filtered through the tall leaves of the Chinese parasol trees, casting a golden glow on his jade-like, smooth face, entuating his handsome features.


    In front of him, a teapot filled with emerald green tea emitted wisps of steam, carrying a faint aroma of tea.


    Cheng Guang lifted the teapot and skillfully filled a blue-and-white porcin bowl.


    He gently held the bowl to his lips and slowly savored the warm, delicious tea.


    His eyes were clear as mirrors, reflecting the surrounding beauty, while his heart was as calm and profound as the tea.


    ¡°I suppose Qing Luan and the others should be almost done by now,¡± he mused.<div>


    Cheng Guang took a light sip of the tea, ced down the cup, and muttered to himself.


    As he pondered, his slender, fair fingers tapped the stone table gently, elegantly, still carrying the faint scent of tea.


    Amidst Cheng Guang¡¯s contemtion,


    a cold, emotionless voice suddenly reached his ears.


    [Missionpleted.]


    [Reward: a random Proving Dao Map (God Level).]


    [Randomizing¡­]


    [Selectionplete, awarding the True Lord of Pure Origin¡¯s Proving Dao Map!]


    [Would you like to im it?]


    Hearing the voice by his ear, Cheng Guang¡¯s eyes lit up with a trace of joy¡ªit seemed the princely heir had been thoroughly drained of the royal bloodline.


    His appearance had changed.


    Now, he was somewhat curious about what the genuine Princely Heir now looked like.


    There was still some time before Qing Luan and the others returned to the mansion.


    Cheng Guang was not in a hurry. After gently lifting the teacup, he took a sip and let the cool fragrance of the tea spread in his mouth. After a moment, he spoke slowly in his mind,


    ¡°im it!¡±


    As the words settled in his heart,


    Cheng Guang suddenly felt mysterious golden lights begin to spontaneously emerge in his mind. The golden lights converged into a folio.


    Slowly, a human figure began to take shape within the folio.


    Before Cheng Guang could get a clear look at the figure, darkness suddenly enveloped his vision.<div>


    His sight was covered by an abrupt darkness.


    But then, within that boundless darkness, he saw a me ignite, burning brightly and dazzling to the eyes.


    Around the me, he could vaguely discern a divine figure floating in the darkness, visible one moment and hidden the next.


    Its posture was noble and graceful, like the pinnacle of a mountain range¡ªmajestic and stately.<div>


    Its form was not something ordinary people couldprehend, seemingly condensing endless space and time in an instant.


    The eyes of that divine figure shimmered with a golden luster, profound and distant, vast as the stars and sea. Their gaze seemed to prate all void, directly perceiving the origin of the universe.


    Its silhouette was blurred and ethereal.


    ¡°The True Lord of Pure Origin¡¯s Proving Dao Map!¡±


    A surge of thoughts assaulted him, and though Cheng Guang¡¯s mind had only briefly glimpsed the orb of light, without getting a detailed look at what it was,


    the immense, overwhelming pressure, even a mere droplet from an ocean, made it unbearable for Cheng Guang.


    He felt dizzy, his mouth dry, his chest as if blocked by something, causing an urge to vomit.


    After a few breaths, or perhaps a long while, Cheng Guang suddenly snapped back to reality, opening his eyes, with a glint of golden light dancing in them as he gasped for breath.


    Sweat asrge as soybeans uncontrobly slid down from his forehead.


    Then a gust of wind blew by, bringing with it a bone-chilling coolness.


    Cheng Guang found that his body, without his noticing, was covered in cold sweat, soaking his inner garment and long coat.


    ¡°Just what kind of existence is this God Level Proving Dao Map!¡±


    ¡°Merely looking at it, and I¡¯m unable to endure!¡±<div>


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°The benefits I received are also remarkable!¡±


    Cheng Guang sat dazedly on the stone seat, his gaze resting on the teacup in front of him, but his thoughts had dived deep into the sea of his heart to observe his Primordial Spirit.


    Above his Primordial Spirit, which was previously pure white, was now enveloped in ayer of red.


    On the path of Spirit Dao, in the Second Rank Yin God Realm, the Primordial Spirit is white.


    Ascending higher, in the Third Rank Yang God Realm, the Primordial Spirit turns red.


    Cheng Guang had only stepped into the Yin God Realm a few days ago, and even though he possessed the ancient bloodline of the Great Xia royal family, attracting Heavenly and Earthly Qi with minimal effort,


    advancing quickly was still difficult.


    Qi and the body together, no matter how much Qi you nourish them with, there is a limit.


    There¡¯s a cap to the daily growth of one¡¯s cultivation.


    Many people never touch their limits in their entire lives, yet Cheng Guang, in his recent days of cultivation, often reached his.


    The body is fine, as it can break through limits, and even if it gets injured, it can be healed with Spiritual Medicine Spirit Food.


    But the Primordial Spirit is different; once it reaches its limit, pushing further in cultivation will damage the Primordial Spirit.<div>


    Though the Primordial Spirit can recover, it takes much longer than the body.


    And after the Primordial Spirit is damaged, the person bes restless and uneasy.


    The disadvantages far outweigh the benefits.


    Therefore, in his cultivation of Spirit Dao, Cheng Guang always adhered to a principle of steady progress, slowly advancing his spiritual cultivation.

 Chapter 86: 69 Yes, yes, yes, interesting_2

    Chapter 86: Chapter 69 Yes, yes, yes, interesting_2


    ¡°`


    For Cheng Guang, the pace of his cultivation progress was frustratingly slow, but if other royal descendants knew about it, they¡¯d likely be green with envy to the point of spitting blood.


    Who could make a breakthrough in the Yin God Realm within a mere month of cultivation?


    Even Wu Shang, the current Emperor Zhou, spent a full year to break through the Yin God Realm from the start of his cultivation.


    But Cheng Guang?


    He did it in less than a month.


    This tenfold disparity was not something that could be brushed off with a few words.


    Cheng Guang might not have been aware of these facts, but he was conscious of the fact that his cultivation pace was not slow. Yet even so, to break through to the Yang God Realm would still take him two to three months¡¯ time.


    But now¡­


    He had merely visualized the Proving Dao Map for a moment¡ªthe True Lord of Pure Origin¡¯s Proving Dao Map!


    His cultivation level had shot up dramatically!<div>


    His Primordial Spirit had already begun its transformation towards the Yang God Realm.


    Once he reached the Yang God Realm, he would have many more techniques of Spirit Dao at his disposal, and the duration of his Primordial Spirit Release would be much longer.


    Compared to the Yin God Realm, it would be a world of difference in strength.


    Cheng Guang was inwardly shaken. The Proving Dao Map granted by the system reward, the True Lord of Pure Origin¡¯s Proving Dao Map, might be even more powerful than he had imagined.


    A God Level Proving Dao Map.


    In this world, it might be a truly rare existence.


    Cheng Guang contemted this and then quickly closed his eyes again, his thoughts focused on the somewhat elusive divine figure in his mind.


    He dared not visualize it too much, only briefly scanning it.


    He keenly felt the terrifying aura emanating from the Proving Dao Map in his mind and was filled with joy.


    Besides, he felt that he could potentially activate this divine being and use some of its abilities.


    But this divine being was too powerful, and the abilities he could borrow were extremely limited.


    Cheng Guang looked at the Proving Dao Map in his mind and was overjoyed, but suddenly, as if he had remembered something, his expression unchanged, he reined in his thoughts, and let the Proving Dao Map rest deep in his mind.


    ¡°Regardless, this Proving Dao Map is definitely a precious treasure beyond measure.¡±


    As Cheng Guang stood up, another wave of dizziness struck him, nearly causing him to lose his bnce. He staggered and quickly sat back down on the stone stool in a fluster.


    ¡°I had merely nced at the Proving Dao Map a few times, and the visualization did not evenst a moment, yet my Primordial Spirit is so severely drained¡­¡±


    After resting for a while, Cheng Guang barely managed to support himself and started to walk towards his room slowly.


    His Primordial Spirit was severely drained, and he was utterly fatigued.


    His eyes began to blur.


    If he hadn¡¯t been propping himself up, he might have fallen asleep on the spot.<div>


    With great effort, Cheng Guang walked towards his bedroom.


    What was usually just a few steps away felt incredibly long and distant for Cheng Guang at that moment.


    Song Yunqi, a hidden guard, seemed to sense something; he quickly appeared and supported Cheng Guang.


    ¡°Princely Heir, you¡­ Ah, why has yourplexion deteriorated so drastically?¡±<div>


    Song Yunqi had been quietly observing Cheng Guang all along.


    He hadn¡¯t seen Cheng Guang do anything, so why had hisplexion suddenly turned for the worse?


    Could the tea he just drank be poisoned!?


    That shouldn¡¯t be the case.


    Song Yunqi was perplexed, unable to figure out why Cheng Guang, who was fine a moment ago, suddenly appeared so unwell.


    Cheng Guang indifferently waved his hand to signal that he was fine.


    After getting Song Yunqi¡¯s help to the bedroom, Cheng Guangy down on the bed and quickly found an excuse to send Song Yunqi away.


    Feeling his head heavy, he immediately fell into a deep sleep.


    While he slept, the Proving Dao Map in his mind suddenly emitted a faint glow.


    The divine figure seemed to be observing Cheng Guang¡¯s Primordial Spirit.


    A ball of light quietly emerged from the Proving Dao Map and slowly merged into Cheng Guang¡¯s Primordial Spirit.


    At that moment, Cheng Guang¡¯s Primordial Spirit seemed to be more Perfect, integrating more closely with his body.


    At the same time.<div>


    Cheng Guang, in his dream, suddenly felt a series of foreign memories emerge in his mind.


    He vaguely saw many past events.


    The first scene was set in a stormy night, shrouded in clouds as dark as ink.


    In the sky, lightning tore through the heavens, illuminating the empty Imperial Pce of the dynasty.


    This ce, which once radiated peace and warmth, was now left with only broken eaves and walls.


    The howling wind whipped up dust, its roaring as if emerging from the abyss, ruthlessly encroaching upon this lifeless Imperial Pce.


    Rain poured down, fiercely pummeling the ground, with each drop seemingly recounting the world¡¯s cruelty.


    On this stormy night, a dignified man in dragon robes was clinging tightly to his queen and their newborn child, shivering in the corner.


    ¡°Run, run, you must run.¡±


    In the rainy night, horses¡¯ hooves kicked up dust, sshing waves of water everywhere.


    The roar of Qi filled the air as royalty, princes, princesses, noble rtives, and Pce Maids and servants were buried beneath rain and rubble.


    Their cries, mingled with the storm, were left unanswered.


    The dignified man, looking into his child¡¯s terrified eyes, felt his heart fill with pain.<div>


    He knew they could no longer stay here; they had to flee.


    Gently putting down the child, he took the hand of the gentle woman beside him and led them towards the unknown.


    The man had no idea where to escape.


    Stepping over copsed houses and walking around broken trees, all in search of a haven from the storm.


    ¡°`

 Chapter 87: 69 Yes, yes, yes, interesting_3

    Chapter 87: Chapter 69 Yes, yes, yes, interesting_3


    Until countless Iron Cavalry trampled through the rain, surrounding them.


    The man slowly lowered his head, his tiger-like eyes brimming with tears.


    ¡°How can Great Chu fall, how can Great Chu possibly fall¡­¡±


    It seemed he could not ept this reality.


    But the truth¡­


    was relentless.


    Heid down his Emperor¡¯s dignity and knelt before the countless Iron Cavalry, only to beg them to spare his only bloodline.


    Cheng Guang saw a towering figure step out from among the Iron Cavalry, taking ¡°himself¡± away.


    Then on.


    The two exchanged a few words, the sound of rain, the sound of wind, too loud.


    Cheng Guang couldn¡¯t make out the words.<div>


    In the end, he only saw the majestic man give a bitterugh, pick up the long sword beside him, and draw it across his own neck.


    His cultivation was strong; ordinary des could not pierce his skin.


    The towering figure in front of him helped him.


    One slice severed his throat.


    The majestic man died.


    Falling into a pool of blood.


    And the woman¡­


    also cried torrentially, her gentle face filled with sorrow.


    ¡°Child, don¡¯t worry, you will survive, you will survive¡­¡±


    Her voice, fading in the end¡­


    had be a murmur.


    Cheng Guang couldn¡¯t hear what she said afterward.


    He could only see that ¡°he¡±, at this moment, was clumsily reaching out his little hands, apparently trying to wipe the tears from the woman¡¯s face.


    The gentle woman bit her red lips, saying no more, her heart seemingly shattered.


    She passed him to the towering figure before her.


    ¡°Survive, child, survive¡­¡±


    ¡°Year by year be peaceful, year by year be safe, may my child, in this life¡­ be safe and sound¡­¡±


    The gentle woman murmured to herself, thrusting the sharp de into her abdomen, which began to ooze arge amount of fresh blood.


    The blood, crimson and ring, stained her white dress.<div>


    Like a rose about to wither.


    Afterwards.


    The scene before Cheng Guang¡¯s eyes darkened.


    When the picture lit up again.<div>


    Cheng Guang saw the scene change.


    In a cell-like, gloomy chamber, a newborn child looked around unconsciously.


    The dark surroundings and the heavy oppressive feeling made it difficult for him to breathe.


    He wanted to cry.


    But when the sound reached his mouth, he found he could no longer cry.


    It seemed as though everyone in the world who might care for him no longer existed.


    The child remembered his mother¡¯s gentle face, his father¡¯s broad back, and their loving voices.


    But all of this had drifted far away from him.


    He didn¡¯t know where they were.


    He began to weep, his tears falling like broken beads.


    His crying echoed in the empty cell, sounding so deste and helpless.


    He longed for his mother¡¯s scent, his father¡¯s embrace, the warm sunlight, and the fresh air.


    The cell had no windows, only a dimmp.<div>


    He couldn¡¯t tell day from night, nor grasp the passage of time. He felt as if he had been forgotten by the whole world, left alone in this corner, neglected by everyone.


    He couldn¡¯t understand why he was here; he just wanted to go home with his parents.


    He remembered his parents lying in a pool of blood.


    Without a concept of death, he didn¡¯t understand what had happened to them, thinking they were just asleep.


    When he awoke, he found himself in this dreadful ce.


    Fear and helplessness filled his eyes.


    He had only just been born, but he already knew the world wasn¡¯t always fair.


    He clutched tightly at the Jade Pendant in his embrace, given to him by his father, which brought him a littlefort.


    Suddenly, a towering figure walked in, and the child felt an oppressive presence.


    It was a bad man.


    His expression looked severe, and the child knew this was not a good sign.


    ¡°Child, we need to draw blood, your blood,¡±


    the man said, his voice revealing helplessness and resolution.<div>


    The child didn¡¯t understand what taking blood meant, but he knew it couldn¡¯t be anything good.


    He looked into the man¡¯s austere and indifferent eyes and saw a coldness he had never seen before.


    His heart shattered instantly, tears streaming down continuously.


    The child cried, struggling weakly, his voice filled with despair and helplessness.


    But no one listened to him; he was forcefully pinned to a table.


    His tears ran down his cheeks, dripping onto his Jade Pendant as he stared at the dim ceiling, his heart filled with despair.


    He felt as if the entire world had abandoned him, alone and hopeless.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, child, you won¡¯t die. Your parents made a trade with your bloodline, in exchange for my promise to save your life,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t be afraid,¡±


    the towering figure momentarily showing a trace of patience, soothingly whispered.


    Soon after, the child felt his blood being drawn, his body beginning to chill.


    At the same time.


    He heard another child¡¯s crying.<div>


    It seemed younger than him.


    But crying louder than him.


    As if there was something to rely on nearby, as if crying louder would bring someone to help.


    The child felt utterly helpless; he cried no more.


    ¡°Father, after all, this child is a prince of the Great Chu Imperial Family. If this gets out, our Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion will be the enemy of countless dynasties¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. You know the state of Guanger¡¯s health. His bloodline of the Great Zhou Imperial Family has been drained. Without cultivating Spirit Dao, if he only pursues Martial Cultivation, there¡¯s not much of a future¡­ Besides¡­ you also know, the concentration of this child¡¯s bloodline is extremely high.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t waste it. Taking a risk is worth it!¡±

 Chapter 88: 69 Yes, yes, yes, interesting_4

    Chapter 88: Chapter 69 Yes, yes, yes, interesting_4


    ¡°Father, this¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough, I made this trade with the emperor of Great Chu. Even if the world knows, what can they do to me!¡±


    The old man¡¯s voice was firm and resolute.


    Another voice fell silent, no longer speaking.


    In the dark prison cell, aside from the sound of blood gushing, there were no other sounds.


    ¡­¡­


    All these scenes, buried deep in memory, were being awakened once again, swirling in Cheng Guang¡¯s dreams.


    Eventually.


    These fragments of memories merged together, gradually forming the figure of a young man with the appearance of a coachman.


    He seemed carefree yet full of sorrow.


    As if seeing such scenes for the first time.<div>


    Tears streamed down his face, turning him into a figure of tears.


    ¡°I was already dead, and shouldn¡¯t cling to this body.¡±


    ¡°Now that my elder brother has awakened my memories, I will no longer hide.¡±


    ¡°I leave it to my brother to live a good life on my behalf.¡±


    ¡°My mother¡¯s hope was simply for me to be safe and sound.¡±


    ¡°As for the schemes to take my bloodline, although I am furious, it was a decision made by my parents, trading it to the Duke of the State for my safety; it¡¯s hard to me others.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ why has my Great Chu fallen, losing both kingdom and family¡­¡±


    ¡°How did Great Chu perish¡­¡±


    ¡°Why are my father and mother no longer here¡­¡±


    Towards the end, the young man broke down into heart-wrenching sobs.


    Tears slipped uncontrobly from the corners of his eyes.


    From a Crown Prince of a nation to a lowly coachman, he had never shed tears.


    It was only upon witnessing the demise of his Great Chu¡­


    When the capital was trampled by Iron Cavalry, the mountains and rivers shattered,


    Did he finally lose himself to weeping.


    Weeping for his Great Chu.


    And for his parents who, having seldom seen him grow, perished in their plea to the conquerors, trading their lives for his security.


    The young man wept and wept.


    His form slowly shifted, and in a sudden burst, transformed into a stream of light that shot into Cheng Guang¡¯s brow.<div>


    Perhaps it was because this body was inherentlypatible with that young man.


    Perhaps Cheng Guang never truly possessed this body.


    At the moment when the radiance entered his body.


    Cheng Guang felt all weariness swept away, his mind became strikingly sharp, and his Primordial Spirit inexplicably strengthened a great deal.<div>


    His mind, too, gradually rified, thoughts arranging in orderly rity.


    Until the young man¡¯s figure disappeared.


    Cheng Guang had yet toe to his senses.


    Year after year of peace, year after year of safety, a lifetime of peace.


    This¡­


    Is not easy toe by at all¡­


    Cheng Guang¡¯s face revealed aplex expression.


    In this world, without strength, without backing¡­


    Mere survival is already a luxury for themon man.


    Cheng Guang sat on the bed, letting out a sigh.


    Supressing all the emotional influence brought by those awakened memories.


    His mind regaining its calmness.


    In Cheng Guang¡¯s mind, the young man¡¯s crying voice still echoed.<div>


    ¡°How did Great Chu fall¡­¡±


    Great Chu fell.


    Leaving no home.


    For him, with no home, the vast world had no ce for him to stay.


    It was so for him.


    How could it not be the same for Cheng Guang?


    Cheng Guang took a deep breath, standing tall as if murmuring to himself, yet also as if speaking to someone.


    ¡°Living well is not only your wish, but also mine.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t help you with your obsession with Great Chu. I currentlyck the means to revive the nation, to establish a new dynasty with heaven-reaching power.¡±


    After a while.


    Cheng Guang settled back into stillness.


    By now, he had a general understanding of his predecessor¡¯s background.


    It was not simply being a prince of a dynasty.<div>


    But a prince from a perished dynasty.


    With the nation destroyed, the family lost.


    The entire Great Chu royal lineage was traditionally passed down in a single line.


    The contemporary emperor of Great Chu adored one woman, built a three thousand miles peach garden, presented three thousandyers of fragrance, and married the divine maiden of Great Chu.


    During their wedding, the Four Directions Mortal World celebrated together.


    At the birth of their child, a prodigy marked by heavenly anomalies shook heavens and earth.


    Great Chu had always been among the top dynasties of the Four Directions Mortal World; in terms ofprehensive strength, it ranked second among all the dynasties.


    Back then, the Great Zhou Dynasty was barely fourth.


    A trivial Great Zhou Dynasty, no matter how strong, could not possibly breach the defenses of Great Chu.


    Why, then, did such a powerful Great Chu¡­


    Fall to Great Zhou.


    Why did such a powerful Great Chu¡­


    Perish.<div>


    Cheng Guang pondered lightly, ¡°Indeed, how did Great Chu just fall like that¡­¡±


    ¡°Certainly, Great Chu would not have fallen so easily; could there be secrets I am unaware of?¡±


    Cheng Guang muttered to himself.


    The fall of Great Chu shook the Four Directions Mortal World.


    With the fall of Great Chu, theprehensive strength of the Four Directions Mortal World was directly reduced by thirty to forty percent.


    It practically constituted half of the Human Race¡¯s strength in the entire Four Directions Mortal World.


    If Great Chu were still present, Devil Beasts wouldn¡¯t even dream of touching the Mortal World, let alone dare to peer inside even with wide-open gates.


    This was the confidence Great Chu Dynasty brought.


    Yet¡­


    Such a powerful Great Chu¡­


    Always guarding the Four Directions Mortal World, a kingdom with no power struggles¡­


    Not destroyed by Demon Beasts¡­


    Not destroyed by internal strife¡­


    But instead, brought down by fellow humans of the Human Race¡­


    Almost too fantastical to believe.


    Cheng Guang carefully mulled over in his mind, his gaze bing increasinglyplex.


    Many mysteries surfaced in his mind.


    But he couldn¡¯t find the answers immediately.


    His head pounded with pain.


    In a way, Cheng Guang himself was also stubborn.


    Prone to obsessing over details.


    If he couldn¡¯t understand something, he would ponder continually, until he figured it out.


    Night fell.


    Cheng Guangy in bed, unable to sleep.


    His mood inexplicably turned restless.


    He was too weak.

 Chapter 89: 69 Yes, yes, yes, interesting_5

    Chapter 89: Chapter 69 Yes, yes, yes, interesting_5


    The current situation only allowed him to proceed step by step.


    At the very least, he had to gainplete control over the power and influence of Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion. Possibly, only by leveraging the power of Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion could he find a foothold in this world.


    Cheng Guang pondered in his mind, calcting ns for his future.


    The issue with the real Princely Heir hadn¡¯t beenpletely dealt with yet, but it was no longer a big problem.


    Now, he was just waiting for Qing Luan to return so he could tie up loose ends.


    About how to dispose of the real Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir, Cheng Guang knew that he couldn¡¯t kill the Princely Heir yet, as he currently didn¡¯t possess the means to conceal the celestial phenomenon that urred when a royal descendant died.


    The only course of action was to make the Princely Heir unrecognizable, even to himself, so he couldn¡¯t prove his own identity.


    He would n the restter.


    Whenever an opportunity arose, he would decisively eliminate this future threat.


    Cheng Guang thought about where he should ce the Princely Heir to feel at ease.


    If it were somewhere that could explode at any moment, Cheng Guang would rather kill him directly.<div>


    As Cheng Guang thought, his eyes suddenly brightened, as if he discovered some oversight.


    Wait.


    Aren¡¯t I just a coachman?


    Wouldn¡¯t a switch in identities do?


    Now that the Princely Heir¡¯s appearance has changed, that¡¯s even better, as it won¡¯t draw the attention of others.


    If otherwise, someone who looks exactly like him would attract attention wherever he goes.


    That would be a real miscalction.


    Cheng Guang already had some ns in mind for the arrangement of the real Princely Heir; next, he just needed to wait for the Princely Heir to be brought back to the mansion by Qing Luan.


    Afterward, he would use his Divine Power, Charm Eyes, to control the Princely Heir¡¯s mind and erase his memory.


    If he could cripple his muscles and bones to ensure he couldn¡¯t practice martial arts, that would be perfect.


    Cheng Guang thought about it and felt that his n was quite perfect.


    He slowly opened his eyes, looking out the window.


    With the dawning light slowly appearing in the east, the sky began to brighten.


    A tender peach-red hue gently spread across the horizon, awakening the slumbering earth.


    The sunlight, shining through the carved windows, filled the room with golden speckles, warm and peaceful.


    The carvings on the window sashes were even more exquisite in the sunlight, like vibrant paintings.


    Cheng Guang looked up to find that it was already dawn.


    He had sat in silence all through the night.


    Fortunately, with his martial attainments, he didn¡¯t feel much difort even after several nights without sleep, so he simply got up.<div>


    Without Qing Luan, Cheng Guang¡¯s courtyard grew much quieter, devoid of any people.


    Cheng Guang wasn¡¯t used to having other servants or maidens attend to his washing, so after a simple wash, he went to the Million Specie Garden.


    In the courtyard, the pond shimmered under the sunlight, lively fish darted through the water. Birds perched on the rockery sang towards the morning sun, adding vigor to the tranquil dawn.


    The stone path in the courtyard was mottled with sunlight, as if narrating stories from past to present. The surrounding greenery was lush, the robust vegetation swaying gently with the breeze, like poetic charm from ancient times.<div>


    In the surrounding ancient-looking buildings, a few figures could be seen bustling about, clearly starting a new day.


    Cheng Guang sat quietly in the pavilion until a servant brought him some lukewarm, precious spiritual tea.


    He nned to enjoy some tea and then get up to practice martial arts when suddenly, from outside the garden gate, a burst of noise came.


    First was a hurried, panting voice.


    ¡°Princely Heir, Princely Heir, I¡¯m back!¡±


    Lin Cheng rushed into the courtyard, excited. He had been away for only a few days but missed his master dearly.


    Merely passing by his home to nce inside and utter a few words with his parents, he hurried back.


    Passing by his own home without entering.


    Lin Cheng felt he was truly filial.


    When he had free time, he would find an opportunity to ask the Princely Heir for leave to visit home properly.


    Speaking of which, his two younger brothers had also started martial practice and were notcking in skill or agility. Should he rmend them to the Princely Heir?


    If he made the rmendation, would the Princely Heir think he was trying to use back doors?


    Excitement on his naive face subsided slightly, reced by a trace of inexplicable conflict.<div>


    Cheng Guang nced at Lin Cheng but did not linger his gaze on him, quickly shifting his attention away.


    Qing Luan and Bai Shuxuan¡¯s features were picturesque, and just standing there, they created a beautiful scene.


    After skimming over them, Cheng Guang focused on the person behind them, a menial servant with a swollen and bruised face.


    The man wore an old blue robe, and his hair was messy and clumped together fromck of washing.


    He had a physique with bulky limbs, cracked skin, and an ordinary appearance.


    With just a nce, Cheng Guang recognized the person.


    Was this the real Princely Heir?


    Cheng Guang¡¯s face revealed a strange expression; he had never expected to encounter the other party in such a state.


    At that moment, Cheng Liunian red furiously at Cheng Guang.


    ¡°You $#!@%*!¡±


    Cheng Liunian was filled with rage, and upon seeing Cheng Guang, he immediately wanted to curse out loud.


    Lin Cheng, who seemed to have anticipated this, pped his face, immediately silencing him.


    His face, already bruised, was now twisted as if his bones had been misaligned.<div>


    Lin Cheng smiled, ¡°Sorry about that, I might have used a bit too much force.¡±


    With that, he pinched Cheng Liunian¡¯s face with one hand and twisted firmly.


    Crack!


    The bones went back into ce.

 Chapter 90: 69 Yes, yes, yes, interesting_6

    Chapter 90: Chapter 69 Yes, yes, yes, interesting_6


    Cheng Liunian let out a pig-like scream, his body trembling uncontrobly.


    Cheng Guang¡¯s eyes showed a strange glimmer.


    ¡°How did he turn into this state?¡±


    Lin Cheng shook his head, also looking perplexed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Princely Heir, you might not know, but this man used to look exactly like you. But then, just this morning! His appearance suddenly changed!¡±


    ¡°It changed to this.¡±


    ¡°After that, it was as if he had gone mad, talking nonsense all over.¡±


    ¡°On the way back to the Capital city, I got quite annoyed, so I hit him a few more times.¡±


    ¡°Before I knew it, he became like this.¡±


    As he spoke, Lin Cheng even seemed somewhat self-satisfied.<div>


    With a slight lift of his brow, he hinted covertly at Cheng Guang.


    As if to say,


    Princely Heir, did I do a good job hitting him?


    Cheng Guang was caught betweenughter and tears. Lin Cheng¡¯s disposition was rather good; disciplining this true Princely Heir was, after all, a good thing.


    Cheng Guang¡¯s gaze fell on Qing Luan and he asked aloud:


    ¡°There hasn¡¯t been any ident, right?¡±


    Qing Luan nodded slightly, respectfully saying, ¡°Princely Heir has encountered no idents.¡±


    After speaking, he handed a stone-made ring to Cheng Guang.


    This stone-made ring was a Storage Treasure with a small space, capable of holding a few cubic feet of items.


    Cheng Guang took the stone-made ring, nced at its internal space, which was filled with blood shimmering faintly with golden light.


    Certainly, this was the royal bloodline drawn from the body of the true Princely Heir.


    Now, Cheng Guang had no great interest in this royal bloodline.


    He had already acquired an ancient Great Xia royal family bloodline through the system reward, but whether it was the same as this body¡¯s original bloodline, he did not know. If he were to absorb it rashly, he might even introduce impurities.


    Cheng Guang waited, to see if, in the future, he would have an opportunity to put this precious royal bloodline to use.


    For now, he would just keep it safe.


    Cheng Guang stored the ring Treasure away and his gaze fell upon Cheng Liunian.


    At that moment, Cheng Liunian looked as if his heart had shattered, staring nkly at Bai Shuxuan.


    Without blinking.


    At this point, he still couldn¡¯t believe that the jade stone he had to connect to Mrs. Wu had been stealthily taken by Bai Shuxuan.<div>


    He trusted Bai Shuxuan, which was why he had revealed all his secrets to Bai Shuxuan.


    But now¡­


    Bai Shuxuan had outright betrayed him.


    It wasn¡¯t just Bai Shuxuan who had betrayed him.<div>


    Qing Luan had also betrayed him.


    Stabbed in the back, one after another!


    Even that guard, who had bullied him all the way on the road, had also intentionally acted as if he didn¡¯t recognize his appearance.


    All of this was a sham!


    All of this was absurd!!


    Cheng Liunian had gone mad!


    He felt he was going mad!!


    If it had been Qing Luan and that simple-minded but physically capable guard betraying him, he could have epted it.


    But¡­


    The one thing Cheng Liunian could not ept!


    Was that the person he deeply loved, who was once a light in his life, a light that made him willingly endure everything in silence, had betrayed him!


    Cheng Liunian gazed at Bai Shuxuan¡¯s cold countenance.


    His heart ached as if sliced by des.<div>


    Bai Shuxuan, what exactly was her identity?


    What was her rtionship with the coachman before her?


    Countless questions tumbled through Cheng Liunian¡¯s mind, shredding the love in his heart into pieces.


    Cheng Liunian felt as if he had fallen into an ice cave, his entire body cold.


    That pain, like being pierced by a thousand arrows, instantly tore through Cheng Liunian¡¯s heart.


    Cheng Liunian¡¯s world copsed in that moment, he felt dizzy and as if he had lost all his strength and courage.


    Tears fell like beads off a string, as Cheng Liunian tried to suppress his crying, but his sadness surged like a tide, beyond his control.


    Cheng Liunian felt as if he had been thrown into an abyss, surrounded by pitch darkness, without a sliver of light.


    That was a pain as if his heart had turned to ash, that was the agony of being torn apart.


    Cheng Liunian saw the betrayal of Bai Shuxuan and Qing Luan, and also saw his own helplessness and vulnerability.


    The one I always trusted, the one to whom I¡¯d given all my trust, now stabbed me in the back.


    Heartache that is indescribable, this pain.


    ¡°Damn it, beasts, beasts!!¡±<div>


    ¡°You damn coachman, I must kill you!!¡±


    ¡°What kind of dog shit are you! Daring to look like me!!¡±


    ¡°I must kill you!!!!¡±


    ¡°How dare you openly bring me back to the mansion, how dare you!!!!!¡±


    Cheng Liunian¡¯s face twisted into a ferocious expression, bellowing out.


    Tears poured freely from his eyes.


    Upon hearing these words, Lin Cheng¡¯s lips twitched slightly, and he delivered a kick.


    The kicknded urately on his face.


    Cheng Liunian screamed miserably, his body sent flying.


    Teeth fell out, along with a good deal of fresh blood, spraying from his mouth.


    He fell to the ground, lifeless.


    Only his body continued to twitch.


    The onlookers watched indifferently.<div>


    The servants observing this scene secretly cursed, thinking he was some kind of madman.


    Really looking for death, weren¡¯t they?


    To dare speak to the Princely Heir in such a manner.


    They had assumed that the Princely Heir would erupt in a thunderous fury, so they did not dare to show themselves, quietly doing their work.


    Fearing that one rash move would draw the Princely Heir¡¯s anger onto themselves.


    However¡­


    They just heard the Princely Heirugh lightly.


    His handsome face showed a faint smile, his tone rxed as he lightly pped his hands.


    ¡°Well well well, interesting.¡±


    ¡°You must kill me.¡±


    ¡°That statement, it¡¯s really amusing.¡±


    As Cheng Guang spoke to the end, the smile on his face brightened.


    Yet, those around him felt a bone-chilling coldness.


    Lin Cheng, standing closest to Cheng Guang, involuntarily shivered.


    Quietly, he took a few steps back.


    He didn¡¯t understand why.


    But he just felt that their Princely Heir was very angry.


    Rarely furious and now harboring a killing intent.


    ¡­


    [Another 10,000 words, I tried my best.]

 Chapter 91: 70 Hey, truly worthy of being my kid!

    Chapter 91: Chapter 70 Hey, truly worthy of being my kid!


    Cheng Guang¡¯s features were noble and elegant, yet at this moment, his eyes were as cold as ice. Despite the brilliant smile on his face, it sent a bone-chilling coldness to everyone around him, including Lin Cheng and Qing Luan.


    Anyone could tell that Cheng Guang was not in a good mood right now.


    The serving maidens and servants all kept their distance, as if even the air was filled with ominous signs at this moment.


    They barely dared to breathe loudly, fearful that any carelessness might provoke the ire of the respected Princely Heir. No one could bear the wrath of the Princely Heir.


    At this moment, in the Million Specie Garden, many were struck with a chilling fear.


    In their nces towards Cheng Liunian, there was also a lot of anger that they would find pleasure in killing.


    Where did this madmane from!


    How dare he provoke the Princely Heir like this!!


    Does he really wish for death??


    They were puzzled and couldn¡¯t understand how Cheng Liunian dared to speak to Cheng Guang in such a manner.


    However, Cheng Liunian wasn¡¯t as terrified as they imagined.<div>


    Gazing directly at Cheng Guang, he seemed to be deliberately provoking Cheng Guang, spitting in his direction. But before the spit could leave his mouth, Lin Cheng¡¯s brow twitched; he stepped forward and stamped him to the ground.


    His foot pressed down hard on Cheng Liunian¡¯s in and ordinary face, rubbing it into the ground, grinding his face into the dirt.


    Cheng Liunian gasped for air, his face turning red and veins throbbing.


    He couldn¡¯t help but swallow back the phlegm that hadn¡¯t yet left his throat.


    ¡°If you want to die, you don¡¯t have to dirty the Princely Heir¡¯s hands, just tell me, and I will satisfy you.¡±


    Lin Cheng¡¯s simple face now revealed some malice.


    He cracked his knuckles, making a clicking sound.


    At the same time, his foot continued to rub harshly across Cheng Liunian¡¯s face.


    Cheng Liunian¡¯splexion turned iron blue, but his face was shrouded with a dark cloud.


    His fists clenched tight, the knuckles turning white from the force.


    His eyes burned like torches, as if they could shoot out intense mes of rage.


    He did not look at Lin Cheng, who was stomping on his face, but instead fixed his gaze on Cheng Guang tightly.


    Gnashing his teeth, his chest heaved violently as his body tensed.


    Every muscle was like a tightly stretched string, ready to snap at any moment.


    Cheng Liunian¡¯s fingers dug fiercely into the ground.


    His body shook as he struggled to rise.


    But Lin Cheng¡¯s foot on his face was like a mountain pressing down on him, making it impossible for him to move, leaving him able to perform only an inconspicuous ssh like a carp king.


    After a moment.


    Cheng Liunian no longer clenched his fists tightly but instead rxed them and began tough.<div>


    Heughed loudly.


    ¡°Hahaha, if you have the courage today, kill me!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    ¡°Come on, kill me!¡±<div>


    Cheng Liunianughed, the corners of his eyes twinkling with tears. It was unclear if he wasughing so hard he cried or if the current humiliation drove him to despair.


    His gaze remained fixed on Cheng Guang.


    Strangely, it seemed he was even hoping that Cheng Guang would kill him.


    At that time.


    The air around seemed to freeze, and all other sounds vanished.


    Only Cheng Liunian¡¯s heavy breathing could be heard.


    Many were shocked by Cheng Liunian¡¯s words.


    This menial¡­


    He was actually¡­ seeking death voluntarily.


    Having offended the Princely Heir, death would not be an easy escape.


    Cheng Liunian was anticipating Cheng Guang to kill him.


    He had no more means to protect himself, nor ways to contact Duke Zhen, Cheng Zhihai, or anyone else.


    Cheng Guang could easily kill him at his pleasure now.<div>


    If Cheng Guang harbored the intent to kill, Cheng Liunian¡¯s purpose would be achieved. Although his Great Zhou Imperial Family blood had been drained from him, he was still someone who once possessed imperial blood.


    Once he died, there would be heavenly signs.


    When that time came,


    Not to mention the entire Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion, the entire Capital would notice such a disturbance.


    Consequently, there would be no way to hide Cheng Guang¡¯s identity.


    And his death would be imminent.


    However, Cheng Liunian was soon disappointed.


    Even though Cheng Guang harbored a strong intent to kill, he did not act on it, his face wearing a light and unassuming smile as he spoke slowly.


    ¡°It¡¯s easy if you want to die,


    ¡°But this time, I won¡¯t let you die so easily.¡±


    Cheng Guang spoke softly, and as he did, the smile on his face slowly faded.


    His indifferent gazended on Cheng Liunian¡¯s face, carrying a deeply meaningful look.


    ¡°Lin Cheng.¡±<div>


    Lin Cheng hastily replied.


    ¡°Princely Heir.¡±


    ¡°Take him to a room and lock him up, watch him carefully, don¡¯t let himmit suicide.¡±


    Cheng Guang spoke unhurriedly.


    His words caused the defiant and fierce expression on Cheng Liunian¡¯s face to gradually turn to shock and panic.


    Only then did Cheng Guang shake his head with a chuckle and rise to leave.


    At this moment, Cheng Liunian waspletely stunned.


    He didn¡¯t understand why Cheng Guang hadn¡¯t killed him.


    Nor did he know how Cheng Guang could predict his suicidal thoughts.


    Cheng Liunian had decided to throw caution to the wind.


    In his heart, Cheng Guang was just a coachman, and to use suicide to draw the attention of others, to trade his own life for that of a coachman, was not worth it.


    But now,


    He indeed had thoughts of suicide.<div>


    The physical beatings he suffered were secondary; the humiliation he had to endure was something he couldn¡¯t bear!


    The servant or ve whom he used to be able to kill at will, was now stepping over his head.


    The current situation made him want to tear everything apart.


    Even in death, he wanted to make this coachman who inflicted endless humiliation on him die without a burial ce!


    The only thing left holding his attachment to this world was Bai Shuxuan.

 Chapter 92: 70 Hey, truly worthy of being my kid!_2

    Chapter 92: Chapter 70 Hey, truly worthy of being my kid!_2


    At this moment, his facial features and temperament werepletely different from when he had faced him before.


    Cheng Liunian saw that Bai Shuxuan¡¯s look towards him was incredibly indifferent, as if she was facing a stranger whom she had never met before.


    Yet, when Bai Shuxuan looked at Cheng Guang, the usually indifferent beauty of her eyes seemed to be filled with light, as if vibrant sunlight were shining into cold ice, melting her icy gaze into a pool of spring water.


    This scene.


    It was more painful to him than if she had killed him outright!


    He really wanted to die at this moment!


    That¡¯s why he deliberately provoked Cheng Guang, thinking that Cheng Guang would kill him directly to prevent future troubles.


    But he had not anticipated.


    That Cheng Guang could keep his temper in check.


    He also had not expected that Cheng Guang wouldn¡¯t just refrain from killing him but also ordered someone to imprison him, to supervise him, to prevent him frommitting suicide.


    Now, he had no means left to prove his own identity.<div>


    Even if his identity was precious, now that he had adopted a different appearance, even if he ran onto the street, others wouldn¡¯t be able to recognize him as the Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir.


    In a certain sense, the fact that the coachman dared to bring him back to the mansion so openly was proof of this.


    Cheng Liunian¡¯s face was extremely ugly, turning from white to purple, then to ck.


    This series of changes was rapid.


    His lips moved slightly, as if wanting to say something more, when he saw Lin Cheng at this moment, responding to Cheng Guang with a smile.


    ¡°Alright, Princely Heir!¡±


    Having said that, he stamped on Cheng Liunian¡¯s face once again.


    Bang!


    Cheng Liunian only felt darkness before his eyes, a severe paining at him, followed by a buzzing in his ears like thunder, and his constantly taut spirit, at this moment, suddenly snapped.


    Cheng Liunian¡¯s eyes rolled back, and he fainted straight away.


    Lin Cheng kicked Cheng Liunian in the waist, flipping his body into the air, holding him up by the cor with one hand as if he were lifting a little chick, and headed towards the loft.


    After Lin Cheng took Cheng Liunian away, many of the servants around still dared not lift their heads to observe their Princely Heir¡¯s expression.


    They couldn¡¯t help but curse inwardly.


    Where did this madmane from, daring to speak to the Princely Heir in such a manner?


    The Princely Heir was truly magnanimous, to not have had Lin Cheng kill that menial servant who had offended his authority.


    It was only because their Princely Heir had such a generous heart. Had it been any other nobleman¡¯s son, that servant would have been dead many times over.


    Only when Cheng Guang began to walk away at a leisurely pace did some attendants dare to slowly raise their heads, looking at each other.


    They didn¡¯t dare to talk too much, silently going about their own business.


    ¡­¡­<div>


    Cheng Guang returned to the pavilion, took a simple sip of tea, tasting the cool fragrance that calmed his mind a bit.


    He went into the courtyard to practice his martial arts for a while.


    After practicing for a moment, he took a bath with Qing Luan¡¯s assistance and changed into a fresh set of clothes.


    ¡°Princely Heir, how do you n to deal with him?¡±<div>


    Qing Luan carefully smoothed out the wrinkles on Cheng Guang¡¯s clothing and straightened the silk ribbons of his robe as she asked softly.


    Cheng Guang had a calm look in his eyes as he spoke slowly.


    ¡°We can¡¯t kill him now, but I¡¯ll only make him wish he were dead.¡±


    ¡°Being alive, he poses too much of a threat to you and me. Dead, he holds no value. A state of being neither alive nor dead is what best serves our interests.¡±


    Cheng Guang spoke briefly and did not borate on how he would do it.


    Qing Luan was smart enough not to ask further.


    She just needed to know roughly how Cheng Guang would handle the Princely Heir.


    A state of being neither alive nor dead¡­


    How would they achieve that?


    As long as the Princely Heir retained his own consciousness, he would never rest easy, potentially causing trouble at any moment.


    If it really came to that, it would be better to kill him directly.


    Even if the Princely Heir had life-saving measures on him, as long as they found an unrted person, orchestrated a set of coincidences and killed him, it wasn¡¯t impossible.


    It would just require a more borate setup.<div>


    If executed perfectly, even if the Duke of the State and others realized something was amisster on, they would not necessarily find out that the ones who killed the Princely Heir were them.


    This way¡­


    It could be considered a good thing.


    Qing Luan¡¯s beautiful eyes were lowered, quietly pondering.


    While she thought, her eyes flickered with a pretty sheen.


    Qing Luan was not foolish; on the contrary, she was extremely smart. That she could be the personal attendant to the Princely Heir in Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion was not something an ordinary person could aplish.


    Although she did not exert much effort in dealing with the true Princely Heir, she was constantly contemting, nning strategies for Cheng Guang.


    However, she knew too little informationpared to Cheng Guang.


    Unable to oversee the whole situation, how could shee up with an excellent solution?


    It wasn¡¯t her fault.


    She was simply limited.


    Just like this time.


    Qing Luan did not know how Cheng Guang was going to turn the true Princely Heir into a half-dead state.<div>


    Cheng Guang did not mind what Qing Luan thought. As she helped him dress, he closed his eyes and sent his thoughts deep into his mind, looking at the Proving Dao Map floating in his mind.


    Having practiced just now, he felt as though he could see the divine figure within the Proving Dao Map more clearly.


    He also had some new understanding of the techniques possessed by this deity.


    Cheng Guang lowered his gaze, his eyes flickering with light, seemingly lost in thought.


    After dressing neatly in his brocaded clothes, he stepped out of the bedroom and walked towards the loft where Cheng Liunian was confined.


    It didn¡¯t take long before he arrived at the loft.


    Before he could enter, he heard Lin Cheng¡¯s voice.


    ¡°You little brat, to dare show such disrespect to the Princely Heir! If the Princely Heir doesn¡¯t say anything, it¡¯s out of his magnanimity, but I, Lin Cheng, am not that generous. I¡¯m petty, ha, I¡¯ll beat you.¡±

 Chapter 93: 70 Hey, truly worthy of being my kid!_3

    Chapter 93: Chapter 70 Hey, truly worthy of being my kid!_3


    A series of crackling sounds came through.


    Within them, there was also a suppressed cry of pain.


    Cheng Guang pushed the door open and walked inside, taking a nce.


    It was originally a room where various misceneous items were piled up, narrow, cold, and the air was filled with a damp smell.


    Originally empty, and on the cold walls, iron chains now hung.


    Cheng Liunian¡¯s hands were shackled by the iron chains, the rough iron scraping against his skin, causing a stinging and numb pain.


    His feet were also chained.


    He hung suspended in mid-air like this.


    In front of him, Lin Cheng continued tond punches and kicks on his body without stopping.


    Cheng Guang merely gave it one look, then asked Lin Cheng to stop.


    Lin Cheng knew his limits, only wanting Cheng Liunian to feel pain. In his view, as long as the Princely Heir didn¡¯t open his mouth to order his death, even if he felt this servant deserved it, he couldn¡¯t directly take his life.<div>


    This was a matter of boundaries and measures.


    The usually forthright Lin Cheng, in this ce, had a surprising delicacy.


    Upon hearing Cheng Guang¡¯s voice, Lin Cheng instantly turned his head and, seeing Cheng Guang, his face became bright with a smile as he came up to greet him respectfully and said:


    ¡°Princely Heir, you¡¯vee.¡±


    Cheng Guang nodded but didn¡¯t reply, his gaze falling onto Cheng Liunian.


    By then, Cheng Liunian¡¯s body just hung there, like a pile of rotten flesh, ragged and in a state of despair as if savagely ravaged by a relentless storm.


    Apart from still breathing, he seemed no different from the dead.


    That formerly well-built body was now covered with wounds of all colors¡ªblue, purple, red¡ªlike a wildly colorful palette.


    The marks of pain, like wild beasts, rampaged on his skin,ughing viciously.


    His face, once sharp and distinct, was now swollen and deformed, his blood mixed with dirt, congealed at the corner of his mouth like a tragic painting.


    Cheng Liunian heard the sound of the iron door opening, his body trembled slightly, his eyes crusted with blood cracked open, and he looked at Cheng Guang dully.


    More than the physical pain, the depths of despair came from the blows to his spirit.


    He felt the world around him be indistinct, his heart like torn clouds¡ªdark, cold, utterly lifeless.


    Just one look at Cheng Guang, and the rage in his heart nearly consumed him.


    He struggled, but only twitched a few times.


    His arms rubbed against the iron chains tightly bound to his wrists, skin ripped open, blood flowing out.


    He slightly opened his mouth, his lips cracked, his voice hoarse.


    The most venomous curse, as it reached his lips,


    Lin Cheng stepped forward, not knowing where he produced a cloth exuding a strong stench, and firmly gagged his mouth.<div>


    ¡°Don¡¯t sully the Princely Heir¡¯s ears.¡±


    The curses of Cheng Liunian, when spoken, had already turned into meaningless ¡°uh-uh¡± sounds.


    Unintelligible in their meaning.


    Though Cheng Liunian cursed with gusto, he quickly realized,<div>


    Even if he cursed with all his might, Cheng Guang¡¯s calm expression didn¡¯t change at all. Perhaps Cheng Guang couldn¡¯t understand, or perhaps he simply didn¡¯t care.


    Or maybe¡­


    Cheng Guang saw him as nothing more than an ant.


    After all, who would care about the ramblings of an ant?


    After cursing for a bit, Cheng Liunian quieted down.


    res filled with split fury were directed at Cheng Guang.


    In that moment, it was as though he had said nothing and yet had said everything.


    Cheng Guang silently gave him a nce, then slightly turned his head, ¡°Lin Cheng, go outside.¡±


    Lin Cheng was stunned, then quickly nodded and hurriedly left.


    In a room with not a single window, now only Cheng Guang and Cheng Liunian remained.


    The two of them silently faced each other for a good while.


    The air fell into a silent stillness, with only the dim light of the oilmp hissing softly.


    After a moment.<div>


    Cheng Liunian sneered at Cheng Guang.


    At this moment, he felt no fear at all.


    He knew, Cheng Guang would never kill him. He would probably just imprison him in this ce.


    Perhaps all that awaited him was endless pain and helplessness.


    But still, he might have a chance.


    As long as he was conscious.


    He could always wait for an opportunity to take revenge on them.


    In Cheng Liunian¡¯s heart, hope remained.


    All that kept him going now was the thought of vengeance.


    Otherwise, his sanity would have copsed long ago.


    Under Cheng Liunian¡¯s intent gaze, Cheng Guang slowly approached, standing not too far in front of Cheng Liunian after getting near.


    A hand slowly reached out, lightly touching his forehead, seemingly nonexistent.


    Qi arrogantly forced its way into his body, expanding his meridians, flowing through him.<div>


    The intense pain caused Cheng Liunian¡¯s eyes to roll back, his body shaking uncontrobly, blood oozing out due to ruptured meridians.


    Cheng Guang was unconcerned with Cheng Liunian¡¯s reaction and, in a few breaths, had thoroughly examined the inside of Cheng Liunian¡¯s body.


    The body was depleted, truly crippled.


    And inside, there was no Life-saving Mark simr to what Bai Shuxuan had.


    If he were to transform Cheng Liunian¡¯s Primordial Spirit again,


    By then, Cheng Liunian would truly be devoid of any means.


    Even if he appeared before the Duke of the State and Cheng Zhihai, he would not be able to prove his own identity.


    This was, admittedly, quite ridiculous.


    Cheng Guang recalled his past life, where unprovable identities were not umon in the magical world with too many magical urrences.


    He had grown ustomed to the strange.


    Gathering his thoughts, his gaze fell onto Cheng Liunian.


    Cheng Liunian was already weak, if not for the breath that stubbornly sustained him, he probably would have already passed out.


    <div>

 Chapter 94: 70 Hey, truly worthy of being my kid!_4

    Chapter 94: Chapter 70 Hey, truly worthy of being my kid!_4


    He struggled to lift his head, opening his eyes that were half glued shut by bloody tears, and looked at Cheng Guang.


    His eyes bulged round, his face swelled to a bright red, as if his eyes would split open, and he gritted his teeth in furious rage.


    The resentment in his eyes seemed to solidify into reality.


    Cheng Guang didn¡¯t care and, ignoring Cheng Liunian¡¯s expression, slowly raised his finger and lightly tapped on Cheng Liunian¡¯s forehead as if it was nothing.


    In his eyes, an eerie pink sheen flickered.


    The Charm Eyes were deployed.


    Cheng Liunian stared at Cheng Guang¡¯s eyes, his expression suddenly freezing.


    The resentment on his face suddenly turned to panic.


    ¡°What, what is this!?¡±


    He instinctively felt a mysterious and unfathomable power pouring out from Cheng Guang¡¯s eyes, into his mind, seizing control of his consciousness.


    At the same time.<div>


    The powerful Primordial Spirit followed Cheng Guang¡¯s guidance, arriving near his own Primordial Spirit.


    With Cheng Guang¡¯s Yang God Realm Spirit Dao cultivation, his Primordial Spirit was incredibly powerful.


    Without endangering Cheng Liunian¡¯s life.


    The Power of the Primordial Spirit washed over Cheng Liunian¡¯s soul time after time, like a gentle flowing stream.


    Cheng Liunian¡¯s Primordial Spirit quietly changed its shape.


    It was as if it had been shattered and then reassembled.


    Cheng Liunian felt only darkness before his eyes, his consciousness blurry.


    The surrounding darkness wasplete, without a hint of light.


    Gloomy, ice-cold, devoid of life.


    His soul seemed dragged to an abyss, where endless pain and helplessness prevailed.


    He closed his eyes, trying to escape the cruel reality, but the surrounding Primordial Spirit¡¯s power turned into countless ws, ruthlessly tearing at his body and soul.


    In this moment of despair, he felt an unprecedented loneliness.


    Cheng Liunian instinctively thought of Bai Shuxuan.


    Longing for a trace of warmth,fort, even just aforting word.


    However, the abyssal darkness around him, the endless pain and helplessness were like a cold wind in the night, piercing through his entire body, leaving him no ce to flee.


    His body started to tremble, the cold rising from the bottom of his heart.


    Cheng Liunian felt he was losing himself.


    Helpless to resist, he let the pain and despair flood over him like dark waters.


    Momentster, hepletely lost consciousness.<div>


    Cheng Guang slowly retracted his hand, his lips slightly pursed, asrge beads of sweat slid down his forehead.


    His body was like it had been drained of all strength, hisplexion so pale as to have no color, his arms hung limply, seeminglycking even the energy to lift them.


    Modifying Cheng Liunian¡¯s mind had been quite strenuous for him.


    Firstly, as Cheng Liunian hadn¡¯t practiced cultivation, his Primordial Spirit was too frail, and one careless move could have killed him.<div>


    Cheng Guang, being cautious, decided to manipte Cheng Liunian¡¯s Primordial Spirit gently and silently, like Bai Shuxuan¡¯s fascinating body, precisely controlling his own Primordial Spirit¡¯s power and kneading Cheng Liunian¡¯s Primordial Spirit until it became the shape he desired.


    Secondly, Cheng Guang aimed not only to control Cheng Liunian¡¯s mind but also to erase his memory,pletely turning him into a nk te.


    Erasing memory was a great difficulty for Cheng Guang.


    Logically, it was not something that Cheng Guang of the Yang God Realm could achieve; one had to at least reach the Ascension Realm above the Yang God Realm to be able to barely erase a person¡¯s memory.


    Originally, Cheng Guang had nned to take his time, first imprisoning Cheng Liunian and then making ns after his Spirit Dao cultivation had broken through to the Ascension Realmter on.


    But now Cheng Guang possessed a God Level Proving Dao Map, and just one contemtive insight into it had significantly strengthened his Primordial Spirit.


    The solidity of his Primordial Spirit and his cultivation realm had both seen a considerable improvement.


    In his heart, he suddenly thought that maybe he could give it a try.


    First try it, and if it didn¡¯t work, then so be it.


    Cheng Guang really hadn¡¯t expected that just one attempt would actually seed.


    It¡¯s just that his Primordial Spirit¡¯s power had been drainedpletely.


    This would probably take a few days to recover.


    Cheng Guang gently pressed his forehead, and even though his face was quite weary, his eyes still revealed a trace of relief.<div>


    Thus.


    The trouble brought by the true Princely Heir was truly resolved.


    Next, this true Princely Heir would not be able to cause him any trouble.


    He could focus on improving his own cultivation.


    Being powerful was stronger than anything else.


    Raising his cultivation realm to the highest peak of the world was Cheng Guang¡¯s ultimate ideal.


    To stand above millions and see the scenery from the pinnacle of the world.


    For others, this might be a mere fantasy.


    But for Cheng Guang, it was not impossible.


    Cheng Guang had this confidence.


    Suddenly, Cheng Guang seemed to remember something, and as his slender fingers rubbed his brow, they paused slightly.


    ¡°Speaking of which, why hasn¡¯t the system issued a task?¡±


    Cheng Guang murmured to himself.<div>


    ording to Cheng Guang¡¯s past experience, every time hepleted a system task, the sound of the system task being issued would ring in his ears punctually at midnight that night.


    But this time¡­


    There was no sign of it at all.


    Could it be that he missed it while focused on cultivating?


    That shouldn¡¯t be the case.


    Even if I didn¡¯t hear the system task, I would have been aware of it, but there was no sign at that time.


    Could it be that the timing of the system task has changed?


    The newbie period is over?


    Cheng Guang¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, the more he thought about it, the more likely it seemed.


    After all, in the previous system task notifications, it was mentioned that they were for newbies.


    Ending the newbie period was a good thing, but also a bad thing.

 Chapter 95: 70 Hey, truly worthy of being my kid!_5

    Chapter 95: Chapter 70 Hey, truly worthy of being my kid!_5


    The good news is that future task rewards might be richer and more precious.


    The bad news is, future tasks might be harder and even more difficult toplete.


    Cheng Guang just thought for a moment, thenughed silently and shook his head. Whether system tasks were hard or easy, it didn¡¯t matter much to him.


    After all, failing toplete a task didn¡¯t carry much of a punishment.


    He had already gotten more than enough benefits from the system.


    In the future, even if there are tasks that he can¡¯tplete, he won¡¯t feel disappointed. He can simply skip them,plete them when possible, and if not, then so be it.


    Cheng Guang was very carefree about it.


    As he was thinking, time slowly passed, and who knew how much time had gone by.


    Cheng Liunian, who had been unconscious until now, slowly opened his eyes with a look of bewilderment, seemingly unable to understand why he was here.


    His gaze wandered around the room, but he couldn¡¯t find a focal point.


    His eyelids were still heavy, drooping slightly.<div>


    Suddenly, as if he noticed something, he looked towards Cheng Guang.


    Completely befuddled.


    He moved slightly, trying to say something, but intense pain surged throughout his body.


    He abruptly turned his head to look at the iron chains tightly locking his wrists, his expression turning to panic.


    ¡°What¡­ what is this¡­!?¡±


    ¡°Why am I in this ce??¡±


    ¡°Who are you??¡±


    ¡°And¡­who am I??¡±


    Cheng Liunian first questioned in shock, then the astonishment on his face gradually turned into confusion.


    Because¡­


    He suddenly realized¡­


    He couldn¡¯t even remember who he was.


    His mind was full of chaotic thoughts, like a bunch of shredded paper, each piece representing a different emotion or memory.


    He tried to piece them together, but they always slipped through his fingers, like grains of sand falling out of his hand.


    Leaving no trace behind.


    He looked around, trying to find a sense of familiarity but still couldn¡¯t find himself.


    In this chaos and confusion, he suddenly turned his head to look at Cheng Guang, as if trying to get an answer from him.


    But Cheng Guang had no intention of exining to resolve his confusion.


    He silently observed Cheng Liunian¡¯s expressions, his Primordial Spirit reaching out to carefully probe his body.<div>


    After checking and being thoroughly sure there was no abnormality and that Cheng Liunian was not pretending, he turned around, opened the iron door, and walked out.


    Upon exiting the room, Lin Cheng approached, first giving a respectful bow, then cautiously ncing at the side room multiple times.


    He didn¡¯t know what Cheng Guang did inside, but he did not ask any further questions.


    He hesitated for a moment, then asked, ¡°Princely Heir, how should we deal with this man?¡±<div>


    In Lin Cheng¡¯s opinion, it would be best to simply kill him.


    But the Princely Heir seemed to have no impulse to kill the servant who had dared to offend him directly.


    Lin Cheng couldn¡¯t understand why but guessed that perhaps the Princely Heir wanted to continue tormenting the servant.


    He shouldn¡¯t be allowed to die too easily.


    Cheng Guang straightened his clothes and spoke calmly, ¡°Throw him into some farm outside the Capital City to be a coachman. Make sure he doesn¡¯t have an easy time but don¡¯t let him escape.¡±


    ¡°Lin Cheng, you take care of it.¡±


    Having said that, Cheng Guang stood up and left.


    Lin Cheng looked slightly stunned but quickly nodded.


    After Cheng Guang left.


    He swiftly entered the room and dragged Cheng Liunian out from within.


    At this moment, Cheng Liunian was no longer as defiant and hysterical, eyes bulging with rage.


    Instead, he was cowering.


    His whole person shrank his neck. When Lin Cheng dragged him out, he didn¡¯t dare to look around and even tried to ingratiate himself by looking towards Lin Cheng.<div>


    ¡°Big brother, big brother.¡±


    ¡°Big brother, eh, be gentle, gentle.¡±


    Lin Cheng nced at Cheng Liunian with impatience, ¡°You¡¯re lucky,d, the Princely Heir is kind and didn¡¯t have me kill you right away.¡±


    ¡°For you to have offended the Princely Heir in the manner you did before, even dying a hundred times wouldn¡¯t be a loss.¡±


    Cheng Liunian, hearing this, felt somewhat unable to understand what Lin Cheng was saying.


    Lin Cheng seemed to find it amusing that Cheng Liunian might have lost his memory, looking at him with a smirk and pping his head with a bit of patience while exining.


    Cheng Liunian, covering his head and shrinking it, listened to Lin Cheng finish speaking.


    He felt his heart taken over by terror.


    ¡°Ah, the Princely Heir is so noble¡­¡±


    ¡°I, just a servant, actually dared to insult the Princely Heir¡­¡±


    Cheng Liunian muttered in horror, then somewhat relieved, he gratefully said, ¡°Thank goodness the Princely Heir is kind, otherwise I really would be dead now.¡±


    ¡°Big brother, big brother, should I apologize to the Princely Heir?¡±


    Cheng Liunian quickly followed behind Lin Cheng, limping along.<div>


    Lin Cheng scoffed, ¡°Apologize? You¡¯re not even worthy of apologizing. You¡¯re alive now to atone for your sins.¡±


    Saying this, Lin Cheng seemed to think Cheng Liunian was walking far too slowly, so he simply picked him up by the cor and quickly marched towards the outside of the mansion.


    The Princely Heir said to just find some farm outside the Capital City for this Cheng Liunian to calmly be a coachman and to find a few people to keep an eye on him.


    Thinking this over, Lin Cheng figured the only ce he knew well was White Deer Manor. It would be best to send this damned servant there and instruct the Vige Head of White Deer Manor to ¡°hospitality¡± this servant well.


    With that thought, Lin Cheng dragged the shivering Cheng Liunian, now stiff in mid-air, rushing towards the outside of the mansion.

 Chapter 96: 70 Hey, truly worthy of being my kid!_6

    Chapter 96: Chapter 70 Hey, truly worthy of being my kid!_6


    ¡°`


    ¡­¡­


    Lin Cheng, dragging Cheng Liunian with him, left Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion in the same silent and calm manner as when they had arrived.


    No one knew that this man, who seemed to be a mere servant but was in reality the Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir, had quietly made a round through the Duke¡¯s Mansion.


    At the same time.


    Cheng Guang also returned to the pavilion and, with Qing Luan attending to him, quietly enjoyed some tea for a while, slightly easing his fatigue.


    Qing Luan didn¡¯t ask Cheng Guang where he had arranged for the real Princely Heir to go in the end.


    She knew that Cheng Guang would not leave any problems unresolved.


    By now, that real Princely Heir couldn¡¯t stir up any significant trouble anymore.


    Qing Luan herself also breathed a sigh of relief, seeing that the tea in Cheng Guang¡¯s cup had run out, she gently picked up the teapot and poured him some more.


    After hesitating for a moment, Qing Luan asked softly,<div>


    ¡°Princely Heir, do you need Qing Luan toe to your room tonight?¡±


    Qing Luan asked cautiously.


    Ever since she learned that the real Princely Heir was to return, a tremendous sense of crisis had loomed over both of them.


    Cheng Guang had no desire to do that.


    Neither had Qing Luan.


    But now¡­


    With the crisis averted, Qing Luan inexplicably wanted to get closer to Cheng Guang.


    Especially when she saw Bai Shuxuan, who was leaning beside him, with a face showing a fawning expression, her lips curled slightly with a twitch, and she pursed her red lips.


    She suddenly felt a new sense of crisis.


    Qing Luan was rarely this proactive, and it was the first time she asked Cheng Guang to her face whether or not he wanted to engage in the intimacies of the bedroom. Underneath her coy shyness, her beautiful jade-like face blushed with a few touches of crimson.


    She lowered her head and gently twisted the hem of her clothes, her bashful demeanor inviting a feeling of tenderness in others.


    Seeing this, Cheng Guang couldn¡¯t help butugh softly.


    The sight of Qing Luan¡¯s bashful appearance, her face picturesque, was breathtakingly beautiful.


    Her fine dark green eyebrows, curved like new moons, matched with her spirited almond eyes, looked especially charming.


    Cheng Guang¡¯s heart skipped a few beats.


    Just as he was about to take Qing Luan¡¯s hand and go back to the room, responding to her with actions,


    Cheng Guang suddenly noticed that the hem of his brocade robe was gently tugged.


    Cheng Guang looked down, his gaze falling on Bai Shuxuan, who was kneeling at his feet.


    Bai Shuxuan was attired in a light purple gauze dress, its hem exquisitely embroidered with peonies, as if real flowers were blossoming on her skirt.<div>


    Bai Shuxuan¡¯s figure was graceful, like the willows by the water, flexible and enchanting.


    As she turned, her gauze dress fluttered like flowing clouds in the night breeze, making it hard to look away.


    She lifted her lovely face, looked at Cheng Guang, pouted her lips slightly, showing a dissatisfied expression.


    ¡°Princely Heir, I want to go to your room too. You can¡¯t let Qing Luan have you all to herself,¡± she said.<div>


    Her lips, cherry-like, were slightly pouted, bearing a petnt charm.


    Bai Shuxuan¡¯s hands were clenched into fists, her fair skin as translucent as jade in the moonlight.


    Her little pink fists looked like two peach blossoms about to bloom, tender and adorable.


    In the moonlight, her beautiful silhouette, lively demeanor, and that poutyint filled one¡¯s heart with tenderness.


    Cheng Guangughed.


    ¡°Alright, alright, everyone together!¡±


    Just as Cheng Guang was about to lead Qing Luan and Bai Shuxuan toward the bedroom nearby.


    Suddenly, a page called out from outside.


    ¡°Princely Heir.¡±


    Hearing the voice outside the courtyard, Cheng Guang turned his head in confusion, nced outside the courtyard, then got up and walked towards it.


    Outside the courtyard,


    he saw a page.


    The page was a young man, dressed in a blue cotton shirt and wide cotton trousers, looking very simple.<div>


    When the page saw Cheng Guange out, he respectfully lowered his head and said,


    ¡°Princely Heir, a visitor has arrived, and the Family Head has sent me to call for you.¡±


    ¡°Oh? A visitor?¡± Cheng Guang¡¯s eyebrows lifted slightly.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    The page also looked perplexed as he answered, ¡°I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t recognize the visitor.¡±


    Seeing that the page didn¡¯t know either, Cheng Guang did not press him and turned to give Qing Luan behind him a nod.


    We¡¯ll enjoy ourselvester, now I have to attend to proper affairs first.


    Cheng Guang quickly adjusted his robe and collected his emotions.


    Having just dealt with the matter of his new son, now facing Cheng Zhihai, why did he inexplicably feel a sense of guilt?


    ¡°`


    Cheng Guang wore a wistful expression on his face, ¡°One cannot escape the currents of the Martial World, can they?¡±


    He rose to his feet and walked toward the mansion¡¯s grand hall.


    Before even stepping into the hall, just as he approached the entrance, Cheng Guang heard a burst of heartyughter emanating from within.<div>


    It was the voice of Cheng Zhihai.


    ¡°Hahahaha, for such a distinguished senior to visit is truly an honor for Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion. With you teaching Guanger Martial Arts, the path of Martial Cultivation seems much clearer.¡±


    After Cheng Zhihai¡¯s voice, another one rang out.


    ¡°Now, now, Zhihai, you jest. I don¡¯t have nearly the skill your father possesses. Old Cheng is the fierce one; what I know he doesn¡¯t, and what he knows, I don¡¯t either. But he taught me all the same.¡±


    Cheng Zhihaiughed again.


    ¡°My father simply hasn¡¯t had the time to instruct Guanger, what with the Border Area battlefield growing restless and the Northern Expedition Army seeming to make new moves. So to have a senior such as yourselfe to teach Guanger is a great opportunity indeed.¡±


    Hearing this, Cheng Guang showed a puzzled look.


    What was going on?


    Who was this person in the hall, talking to Cheng Zhihai?


    To be treated with such respect by Cheng Zhihai.


    And to say that theiring to the Duke¡¯s Mansion was an honor for the Mansion itself.


    Surely this must be just politeness, but it also suggested from another perspective that the guest inside the hall was no ordinary person.


    Cheng Guangposed his expression and demeanor and slowly stepped into the grand hall.<div>


    Just as he entered the hall,


    Cheng Zhihai turned to look at Cheng Guang, stood up with a smile, and waved, ¡°Guanger, you¡¯re here. Come, pay your respects to Sir Deng.¡±


    ¡°Sir Deng? Who might that be?¡± Cheng Guang wondered inwardly.


    But he remained silent outwardly, turned towards the other person in the hall, and, after dutifully greeting him, took a closer look.


    The person was an elderly man.


    His clothes were tattered and stained with dirt, and his skin deeply creased, as if to tell tales of the many years that had passed.


    His eyes were vacant yet profound, like an ancient well sealed off for a millennium, containing both endless destion and fathomless wisdom.


    Hisplexion was as pale as a y statue weathered by years of rain and snow, as he silently gazed at Cheng Guang.


    His eyelids droopedzily, almost covering half his eyes and imposing a sense of oppression.


    Upon seeing Cheng Guang¡¯s greeting, the originally still face showed a slight flicker of emotion.


    It seemed to brighten up before him.


    Old Devil Deng hadn¡¯t expected the Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir to be so knowledgeable about courtesy, and his fondness for Cheng Guang increased significantly.


    But then again,


    This Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir really did bear a striking resemnce to that kid Liunian.


    But whenpared to the real Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir, that kid Liunian was far behind in more ways than one.


    Old Devil Deng thought to himself quietly and, without making a big deal of it, stood up and said with a smile to Cheng Guang, ¡°My dear Princely Heir, there¡¯s no need to be so formal with me. I¡¯m just an old coot with no great talents, just a lone man with a few tricks up his sleeve.¡±


    As he spoke, a smile spread across his face.


    His wrinkles bunched together.


    There was a strange resemnce to a brightly blooming chrysanthemum.


    His hair was white and disheveled like a clump of withered grass, devoid of life.


    It stood in stark contrast to his present smile.


    ¡°Princely Heir, just call me Old Deng,¡±


    Old Devil Deng added.


    Upon hearing this, Cheng Zhihai¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, and he was about to say something,


    when Cheng Guang spoke up with augh, ¡°A senior is still an elder. How could I presume upon you? It¡¯s already a privilege for me to call you Sir Deng.¡±


    With these words,


    Old Devil Deng¡¯s heart suddenly felt warmed, taken aback by Cheng Guang¡¯s acknowledgement and decorum.


    To stand as a Princely Heir amongst the Great Zhou elite, yet remain so humble and gentle¡­


    It was rare.


    Truly rare.


    If the future of Great Zhou could see more nobles like him, the conflict between the lowborn and the powerful wouldn¡¯t be so pronounced.


    Old Devil Deng pondered as such.


    At the same time, Cheng Zhihai, hearing Cheng Guang¡¯s words, also showed a look of surprise that quickly morphed into relief.


    Hehe.


    That¡¯s indeed my boy.


    With just a few words, he¡¯d managed to bring a grin to iron-willed Old Devil Deng, who was now all smiles.


    ¡­¡­


    [There will be another update today, with a chapter of ten thousand words this evening.]

 Chapter 97: 71: Does Great Zhou Really Have Such a Genius!?

    Chapter 97: Chapter 71: Does Great Zhou Really Have Such a Genius!?


    Cheng Zhihai smiled for a while before he began introducing Cheng Guang.


    ¡°Guanger, this is Deng Kexiang, the Supreme Elder of the Tianji Sect, one of the only two people in our Great Zhou who have cultivated to the Heavenly Human Realm in Martial Cultivation.¡±


    ¡°This time your grandfather doesn¡¯t know what price he paid to have Elder Denge to teach you Martial Arts. You must study well.¡±


    Cheng Zhihai finished speaking with a smile.


    The Deng Kexiang he spoke of, also known as Old Deng, suddenly let out augh, casually waved his hand, and said:


    ¡°It¡¯s all just a false reputation, a false reputation.¡±


    ¡°What Heavenly Human Realm? My Heavenly Human Realm is empty, I just casually cultivated and reached it. It doesn¡¯t have the substance of that which the Duke of the State fought through mountains of corpses and seas of blood to achieve.¡±


    After Deng Kexiang finished speaking, Cheng Zhihai¡¯s smile almost stiffened but his good upbringing prevented him from saying anything. Instead, he turned to introduce Cheng Guang to Deng Kexiang.


    ¡°Elder Deng, this is my son here. Our Cheng Family¡¯s Martial Cultivation relies too much on talent and also too much on killings, so my father and I discussed, and we decided to let him walk your path of Martial Cultivation instead.¡±


    ¡°His talent for Martial Cultivation is not high, and the path of killings is too full of danger and idents. Perhaps, by taking the path of the Elder in Martial Cultivation, he may achieve even more in the future.¡±


    After Cheng Zhihai spoke, Deng Kexiang looked at Cheng Guang, stretched out his withered hand, and almost instantly grabbed Cheng Guang¡¯s arm. Cheng Guang didn¡¯t even have time to react.<div>


    By the time he did react, Deng Kexiang was already close at hand.


    Then, Cheng Guang felt a warm flow of Qi, like trickling water, flow into his meridians, meticulously examining his body and root bone.


    A momentter.


    Deng Kexiang suddenly looked surprised, his eyes revealing a sharp light as he felt shocked.


    ¡°You say your son isn¡¯t talented in Martial Cultivation?¡±


    ¡°Do you know that if that statement got out, it would infuriate countless Martial Artists in the world?¡±


    As he spoke, Deng Kexiang helplessly looked at Cheng Zhihai, contemtive, as ifing to an enlightenment:


    ¡°You feel that, no matter how high his talent in Martial Cultivation is, it¡¯s still not as high as his Spirit Dao, right? Instead of fighting and killing, it would be better for him to properly cultivate the Spirit Dao. In your eyes, I am just an apaniment, aren¡¯t I?¡±


    After Deng Kexiang finished speaking, Cheng Zhihai also let out augh and yed it off.


    ¡°What are you talking about, Elder Deng?¡±


    Having said that, Cheng Zhihai put his hands behind his back, looked up at the ceiling of the great hall, as if there was something interesting on the beams of the hall¡¯s ceiling, and kept staring nonstop.


    Deng Kexiang¡¯s face showed speechlessness as his old visage disyed helplessness. He sighed lightly and slowly began to speak.


    ¡°Your family really is something else¡­ There are people who want to learn from this old man¡¯s Martial Arts but can¡¯t, and here you are treating me as an apaniment¡­¡±


    As Deng Kexiang spoke, he shook his head slightly, pausing for a moment, his gazending on Cheng Guang.


    He looked at him with appreciation.


    ¡°However, I must say, this young man¡¯s talent for the Spirit Dao is indeed remarkable. He must have started cultivating the Spirit Dao not long ago, and he¡¯s already at the Yin God Realm, and he¡¯s even close to the Yang God Realm.¡±


    Upon hearing Deng Kexiang¡¯s words, Cheng Zhihai was also shocked.


    In fact, if Deng Kexiang hadn¡¯t said anything, he wouldn¡¯t have known that Cheng Guang¡¯s cultivation in the Spirit Dao had already broken through to the Yang God Realm.


    After all, the Spirit Dao is not like Martial Cultivation.<div>


    Whether one is strong in Martial Cultivation can be seen from appearance as well as the aura of Qi and Blood, you can tell a thing or two.


    Sometimes just judging from the aura, one can deduce what rank the other person is at.


    But the Spirit Dao is different.


    The Spirit Dao cultivates the Primordial Spirit.<div>


    This kind of entity, normally invisible, must be probed with Qi entering the meridians.


    Cheng Zhihai walked in front of Cheng Guang, cing one hand on Cheng Guang¡¯s shoulder, carefully channeling his Qi into Cheng Guang¡¯s body. After making a round inside, he withdrew his Qi.


    His face showed a hint of joy.


    ¡°It really is.¡±


    ¡°Guanger, when did you break through to the Yang God Realm?¡±


    Cheng Guang, having his body probed by the two esteemed figures¡¯ Qi, felt quite stiff.


    Hearing Cheng Zhihai¡¯s question, he replied with a smile, ¡°Just these past few days.¡±


    When Cheng Zhihai heard Cheng Guang¡¯s response, even with his calm demeanor, he could not help but inhale sharply.


    Deng Kexiang might not know when Cheng Guang started his cultivation, but he did.


    From when he gave Cheng Guang the Sect¡¯s cultivation method for the Spirit Dao, it has been no more than two weeks at most.


    In just these two weeks¡¯ time¡­


    He had already cultivated to the Yin God Realm and was even on the verge of breaking through to the Yang God Realm.


    This was just too fast.<div>


    Cheng Zhihai blinked his eyes, looking at Cheng Guang, the more he looked, the moreforted he felt, the more delighted he became.


    What can be more heartening than watching one¡¯s own child achieve greater sess?


    Seeing Cheng Zhihai¡¯s joy, Deng Kexiang couldn¡¯t help but shake his head with a chuckle, sizing up Cheng Guang before he said:


    ¡°Although I have agreed to teach you Martial Arts on behalf of the Duke, your mentor, I can only do so for three days. Whether you can learn in three days is not my responsibility.¡±


    ¡°Whether you learn something or not, I will leave when the timees.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Cheng Guang bowed respectfully in agreement.


    Afterward, without much further conversation, Deng Kexiang immediately nned to start cultivation with Cheng Guang in a courtyard nearby.


    The three days¡¯ time seemed to start from today.


    Deng Kexiang appeared to want to return to the Tianji Sect soon.


    At this moment, Cheng Zhihai stopped Deng Kexiang, ¡°Elder Deng, please wait a moment, I have a few words to say to Guanger.¡±

 Chapter 98: 71: Does Great Zhou Really Have Such a Genius!?_2

    Chapter 98: Chapter 71: Does Great Zhou Really Have Such a Genius!?_2


    Deng Kexiang¡¯s eyes were deeply sunken, and after ncing at Cheng Zhihai a few times, he chuckled and left the hall without saying much.


    Once out of the hall, he leisurely said,


    ¡°Hurry up, my time is limited, today is the first day, whether he learns much or little, it¡¯s all up to the kid¡¯s ability.¡±


    Cheng Zhihai¡¯s face expressed helplessness, his gaze shifting from Deng Kexiang to Cheng Guang.


    ¡°Guanger, I have something to tell you.¡±


    Cheng Guang looked somewhat puzzled as he raised his eyes to Cheng Zhihai, who had a serious expression on his face. Thinking something significant had happened, he asked.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Cheng Zhihai took a deep breath, his authoritative tiger eyes flickered a few times, and he carefully ventured to ask, ¡°That¡­ Guanger¡­ As I have discussed with you before, I wanted you to join the Bureau of the Lamp to hone your skills. You have been resisting it before, but now, your bodily injuries have healed¡­¡±


    ¡°As the Princely Heir of Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion, you will inherit not only your grandfather¡¯s title as Duke of the State, but also the Northern Expedition Army.¡±


    ¡°Because I was determined to marry your mother, your grandfather was angry, leaving the title to bypass me. Initially, I should¡¯ve passed the Duke¡¯s title to you, but now it is to be passed directly from your grandfather to you.¡±


    ¡°However, I haven¡¯t been without benefits.¡±<div>


    At this, a smile appeared on Cheng Zhihai¡¯s stern face.


    ¡°Benefits?¡± Cheng Guang asked, puzzled.


    Cheng Zhihai nodded and said, ¡°The benefit is the Bureau of the Lamp.¡±


    ¡°I created the Bureau of the Lamp, an organization with immense power and influence throughout the Great Zhou. We serve the emperor, eradicate all injustice, and forge a golden age unique to Great Zhou.¡±


    ¡°In the future, the Bureau of the Lamp will be my legacy to you.¡±


    ¡°Even if your grandfather and I were to meet with an untimely fate, as long as you have the Bureau of the Lamp and the million-strong Northern Expedition Army, you will have a foothold in Great Zhou.¡±


    After exining, the aura of a superior being had vanished from Cheng Zhihai, leaving him looking somewhat uneasy as he turned to Cheng Guang.


    ¡°But Guanger, you know that the Bureau of the Lamp is still an agency of the Court. To inherit it legitimately, one needs to possess certain aplishments and a resume.¡±


    ¡°I want you to go there and gain experience. Once you¡¯ve umted enough credits, you can safely take control of the Bureau of the Lamp in the future.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Cheng Guang¡¯s face showed understanding. He thought about it for a moment, then nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    After all, the Bureau of the Lamp was full of masters and held resources that even Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansioncked, exclusive to the Bureau¡¯s own talents.


    Even if Cheng Zhihai hadn¡¯t mentioned it, Cheng Guang would have wished to use the Bureau of the Lamp to quickly strengthen himself and establish some capital.


    And after Cheng Guang had finished speaking.


    ¡°It¡¯s not an issue if you disagree, you can just stay at home¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, Cheng Zhihai was frozen in ce.


    Cheng Zhihai had been prepared for Cheng Guang to refuse his offer.


    But to his surprise, Cheng Guang had agreed immediately.


    This left Cheng Zhihai momentarily at a loss.<div>


    An inexplicable happiness, joy.


    The tion made the alwaysposed man feel somewhat awkward and clumsy.


    Cheng Guang looked helplessly at Cheng Zhihai, ¡°Dad, is there anything else?¡±


    Cheng Zhihai quickly gestured no, hismanding eyes betraying a slight panic, andughed, ¡°Guanger, once Elder Deng has left, report to the Bureau of the Lamp. I¡¯ll arrange some tasks for youter. Just go through the motions and collect some achievements.¡±<div>


    Cheng Guang nodded and was about to leave.


    Cheng Zhihai hastily said, ¡°Guanger, take what you can from Elder Deng¡¯s martial arts. It¡¯s fine if you can¡¯t. After all, his path of Martial Cultivation is slightly different from that of ordinary people.¡±


    ¡°Just don¡¯t anger him, and be good.¡±


    Cheng Guang nodded and lifted his foot to leave.


    Cheng Zhihai called out again, ¡°Guanger, if practicing martial arts tires you, tell me whatever you want, Dad can fulfill any of your wishes.¡±


    Cheng Guang silently set his foot back down and turned to look at Cheng Zhihai, his face expressing resignation.


    ¡°Dad, can¡¯t you just say everything at once?¡±


    ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    Cheng Zhihaiughed heartily and scratched his head. ¡°That¡¯s it, that¡¯s it. Go ahead, Guanger.¡±


    At this moment, Cheng Zhihai was without any of the iron-fisted and unfeeling authority of the Bureau of the Lamp¡¯s Director; instead, he seemed like a somewhat nagging old man.


    Cheng Guang nodded silently, then left the great hall.


    On the steps of the hall,


    Deng Kexiang¡¯s clothes were dirty and disheveled, his hair unkempt as he sat on the stairway, embodying an unconstrained demeanor.<div>


    Seeing Cheng Guang emerge, he yawned.


    ¡°Your dad, he really can¡¯t say enough about his own son. He¡¯s downright indulgent; a mere formality and you can inherit the Bureau of the Lamp¡­¡±


    ¡°Tsk tsk, if this were to spread, there wouldn¡¯t be a noble family in the Capital city that wouldn¡¯t be jealous.¡±


    As Deng Kexiang spoke, he took an interested look at Cheng Guang.


    ¡°But to think back on it, it¡¯s rare for Cheng Zhihai¡¯s doting nature to have raised you with such a modest disposition.¡±


    ¡°And you, young man, are even more handsome than your father. Could it be you¡¯re not his biological child?¡±


    Deng Kexiang teased in jest.


    In Great Zhou, perhaps only Deng Kexiang could afford to joke about Cheng Zhihai this brazenly.


    Cheng Guang did not respond.


    Deng Kexiang, feeling a bit bored, seemed to realize his words had been somewhat impolite and thus did not continue on the subject.

 Chapter 99: 71: Does Great Zhou Really Have Such a Genius!?_3

    Chapter 99: Chapter 71: Does Great Zhou Really Have Such a Genius!?_3


    Cheng Guang led Deng Kexiang at a slow pace toward the Million Specie Garden.


    As Deng Kexiang walked through Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion, he clicked his tongue in amazement at the opulence of the mansion.


    ¡°These flowers are nice, really white.¡±


    ¡°This water is also nice, really long.¡±


    ¡°These trees are also nice, really big.¡±


    Deng Kexiang¡¯s eyes roamed without straying, asionally makingments when maidens passed by.


    Although the topics were somewhat risqu¨¦, Cheng Guang observed that there wasn¡¯t much desire in Deng Kexiang¡¯s eyes, as if he truly was just admiring.


    Cheng Guang nced at Deng Kexiang and said teasingly, ¡°Elder, how about I send someone to your room tonight?¡±


    After hearing this, Deng Kexiang first paused, thenughed and shook his head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t harm this old man.¡±


    ¡°This old man has maintained his Pure Yang for several hundred years, my body like a furnace. As long as I remain chaste, my cultivation will continue to improve daily. If I surrender my chastity, then I will lose everything.¡±<div>


    ¡°I¡¯m just looking to satisfy my craving, not everyone can endure like I can.¡±


    At the end, Deng Kexiang¡¯s tone carried a hint of pride.


    Cheng Guang, on hearing this, was also shocked.


    So, Deng Kexiang has actually been a virgin for several hundred years?


    That¡¯s downright bizarre.


    Can anyone actually say no to the lure of the opposite sex?


    It wasn¡¯t that Deng Kexiang wasn¡¯t interested in women; he simply had the self-discipline to resist.


    Cheng Guang couldn¡¯t help but genuinely admire Deng Kexiang.


    However, he suddenly seemed to remember something and quickly asked.


    ¡°Elder Deng, your martial arts, they don¡¯t require one to remain a virgin, do they?¡±


    Deng Kexiang, guessing what Cheng Guang might be thinking, shook his head.


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Cheng Guang sighed with relief.


    Deng Kexiang added, ¡°Your Prime Yang Qi has already been released, maintaining chastity is no longer necessary for you.¡±


    ¡°Of course, if you can abstain from the pleasures of women in the future, you could stillpensate a bit. Like me, my body is a furnace, capable of melting myriad Qi with each breath.¡±


    Cheng Guang shook his head, ¡°No need topensate, I¡¯m notcking that bit of Qi.¡±


    Cheng Guang¡¯s statement made Deng Kexiang¡¯s eyes widen slightly in surprise.


    All over the world, countless martial artists, for the sake of absorbing that bit of Heavenly and Earthly Qi, endure the cold winters and hot summers, practicing day and night continuously.


    His martial prowess allows him to assimte Heavenly and Earthly Qi with every breath, like cultivating even while asleep.<div>


    And yet¡­


    Cheng Guang actually said he didn¡¯t need that bit of Qi¡­


    This left Deng Kexiang momentarily at a loss for words.


    Actually, it¡¯s just that Deng Kexiang was not aware of Cheng Guang¡¯s situation.<div>


    If he knew that Cheng Guang¡¯s ancient Great Xia royal bloodline made absorbing Qi even simpler than breathing, he would likely be left closed off from the world.


    Perhaps he might even question his life, what he had been upholding for hundreds of years.


    In his surprise, Deng Kexiang couldn¡¯t help but take a few more nces at Cheng Guang.


    Seeing Cheng Guang¡¯s noble and elegant demeanor, handsome and refined like a peerless aristocrat, he was calm andposed.


    Even though Cheng Guang¡¯s words were so striking,


    It was the calmness in his face, the gentleness of his demeanor, and the absolute confidence in his words,


    That revealed in every gesture that what he was saying was truly what he believed.


    Without a trace of exaggeration.


    Realizing this, Deng Kexiang felt a shock go through him.


    Could it be that this Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir really did not value his sect?


    Deng Kexiang, realizing that Cheng Guang might indeed not think much of it, suddenly felt somewhat frustrated.


    He had only nned to casually teach Cheng Guang a thing or two, just to get it over with and go back to the mansion.


    Even if it was just a casual teaching,<div>


    That bit of teaching was still something that outsiders coveted but could not obtain.


    Many wanted to learn, but couldn¡¯t.


    But now, his teachings were being looked down upon by Cheng Guang, which was making him angry.


    ¡°No, I must show some new skills, I can¡¯t let this kid belittle me.¡±


    Deng Kexiang pondered in his heart, thinking about what martial arts he should teach Cheng Guang.


    Soon, walking all the way, they arrived at the Million Specie Garden within Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion.


    ¡°Elder Deng, we¡¯ve arrived,¡±


    Cheng Guang spoke.


    Hearing Cheng Guang¡¯s voice startled Deng Kexiang back to reality. He responded and took a moment to look at the scenery of the Million Specie Garden.


    ncing around, he noticed several women he had seen before in the garden.


    The maiden named Qing Luan.


    And the Devil Fox named Bai Shuxuan.


    Hmm, each one exceptionally beautiful, the Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir certainly has good fortune with women.<div>


    Living every day with these women who hinder cultivation, no wonder he couldn¡¯t safeguard his Prime Yang Qi.


    Deng Kexiang mused silently to himself.


    Muttering to himself, he moved his gaze away from Qing Luan and the others.


    He still had propriety.


    These women were clearly the Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir¡¯s women, and he could not look at them as he did the maidens.


    Even as a Sky-Man, he could not act without restraint in front of Cheng Guang.


    He would give respect to the younger generation as was due.


    Cheng Guang noticed Deng Kexiang¡¯s gaze shift away from Qing Luan and rxed his expression, then called out to Qing Luan not far away, ¡°Qing Luan, pour the elder a cup of tea.¡±


    Deng Kexiang nodded, said nothing more, and while Qing Luan went to pour the tea, pulled Cheng Guang aside to an empty space to start teaching.


    He would only stay at Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion for three days.


    During these three days, he would devote himself to teaching Cheng Guang as best he could.


    But as to how much Cheng Guang could learn, that was beyond his control.


    Deng Kexiang stood in front of Cheng Guang, straightened his back, and stood with his hands behind him, slowly starting to speak.<div>

 Chapter 100: 71: Does Great Zhou Really Have Such a Genius!?_4

    Chapter 100: Chapter 71: Does Great Zhou Really Have Such a Genius!?_4


    ¡°In the world of martial cultivation, the paths arergely simr. During the initial three or even four realms, the process is identical: attracting essence, opening the Purple Mansion, and solidifying Divine Powers. The so-called Sky-Man would also be able to exert the divine might to the limit of heaven and earth.¡±


    ¡°However, it¡¯s in the Heavenly Human Realm that the gap between martial artists starts to widen, depending on their Divine Powers.¡±


    ¡°The martial arts Divine Power I wish you to learn from me, which your father and grandfather desire for you, is precisely that.¡±


    ¡°Once you have mastered my martial arts, upon reaching the Divine Power realm, you will be able to form the Divine Power Marks. Every single movement can then evolve into myriad powerful forces.¡±


    ¡°I originally nned to teach you this martial arts Divine Power on the third day, as you might not be able to master it in a short while. It would have been more practical to teach you how to attract essence.¡±


    As he spoke, Deng Kexiang¡¯s tone paused momentarily, and he looked towards Cheng Guang with a strange expression.


    ¡°But it seems you aren¡¯t very interested in absorbing essence to strengthen your body, so I decided to teach you this martial arts Divine Power instead.¡±


    Cheng Guang nodded and asked, ¡°Elder Deng, what is the name of your martial arts Divine Power?¡±


    Upon hearing Cheng Guang¡¯s question, Deng Kexiang¡¯s face disyed unparalleled confidence and pride.


    ¡°This martial arts Divine Power, solely created by me, is called¡ªHeavenly Gang Star Fight!¡±


    ¡°Heavenly Gang Star Fight?¡± Cheng Guang asked, perplexed.<div>


    Heavenly Gang Star Fight?


    The name sounded good, but just from the name, it was hard to infer the nature of the technique.


    Deng Kexiang chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t know, my Heavenly Gang Star Fight is a martial arts derived from observing the movements of the stars. Although itsbat power may notpare with your Cheng Family¡¯s Blood Sea Crazy Sword, it doesn¡¯t require bloodlust to solidify Divine Powers. Simply watch the stars daily, remember the patterns of their movements, and you will be able to learn this martial art.¡±


    ¡°It seems somewhat simr to the Way of Star Observation,¡± Cheng Guang muttered to himself as he stroked his chin.


    Deng Kexiang shook his head: ¡°It¡¯s different. The Way of Star Observation draws power from the stars, while my martial art draws inspiration from them. Fundamentally, one is martial cultivation and the other is the Tao of Stars.¡±


    ¡°The source of power and the essence of Divine Powers are also different.¡±


    ¡°However, if you insist they are the same, you could say that as well, after all, all paths lead to the same destination in the myriad ways of the Great Dao.¡±


    ¡°Ultimately, the path of martial arts culminates in the Heavenly Human Realm.¡±


    Cheng Guang nodded slightly.


    Deng Kexiang continued: ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it. In these three days, I will demonstrate it to you once a day. If you can learn it, then so be it; if you cannot, then there¡¯s nothing to be done.¡±


    ¡°I have done my part in teaching. It¡¯s your level ofprehension that may not be sufficient.¡±


    Deng Kexiang did not beat around the bush and was straightforward.


    His martial art was very difficult.


    If one could not even graze the surface within one day, let alone three, then it was highly likely they would never grasp it in their lifetime.


    This was the disparity inprehension ability.


    Though time could make up for ack ofprehension, what was the point?


    With that time, one could have cultivated other martial arts that were easier to grasp.


    The solidified Divine Powers would just be a bit weaker, that¡¯s all.


    But that was still better than wasting time forever stuck on one martial art.<div>


    Cheng Guang nodded and didn¡¯t say much more.


    He simply requested Deng Kexiang to perform and observe.


    ¡°Elder Deng, please.¡±


    Deng Kexiang said no more, his handsing together in a salute.<div>


    His aged face turned solemn.


    His tattered robe danced without any wind, pping about.


    Suddenly, a mysterious and tremendous power burst forth from Deng Kexiang¡¯s hunched and frail body.


    Cheng Guang felt incredibly insignificant before Deng Kexiang.


    Even though Deng Kexiang had not enveloped him in his oppressive aura, Cheng Guang could still feel the heavy and terrifying presence emanating from him.


    Breathing became extremely difficult.


    His face turned red.


    Suddenly,


    Darkness enveloped his vision.


    To be precise,


    A ck dot slowly emerged at Deng Kexiang¡¯s feet.


    That ck dot, like a ck hole, was utterly pitch-ck, more terrifying than the abyss, as if it could pull his entire being in,pletely submerging him.


    Whoosh!<div>


    In an instant!


    The ck dot suddenly expanded, engulfing Cheng Guang¡¯s entire world!


    Everything around him was shrouded in darkness!


    It was like the universe, vast and mysterious, yet empty.


    In the boundless dark universe, suddenly, points of starlight began to appear, and in no time, the pitch-ck space was filled with dazzling stars.


    This¡­


    Seemingly like¡­


    A domain¡­?


    Was this what high-level martial arts Divine Power looked like when cast?


    Could it really transform the heaven and the earth?


    This domain was immensely vast, as if it were an independent space surrounded by countless stars, which adorned the endless darkness like stars in the sky.


    Within this domain, countless starsposed a unique tapestry.


    They were arranged systematically, constantly twinkling.<div>


    Some of these stars were like ancient behemoths, steady and majestic;


    Others were like newborn babies, light and lively.


    Their light interweaved, forming a beautiful of light that made the entire domain seem dreamlike and illusory.


    At this moment, Cheng Guang could hear no sound. He could even say there was no sound at all, just silence.


    However, the unique dance of the stars formed a kind of silent melody.


    It operated in a way beyond theprehension of ordinary people, as if it were a giant living organism, disying its power and charm.

 Chapter 101: 71: Does Great Zhou Really Have Such a Genius!?_5

    Chapter 101: Chapter 71: Does Great Zhou Really Have Such a Genius!?_5


    In this domain, there are some unique celestial bodies. Among them, the most eye-catching is a red star. It sits at the center of the domain, as if it¡¯s the core of the entire field.


    Its radiance stands out in the darkness, like a burning me, illuminating the entire domain.


    This domain is a mysterious and beautiful ce, filled with endless stars and the unknown. Although there is no sound or color, it possesses a unique rhythm and tempo.


    Just as Cheng Guang was somewhat distracted, observing the surroundings.


    In the vast and boundless sea of stars, a figure suddenly appeared.


    It was Deng Kexiang.


    His tattered robe now seemed to rise and fall with the surrounding star streams, rustling as if turning into brilliant milky ways.


    In Deng Kexiang¡¯s hand, a mysterious starlight condensed.


    This radiance stood so bright in the night, like a beacon in the darkness, guiding the way forward.


    Heavenly Gang Star Fight!


    His fingers, like ying the strings of celestial music, gently brushed across the void, and starlight cascaded from his fingertips like a waterfall.<div>


    The torrent of starlight, like the Milky Way descending from the heavens, coalesced into a dazzling wave of attack, racing forward rapidly.


    When that force touched any obstructing object, whether mountain or river, they were instantly prated by the force of starlight, as if they were but illusions of nothingness. Shattered fragments tumbled in the wake of starlight, yet they failed to touch Deng Kexiang in the slightest.


    Then, Deng Kexiang¡¯s figure once again disappeared into the Star Sea, leaving behind only a faint trail of starlight.


    He moved through the Star Sea like a fish, unaffected by the star forces, as if he was part of the Star Sea himself.


    Immediately after, Deng Kexiang tumbled through the air, and then charged toward a giant star with the force of a thunderous strike.


    That star was brighter than any other and contained immense power.


    His hands thrust forward fiercely, and a powerful current erupted from his palms, instantly shattering the star.


    Fragments of the star scattered across the night sky, like the Milky Way descending, beautiful yet deadly.


    In the center of the star, a dark void instantly revealed itself.


    The ck hole seemed like a window, with the brilliant sunlight from the outside world shining through.


    The surrounding cosmos, as if a mirrored surface had shattered, began to show cracks.


    Suddenly.


    With a bang.


    Everything around burst like bubbles.


    Cheng Guang then came back to his senses.


    Staring nkly ahead.


    The scenery of the Million Specie Garden met his gaze, with petals of white tinged with pink gently swaying in the wind.


    Cheng Guang couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath.


    The martial arts of Deng Kexiang were, to say the least, shockingly overwhelming.<div>


    Even though it wasn¡¯t targeted at him, when this martial art was demonstrated.


    At first sight, it was as if facing the mighty power of heaven and earth, with no possibility of resistance in the face of such overwhelming might.


    If Deng Kexiang wanted to kill him, under such circumstances, perhaps it would only take a light breath, and he would be gone.


    Cheng Guang fell silent.<div>


    Actually, he had thought that his cultivation speed wasn¡¯t slow, quicker than the vast majority of people in this world, and quite alright.


    But now, he realized he hadn¡¯t truly witnessed the pinnacle strength of this world.


    Heavenly Human Realm¡­


    Without the Sky-Man making a move, it was already so overwhelming; if they did, wouldn¡¯t they be able to alter thendscape at will?


    Thinking of this, Cheng Guang inhaled deeply.


    The strength of the top cultivators in this world far exceeded his imagination.


    For a moment, his heart surged with anticipation.


    He couldn¡¯t help but look forward to how things would be if he became that powerful.


    Cheng Guang recalled the movement of the stars in the cosmos when Deng Kexiang had just demonstrated his Divine Power.


    The movement of the stars and Deng Kexiang¡¯s movements seemed mysteriously in sync¡­


    And the trajectory of those stars also bore some resemnce to the constetions from his past life¡­


    Cheng Guang didn¡¯t know if it was so, as he looked up at the sky.


    It was gettingte.<div>


    Above the dome of night of the Great Zhou, specks of stars twinkled.


    Bright stars gathered together, faintly forming figures.


    As Cheng Guang stared at the skies, lost in thought.


    Deng Kexiang slowly withdrew his hands, the recent disy of Divine Power had tired him too, and just then, Qing Luan came over with some tea, which he casually took and gulped down.


    Then he turned to Cheng Guang and said,


    ¡°Kid, stop daydreaming. With my martial arts, you couldn¡¯t reach my level even if you practiced for a hundred years.¡±


    ¡°Study well, and maybe, just maybe, in these three days, you¡¯ll learn a tiny fraction, which would mean you have some talent.¡±


    ¡°If in these three days, you grasp nothing, not even an inkling of how to cultivate, then it means my Heavenly Gang Star Fight is not suited for you.¡±


    Having said that, Deng Kexiang no longer looked at Cheng Guang, who was quietly lost in thought.


    Just as he was about to turn and leave, to go back to the lodging arranged for him by Zhihai to rest, he suddenly sensed something and turned his head sharply.


    The usually leisurely and calm ancient face suddenly transformed.


    It was etched with shock, as if he couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing in front of him.


    Under the twilight of the night, Cheng Guang¡¯s eyes were slightly closed, his hands waved, and his body moved in a certain pattern.<div>


    Each of Cheng Guang¡¯s movements flowed smoothly without any hint of stiffness.

 Chapter 102: 71: Does Great Zhou Really Have Such a Genius!?_6

    Chapter 102: Chapter 71: Does Great Zhou Really Have Such a Genius!?_6


    He swung his arms with an ineffable aesthetic, as if faint starlight traced paths beneath his hands.


    As if beneath his hands.


    The air seemed to split, the wind severed.


    His movements flowed like water, at times calm as a mirror, at others, raging and turbulent, never ceasing for a moment.


    He darted left and right, suddenly forward, then back, without any discernible pattern.


    Yet his movements were as fluid and powerful as a roaming dragon.


    Perfectly smooth.


    Cheng Guang¡¯s every turn, every leap was charged with intense strength and speed, making Deng Kexiang¡¯s vision blur, as if he couldn¡¯t see clearly.


    Qing Luan and Bai Shuxuan to the side didn¡¯t know what Cheng Guang had just gone through.


    Deng Kexiang had only demonstrated his martial arts for Cheng Guang to witness.


    But at this moment, they were deeply captivated by Cheng Guang¡¯s motions.<div>


    They saw faint starlight seemingly flow through Cheng Guang¡¯s hands, the starlight alive as it carved arcs through the air.


    They saw Cheng Guang¡¯s form dart about like a shooting star, leaving trails of afterimages in the air.


    Their hearts were filled with doubt and confusion. What kind of martial skills were these?


    What kind of movement techniques?


    How could this possibly be the realm that someone of the Nourishing Origin Realm could reach?


    However, despite their doubts, they had to admit that Cheng Guang¡¯s martial skills, his movement techniques, were incredibly exquisite.


    Qing Luan and Bai Shuxuan watched Cheng Guang with hearts full of awe and admiration.


    All present watched Cheng Guang in silence for a while.


    Just then, Cheng Guang¡¯s body suddenly jolted.


    His bones sang in harmony, his vitality surged like a spring!


    Second Rank, Physique Realm!


    Cheng Guang stood stunned for a moment, feeling his body suddenly grow stronger, his eyes shining with delight.


    Was this an unexpected joy?


    He had suddenly made a breakthrough.


    He had reached the Second Rank Physique Realm.


    Although he had anticipated that his Martial Cultivation would break through soon, he didn¡¯t expect it to happen so quickly.


    Cheng Guang seemed to snap back to reality, his eyes sparkling with joy. He exhaled a murky breath slowly, retracting his movements.


    Then his gaze fell on Deng Kexiang.


    ¡°Deng Kexiang, senior, how well did Iprehend the martial arts?¡±<div>


    Cheng Guang looked expectantly at Deng Kexiang, seeming to seek an assessment from him.


    However, Deng Kexiang¡¯s expression was nk, and he suddenly turned and walked away.


    ¡°Mediocre at best. You need to work harder; it was really quite poor.¡±


    As he spoke, Deng Kexiang moved swiftly.<div>


    He disappeared from Cheng Guang¡¯s sight in no time.


    For some reason, Cheng Guang felt that Deng Kexiang¡¯s departure was a bit hurried¡­


    Was it because hisprehension was so poor that Deng Kexiang couldn¡¯t bear to watch any longer?


    Cheng Guang didn¡¯t understand.


    He thought he had grasped it quite well.


    Cheng Guang shook his head. The old man¡¯s thoughts were harder to fathom than those of his girlfriend from his previous life; he decided to not ponder over it anymore.


    His gaze shifted to Qing Luan and Bai Shuxuan.


    He nced at the sky.


    By now, it had gotten dark.


    Was it time to sleep?


    Cheng Guang pondered.


    ¡­


    As for Deng Kexiang,<div>


    He left Million Specie Garden in a hurry.


    Moving rapidly, he hastened from Million Specie Garden, and upon reaching a secluded spot, the stern and indifferent fa?ade he had maintained faltered.


    Leaning against a wall, forehead against the stone, his eyes grew dim and vacant for a moment.


    Those once bright eyes now seemed as still as an ancient well, as if all the trials of life were already weathered.


    Deng Kexiang had thought nothing could stir the waters of his heart anymore.


    Today, he was wrong.


    Very wrong!


    Great Zhou actually had such a genius?


    Besides himself, there was actually someone else who couldprehend the movement of the stars and integrate that into their martial arts!


    His martial art, Heavenly Gang Star Fight, wasn¡¯t like ordinary martial arts.


    It had no fixed moves or routines.


    Each person would perceive and understand the stars in their own way.


    Deng Kexiang¡¯s Divine Power demonstration was merely to inspire Cheng Guang.<div>


    In fact, besides Cheng Guang, he had shown the Heavenly Gang Star Fight to four or five people.


    Apart from one who did alright, the others didn¡¯t even grasp the basics.


    But this time¡­


    Cheng Guang had really opened his eyes, as if smacking him on the backside.


    Not only had he seen through the movements of the stars, but his arms could also follow their trajectories.


    This¡­


    Could this young man have been gazing at the starry sky since he was one or two years old?


    Otherwise, how could he have memorized the star charts?


    Otherwise, how could he immediately perform what he saw in the Divine Power demonstration after just one viewing?


    Deng Kexiang¡¯s face was filled with shock.


    Leaning his head against the wall, he began to doubt his life.


    His heart pounded fiercely, as if it wanted to escape his chest.


    Even now, he couldn¡¯t believe what he saw, he couldn¡¯t understand.<div>


    It took him decades, even centuries, toprehend the Divine Power that Cheng Guang learned in a nce.


    He wasn¡¯t fully proficient yet.


    But he had crossed the threshold.


    This¡­


    This¡­


    What did this mean???


    Had he lived thest few hundred years for nothing?


    Deng Kexiang¡¯s body wobbled, feeling somewhat shaken.


    ¡°I can¡¯t think about this anymore, I must stop.¡±


    ¡°This Cheng Guang kid is not normal!¡±


    ¡°Definitely not normal!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll look again tomorrow, observe some more!!¡±


    Mumbling to himself, Deng Kexiang thought he had discovered a treasure.


    Actually, he felt quite happy.


    But¡­


    Compared to this treasure, he seemed¡­


    Woefully inadequate.


    Deng Kexiang was indeed the most powerful Sky-Man in Great Zhou.


    Even Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, wouldn¡¯t fare much better in his presence.


    So, he considered himself to be the top genius of Great Zhou.


    The foremost in Martial Cultivation.


    But now¡­


    After seeing Cheng Guang, he suddenly felt that the titles of Great Zhou¡¯s top genius and foremost in Martial Cultivation weren¡¯t essential.


    After further observation, he would decide whether to pass these titles on to Cheng Guang.

 Chapter 103: 72: Initial Comprehension (Please Subscribe and Vote for Monthly Tickets)

    Chapter 103: Chapter 72: Initial Comprehension (Please Subscribe and Vote for Monthly Tickets)


    That night.


    Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion, Million Specie Garden.


    The bedroom in the night was gently shrouded in moonlight streaming through the window, casting a faint ethereal glow.


    Inside, the delicate wood-carved furniture revealed its elegant silhouette in the dim candlelight.


    Silk curtains hung quietly, murmuring the room¡¯s secrets and tranquility like verses from an ancient poem.


    On the bed, the soft brocade quilt coverplemented the ivory-white sheets, showcasing the exquisite taste of the East.


    At the bedhead, a simple porcin vase held several graceful plum blossoms, their subtle fragrance wafting through the air.


    And that unique aroma, like the whispered secret of the night, added an air of mystery to the bedroom.


    The three who had just weathered a stormy sprawled across the jade bed.


    Cheng Guang held Qing Luan and Bai Shuxuan in his arms, one to his right and one to his left, as theyy silently, the sound of their breathing clearly audible in the quiet of the night.


    The faint blush on the women¡¯s delicate features shone exceptionally beautiful and alluring under the moonlight.<div>


    Deep into the night, at midnight.


    Cheng Guang slowly opened his eyes as an abrupt and emotionless voice resounded in his mind.


    ¡°Zhensheng thirty-fourth year, July twenty-fifth, the neenth day of bing a Sky-Man, sessfully restored my true appearance. Although the price was somewhat steep, all of this, in your eyes, is worth it.¡±


    ¡°You stood before the mirror, scrutinizing your face, feeling it is vastly inferiorpared to the one you wore before. You didn¡¯t expect your original face to be so repulsive.¡±


    ¡°The joy of regaining your appearance didn¡¯tst long; as you gazed daily at your hideous face, you suddenly began to regret having restored it.¡±


    ¡°Before the transformation, you at least had the image of an iparably noble Princely Heir, but now, it was as though you had be amon servant without a hint of nobility.¡±


    ¡°This was something you couldn¡¯t ept, at least not immediately.¡±


    ¡°In a rage, you made a n to head to the Bureau of the Lamp to kill some people to quell the anger in your heart. Upon reaching the Bureau, standing in front of its gates, a wave of mncholy suddenly overcame you.¡±


    ¡°The Great Zhou¡¯s Bureau of the Lamp today is nothing like the institution your father controlled during your childhood; the current Bureau is devoid of dignity, as new generations of its power have nearly ceased, and its tremendous authority is now scorned by all.¡±


    ¡°All this because of that trial your father arranged for you many years ago.¡±


    ¡°When the top students from the Martial Academies of the Great Zhou and Great Wei dynasties gathered forpetition, you were simply supposed to go through the motions, investigating and noting the names and strengths of the students from Great Wei.¡±


    ¡°The task was simple¡ªfor others difficult, but for you, the esteemed Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir, easy. A simple inquiry, and no one dared refuse you.¡±


    ¡°You thought it would just be a formality, a sort of pass for genuinely entering the Bureau of the Lamp. But you didn¡¯t expect that on the day of thepetition, powerful seals would be ced over the entire Great Zhou Martial Academy.¡±


    ¡°Countless cultivators found themselves unable to wield their strength, with both internal and external Qipletely sealed, unable to ess even a trace of their power and forced to rely solely on physical strength.¡±


    ¡°The seals were formidable, impervious to external interference, and any attempt to break them would obliterate everything inside. Even a Sky-Man would need several hours to break the seal.¡±


    ¡°At the same time, inside the Great Zhou Martial Academy, countless figures d in ck robes appeared, ruthlessly ughtering the students from both nations.¡±


    ¡°To your shock, these ck-robed figures could still use elementary Qi within the sealed space. Although their mastery was only at the level of the Refining Origin Realm, that mere trickle of Qi allowed them to ughter the helpless Martial Academy students from both nations at will.¡±


    ¡°You had no idea if these ck-robed people were connected to those who had cooperated with Bai Shuxuan to assassinate you before, nor what you could do in such a situation¡ªthus, you turned into a perfect coward.¡±


    ¡°Protected by selfless Bureau cultivators, you emerged unscathed, surviving until the seals were lifted.¡±<div>


    ¡°You were saved, but all the Bureau¡¯s strong protectors died. After this battle, the Bureau, once renowned for supervising the world, failed to detect the ck-robed assants. Once the seals were lifted and only corpses remained, most of the assants vanished without a trace.¡±


    ¡°The Bureau had not only failed in prior detection but even after numerous investigations, their identities remained unknown, tarnishing its reputation.¡±


    ¡°Many talented martial cultivators died tragically in the Great Zhou Dynasty, and Great Wei became hostile towards Great Zhou, leading to an underlying enmity despite the absence of overt confrontation. The Bureau¡¯s status plummeted, and even though people didn¡¯t openly criticize, they looked down upon it.¡±


    ¡°What monitoring of the world? It amounted to nothing.¡±<div>


    ¡°You knew that the Bureau had begun its decline after that incident, and after Cheng Zhihai died, it never recovered, its presence barely felt in the Great Zhou Dynasty.¡±


    ¡°You hadn¡¯t protected the rich inheritance left by your father; you felt immense difort and torment. You vowed to find those who were behind it all those years ago and teach them a profound lesson.¡±

 Chapter 104: 72: Initial Comprehension (Please Subscribe and Vote for Monthly Tickets)_2

    Chapter 104: Chapter 72: Initial Comprehension (Please Subscribe and Vote for Monthly Tickets)_2


    [One-Star Mission: Find the mastermind behind the scenes from those years.]


    [Mission Reward: Nine Dragons Stealing Sky (Forbiddance)]


    [One-Star Mission: Teach the mastermind from those years a profound lesson.]


    [Mission Reward: Heavenly Silk Clothing.]


    [Note 1: The rookie period is over, and all tasks released by the systeme with a star rating and a time limit, ranging from one to five stars, with increasing difficulty. Tasks notpleted within one year will automatically be skipped, and the next task will be issued.]


    [Note 2: The system does not force hosts toplete tasks; all decisions are left to the host.]


    A series of cold voices rose in Cheng Guang¡¯s ears, and his eyes faltered.


    He carefully examined the new tasks released by the system.


    After reading the mission prompts, his expression turned slightly odd.


    Could an exchange between the Martial Academies of the Great Zhou and the Great Wei be subject to theft?


    Cheng Guang was not familiar with such matters. The Great Zhou and the Great Wei had always been on good terms, but as close neighbors,petition was inevitable.<div>


    He only knew that every few years, the Great Zhou Dynasty and the Great Wei Dynasty would select exceptionally talented students of Martial Cultivation from their top academies and gather them together for a contest.


    Thest contest of Martial Cultivation between the two great dynasties was held in the Capital City of the Great Wei.


    This time, it was naturally Great Zhou¡¯s turn.


    To Cheng Guang¡¯s understanding, this contest of Martial Cultivation wasn¡¯t just a covert measure of strength between the two dynasties; it was also to avoid bloodshed that could lead to a real conflict, settling some interest distribution issues rted to both countries through this method.


    Exactly what interests were to be divided in holding the contest every few years, Cheng Guang did not know.


    The level of involvement was simply too high.


    It was beyond his reach.


    Cheng Zhihai might be able to.


    But he could not.


    In fact, it was precisely because the contest between the two great dynasties was so important that Cheng Zhihai saw it as a stepping stone for Cheng Guang to enter the doors of the Bureau of the Lamp.


    The Martial Cultivation contests between the Great Wei Dynasty and the Great Zhou Dynasty, both being one of the four great dynasties of the Four Directions Mortal World, were not something anyone dared to disturb.


    It was very safe.


    And no idents were supposed to happen.


    Everyone believed that the Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir just needed to make an appearance and maintain order; the grueling tasks of surreptitious protection could be left to other strong members of the Bureau of the Lamp.


    But¡­


    No one expected that someone would actually dare to strike under the nose of the imperial authority, ughtering all the Martial Cultivation students participating in the contest on the very day it was held.


    This was not just a p in the face for both the Great Wei and the Great Zhou.


    It was as if someone was riding roughshod over the face of both great dynasties.


    If the Great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s Bureau of the Lamp could find the mastermind afterwards and give an exnation to the world, that would be one thing.<div>


    But the crux of the matter was.


    They couldn¡¯t find out.


    So many had died, and yet there was no exnation to be given.


    How could the people of the world stand for that?<div>


    How could the Great Wei Dynasty stand for it?


    And how could the Great Zhou Dynasty stand for it?


    Unable to find the mastermind, the only thing left was to ce all the me on the shoulders of the Bureau of the Lamp.


    There was no choice.


    They needed a scapegoat to give the people of the world an exnation.


    The Bureau of the Lamp admitted to its dereliction of duty.


    While still powerful, its authority had tumbled.


    The downfall may have started from that moment.


    Cheng Guang frowned, feeling somewhat irritable, and gently pushed away the jade hand that was resting on him, not wanting to disturb the weary Qing Luan and Bai Shuxuan.


    After rising to his feet, he came and sat down at the desk.


    He pondered in silence.


    ¡°Those ck-robed people¡¯s identities must be far from simple; perhaps they are the same group that previously attempted to assassinate me.¡±


    ¡°I asked Bai Shuxuan before, but she told me that even she doesn¡¯t know who is trying to assassinate her, only that theymunicated through a Different Treasure capable ofmunication.¡±<div>


    ¡°They didn¡¯t even have names, just code names.¡±


    ¡°But since Bai Shuxuan fell under my control, thatmunicative Different Treasure became useless. It¡¯s clear that they know every move I make here.¡±


    ¡°What exactly are these ck-robed people¡¯s identities? They first tried to assassinate me and then ughtered all the Martial Cultivation students in the contest between the two great dynasties¡­¡±


    ¡°What is their purpose?¡±


    Cheng Guang murmured to himself, gently massaging his furrowed brow.


    As he spected, his handsome face was as sculpted, his demeanor noble and solemn.


    His long ck hair gently fell on his shoulders, creating a striking contrast with his luminous skin.


    His eyes, those were bright like a profoundke, radiating the light of wisdom.


    ¡°Their goal may not simply be to kill me, but rather to kill this identity of mine.¡±


    ¡°No matter who sits in this position, as long as they are the Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir, they must die.¡±


    ¡°What will happen after I die?¡±


    ¡°The Duke of the State might rage and withdraw the million-strong Northern Expedition Army from the Border Area battlefield. He might even turn the entire Great Zhou Dynasty upside down to find the murderer.¡±


    ¡°After my death, the Great Zhou Dynasty will be in chaos!¡±<div>


    His gaze locked on the space in front of him as if trying to discern the unknown enigma.


    Each sh in his eyes seemed like he was carefully weighing various possibilities.


    ¡°And the ughter at the contest of the two great dynasties¡­ perhaps they never knew I¡¯d be there. Otherwise, even if all the Bureau of the Lamp guards by my side died, it still might not be enough to protect me.¡±


    ¡°Their goal was to massacre everyone in the contest!¡±


    ¡°Disrupting the contest was for the purpose of¡­ inciting¡­ a dispute between the two great dynasties!¡±

 Chapter 105: 72: Initial Comprehension (Please Subscribe and Vote for Monthly Tickets)_3

    Chapter 105: Chapter 72: Initial Comprehension (Please Subscribe and Vote for Monthly Tickets)_3


    His hands gently rested on the armrests, his fingers unconsciously tapping on the carved tabletop¡ªan idiosyncrasy of his when deep in thought.


    Every light tap seemed to mirror the turmoil in his heart.


    Cheng Guang¡¯s expression was serious, his unfailinglyplex thoughts meandering across his brow.


    ¡°It seems some people don¡¯t wish for Great Zhou to remain peaceful.¡±


    In the stillness of the night, Cheng Guang suddenly let out a light chuckle, his gaze falling on the stars scattered across the dark expanse outside his window, finding the unfolding events increasingly interesting.


    There he sat, like a static sculpture, only the flicker in his eyes and the tapping of his fingers betraying the surges in his soul.


    As the darkness of the night gradually receded, the eastern horizon began to reveal a faint blush of dawn.


    The rising sun slowly peeked out, casting the first rays of light onto thend.


    Behind Cheng Guang, Qing Luan and Bai Shuxuan were already awake.


    Qing Luan opened her eyes first, instinctively reaching out beside her for the familiar, robust body, only to touch softness instead.


    It was Bai Shuxuan.<div>


    Where was the Princely Heir?


    Qing Luan sat up, the bedding slipping off her delicate frame without her caring, her eyesnding on Cheng Guang who was sitting at the desk nearby.


    ¡°Princely Heir, when did you get up?¡±


    Cheng Guang didn¡¯t answer her immediately, lost in thought, and only after a moment did he snap back to the present.


    Noticing that the sky was already bright.


    He turned to Qing Luan with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve been up for quite a while.¡±


    Qing Luan hurried into her clothes and tidied up her hair, then began to help Cheng Guang dress and wash.


    She brought him a steaming cup of tea to dispel the morning chill.


    Just as she was about to help him wash, Bai Shuxuan on the side preempted her task.


    For Bai Shuxuan, it was her first time.


    She had just experienced her first night¡¯s pain, and though it was difficult for her to even stand, she still patiently attended to every detail for Cheng Guang, from washing his face to rinsing his mouth, each action meticulously done.


    As she helped Cheng Guang dress, she was especially careful, lest she offend his dignity.


    Qing Luan¡¯s lips were tightly closed, her beautiful eyes brimming with a hint of irritation, but she was at a loss for words, lips puffing slightly in her vexation.


    There was an unspoken petnce about her.


    Bai Shuxuan, on the other hand, looked at Qing Luan with a touch of smugness, her beautiful eyes amidst her jade-like face revealing a trace of triumph, and she even let out a soft ¡°hmm¡± of satisfaction, bing even more careful in her ministrations to Cheng Guang.


    She even wished she could cling closer to him.


    Cheng Guang chuckled and shook his head.


    After all what they went through the previous night, how could there still be room for jealousy and resentment?


    Then again, perhaps that was the nature of women.<div>


    Considering that Qing Luan and Bai Shuxuan got along quite well and didn¡¯t give him much trouble, Cheng Guang saw no need to intervene.


    However, speaking of which.


    Were the marks from Bai Shuxuan¡¯s Charm Eyes nearing their expiry date?


    Suddenly, Cheng Guang reached out and tapped a finger lightly on Bai Shuxuan¡¯s forehead.<div>


    At his touch, Bai Shuxuan instantly became rigid, her body stiffening and her eyes fixated, blinking continuously at Cheng Guang.


    In those infatuated eyes, there was not only nervousness but also intense delight.


    Cheng Guang paid no attention to her gaze upon him as the Power of the Primordial Spirit followed his guidance, flowing into Bai Shuxuan¡¯s heart.


    Seeing the Divine Power Marks left by the Charm Eyes on Bai Shuxuan¡¯s Primordial Spirit, he was taken aback.


    He had thought that the marks left by the Charm Eyes would fade over time.


    But¡­


    The Divine Power Marks left on Bai Shuxuan¡¯s Primordial Spirit after the Charm Eyes had been used showed no sign of fading.


    In fact, they seemed even more solid than before.


    On closer inspection, he noticed that the Divine Power Marks left by his Charm Eyes had deeply rooted themselves atop Bai Shuxuan¡¯s Primordial Spirit.


    It was as if they were continuously drawing from Bai Shuxuan¡¯s Power of the Primordial Spirit to stabilize themselves.


    Hiss¡­


    Something wasn¡¯t right.


    He knew about Bai Shuxuan¡¯s Charm Eyes; the Divine Power they disyed didn¡¯t look anything like this.<div>


    An unconscious Divine Power Mark was drawing on the power of the Primordial Spirit to maintain itself and achieve long-term control.


    This was simply¡­


    Incredible.


    Cheng Guang couldn¡¯t help but click his tongue.


    He roughly guessed that his Charm Eyes were many times superior to Bai Shuxuan¡¯s.


    Comparatively, Bai Shuxuan¡¯s Divine Power of the Charm Eyes seemed like a counterfeit, a knock-off in front of his.


    His was the genuine article.


    This was astounding.


    Cheng Guang felt oddly pleased; with the Charm Eyes having been used, he didn¡¯t have to exhaust his mind to use them again, which made things much easier.


    Cheng Guang withdrew his hand and refrained from dwelling too much on Bai Shuxuan.


    Once the day broke fully.


    He left the bedroom and practiced his martial skills briefly.


    Deng didn¡¯t seem to be anywhere to be found.<div>


    So much for his promise of daily training.


    Cheng Guang sighed in resignation¡ªafter all, who else but he, the Princely Heir of Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion, could even hope to receive teaching from a Sky-Man of the Heavenly Human Realm?


    Speaking of which.


    This Sky-Man, Deng, seemingly didn¡¯t put on airs at all.


    Cheng Guang found that he rxed more in Deng¡¯spany than when he faced his father, Cheng Zhihai.


    Cheng Guang inquired with a servant and learned that Deng had left early in the morning.


    Now, where he had gone off to y, Cheng Guang had no idea.


    Presumably, Deng wouldn¡¯t return until the evening.


    Cheng Guang couldn¡¯t help but shake his head, smiling to himself as he continued his solitary cultivation in the courtyard. When his body started to sweat, he decided to go out and take a look around.

 Chapter 106: 72: Initial Comprehension (Please Subscribe and Vote for Monthly Tickets)_4

    Chapter 106: Chapter 72: Initial Comprehension (Please Subscribe and Vote for Monthly Tickets)_4


    Inquire about the martial artspetition between the Great Zhou and Great Wei dynasties.


    There isn¡¯t much time left until the martial artspetition between the Great Zhou and Great Wei dynasties, I estimate.


    Perhaps the students from the Martial Academy of Great Wei are already on their way to the Great Zhou Dynasty.


    Qing Luan came over and gently wiped the sweat beads off Cheng Guang¡¯s face.


    ¡°Qing Luan, I¡¯ll take you out for a strollter,¡± he said.


    Upon hearing this, Qing Luan first froze, then a delighted smile appeared on her tender face.


    Because.


    This was the first time the Princely Heir said he would take her out for a stroll.


    In all these days, the only time she left the manor was to visit the White Deer Manor.


    She had never truly been out just for fun before.


    Could it be that the Princely Heir wanted to take her out to y?<div>


    For a moment, Qing Luan was quite delighted and quickly nodded in agreement.


    Bai Shuxuan promptly said, ¡°Princely Heir, I want to go too.¡±


    As she spoke, her voice was sticky sweet and somehow inexplicably sugary.


    Cheng Guangughed and slowly nodded, ¡°Okay, you cane along.¡±


    Bai Shuxuan cheered and hurried over with small steps, intending to hug Cheng Guang¡¯s thigh.


    Cheng Guang lifted his foot, and the tip rested on her forehead.


    He couldn¡¯t help but gently touch his face.


    What kind of odd preference does Bai Shuxuan have?


    She likes hugging his thigh so much, huh??


    Couldn¡¯t she hug something a bit thicker??


    ¡­


    It was early morning, and the sunlight was just right.


    On the walls of the Great Zhou Capital, the mottled stone bricks under the morning sun appeared even more ancient and time-worn.


    The residents inside the Capital city walls opened their doors one after another, stepped out of their courtyards, and began another busy day.


    In the alleyways, vendors selling breakfast had already set up their stalls, with the steaming aroma of soy milk and steamed buns filling the air. Passersby would asionally stop to enjoy breakfast alone or take back delicacies for their families. The streets were filled with theughter of children chasing and ying, their innocent joy adding a lively hue to this ancient Capital city.


    The main road was bustling with an endless stream of people.


    Some were going about their business, some were pursuing their studies, and others were traveling for official appointments.


    The ancient trees beside the road swayed gently in the breeze, with white cloudszily drifting across the sky.


    At one end of the old-fashioned street, a group of people walked slowly, attracting the gaze of numerous bystanders.<div>


    Leading them was a distinguished and elegant young master.


    Cheng Guang was dressed in a dark robe, intricately embroidered with golden thread patterns, which looked extremelyvish.


    He had a handsome face, noble and charismatic, like a finely carved jade statue.


    His eyes were like the brightest stars in the night sky, flickering with intelligence and depth.<div>


    Cheng Guang¡¯s hair was tidied up with a jade hairpin, giving him a neat and graceful appearance. A faint smile always graced his lips, making him seem approachable and warm.


    As they walked by,


    Many recognized Cheng Guang.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Princely Heir.¡±


    ¡°Is this young master out and about again?¡±


    ¡°Why is he not riding the Dragon Horned Horse?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand, this is called being low-key.¡±


    ¡°Ah, the Princely Heir is truly handsome. If I could marry the Princely Heir, even if I lived for only one year, I would be willing.¡±


    ¡°Miss, you have to face reality, take a good look at the woman by the Princely Heir¡¯s side, then look at yourself.¡±


    Severaldies apanied Cheng Guang, also drawing the attention of those around them.


    This time, Qing Luan, rarely going out, had put on a green gossamer dress and draped her mica-like hair, her figure graceful, like something out of poetry.


    Her face was charming, her skin fair as jade, and those bright eyes twinkled attractively.


    Bai Shuxuan wore a white long skirt and a white veil, walking beside Cheng Guang. Her movements were light and elegant, and her graceful figure couldn¡¯t be concealed by the flowing skirt.<div>


    As she moved, she was like a breeze in spring, utterly intoxicating.


    Cheng Guang paid no mind to the stares from the people around him, looking around instead.


    Vendors along the street were sell their wares, a plethora of goods dazzling to the eye.


    The sounds of stringed instruments, the vendors¡¯ cries, and conversations all mixed together, forming a lively tableau of life.


    Underneath the eaves of the street-side houses, peddlersid out all sorts of stalls, ranging from handicrafts and antiques to snacks and more.


    The group walked, stopped, and asionally were drawn to the trinkets by the roadside.


    Qing Luan liked to pick out some of the exquisite essories or unique trinkets.


    Her smile was fresh as the beginning of spring, bright and touching.


    Whereas Bai Shuxuan, she was especially devoted, her gaze always on Cheng Guang, unwilling to be half a step away from him.


    As the group wandered, noon crept up on them.


    When they reached the vicinity of Flower River, Cheng Guang looked at one of the buildings on Flower River and suddenly stopped.


    He lifted his head, gazing quietly into that building, an elder¡¯s silhouette within, and his face revealed a deep look of peculiarity.


    At that moment, a cool breeze blew by, causing Cheng Guang¡¯s robes to flutter.<div>


    Cheng Guang chuckled and said, ¡°We¡¯ve been walking all day; everyone must be tired. Let¡¯s find a ce to rest.¡±


    Thus, Cheng Guang¡¯s group headed toward the Flower River Building.


    As they reached in front of the Flower River Building, the Turtle ve who was soliciting customers at the front saw Cheng Guang and almost copsed to the ground in fright.


    He couldn¡¯t help but take another nce at Bai Shuxuan by Cheng Guang¡¯s side.


    This Oiran, who had made a name for herself in the Capital city, had suddenly vanished.


    Turns out she had been taken in by the Princely Heir, bing his Forbidden Delicacy.


    Not just this Turtle ve, but many nobles and young masters loitering near Flower River noticed this as well.


    The looks they gave Cheng Guang were filled with envy.


    And then looking at Bai Shuxuan sticking behind the Princely Heir like a shadow,


    They were envious!

 Chapter 107: 72: Initial Comprehension (Please Subscribe and Vote for Monthly Tickets)_5

    Chapter 107: Chapter 72: Initial Comprehension (Please Subscribe and Vote for Monthly Tickets)_5


    ¡°`


    Cheng Guang, under the watchful eyes of those around him, slowly walked into the building and made his way to the second floor.


    He saw the aged figure, relentlessly fixated on the unspeakable performance of the women inside the building.


    Deng¡¯s aged eyes were wide open.


    From time to time, he would even lick his lips.


    Even with such behavior,


    he somehow managed to hold himself back.


    In his eyes, there wasn¡¯t even a flicker of emotional fluctuation, no other thoughts, only pure appreciation.


    In terms of watching the event with civility, none could be more civilized than Deng.


    Cheng Guang sat down near Deng, taking a moment to enjoy his tea and rest.


    Cheng Guang was quite at ease.<div>


    Qing Luan, visiting the brothel for the first time, felt a bit ufortable under the scrutiny of the surrounding gazes.


    But she quickly adjusted.


    She even dared to re back at those who looked her way.


    What? Who says a woman can¡¯te to a brothel?


    The numerous guests who were red at by Qing Luan couldn¡¯t help but bow their heads, quickly picking up their teacups, secretly rmed.


    The woman by Princely Heir¡¯s side is truly exceptional.


    Such a level of woman, where else could one encounter them in a brothel?


    For a moment, many lost interest in the spectacle on the brothel¡¯s stage, sighing listlessly.


    After the song and dance, along with the performance involving chickens and basketballs, only then did Deng smack his tongue with lingering enjoyment and, with a look of sentiment, he gently sipped his tea.


    ¡°The Capital city is surely the Capital city, truly flourishing.¡±


    ¡°Rich in resources.¡±


    ¡°Even these delicate beings can bear such bountiful fruits,¡± said Deng, suddenly noticing something, hastily turning his head to look at Cheng Guang who was sipping his tea calmly and quietly.


    A flicker of astonishment crossed his face.


    His eyes widened instantly,


    as if he had seen a ghost.


    ¡°Hey?¡±


    ¡°Cheng Guang,d?¡±


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Cheng Guang set down his teacup and looked at Deng, ¡°I¡¯ve been here for quite a while.¡±<div>


    Dengughed heartily, ¡°Youd,ing over here and not calling me.¡±


    Cheng Guang¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, your eyes were bulging, almost popping out, you looked as though you wanted to climb right into their clothes, and you want me to call you?


    Deng was indeed peculiar.


    Clearly salivating with lust,<div>


    yet still a virgin.


    He was clearly holding back,


    yet he still liked to seek thrills for no reason, even frequenting the brothel to watch the games.


    Could it be he had some sort of masochistic tendency?


    Cheng Guang couldn¡¯t help but suspect as much.


    Just as Deng was about to say something else, he noticed that the next ball game was about to begin, promptly turned his head back and resumed his admiring clucks.


    ¡°Good, good, good, full of energy.¡±


    Cheng Guang shook his head with a smile, not paying further attention to Deng, when suddenly, he overheard the conversation of several noble young masters at a nearby table.


    ¡°s, who knows if Great Zhou can win the martial arts tournament this time; if we lose, we¡¯ll probably be mocked by those from Great Wei for several years.¡±


    ¡°Who knows? Great Zhou has already lost three tournaments in a row, losing another wouldn¡¯t make much difference. You know, when you¡¯re ridiculed often enough, you get used to it.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, my friend, what you said¡­ One must not be without dreams. I heard that the Martial Academy of Great Zhou has begun selecting students from various academies all over. In my opinion, aside from the Capital city, only Nanyu State and South State are worth going to; other ces have too few nobles, mostlymoners.¡±


    ¡°Commoner students do work harder, and actually, many of them have high cultivation. Compared to us who have endless resources, they are not far behind.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Emperor Zhou is supporting students from themoner background. As long as they have talent, they won¡¯t have much fewer resources than us.¡±<div>


    ¡°Whether we can win against Great Wei in this tournament can¡¯t depend on thosemoner folks; it still has to rely on us nobles with deep roots.¡±


    A few young men were having a low-voiced discussion at that table.


    From their luxurious clothing, it could be seen that their status was not low.


    Yet they were iparable to Cheng Guang.


    As they spoke, their conversation shifted to Great Wei.


    ¡°Speaking of which, the people from Great Wei¡¯s Martial Academy should be arriving soon, right?¡±


    ¡°Almost, there are ten days left until the martial arts tournament; they¡¯ll probably arrive in the Capital city tomorrow or the day after.¡±


    ¡°The martial arts tournament is the only grand event between Great Zhou and Great Wei. I¡¯ve heard that Emperor Zhou himself will attend.¡±


    ¡°What about the empress who wields power over Great Wei?¡±


    ¡°That empress, who knows, shrouded in mystery. It isughable how Great Wei, a mighty empire, has an emperor who¡¯s been deposed, with a woman manipting the court politics.¡±


    ¡°Be cautious with your words, be cautious. Our current Crown Prince Wu Ling is also a woman¡­¡±


    ¡°Heh, but she is not the emperor yet, who knows what might change in the future?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know, this Wu Ling is said to have a great rtionship with Princely Heir, maybe¡­ with Princely Heir¡¯s support, she could really¡­¡±<div>


    The voice trailed off, as the person speaking cautiously looked over at the next table, at the dignified andposed Cheng Guang.


    He dared not speak too freely.


    To such a nobleman, even casual mentions by ordinary folk could be considered offensive.


    Fortunately, Princely Heir seemed not to have heard, or if he had, he appeared not to want to pursue their words.


    For a time, the young men breathed a sigh of relief.


    After a brief casual exchange, they left quickly.


    The undercurrents of the martial arts tournament selection were already beginning to stir.


    Cheng Guang had never paid attention to these matters before, so his understanding of them was quite limited.


    Now, even a simple visit to the brothel was enough for him to hear discussions about the martial arts tournament.


    One could imagine just how much turmoil the actual event would cause when it finallymenced.


    ¡°`

 Chapter 108: 72: Initial Comprehension (Please Subscribe and Vote for Monthly Tickets)_6

    Chapter 108: Chapter 72: Initial Comprehension (Please Subscribe and Vote for Monthly Tickets)_6


    To arrange a prohibition and massacre all the students in the martial artspetition under the watchful eyes of the entire world, the person behind the scenes must have extraordinary audacity.


    Their methods, too, are by no meansmon.


    At least for now, Cheng Guang had no clue about the mastermind behind the martial artspetition.


    He couldn¡¯t guess at all who might be manipting everything behind the scenes.


    He slowly sipped his tea.


    nning to take one step at a time and see how things unfold.


    There was still some time before the martial artspetition between Great Zhou and Great Wei.


    He wondered if he could uncover any foul y in the meantime.


    If he really couldn¡¯t find anything, it would not be an issue.


    He would simply wait for the rabbit by guarding the stump on the day of the martial artspetition.


    After all, he still had a Breaking Ban Pill.<div>


    Cheng Guang¡¯s mouth curled into a smile.


    After spending a while in the brothel and resting for a moment, Cheng Guang nned to get up and return to the mansion.


    It was quite delightful to have brought Qing Luan and Bai Shuxuan out for a stroll this time.


    Before leaving, Cheng Guang took one more nce at Deng.


    Deng was really something.


    His eyes were still bulging.


    Staring for such a long time.


    His eyes¡­


    Don¡¯t they dry out?


    Cheng Guang couldn¡¯t help but think this.


    After chuckling and shaking his head, he got up and left.


    Soon, Cheng Guang had returned to Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion.


    It was already getting dark.


    Qing Luan set about sorting out the items they had bought during their outing; they had purchased quite a few snacks and toys.


    There were so manyrge and small items that Qing Luan couldn¡¯t carry them all by herself.


    Money, to Cheng Guang, was nothing but a number.


    He never cared about how much he spent.


    After Qing Luan tidied up the purchased items, she started preparing dinner.


    Cheng Guang thought that during this time, he might as well practice his cultivation.<div>


    He stepped into the courtyard.


    Recalling the martial arts technique, Heavenly Gang Star Fight, that Deng had demonstrated the previous night.


    His eyes slightly closed, a session of images shed through his mind.


    In his heart¡¯s sea, such an image appeared.<div>


    Under the vast expanse of the stars, a person sat cross-legged.


    Upon closer inspection,


    That person was himself.


    A mysterious power flowed within that person¡¯s body.


    This power, like a roaming dragon, meandered through his limbs and bones, ultimately converging at his Dantian and forming a cluster of dazzling ster light.


    This ster light appeared to epass the endless power of the cosmos, illuminating Cheng Guang¡¯s pure and wless face, making him look as if he were a star descended to earth.


    With an undistracted heart, Cheng Guang carefully perceived everything and when he opened his eyes, he gazed at the stars, flickering on the sky.


    His body began to move involuntarily, following the scenes he just witnessed in his heart¡¯s sea.


    The Qi within him seemed to mix with the starlight.


    The starlight from the heavens dotted his shoulders.


    He appeared as if draped in stars and wearing the moon, his entire being exuding the ultimate splendor.


    At the same time,


    Cheng Guang discovered that with the starlight mingled in his Qi, his senses seemed to be sharper.<div>


    The starlight around him vibrated like plucked strings, causing ripples of silent fluctuations.


    The mysterious martial arts of ¡°Heavenly Gang Star Fight¡± emphasizeprehending the power of the stars and integrating this force into one¡¯s cultivation, thus achieving an invincible state in both offense and defense.


    The moves are not fixed.


    The methods of practice are not fixed.


    Even the paths of Qi cirction are different for every individual.


    No wonder Deng said that if one¡¯sprehension was not sufficient, no amount of pondering would help.


    However, what was considered extremely difficult by Deng toprehend, the stars, was quite simple for Cheng Guang.


    In his mind, he harbored many star charts from his previous life.


    The Big Dipper was the most profound memory he had.


    Just the image and the rules of star movement of the Big Dipper alone, were enough for him to quickly get to grips with Heavenly Gang Star Fight.


    Cheng Guang began to guide the power of the stars to circte within his body, each step like traversing the journey of the cosmos, experiencing the birth and destruction of countless stars.


    During this process, he felt as though he merged with the universe, his existence bing immensely vast as if he could easily swallow thousands of stars.


    Finally, the Qi condensed into dazzling ster light and flew out from his Dantian, forming a not too big nor too small slender pir of light that shot straight into the sky.<div>


    As the pir reached for the heavens, the surrounding stars seemed to be drawn in, converging into the pir of light.


    This scene was quite a spectacle.


    Qing Luan, who had just walked out of the room, was stunned.


    She observed the changes urring on Cheng Guang¡¯s body.


    Even though Cheng Guang was merely a Martial Artist in the Physique Realm at this moment, he gave her the impression of being no less formidable than a Divine Power Realm master.


    ¡°Princely Heir, what martial arts are you cultivating?¡±


    Qing Luan was perplexed and lost.


    She knew that old Deng had been teaching Cheng Guang a mysterious martial arts technique.


    But as for what that martial arts was like,


    She had no idea.


    Just from observing Cheng Guang¡¯s performance, this level of martial arts¡­


    Must already stand at the pinnacle of the human realm, right?


    Qing Luan couldn¡¯t help but think so, watching her own Princely Heir stand amidst the starlight pirs, like a deity.<div>


    In her beautiful eyes, thick respect and joy inadvertently showed.


    She was happy to see the Princely Heir¡¯s martial prowess advancing.


    And within Cheng Guang¡¯s body, a new level of martial arts was fermenting.


    He was about to transition from the entry-level to the Initial Comprehension Realm.


    That was a brand-new level of power, originating from the stars.


    Cheng Guang had now mastered this power as if it were at his fingertips; he could even feel the pulsation of the stars and hear the breathing of the universe.


    At this moment, he seemed to have be the master of the universe; the illusionary light of the stars danced in his hands like a sword cutting through space. His every move influenced the movement of the stars, altering thews of the universe.


    When the starlight pir appeared on Cheng Guang,


    An old man emerged from a small path outside of Million Specie Garden, his face a picture of shock as he looked towards Cheng Guang in the courtyard.


    His eyes were filled with astonishment and a fear bordering on the unbelievable.


    What on earth had this Cheng Guangd done??


    Heavenly Gang Star Fight, to have already reached the Initial Comprehension Realm?!?


    The martial arts of the world can be divided into stages ording toprehension: entry, initial insight, application, ascend, and perfection.


    How many years did it take him to bring Heavenly Gang Star Fight to the Initial Comprehension Realm??


    It has been so long that old Deng can no longer remember clearly.


    But it definitely wasn¡¯t as fast as Cheng Guang.


    It¡¯s only been a mere two days!!


    He had just taught Heavenly Gang Star Fight to Cheng Guangst night, and today he had an initial insight!!


    This!!


    This!!!


    Inconceivable!!


    Right now, old Deng could only feel that the starlight on Cheng Guang was too dazzling, brilliant to the point where he couldn¡¯t look at it directly.


    But what shocked him even more was the aura Cheng Guang emitted, a kind of majesty that seemed to preside over everything, as if even the heavens and the earth would tremble before it.


    Apparently, the Heavenly Gang Star Fight that Cheng Guangprehended was even stronger by a few degrees.


    The elder, panic-stricken, took a step back, his hands trembling.


    His voice was hoarse and disjointed, ¡°This Cheng Guang, he¡­ I¡­¡±


    But his lips could not form aplete sentence.


    His eyes were full of shock.


    Originally, he had intended to teach Cheng Guang more.


    Now, it seems, there is no need to teach Cheng Guang anything.


    Instead, Cheng Guang had reached a point where he could teach him in return.


    Just by experiencing the ster aura that Cheng Guang inadvertently revealed, old Deng felt that his own realm, which had not advanced in many years, seemed to have grown a bit further.


    Old Deng fell silent.


    He quietly stood outside in the courtyard for a long time, watching Cheng Guang.


    Until the starlight on Cheng Guang dimmed and he slowly retracted his aura,


    Only then did he get up.


    He did not head towards Million Specie Garden.


    Instead, he prepared to wash up and sleep.


    There was no longer anything he needed to teach Cheng Guang.


    Old Deng¡¯s gaze wasplicated; feeling the power within his body, he strangely felt that he perhaps should be grateful to Cheng Guang¡­


    What an odd turn of events.


    Originally, he was to be the teacher,


    But now¡­


    It turned out he was the one being taught¡­??


    Old Deng walked away silently with his hands behind his back, his entire demeanor seeming much lonelier.


    ¡­¡­


    [It seems like I have a fever, not sure if I can manage to write this afternoon, if there will be a another ten thousand words, then there will be, if not, then not.]


    [With the seasons changing, everyone should wear more clothes, don¡¯t be as brave as me, still taking cold showers in October.]

 Chapter 121 - 75: Old Man, You’re Exposed! (Subscription Requested)

    Chapter 121: Chapter 75: Old Man, You¡¯re Exposed! (Subscription Requested)


    The Great Zhou Capital.


    Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion.


    Cheng Guang rose early, having just left Million Specie Garden with Bai Shuxuan, he hadn¡¯t yet left the mansion when he encountered Mrs. Wu, Yuemei, heading straight towards him.


    Wu Yuemei knew that today Cheng Guang was supposed to be at the martial artspetition to carry out a task for the Bureau of the Lamp.


    Although she also knew that Cheng Zhihai had alreadypleted the task for Cheng Guang in advance, he just needed to show up to finish this initial mission and be a member of the Bureau of the Lamp.


    Taking the first step in inheriting the family business.


    It was simple, but still quite important.


    Besides, thepetition would take at least three or four days, meaning Cheng Guang might not return to the mansion for three or four days.


    Wu Yuemei was quite concerned about his absence for so long.


    Cheng Zhihai had been busy with something early in the morning and had not been seen, otherwise Wu Yuemei would have certainly dragged him along.


    Where was there ever a child who went away on a long journey without his parents seeing him off?


    Yuemei was a bit angry, but it was not appropriate to show it in front of Cheng Guang; she managed to maintain a gentle smile on her face.


    ¡°Guanger, why did you get up so early? It¡¯s not as if you¡¯repeting in the martial artspetition, so arriving early orte would make no difference.¡±


    Cheng Guang had gotten up early purely because he was worried that if he arrivedte, once the man in the ck robe set up the restriction, he wouldn¡¯t be able to enter.


    And he¡¯d miss his chance.


    But such matters were not easy to exin to Mrs. Wu, so he could only nod obediently and not respond.


    Seeing Cheng Guang like this, Wu Yuemeiughed helplessly, her gaze turning to Bai Shuxuan by his side, and she was taken aback.


    She hadn¡¯t paid much attention to Cheng Guang for just a few days; this young man had already brought back a girl from who knows where.


    And this girl was so beautiful¡ªher eyes werepletely fixed on Guanger.


    Yuemei was first startled, then a bit of a headache began to form.


    Previously, she had worried that Cheng Guang showed no interest in women, which is why she arranged for Qing Luan to be by his side.


    Now, however, she suddenly feared that Cheng Guang was too interested in the opposite sex.


    She didn¡¯t want it toe to pass that, before the marriage she had arranged for him could result in anything, the child would bring home a dozen girls to the family.


    Although this was a positive thing, after all, for Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion, being fruitful and multiplying was beneficial.


    But still.


    Wu Yuemei felt it was necessary to consider the girl¡¯s feelings.


    Before getting married, it was better to be restrained.


    Yuemei intended to nag a little, but as the words reached her lips, she became concerned again.


    ¡°Guanger, this time the martial artspetition between Great Zhou and Great Wei is being held on Crane-Crying Ind, several hundred miles away from the capital city. It¡¯s a bit of a journey, so you must be careful.¡±


    ¡°The mansion¡¯s guards can¡¯t enter Crane-Crying Ind, and only the members of the Bureau of the Lamp can ensure yourplete safety. You must look out for yourself and if you encounter any danger, seek refuge behind them immediately, you understand?¡±


    As she spoke, Wu Yuemei¡¯s jade hand lightly flicked Cheng Guang¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Don¡¯t feel embarrassed about it; it¡¯s better to live and admit fear than to worry about losing face. Survival is all that matters.¡±


    Cheng Guang nodded obediently and replied, ¡°Mother, do not worry.¡±


    Having said this, Yuemei seemed to realize she might be overthinking things, and she chuckled while shaking her head.


    ¡°It¡¯s just Mother being overly concerned.¡±


    ¡°With the martial artspetition capturing the attention of countless people in the capital city, and both the Emperor of Great Zhou and the Empress of Great Wei present in the capital to watch, it¡¯s unlikely anything untoward will happen.¡±


    Wu Yuemei straightened Cheng Guang¡¯s cor, smiling tenderly, ¡°Before I knew it, Guanger has grown two heads taller than me and I can no longer pat your little head like I did when you were small.¡±


    ¡°Go on, then.¡±


    ¡°If I keep talking, you¡¯ll start to find me tiresome.¡±


    Yuemei¡¯s voice fell, and she stepped aside, clearing the path.


    Cheng Guang, for some reason, felt a warmth in his heart, but the thought of the uing events, which might cause her unnecessary worry, gave him a lump in his throat.


    Although she was not his biological mother, her concern was genuine and palpable, leaving him with mixed emotions.


    ¡°Mother, shall I go now?¡±


    Yuemei smiled and nodded. Just then, Steward Wang came over and respectfully said to Cheng Guang,


    ¡°Princely Heir.¡±


    ¡°The Jade Carriage is ready.¡±


    Cheng Guang was taken aback.


    Clearly, the Jade Carriage was prepared by Wu Yuemei for him.


    Even though she was worried, she would not stop him; instead, she silently took care of the details for him.


    At this moment.


    A gentle breeze arose.


    It stirred Cheng Guang¡¯s hair, and for some reason, he suddenly remembered his parents from his past life, who worriedly nagged about whether he could take care of himself while quietly packing his bags as he prepared to go to school.


    A sour sensation tingled in his nose.


    Feeling Wu Yuemei¡¯s affection, his mood becameplex.


    After bowing, he turned and led Bai Shuxuan into the Jade Carriage without a word.


    The Jade Carriage set off.


    Cheng Guang sat in the Jade Carriage, lifted the curtain for a glimpse, and looked back at the people who cared for him¡ªthey were still standing at the gate, refusing to leave even though he had traveled quite a distance.


    Until the mansion gate was no longer visible, it seemed Yuemei still stood there.


    Cheng Guang lowered the curtain and took a deep breath.


    Since his arrival in this new world, he had never considered himself a part of Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion, treating himself merely as a substitute, with the detached attitude of an outsider, especially towards Wu Yuemei and Cheng Zhihai.


    Due to what had happened to his former self, he harbored certain emotions towards the household of Duke Zhen.


    But, if truth be told.


    Apart from the Princely Heir who yed with his life, Yuemei of the Wu Family and Cheng Zhihai had treated Cheng Guang exceptionally well.


    If in the future, Cheng Guang had to raise his sword against Yuemei and the rest of Duke Zhen¡¯s family because of issues rting to his predecessor, he would not be able to do it.

 Chapter 122: 75: Old Man, You’re Exposed! (Subscription Requested)_2

    Chapter 122: Chapter 75: Old Man, You¡¯re Exposed! (Subscription Requested)_2


    Enjoying their kindness means epting their favor,


    Killing their son in the future means avenging the evil.


    Thus bncing sin with sin.


    As for the destruction of Great Chu all those years ago, it seems there was more to it¡­


    The Duke of the State was but a knife.


    But who was the one wielding the knife?


    Emperor Zhou of Great Zhou, or someone else?


    Cheng Guang¡¯s mind was a tangled mess.


    His feelings towards the Wu Yuemei couple were also quiteplicated.


    As long as my identity isn¡¯t exposed,


    what¡¯s the harm in continuing to be their son?<div>


    But if my identity is revealed, it bes a life-or-death situation.


    By that point, Cheng Guang would have no choice in the matter.


    Cheng Guang slowly closed his eyes.


    He felt a renewed sense of urgency about dealing with that true Princely Heir.


    Even if the real Princely Heir were ced before Cheng Zhihai now, he might not recognize him, but a silent dead man is undoubtedly the safest.


    ¡°A body double¡¯s life is still a life¡­¡±


    Cheng Guang opened his eyes and looked out the window, murmuring to himself.


    He didn¡¯t know whether he was speaking to himself or to the Princely Heir who toyed with his life in the palm of his hand.


    The carriage moved on.


    An hourter.


    They had left through the city gates.


    Outside the city gates, on the main road of Great Zhou, the procession stretched like a long dragon.


    Apart from students of the Martial Academy participating in the Martial Cultivation Competition, there were also many merchants headed for Crane-Crying Ind.


    Within the capital city,moners could, for a fee, watch the projected images of thepetition by means of Different Treasures.


    But those without money who still wished to watch had to go to the mountains near Crane-Crying Ind and sit at the high peak to watch the scenes within the ind from afar.


    The main road of Great Zhou, usually unobstructed, was now crowded with people.


    One is akin to watching from outside the venue, and the other is like live broadcasting.


    Cheng Guang couldn¡¯t help but suspect that within the capital, those who were broadcasting the martial artspetition, might still be the work of Emperor Zhou, that back-stabber.


    Probably knowing that Great Zhou was bound to lose, he began to think of ways to make money back from other aspects.<div>


    Profit-making schemes followed one after another.


    Cheng Guang truly had to admire it.


    ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s the quadrennial Martial Arts Competition again. Can the Great Zhou Martial Academy evenpete? They don¡¯t stand a chance.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty should not have supported those from humble backgrounds, dividing the resources of us nobles.¡±<div>


    ¡°How many years has it been? We¡¯ve already lost three times in a row. If we lose again this time, it¡¯ll be a disgrace that we can¡¯t live down.¡±


    ¡°Today we lose to Great Wei, tomorrow who knows which minor nation we¡¯ll lose to. Can¡¯t the students of the Great Zhou Martial Academy show some spirit? They seem to have no shame left.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m used to it; losing has be normal. I have no expectations for their victory anymore.¡±


    On the way to Crane-Crying Ind, Cheng Guang listened to the discussions of passersby by the roadside, his thoughts scattered as he pondered. This scene somehow seemed like d¨¦j¨¤ vu, akin to the feeling when facing the national ser team.


    The Martial Academy of Great Zhou was an official martial institute established by the Great Zhou court to promote martial prowess, gathering many of the elite students from the top and bottom of Great Zhou.


    The establishment of the Martial Academy by the Great Zhou court was a severe blow to many martial sects of the Martial World.


    Young people,cking martial virtue, directlyunched surprise attacks on various ancient sects.


    Their slogan was ¡°Education for all without discrimination.¡±


    Anyone could learn martial arts as long as they paid.


    The academy took no responsibility for one¡¯s talent or achievements, but just graduating from the academy guaranteed at least a minor official position in the local counties.


    Among the martial sects, people work their bones tired for a single Cultivation Technique, and after all that effort, there¡¯s still sectarian strife, exclusion, and oppression¡ªbyparison, the academy was much better.


    Even though there were distinctions between nobles andmoners within the academy, under Emperor Zhou¡¯s control, nobles andmoners started on the same line within the academy.


    Whoever could obtain more resources in the academy depended solely on their own abilities.<div>


    No matter how powerful one¡¯s family was at home, they shouldn¡¯t expect to take shortcuts within the academy.


    Speaking of which, Cheng Zhihai didn¡¯t send Cheng Guang to the Great Zhou Martial Academy because there were no shortcuts to be taken.


    If you can¡¯t take shortcuts, then what kind of nobility is that?


    Many nobles wanted to overturn the tables in frustration and quit on the spot.


    But then they¡¯d see Emperor Zhou¡¯s 40-meter-long great sword in his hand and quietly shove their food back into their bowls, their faces beaming with bright smiles.


    ¡ª¡ª¡±Heh, such urate judgment of people¡±


    Many noble families also became wise, either deciding not to send their children to the Martial Academy and cultivate them at home with their own resources and strength, not caring about official titles, or obediently sending them to the academy topete with the children from humble backgrounds.


    It¡¯s called fairpetition, but where in the world is there true fairness?


    Allocation within the academy might be fair, but outside the academy, everyone¡¯s family circumstances were different. Those with money could afford private martial tutors, and some might even learn martial arts passed down through their family.


    The children from humble families mostly didn¡¯t have this privilege.


    Even so, Emperor Zhou still paved a way for children from humble families throughout thend,


    Meanwhile, he also suppressed the various martial sects of the Martial World.


    After all, everyone knows that martial artists are the least manageable; if Great Zhou were to falter, the happiest would not be enemy nations but the various martial sects within Great Zhou.<div>


    It was truly killing two birds with one stone, achieving two aims with one action.


    Emperor Zhou, that old strategist, was not ordinary in his cunning.


    But the Martial Academy of Great Wei was different; their academy was essentially the army, and martial sects and the court did as they pleased, separate from each other.


    The divisions between the noble and humble within Great Wei weren¡¯t as stark either.


    The conflict between the noble and humble wasn¡¯t as noticeable.

 Chapter 123: 75: Old Man, You’re Exposed! (Subscription Requested)_3

    Chapter 123: Chapter 75: Old Man, You¡¯re Exposed! (Subscription Requested)_3


    ¡°`


    Conflicts with foreign nations upied the majority of their troubles.


    Mainly because they were too poor.


    The powerful elites could not be too much richer than themoners, just having a bit more here and there, which themoners despised.


    Is this what they call powerful elites?


    The situations of the two countries were different, after all


    Cheng Guang mused to himself as he sat in the carriage, and before long, they arrived near the ferry port close to Crane-Crying Ind.


    The figure of Qiao Songshan appeared in front of him, standing at the street corner, looking around. When he saw Cheng Guang, a look of joy crossed his face, and he waved to signal him.


    ¡°Boss, over here.¡±


    Cheng Guang, followed by Bai Shuxuan, got down from the carriage and looked at Qiao Songshan, ¡°Why are you still waiting for me?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to attend the assembly exam? Shouldn¡¯t you board the ind early to take the lead?¡±<div>


    Qiao Songshan chuckled, ¡°No rush at the moment. The rules of the martialpetition haven¡¯t been announced yet.¡±


    ¡°I was thinking since you, Boss, need to get onto the ind for the Bureau of the Lamp¡¯s mission, I¡¯d wait for you here.¡±


    Heh, to think you have some filial piety, I amforted.


    Cheng Guang nodded and chatted idly with Qiao Songshan.


    ¡°Boss, I heard the rules of this assembly exam have changed. They are different from the past, not a one-on-one tform match, but a melee battle.¡±


    ¡°Melee battle?¡±


    ¡°Right. They say that after each schr boards the ind, they will be blindfolded and taken to a cabin. Once the martialpetition begins, they can remove their blindfolds and act freely.¡±


    ¡°Apparently it¡¯s not just about martial strength, but also about judgment and survivability, how to survive on a small ind swarming with Exotic Beasts and surrounded by enemies.¡±


    ¡°After three or four days, whichever side, Great Wei or Great Zhou, has more students remaining will be victorious.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that rule is quite interesting,¡± Cheng Guang¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.


    This kind of chaotic situation indeed intrigued him.


    It oddly resembled a battle royale from his previous life.


    But it¡¯s no longer a solo fight, it¡¯s teambat now.


    ¡°Yeah, this change in rules is said to have been fought for by the dean of the Great Zhou Martial Academy. Our Great Zhou Academy students might not be a match for those from Great Wei in singlebat, but in a group fight, we might have a chance,¡± said Qiao Songshan, rubbing his head.


    Cheng Guang shook his head, ¡°Hard to say.¡±


    Even without those ck-robed individuals meddling in the martialpetition, Great Zhou might not necessarily win.


    Great Wei is originally located in a destend, its ancestors were once called barbarians, inherently martial, with a reputation for battling foreign tribes.


    Even a three-year-old child who has just learned to speak could ride a horse and pretend to y enemies with fierce cries.


    Even a seventy-year-old granny with no teeth would dare to take up a sword and go into battle without a hint of fear.<div>


    Great Wei reveres martial prowess, and its obsession with bing stronger and acquiring resources is much fiercer than other kingdoms.


    Located in a deste area,


    If they don¡¯t be stronger, if they don¡¯t plunder, they won¡¯t have resources.


    Without resources, the nation¡¯s power will wane.<div>


    It¡¯s practically a dead end.


    Thus, three years ago when the Emperor of Great Wei withdrew and power was seized by Empress Wei, the dissenting voicessted only a while before being suppressed, and now, the vast majority of Great Wei¡¯s popce has epted this Empress Wei.


    In these three years, Great Wei¡¯s popce has been self-sufficient under the rule of Empress Wei, beginning to try to grow their own Spirit Food while excavating current resources.


    They also continued to extract resources from surrounding smaller countries.


    Even managing to bite a chunk of flesh from the enormous Great Zhou Dynasty.


    Living under the rule of Empress Wei is much more rxed than under the rule of Emperor Wei.


    Previously, people from Great Wei¡¯s Martial Academy were still able to suppress Great Zhou¡¯s students beneath them, this time under the leadership of Empress Wei, those students from Great Wei¡¯s Martial Academy might be even more fierce.


    Although Cheng Guang did not know why the Great Zhou and Great Wei held martialpetitions, it was certain that the resources at stake were not particrly important to Great Zhou.


    Great Zhou is rich in resources, not caring about these trifles.


    But these trifles are the lifeblood of Great Wei.


    The standpoints and attitudes of both sides are different.


    One regards them as expendable, while the other fights for them as if their life depends on it.


    This is how the martialpetition between the two sides has evolved.<div>


    Cheng Guang couldn¡¯t help but suspect whether Emperor Zhou had set up this martialpetition to avoid pushing Great Wei into desperation, which could lead to a cornered dog¡¯s leap over the wall, and to find a reasonable excuse to avoid bloodshed and yield resources to Great Wei.


    If they had just handed them over directly to Great Wei, one feared the imperial censors would have made enough noise to disturb Emperor Zhou¡¯s sleep.


    By holding the martialpetition, firstly, it appeases Great Wei, preventing them from attacking Great Zhou out of desperation, thus sparking a war and plundering Great Zhou¡¯s goods.


    Secondly, it could motivate the students of Great Zhou¡¯s Martial Academy.


    To let them know what real bloodthirst and the nature of a wolf are.


    Compared to the students of Great Wei¡¯s Martial Academy, those from Great Zhou¡¯s Martial Academy are mostly just a bunch of sheep bleating.


    Even in terms of momentum, they are much weaker.


    The more Cheng Guang thought about it, the more ingenious he found Emperor Zhou¡¯s arrangement.


    As he pondered, they quickly reached the ferry.


    Cheng Guang, along with Bai Shuxuan, Qiao Songshan, and a group of Martial Academy students, boarded the ship to the ind.


    Once on the ind, Qiao Songshan and the other Martial Academy students were blindfolded by the academy¡¯s instructors and taken away.


    ¡°Princely Heir, it¡¯s going to be chaotic on the ind soon. Pleasee to the building with me to rest. Mr. Qian is also there. Something seems off about this martialpetition,¡± said a member of the Bureau of the Lamp who suddenly appeared beside Cheng Guang.


    <div>

 Chapter 124: 75: Old Man, You’re Exposed! (Subscription Requested)_4

    Chapter 124: Chapter 75: Old Man, You¡¯re Exposed! (Subscription Requested)_4


    Cheng Guang nodded and followed the member of the Bureau of the Lamp towards the center of the ind.


    Yet, his thoughts began to churn silently in his mind.


    So Qian Siyuan was also on this ind, could it be that the Bureau of the Lamp had already discovered something?


    Cheng Guang¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he looked at the Bureau of the Lamp member beside him and asked indifferently, ¡°Is something amiss?¡±


    The Bureau member didn¡¯t think too much and respectfully answered, ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but the Heavenly and Earthly Qi here is much thinner than before. Recently, many of the Bureau¡¯s secret agents have lost contact, and Mr. Qian fears that something might go wrong during the martial artspetition. He specifically instructed his subordinates to bring the Princely Heir to the center as soon as you set foot on the ind.¡±


    Cheng Guang slowly nodded in acknowledgment.


    Yet his gaze became somewhat strange.


    He had thought, with the Heavenly and Earthly Qi almost cut off, how did that Princely Heir in the system task manage to survive.


    It turns out the Bureau of the Lamp had already sensed something amiss beforehand. It was all because of these back-stabbers hidden in the shadows, so cunning and deeply concealed that even Qian Siyuan, upon sensing something wrong, could not respond effectively.


    Especially since the other party had used prohibitions.


    These exceedingly rare and unusual Different Treasures.<div>


    Even Qian Siyuan, a strong man of the Eighth-Rank King Realm, couldn¡¯t do much with the Heavenly and Earthly Qi nearly severed.


    He could only silently protect Cheng Guang.


    It seems that only a powerhouse like Qian Siyuan, who still possessed formidable martial prowess even without the empowerment of Heavenly and Earthly Qi, could protect him under those circumstances.


    Otherwise, those d in ck robes would definitely take the opportunity to deal with him as well.


    In the eyes of those in ck robes, Cheng Guang was a delivered surprise.


    Cheng Guang exhaled quietly, suppressing theplex thoughts in his heart, and scanned his surroundings.


    Crane-Crying Ind was shaped like an ellipse, like a shimmering pearl floating on the rippling blueke.


    The ind¡¯s perimeter was encircled by a stone wall made of huge boulders that, despite countless storms, stood unyielding. The wall was covered in moss and vines, adding a sense of depth and mystery to the ind.


    Upon entering the ind, the first thing that caught the eye was a towering stone stele at the center, detailing the identity information and vital statuses of all the Martial Academy students.


    The martial artspetition was indeed a contest, but it was still conducted with real swords and spears. Even with numerous Martial Cultivation teachers from the Great Wei and Great Zhou Martial Academies guarding the ind, it was not guaranteed that they could protect every individual in time.


    The center of the ind was a grandplex of ancient buildings made fromrge logs and stones, ced in a harmonious arrangement.


    After the students from the Martial Academies arrived on the ind, they were not taken here, and this ce could very well be part of the battlefield.


    So there weren¡¯t many ces to hide.


    The Central Loft was one of them.


    The majority of the staff, along with the deans of the Great Wei and Great Zhou Martial Academies, stood in this location, supervising and overseeing the martial artspetition.


    ¡°Princely Heir, Mr. Qian only asked me to bring you here. There are many teachers from the Martial Academies here, and the deans of the Great Wei and Great Zhou Martial Academies are also here. It¡¯s very safe. You can find a ce on your own in the loft to watch thepetition.¡±


    ¡°This is your Token. If you wish to leave the Central Loft, hang the Token on your waist. Those participating in the martial artspetition wouldn¡¯t dare to attack you at will.¡±


    The Bureau of the Lamp member only brought Cheng Guang here, and after speaking, he respectfully bowed and then his figure disappeared.


    Cheng Guang took the Token and weighed it in his hand several times, finding it to be quite heavy.<div>


    It was marked with the insignia of the Bureau of the Lamp.


    Qian Siyuan had indeed provided him with an additionalyer of insurance, fearing that some reckless Great Wei Martial Academy students might attack him.


    After hanging the Token on his waist, Cheng Guang did not greet the people from the Martial Academy; instead, he went alone to the top floor of the Central Loft and sat down, surveying the full view of the ind.


    A considerate Attendant beside him brewed a cup of tea for Cheng Guang and brought it over.<div>


    He didn¡¯t know who had arranged this.


    While he was pondering this.


    An aged yet friendly voice reached his ears.


    ¡°Crown Prince, I did not expect you toe here as well. Are you on a mission with the Bureau of the Lamp?¡±


    Cheng Guang turned to look.


    He saw an old man.


    His white robe was like jade washed by time, pure and profound, blending into the surroundings and offering a sense of tranquility that seemed detached from the mundane world.


    The elder¡¯s face was like fallen leaves of autumn, his skin marked with the traces of years, his eyes sunken yet shining with a keen light.


    Cheng Guang recognized the person.


    The Dean of the Great Zhou Martial Academy, Qiu Zhiman.


    The Great Zhou Martial Academy itself was a force at the pinnacle of power in Great Zhou, holding sway over nearly all Martial Arts of Great Zhou. After numerous sects were eradicated by the Bureau of the Lamp, the Martial Cultivation Techniques confiscated were partially kept by the Bureau, but the rest were sent to the Great Zhou Martial Academy.


    It could be said that the Great Zhou Martial Academy was the greatest source of new forces for the Bureau of the Lamp.


    And the Bureau itself also continuously aided the growth of the Great Zhou Martial Academy.<div>


    The Great Zhou Martial Academy, within the Great Zhou Dynasty, was beyondparison with ordinary sects.


    The rtionship was intimate, and the connections quite close.


    It was not unexpected for the other party to recognize Cheng Guang, but it was a surprise for him toe over to greet him specially.


    After all, this was a figure standing on the same level as Cheng Zhihai.


    Although Cheng Guang¡¯s status was prestigious, this Qiu Zhiman could have chosen not to regard him at all, to ignore him.

 Chapter 125: 75: Old Man, You’re Exposed! (Subscription Requested)_5

    Chapter 125: Chapter 75: Old Man, You¡¯re Exposed! (Subscription Requested)_5


    This time, he specifically came to greet me and even had an attendant make him a cup of tea.


    It was strangely abrupt.


    Although Cheng Guang was puzzled, he didn¡¯t say anything and just nodded, ¡°Yes, I have a mission.¡±


    Qiu Zhiman smiled, ¡°It¡¯s good to have a mission, which means Cheng Zhihai has already started cultivating you, Princely Heir. He is deliberately nurturing you to gradually take control of the Bureau of the Lamp.¡±


    His voice was gentle like a stream, flowing slowly, yet it was crystal clear to the listener.


    Such a voice seemed to possess a magical power that could soothe the restlessness and anxiety in one¡¯s heart, leading to an unprecedented sense of tranquility and serenity.


    Qiu Zhiman¡¯s demeanor was affable and approachable, as if he was always warm and polite to everyone.


    His manner was filled with wisdom and grace, giving people a feeling of being respected and understood.


    He was so approachable.


    Yet to Cheng Guang, it felt too fake.


    This Old Man, acting like a weasel paying New Year¡¯s respects to a chicken, clearly harboring no good intentions.<div>


    Cheng Guang knew there would be unexpected events at this martial artspetition, and he looked at everyone around him with suspicion.


    He naturally became cautious around Qiu Zhiman as well.


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    Cheng Guang responded to the other party with a forced smile, offering no rebuttal.


    Qiu Zhiman smiled and looked at Bai Shuxuan who was by Cheng Guang¡¯s side, feigning surprise in his expression.


    ¡°Princely Heir, who is thisdy?¡±


    Cheng Guang looked up at Qiu Zhiman.


    He instantly wanted to retort, what does it matter to you who she is?


    Isn¡¯t it a bit presumptuous to ask such a question?


    But not knowing Qiu Zhiman¡¯s purpose yet, Cheng Guang decided to y along for now, to see what Qiu Zhiman was up to.


    ¡°An attendant, what about it?¡±


    ¡°Attendant.¡±


    Qiu Zhiman murmured, then quietly nced at Cheng Guang and looking at him, said,


    ¡°Since she is an attendant of the Princely Heir, I won¡¯t inquire further.¡±


    ¡°Princely Heir, this tea is excellent for calming the mind. You should drink more of it. I must preside over the martialpetition, and His Majesty as well as the Queen of Great Wei are watching. I cannot neglect my duty, so I must excuse myself.¡±


    After saying this, Qiu Zhiman left with a smile.


    Before leaving, his eyes swept over Bai Shuxuan in a way that was subtle yet discernible, his brow furrowing ever so slightly as he casually closed the door.


    Up until the door shut, his expression remained as cordial and friendly as could be.


    However, as soon as the door was shut, Cheng Guang slowly furrowed his brow.<div>


    There was something definitely off about Qiu Zhiman.


    Cheng Guang eyed the cup of tea that Qiu Zhiman had sent over, and just when he was about to pour it out, Bai Shuxuan suddenly spoke,


    ¡°Princely Heir, there seems to be something dirty in this tea.¡±


    Dirty?<div>


    Did this Old Man Qiu Zhiman secretly poison me?


    Cheng Guang¡¯s eyes widened slightly as he carefully inspected the tea cup.


    He couldn¡¯t see anything wrong with it.


    Bai Shuxuan nodded slightly, a glimmer of light in her eyes. With a gentle tap of her finger, she drew out a nearly invisible tiny bug from the hot Bishui Qingliang Tea inside the cup.


    The bug¡¯s form looked like a liquid, transparent and nearly invisible.


    If it was hidden in this tea cup, Cheng Guang probably wouldn¡¯t have noticed the bug without Bai Shuxuan¡¯s earlier warning.


    Cheng Guang¡¯s expression turned dark, thinking, damn it.


    This Old Man is a pure wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing.


    Qiu Zhiman, the headmaster of Great Zhou¡¯s Martial Academy.


    The strongest and most stable defense on the indy with both academy headmasters overseeing it; no mishaps should ur.


    But now, Qiu Zhiman had shown his true colors.


    The other headmaster of Great Wei¡¯s Martial Academy might have problems as well.


    Cheng Guang felt he was really screwed.<div>


    Qiu Zhiman was a Ninth-order Martial Emperor Realm powerhouse, only one step away from the Heavenly Human Realm. It wasn¡¯t just him, a lowly card yer, even if Qian Siyuan himself were here, they wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat him.


    If it were not for the seals being activated and the Qi being blocked, Qiu Zhiman¡¯s strength probably couldn¡¯t be fully utilized, and even with Qian Siyuan¡¯s protection, Cheng Guang might still not survive an encounter with Qiu Zhiman.


    Phew¡­


    Cheng Guang slowly exhaled a breath, a sheen of sweat forming on his forehead.


    If Qiu Zhiman had wanted to attack him just now, he probably would have been dead by now.


    But thankfully, it seemed that Qiu Zhiman intended to kill two birds with one stone, aiming to get rid of him while also disrupting thepetition.


    He hadn¡¯t made a move.


    Cheng Guang¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. Old Man, after all this time of pretense and deep concealment.


    You¡¯ve finally shown your true colors!


    If I hadn¡¯t known in advance there was going to be trouble at this martialpetition, I might have really thought you were a good person.


    Cheng Guang ascended a tall building, surveying the entirety of the ind, examining the students with blindfolds being led by one Martial Academy teacher after another to designated spots.


    This time, watching others fight while being the judge felt pretty good.


    The only regret was that his role as a judge was nominal; his main job was to loaf around, and his side gig, while loafing, was to give those hidden in the shadows in ck robes a shock.<div>


    ¡°Princely Heir, what do we do now¡­?¡±


    Bai Shuxuan looked at Cheng Guang with what seemed like concern.


    The pressure from Qiu Zhiman was simply too great.


    The fleeting nce he had cast over her had made her feel an incredibly terrifying pressure.


    Moreover¡­


    Bai Shuxuan oddly felt that Qiu Zhiman gave her a strange sense of familiarity.


    As if she had seen him somewhere before.


    But her head ached slightly, and she couldn¡¯t remember anything.

 Chapter 126: 75: Old Man, You’re Exposed! (Subscription Requested)_6

    Chapter 126: Chapter 75: Old Man, You¡¯re Exposed! (Subscription Requested)_6


    The more she reminisced, the paler her pretty face became, her heart felt like it was ripping apart, so she dared not think about it anymore.


    When Cheng Guang heard Bai Shuxuan¡¯s words, he pinched her cheek in a soothing manner, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Old Deng will lose patience soon.¡±


    After speaking, Cheng Guang caressed Bai Shuxuan¡¯s cheek like one would stroke a cat, feeling the smooth touch she brought to his hand, while pondering that since Qiu Zhiman had already revealed himself, he must be the biggest mastermind behind the scenes.


    Why hadn¡¯t the system quest indicated that he hadpleted it?


    Cheng Guang closed his eyes and carefully recalled the situation.


    This time the system quest had two objectives, one was to find the mastermind, and the other was to give the mastermind a profound lesson.


    Although his system was a bit dim-witted, there would be no errors in issuing the quests.


    So¡­


    That is to say¡­


    In the eyes of the system, discovering the mastermind and teaching them a lesson were of the same difficulty.


    Qiu Zhiman might be part of the mastermind, but he definitely wasn¡¯t the whole picture.<div>


    Behind him¡­


    There were more people, or rather, some kind of force.


    Once Cheng Guang thought of this, his back was instantly soaked in cold sweat.


    Damn it.


    Fuck.


    Qiu Zhiman, standing at the pinnacle of Great Zhou¡¯s power, could actually be willing to listen to others and betray Great Zhou was already unbelievable.


    And now you¡¯re telling me, behind Qiu Zhiman, there¡¯s someone else, or some force.


    This is fucked up.


    It¡¯s not tangled up with some Sky-Man realm, is it??


    Cheng Guang was dumbfounded.


    Unconsciously, he seemed to have fallen into a huge vortex once again.


    The Princely Heir in the system quest didn¡¯t know anything, surviving in a muddle-headed way, andter even bing a Heavenly Human was definitely considered incredibly fortunate.


    Thinking of this, Cheng Guang suddenly paused again.


    That genuine Princely Heir, so immensely fortunate.


    But now, with the Princely Heir¡¯s Primordial Spirit thoroughly washed by him, all memories erased, and meridians entirely destroyed, there wouldn¡¯t be any more unexpected developments, would there?


    Cheng Guang¡¯s eyelids twitched slightly, and he suddenly had a bad premonition.


    Fortunately, Lin Cheng was still guarding the Princely Heir at White Deer Manor; there shouldn¡¯t be any idents for the time being.


    Otherwise, Cheng Guang would really have jumped with fury.


    Damn it, I¡¯ll finish him off when I get back.<div>


    The Princely Heir¡¯s fortune was amiss; allowing him to live another second was Cheng Guang¡¯s disrespect towards the Princely Heir.


    While Cheng Guang contemted this.


    An ancient bell started ringing, deep and profound, permeating the air.


    The sound of the bell seemed to be the curtain pull for something significant.<div>


    A voice,den with a rolling Qi, emanated in all directions.


    It was Qiu Zhiman¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Thepetition rules for the martial trial between Great Wei Dynasty and Great Zhou Dynasty are as follows.¡±


    ¡°Rule one: Participants are restricted from leaving the ind; leaving will result in a deration of death.¡±


    ¡°Rule two: All students may engage freely inbat, with no restrictions on multiplebatants or team battles; those who faint or exhaust their strength will be deemed dead and removed from the ind.¡±


    ¡°Rule three: The trial willst for thirty-four hours; at the end of that time, thepetition will end, and the victor will be determined by the number of surviving students from both dynasties¡¯ Martial Academies within the ind. The one with more survivors wins; if the numbers are equal, the trial will be extended by one hour until a winner emerges.¡±


    ¡°Rule four: Deliberately lethal attacks are prohibited; vitors will be executed on the spot.¡±


    The voices rang out, like invisible ripples echoing across the ind skies.


    The expressions of the students from the Great Zhou Martial Academy and the Great Wei Martial Academy showed little surprise as they quietly removed the blindfolds obscuring their vision and rubbed their arms.


    They knew that within the Capital city, Emperor Zhou and Empress Wei, along with envoys from various minor countries, high officials, and countless citizens, were watching their martial trial.


    On this grand stage, exhibiting their skills would instantly bring them fame and recognition.


    Many faces revealed expressions of excitement and anticipation.


    Simultaneously.<div>


    In the Great Zhou Capital.


    Within the majestic Imperial Pce, there was tranquility and solemnity.


    Exquisitely carved jade columns supported the towering dome, and opulent golden tapestries covered the walls, adding splendor to the entire hall.


    In the morning, as the first rays of sunlight hit the colored ss windows of the grand hall, envoys and dignitaries from all over the Great Zhou Capital began to arrive in droves.


    The martial trial between Great Wei and Great Zhou was an event they could not afford to miss.


    This was not merely about watching the excitement.


    It was also an opportunity for them to observe this martialpetition and assess the strength of the young generations of Great Wei and Great Zhou.


    The strength of each generation, in a sense, represented the future power of the two great dynasties.


    Looking up and reflecting on what was witnessed, it could dispel unwarranted thoughts some people back home might harbor.


    Being a vassal state in good order was quite eptable.


    Many envoys, having spent a long time in Great Zhou, couldn¡¯t help but think this way.


    Emperor Zhou sat on his jade throne, dressed in a dragon robe and wearing a golden crown, his face not wearing a smile, as his awe-inspiring gaze swept over everyone, calmly epting the salute of the envoys and nobles from various countries.


    Step, step, step.<div>


    At that moment.


    Sounds of footsteps came from outside the hall.


    The eunuch¡¯s high-pitched voice rang out.


    ¡°Empress Wei has arrived!¡±


    As the voice fell.


    Empress Wei proceeded slowly.


    She wore an borate purple-ck long gown that was meticulously tailored to perfectly outline her slender figure.


    Theplex golden embroidery on the robe shimmered in the dazzling sunlight, adding a mesmerizing beauty to her.


    Her face was as beautiful as the moon, breathtaking in its beauty. Her long hair flowed naturally like a ck waterfall over her delicate shoulders,plementing her profound eyes.


    In those eyes, purple-ck ripples shimmered like the starry sky on a dark night, deep and enchanting.


    Supreme in stature, her nobility need not be spoken.


    Empress Wei looked directly at Emperor Zhou, her young and stunningly beautiful face showing no trace of fear.


    The rulers of the two great dynasties, meeting for the first time, simply gazed at each other so calmly.<div>


    Emperor Zhou sized up Empress Wei; initially, he had looked down on this woman, but as he watched Empress Wei approach, he suddenly realized that this overly young woman seemed to be somewhat different from what he had initially imagined.


    Within her young and pretty frame seemed to reside a strength not inferior to his own.


    A Sky-Man?


    A hint of surprise flitted through Emperor Zhou¡¯s majestic eyes; it was clear that he had not expected this Empress Wei, no more than twenty years old, to have cultivated to the Heavenly Human Realm.


    If she were indeed a Sky-Man, then she would indeed be capable of controlling the Great Wei dynasty.


    Emperor Zhou pondered inwardly, his expression icy, his surface demeanor revealing none of his inner thoughts.


    The two rulers looked at each other, and the air seemed to freeze for a moment.


    The once noisy hall instantly fell silent.


    The officials mped their mouths shut.


    Only the envoys of Great Wei, looking at their Empress, straightened their backs slowly.


    Proud of their Empress.


    A Sky-Man in her twenties!


    Have you ever seen one?


    Our Empress is just that!


    That¡¯s probably what they were thinking.


    Quite a few envoys from Great Wei attracted many clenched teeth and envious nces.


    After a long while.


    Emperor Zhou slowly raised his hand and pointed to the side, ¡°Sit.¡±


    Empress Wei walked leisurely to the side of Emperor Zhou and seated herself smoothly.


    Following this, Emperor Zhou didn¡¯t let his gaze linger on Empress Wei, did not engage the young woman who could lightly hold the power of Great Wei in any further conversation, nor did he show any obvious neglect.


    After his awe-inspiring gaze swept around the circle.


    It seemed the time hade.


    He lifted a hand, took out a crystal-like stone, ced it next to him, and gently tapped it.


    The crystal emitted a clear ringing sound.


    The bright sun shone through the crystal, refracting a rainbow of light.


    Above the great hall, beams of golden light began to appear out of thin air, coalescing into the form of a scroll.


    The scroll slowly unfurled, and a projected image appeared within it.


    It was Crane-Crying Ind.


    From it came the elderly yet gentle voice of the head of the Martial Academy of Great Zhou, exining the various rules.


    Many envoys, hearing this voice, couldn¡¯t help but sit up slightly and look towards the projected image in the air.


    Anticipating.


    Wondering whether the disciples of the Martial Academies of Great Wei and Great Zhou could stand out in this martial artspetition.

 Chapter 127: 76: Not a Single One Left! (Subscribe for more updates!)

    Chapter 127: Chapter 76: Not a Single One Left! (Subscribe for more updates!)


    ¡°`


    The martial arts tournament began.


    Cheng Guang stood atop the Central Loft on Crane-Crying Ind, overseeing everything from his high vantage point.


    At this moment, Crane-Crying Ind seemed to truly awaken, as powerful bursts of Qi roared from all directions.


    Many students from the Martial Academy had already made contact and started fighting.


    Even though there were fewer students near the Central Loft, there was still a feeling of bustling activity.


    Cheng Guang did not see Qiao Songshan anywhere and had no idea to which corner the simpleton had been thrown.


    After watching the fight below for a while, Cheng Guang found it rather uninteresting.


    He had originally thought that, as soon as the martial arts tournament began, Qiu Zhiman would instantly cast a banishment, isting Crane-Crying Ind from the outside world.


    But Qiu Zhiman clearly had not done so immediately.


    As for the reason, Cheng Guang had more or less guessed it: it was simply to n their escapeter on.<div>


    Cheng Guang stood bored at the top of the loft, silently observing the movements on the ind.


    This time, the martial arts tournament saw hundreds of participants from both Great Zhou and Great Wei.


    About a thousand martial artists, if ced in an outside army, could stand on their own and sweep across the wastnds.


    The noise of battle had not ceased since it began.


    Those who acted now presumably had no issues with their status;ter, when the bans were set up, the more Qi they wasted now, the greater their regret would be.


    Just as Cheng Guang was contemting this,


    a strange purple light suddenly bloomed from somewhere within the ind.


    It spread rapidly like a ribbon, resembling a purple Great Wall, encircling the entire ind.


    The purple light solidified, forming an inverted bowl, firmly covering the ind, isting it from the outside world.


    At the same time, the instant that purple light appeared,


    Cheng Guang inexplicably felt that the cirction of Qi in his body became much heavier and slower, as if a mountain range was pressing down on him, making even the summoning of a trace of Qi exceedingly difficult.


    If Cheng Guang was feeling this way, Bai Shuxuan¡¯splexion also didn¡¯t look too good.


    She seemed to be affected as well, but to a limited extent.


    After a few vibrations of demonic power throughout her body, her color returned to normal.


    As a member of the Devil n, Bai Shuxuan¡¯s strength was probably equivalent to that of a human race Martial Artist at the Prime God Realm.


    In a situation where Bai Shuxuan could use demonic power, but a Martial Artist at the Prime God Realm could not use Qi, there was absolutely no way they could beat Bai Shuxuan.


    Cheng Guang nced at Bai Shuxuan, then shifted his gaze from her to the many academy students who were still fighting on the ind.


    They were previously fighting enthusiastically, politely inquiring about each other¡¯s family health while crossing swords.


    But at the moment the purple light appeared,<div>


    theirplexions changed.


    Without the support of Qi, let alone levitating, even stepping on a bird was a struggle.


    Many who were fighting either fell t on their faces or plummeted from mid-air, stumbling in their movements.


    Crane-Crying Ind, which had been tumultuous and noisy, suddenly became extremely quiet.<div>


    In the quiet, there was a mix of odd colors.


    After an almost eerie silence,


    many of the Martial Academy students from Great Zhou, as well as those from Great Wei, began to smile brightly.


    It turned out they didn¡¯t even wait to speak before they turned tail and ran.


    Damn, it was too weird!


    Not a trace of Qi could be used!


    Was this caused by that purple light?


    Was it a part of the martial arts tournament? Or had something unexpected happened?


    At this time, many academy students felt an inexplicable sense of alertness.


    The current situation was too dangerous.


    Unable to use Qi, their strength had taken an enormous hit; it was better to meet up with others.


    The students from the Martial Academy felt confused and struggled to understand what they were witnessing, instinctively wanting to gather where there were more people.


    It wasn¡¯t just the Martial Academy students who felt bewildered; inside the Central Loft, where many academy teachers and officials were overseeing the martial arts tournament, their faces changed upon seeing the resplendent, crystal-like purple light that suddenly rose from the ind.<div>


    They instinctively wanted to go and investigate.


    A distance of ten miles was usually covered in a few breaths for them.


    But now, under the illumination of the purple light, it was as if their Qi had been locked in ce.


    They couldn¡¯t move at all.


    They had to run to get there.


    ¡°What the hell is this thing!?¡± an academy official eximed in shock.


    ¡°I¡¯ve found we can¡¯t use any of our Qi at all.¡±


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    ¡°What is that purple light enveloping the sky?¡±


    Inside the Central Loft, where the academy officials were usually soposed, they now showed a slight change in color.


    Whether from the Great Wei Martial Academy or the Great Zhou Martial Academy, everyone felt somewhat bewildered at this moment.


    Clearly,


    this purple light was not something they had arranged.<div>


    No way, no way,


    someone really dared to interfere with the martial arts tournament watched by the two great empires of Great Zhou and Great Wei?


    The officials couldn¡¯t believe it, but the scene before their eyes was unfolding for real.


    Reality told them that all of this was happening.


    Everyone¡¯s Qi had been shackled.


    It¡¯s not that the stronger a martial artist is, the stronger their physical constitution would be.


    It might even be the opposite.


    When martial cultivation reaches a profound level, the need for Qi and Blood isn¡¯t as high; higher realms tend to focus more on the will of heaven and earth and theprehension of Divine Powers and Martial Arts.


    Upon reaching the seventh rank of the Spirit Communication Realm, the Martial Artist would engage in Mark Spirit Communication; every action could stir the Heavenly and Earthly Qi, causing terrifying phenomena and achieving integration with Martial Arts.

 Chapter 128: 76: Not a Single One Left! (Subscribe for more updates!)_2

    Chapter 128: Chapter 76: Not a Single One Left! (Subscribe for more updates!)_2


    Their dependence on Qi was even greater.


    Without Qi, they were no different from ordinary martial artists.


    At the moment, many officials from the Martial Academy were starting to panic.


    The inexplicable suppression of Qi left them unable to muster even a trace of Qi, even if they exerted all their strength.


    In the Central Loft, a group of officials gathered to discuss what should be done.


    A hubbub arose.


    It was then that a gentle voice sounded.


    ¡°This is an enchantment!¡±


    It was Qiu Zhiman.


    The aged face of Qiu Zhiman seemed to be shaken by the scene, with a slight tremble in his eyes.


    His trembling hand rose, stroking his pale beard, he said, ¡°This is a Forbidden Artifact! Extremely rare, once the enchantment is enacted, it¡¯s already toote to stop it.¡±<div>


    ¡°An enchantment?¡± Several officials¡¯plexions changed slightly.


    They didn¡¯t know much about enchantments.


    But they were aware that Forbidden Artifacts were very rare, so rare that only the royal families of the great dynasties might possess one or two for use in solemn ceremonies.


    A Forbidden Artifact appeared at the Great Wei and Great Zhou martial artspetition?


    Qiu Zhiman, looking at the purple light in the sky, seemed no longer as amiable and affable as before, bing mncholic.


    ¡°Once this enchantment has been cast, it cannot be forcibly shattered. Otherwise, if the power of the enchantment goes out of control, all of us here will die.¡±


    ¡°Headmaster Qiu, what should we do now?¡± Many of the Martial Academy officials from Great Zhou looked to Qiu Zhiman for guidance.


    Qiu Zhiman was an old-timer and elder of Great Zhou¡¯s Martial Academy, having been there since its inception.


    From being an ordinary lecturer in martial cultivation to bing the headmaster of Great Zhou¡¯s Martial Academy, it took him less than thirty years.


    The speed of his promotion was extremely fast.


    His cultivation realm was also rapidly improving.


    In just two hundred years, he had already broken through to the Ninth-order Martial Emperor Realm, just one step away from the Heavenly Human Realm.


    Unless something unforeseen happened.


    Qiu Zhiman would be the third publicly acknowledged martial cultivator to break through to the Heavenly Human Realm in the future of Great Zhou.


    For various reasons, many officials of Great Zhou had absolute trust in Qiu Zhiman.


    Several teachers and officials from Great Wei¡¯s Martial Academy could not help but turn their eyes toward their own leader.


    The headmaster of Great Wei¡¯s Martial Academy was a lean old man.


    Dressed in a green robe, he sat in a corner.


    Lin Qingye, headmaster of Great Wei¡¯s Martial Academy.<div>


    Although he was lean, his gaze was as firm as steel, like ciers that never melt.


    Compared to the panic of the officers from Great Wei¡¯s Martial Academy, he seemed very calm, sitting quietly in the corner, sipping tea from the cup in his hands.


    Gently blowing on the rising steam of the tea, his eyes fell on the officials of Great Wei¡¯s Martial Academy as well as those from Great Zhou¡¯s Martial Academy, and he couldn¡¯t help but shake his head with a wry smile.


    ¡°What are you all so nervous about? It¡¯s just Qi that has been suppressed, it¡¯s not a big deal.¡±<div>


    ¡°There aren¡¯t many in this world who would dare to make a move under the eyes of Great Wei and Great Zhou.¡±


    ¡°Even if they were crazy, they couldn¡¯t pull off something like this.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s just an ident, don¡¯t panic.¡±


    Lin Qingye was quite nonchnt, pointing outside the window, ¡°We just need to find the martial artist who enacted the Forbidden Artifact. Either kill them or have them retract the artifact voluntarily, and the enchantment will break itself.¡±


    Lin Qingye¡¯s words gave many of the officials present a dose of reassurance.


    Indeed.


    After all, the martial artspetition was so significant and took ce under the watchful eyes of Emperor Zhou and Empress Wei; nothing else should go wrong now¡­


    Perhaps it was merely a student from the Martial Academy who had inadvertentlye across a Forbidden Artifact and treasured it, deciding to use it at the martial artspetition.


    Little did he expect, using it at thepetition would really stir things up.


    Maybe this was just a big misunderstanding, a farce.


    The officials present breathed a sigh of relief; they quicklyposed themselves.


    Qiu Zhiman timely spoke, ¡°Great Zhou¡¯s officials, pacify your students. Great Wei¡¯s officials, do the same, bring them all to the Central Loft, gather them together, so everyone can look out for each other.¡±


    ¡°Also, where are the people from the Bureau of the Lamp? Don¡¯t they know what¡¯s going on? Such a big incident has urred and they haven¡¯t noticed. Go and see if you can find any student who has secretly used a Different Treasure.¡±<div>


    Qiu Zhiman issued orders in an orderly fashion.


    The officials from both nations¡¯ Martial Academies didn¡¯t dare dy, and slowly left the loft to meet with their respective academy students.


    Seeing everyone heed his words, Qiu Zhiman¡¯s mouth curled into an almost imperceptible smile, his gaze then settling on Lin Qingye.


    ¡°Headmaster Lin,e with me. I seem to have a lead on the person who enacted the enchantment.¡±


    Lin Qingye had been contemting who could be behind the enchantment, considering the Bureau of the Lamp wouldn¡¯t find the culprit in such a short time.


    Why would Qiu Zhiman know?


    Moreover.


    If Qiu Zhiman had known, why hadn¡¯t he said anything before? Now that most of the officials had nearly left, why was he telling him alone?


    Lin Qingye¡¯s brows furrowed lightly, and although his lean face showed some confusion and puzzlement, he didn¡¯t think too much of it; after all, everyone¡¯s Qi had been suppressed.


    Even Qiu Zhiman was no exception.


    If there was any scheme, it would be well-intentioned but futile.


    Best to follow and see for himself.


    Lin Qingye nodded.<div>


    He followed Qiu Zhiman into a side room.


    Once inside the room, Qiu Zhiman didn¡¯t engage in much conversation with Lin Qingye but began to stoop down, searching for something.

 Chapter 129: 76: Not a Single One Left! (Subscribe for more updates!)_3

    Chapter 129: Chapter 76: Not a Single One Left! (Subscribe for more updates!)_3


    Lin Qingye¡¯s expression froze slightly, but he said nothing, silently watching Qiu Zhiman.


    It was only when he became somewhat impatient that he finally spoke,


    ¡°Director Qiu, you said you have found the person who cast the restriction magic, who is it? Since you know, why didn¡¯t you say it in front of everyone just now?¡±


    Lin Qingye voiced his doubts.


    However, Qiu Zhiman still wore a smiling expression, ¡°Just wait for me, I¡¯m looking for it, I remember it was just hidden here¡­ Without Qi, I can¡¯t find it for the moment¡­ Eh, right, right, here it is, this¡­¡±


    Qiu Zhiman pulled out a crystal ball from a corner, shrouded in a faint purple halo, its surface smooth as a mirror, cold as ice, each facet sparkling with rainbow light.


    Upon closer inspection, one could faintly see theyout of Crane-Crying Ind within the crystal ball.


    Lin Qingye¡¯s face showed a trace of shock, then he looked at Qiu Zhiman with surprise.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±<div>


    He pointed at Qiu Zhiman with his hand and then nced at the crystal ball he was holding.


    How could he not see that the crystal ball in Qiu Zhiman¡¯s hand was the true culprit that restrained everyone¡¯s Qi?


    ¡°Qiu Zhiman, could this all be your arrangement? Or is it Emperor Zhou¡¯s arrangement?¡±


    ¡°Even if you¡¯ve lost three times, there¡¯s no need to flip the table.¡±


    After the initial surprise, Lin Qingye¡¯s lean face was filled with boundless anger.


    He truly couldn¡¯t understand why Qiu Zhiman would cast a restriction on this ind.


    Was it for thepetition?


    There was no need for that, and Empress Wei of Great Wei was also watching. If one wanted to flip the table, they wouldn¡¯t do so overtly, right?


    So, was this mocking Great Wei?


    Lin Qingye immediately stepped forward, his eyebrows and eyes angry, wanting to ask something, but in the next moment, the Qiu Zhiman before his eyes suddenly vanished.


    His shoulder was touched by a hand from Qiu Zhiman.


    Hair-raising.


    Lin Qingye shuddered instantaneously, his aged face slightly stiff, slowly turning his head to look at Qiu Zhiman beside him.


    This Qiu Zhiman¡­


    Could use Qi?


    The only thought left in Lin Qingye¡¯s mind was this.


    And no other thoughts.


    At this moment, looking at Qiu Zhiman¡¯s amiable and kind face, his mouth gradually splitting into a smile, his aged eyes seemed to hold immense joy.


    ¡°Originally, if you had been on guard, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to seed so easily. Ninth-order Martial Emperor Realm, such prime fodder.¡±<div>


    As he spoke, under Lin Qingye¡¯s terrified gaze, a hand glided over Lin Qingye¡¯s forehead, Qiu Zhiman bit his fingertip, and gently pressed it against Lin Qingye¡¯s forehead.


    The blood streaming from his body carried several transparent parasites.


    These parasites seemed to have a symbiotic rtionship with Qiu Zhiman and did not attack him actively, but upon seeing Lin Qingye, the transparent parasites became agitated.


    Eager to burrow out from Qiu Zhiman¡¯s blood and into Lin Qingye¡¯s flesh, gnawing at his blood vessels, meridians, and bones.<div>


    The body of a Ninth-order Martial Emperor Realm martial artist, long-nourished by Qi, was almostparable to some spiritual medicines.


    But unlike spiritual medicines, the Human Race¡¯s body doesn¡¯t benefit from consumption, Qi can only be improved bit by bit, drawing from the world to strengthen oneself.


    Otherwise, the Four Directions Mortal World wouldn¡¯t be as peaceful as it is.


    However, thismon sense scene, when it fell onto Qiu Zhiman, seemed a bit off.


    Some of the transparent parasites gnawing on Lin Qingye, after gorging themselves,zily returned to Qiu Zhiman¡¯s blood.


    The transparent parasites digested the freshly consumed flesh and blood bit by bit.


    Aside from the energy needed for survival and reproduction, the remaining energy and the so-called ¡°impurities¡± of Qi were all incrementally expelled from the body, merging into Qiu Zhiman¡¯s own.


    Gradually, Lin Qingye¡¯s face turned pale, devoid of any color, the terror in his eyes hadn¡¯t faded before it solidifiedpletely.


    He never would have imagined.


    Why this Qiu Zhiman could still use Qi.


    Why this Qiu Zhiman¡¯s blood contained those peculiar transparent parasites.


    What exactly were those transparent parasites?


    In the midst of countless confusions and reluctance, Lin Qingye¡¯s eyes lost their color.<div>


    Qiu Zhiman, his interest waning, collected all the transparent parasites back into his body, took out a brocade handkerchief, and meticulously wiped his fingers.


    He closed his eyes and felt for a while.


    He discovered that the ¡°life¡± within him had increased.


    At the same time, he had taken another small step towards the Heavenly Human Realm.


    Qiu Zhiman¡¯s smile slowly faded, his facial expression returning to its amiable and kind state.


    When he stepped out slowly once more,


    At this time, outside the house,


    Nearly a hundred ck-robed people were already standing around the Central Loft, some on the rooftops, some on the loft, all looking at Qiu Zhiman respectfully.


    Qiu Zhiman took out a ck robe from nowhere, slowly draped it over his body, concealing his amiable and kind face, his voice turning cold and solemn,


    ¡°It¡¯s time to act, kill everyone above fifth grade! Leave no one alive!¡±


    The ck-robed person standing on the rooftop, gazing at this senior whose cultivation seemed to have improved yet again, had envy flickering in his cold eyes from time to time.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The silent acknowledgement spread through the area like ripples in water.<div>


    In just a moment, the ck-robed people charged into the Central Loft.


    Most of the officials hadn¡¯t even realized what was happening before the ck-robed people drew their swords and beheaded them.

 Chapter 130 - 76: Not a Single One Left! (Subscribe for more updates!)_4

    Chapter 130: Chapter 76: Not a Single One Left! (Subscribe for more updates!)_4


    In just a brief moment, aside from the many officials who left the Central Loft to collect students from the Martial Academy, the majority of those who stayed behind were tragically killed on the spot.


    Qiu Zhiman slowly walked along the corridor of the loft, silently crossing several pathways and heading towards the top floor.


    At the top floor.


    The Princely Heir was there.


    If this Princely Heir of the Great Zhou¡¯s Duke of the State were to die, his master¡¯s n could be advanced by a step earlier.


    Thinking so, Qiu Zhiman pulled his ck hood down a bit.


    As he proceeded with unhurried steps.


    The surrounding officials were still fighting fiercely with the robed figures.


    Even with their profound cultivation, without Qi, they were no different from an ordinary Martial Artist in the Physique Realm.


    All along the way, there were continuous screams.


    Continuous shouts of questioning.


    Qiu Zhiman wasn¡¯t affected by his surroundings and made his way to the top floor at an even pace.


    When he pushed open the door to the top floor, that familiar and honorable silhouette was not there.


    A breeze blew softly.


    Only the curtains shattered by the sunlight swayed.


    Had the Princely Heir left?


    Qiu Zhiman was stunned for a moment.


    Was he taken away by that Fox Tribe Saintess by his side?


    Or was it Qian Siyuan who took him away?


    Qiu Zhiman muttered to himself.


    ¡°Could this youngster have sensed something?¡±


    ¡°First he didn¡¯t drink the tea I offered, and then suddenly he left the Central Loft without my notice¡­¡±


    Murmuring so, Qiu Zhiman soon chuckled and shook his head, then looked up at the purple barrier above the sky.


    ¡°Impossible, the Bureau of the Lamp hasn¡¯t noticed anything; what could a youngd like him possibly discern.¡±


    ¡°No worries, no worries, he can¡¯t escape.¡±


    ¡°Even with Qian Siyuan protecting him, he won¡¯t be able to leave the ind. We will eventually find him.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just Bai Shuxuan who¡¯s a bit tricky, seems to be controlled by the Princely Heir. If not¡­ find an opportunity to send her back to the Devil Region¡­¡±


    As Qiu Zhiman spoke, his voice gradually faded to an inaudible whisper.


    ¡­


    While Qiu Zhiman began his maneuver.


    The moment the purple light barrier appeared over Crane-Crying Ind,


    Inside the Imperial Pce¡¯s grand hall, there was no longer a trace of sound.


    The projection in the sky was enveloped in a purple halo, obscuring the scene within.


    But it was clear to anyone.


    There had been an ident.


    Emperor Zhou remained silent, expressionlessly staring at the barrier on the screen, eyes slightly closed as if sensing something.


    In the eerily quiet great hall.


    Besides the barely discernible sound of breathing, there was not a whisper to be heard.


    ¡°It¡¯s either a ban from a Forbidden Artifact of Heavenly Grade or above, or if someone from outside attempts to break through forcefully, everyone within will die.¡±


    ¡°Zhihai, what has happened this time?¡±


    After a moment, the Emperor¡¯s majestic voice finally sounded, his gaze falling on the person closest to him below the dais.


    Cheng Zhihai gazed at the purple light for a long time, pushing down the worry in his heart, and after bowing, he respectfully said:


    ¡°Your Majesty, ording to the investigation by the Bureau of the Lamp, near Crane-Crying Ind, the Heavenly and Earthly Qi seems even thinner than normal. To be precautious, I have already sent Qian Siyuan with a team of subordinates to the ind.¡±


    ¡°The emergence of this prohibition may be rted to this matter. Whether it¡¯s a natural disaster caused by the descent of Different Treasures or a man-made disaster, we can only know after it ends.¡±


    Emperor Zhou nodded slightly, acknowledging with a hum.


    He didn¡¯t ask further.


    He trusted Cheng Zhihai.


    Whatever he found, he would never conceal it. But for this current situation, even Cheng Zhihai did not know what had happened¡­


    Could it really be a natural disaster caused by the descent of a Different Treasure?


    Emperor Zhou couldn¡¯t be certain, this Heavenly Grade ban from Forbidden Artifacts appeared neither earlier norter, but precisely during the martial artspetition between Great Zhou and Great Wei.


    More coincidentally, it appeared just on Crane-Crying Ind.


    Too coincidental.


    Yet no one had any prior indication that this scene would unfold.


    Emperor Zhou himself had not anticipated that anyone would dare to pull such a stunt right under his nose, almost making himugh out loud.


    Subsequently, as if suddenly remembering something, his gaze shifted to Cheng Zhihai.


    ¡°Guanger, that boy, is said to be on that ind as well?¡±


    Emperor Zhou didn¡¯t care about the court officials or Empress Wei of Great Wei or any envoys from the smaller nations; he brazenly chatted with Cheng Zhihai about family matters.


    Cheng Zhihai¡¯s face showed concern, revealing his worry for his children, and he slowly nodded.


    ¡°Yes, I wanted him to join the Bureau of the Lamp, so I assigned him the task of investigating the Great Wei students, but I didn¡¯t expect he would encounter such an incident.¡±


    Cheng Zhihai did not conceal anything.


    His Bureau of the Lamp was an intelligence organization. While monitoring all officials, it was normal to collect information from enemy states.


    In essence, all four great dynasties, except for the rather unique Great Li Dynasty, had an organization simr to the Bureau of the Lamp.


    Empress Wei of Great Wei heard this, but showed no reaction.


    She had no interest in meddling in the casual conversation between Emperor Zhou and Cheng Zhihai, silently watching the barrier in the sky.


    Within that barrier, the purple color was faintly dissipating a bit, making the scene slightly clearer. Perhaps before long, the situation on Crane-Crying Ind would be crystal clear.


    Empress Wei was unconcerned, continuing to watch calmly.


    Meanwhile, Emperor Zhou continued chatting with Cheng Zhihai, and upon hearing that Cheng Guang was still on the ind, he felt reassured.


    ¡°With Qian Siyuan there, there¡¯s no need to worry about Guanger¡¯s safety.¡±


    As he spoke, Emperor Zhou seemed to remember something and, with a light tap on the tabletop, said, ¡°After this matter is resolved, have Guangere to the Imperial Pce for a visit.¡±

 Chapter 131 - 76: Not a Single One Left! (Subscribe for more updates!)_5

    Chapter 131: Chapter 76: Not a Single One Left! (Subscribe for more updates!)_5


    ¡°Wu Ling seems to quite fancy your Guanger. These two kids could possibly be a match,¡±


    Upon hearing this, Cheng Zhihai wanted to refuse but found it difficult to voice his objection. Instead, he said, ¡°Your Majesty, Guanger is already betrothed.¡±


    Emperor Zhou of Great Zhou seemed a bit surprised.


    ¡°Since when?¡±


    ¡°It has been settled for many days now, and the father has seen to it.¡±


    ¡°Chosen by the Duke of the State?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Emperor Zhou and Cheng Zhihai made small talk, chatting off and on about family matters.


    Inside the hall.


    Aside from Empress Wei of Great Wei, who could remain calm, no one dared to take a deep breath.


    Emperor Zhou appeared to be in a good temper for now.


    But emperors are known to be fickle in their moods.


    Just because he was amicable to Cheng Zhihai didn¡¯t mean he would be to them.


    If this purple light and the ban on Different Treasures were merely an ident, if the disturbance was caused by the descent of an Exotic Beast, that would be one thing, but if it were man-made¡­


    To dare take action under the nose of the Emperor in the Great Zhou Capital¡ª


    Such fury is not something ordinary people can withstand.


    It wouldn¡¯t only anger Emperor Zhou.


    Empress Wei wouldn¡¯t swallow this affront either; she would be equally enraged.


    What on earth would dare to provoke the dignity of these two great dynasties?


    The officials couldn¡¯t fathom, nor did they dare to think further.


    As everyone waited,


    The purple light soon thinned, and within the projected image, the situation on Crane-Crying Ind became clear.


    At first nce, not a single person seemed to be moving about on Crane-Crying Ind.


    Even the Exotic Beasts seemed to have died out.


    There were no signs of life around, just deathly silence and destion.


    Wild creatures wandered near the river bank, seeking escape, but as soon as they touched the purple light curtain, they were repelled as if by an air wall.


    At just a nce, many hearts skipped a beat.


    They only felt that something terrible was imminent.


    Emperor Zhou stopped speaking too, and the air instantly fell into a deathly quiet.


    The eunuch by his side controlled the projected image, zooming in.


    The Central Loft appeared before the eyes of all the officials in the hall.


    A flock of seabirds circled above the loft, letting out sharp cries now and then.


    A few hares jumped in the grass near the houses, their eyes filled with vignce and unease.


    But inside the Central Loft, rivers of blood flowed, and corpsesy everywhere.


    Most of those lying on the ground were officials from the Martial Academy, many of whom had high levels of cultivation. Yet now, theyy dead without any dignity, hacked to pieces by sloppy knife work.


    Within the projected image, officials fled in terror, only to be quickly overtaken by a few individuals in ck robes.


    In a sh,


    Blood sttered across the entire image.


    As they watched, the air in the great hall became even more oppressive.


    Everyone just had to see this scene to know that this was not a natural disaster, but entirely man-made!


    Who on earth would dare to interfere with the martial trialpetition?


    With just one look, the officials felt nearly driven mad.


    Nearly all the Martial Academy¡¯s officials had been ughtered, and the students on the ind were likely in a perilous situation as well.


    All the officials had to do was think about it, and their eyelids began twitching uncontrobly, an unstoppable rage nearly bursting from their hearts like a volcanic eruption.


    Those students¡­


    They weren¡¯t just mere students.


    They were the children of many officials present,


    Perhaps even the sole cherished sons, like Guanger.


    The martial trialpetition was supposed to be a golden opportunity for their children to make a name for themselves, and many elitespeted to send their offspring.


    They could never have imagined that someone would dare to disrupt the martial trialpetition.


    Someone actually dared¡­


    Someone dared to ughter the people of Great Zhou!


    ¡°Your Majesty, what should we do now?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, where did those ck-robed peoplee from? Wasn¡¯t it said that besides the participating students, no one else could enter Crane-Crying Ind?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty! If the Forbidden Artifacts are so powerful, why did the Bureau of the Lamp receive no intelligence?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Cheng, where did all the intelligence collected by the Bureau of the Lamp go? If it had been detected earlier by the Bureau, it wouldn¡¯t havee to this.¡±


    Many officials were inmed with emotion. Their worry for their own children,bined with their dissatisfaction with the overbearing and ruthless Cheng Zhihai, made him the target of their usations.


    At this moment, Cheng Zhihai felt quite the headache.


    The Bureau of the Lamp had indeed detected a hint of the anomaly ahead of time.


    The Qi between heaven and earth on Crane-Crying Ind had thinned, which might have been an omen of the Forbidden Artifact¡¯s uing use.


    However, he hadn¡¯t anticipated that someone would have a Heavenly Grade Forbidden Artifact at their disposal.


    Nor had he expected that someone would actually dare to make a move during the martial trialpetition.


    Even though he had made ample preparations, he had even dispatched Qian Siyuan, the Director and Eighth-Rank King Realm deputy, over there.


    For Qian Siyuan, overseeing the martial trialpetition was clearly an underutilization of his abilities.


    But, Cheng Zhihai still hadn¡¯t anticipated that all this would not be enough.


    He could understand the feelings of the officials. After all, Guanger was also on the ind.


    Cheng Zhihai was more anxious than any of them.


    But once the ban from the Forbidden Artifacts was in ce, it couldn¡¯t be forcibly broken from the outside. Disarming it would take at least several hours.


    No one could predict what idents might ur during those several hours.


    Many officials from the Martial Academy had already died horribly on the spot.


    With their Qi bound, even the mighty Sky-Men, whose cultivations touched the heavens, would be greatly weakened, let alone the lesser cultivated students and officials.

 Chapter 132: 76: Not a Single One Left! (Subscribe for more updates!)_6

    Chapter 132: Chapter 76: Not a Single One Left! (Subscribe for more updates!)_6


    Until now.


    Cheng Zhihai had still not seen the figure of Qiu Zhiman, Dean of the Great Zhou Martial Academy, nor Lin Qingye, Dean of the Great Wei Martial Academy. With their Qi being suppressed, could it be that their chances of survival were slim?


    Cheng Zhihai couldn¡¯t help but frown in thought.


    However, the noise from the officials around him was truly irritating.


    Silently raising his head, he looked towards the officials who had just been directing theirints at him.


    Wherever his gaze fell within the range, all the noisy officials shrank their heads, quickly lowering them, acting like tortoises pulling in their necks, afraid their faces would be remembered by Cheng Zhihai.


    They knew that Cheng Zhihai¡¯s mood wasn¡¯t good either.


    After all, the Crown Prince was still on the ind¡­


    The Crown Prince being on the ind, wasn¡¯t that proof¡­


    Cheng Zhihai really hadn¡¯t noticed anything amiss beforehand this time.


    Otherwise, knowing the Crown Prince¡¯s temperament, he would never have allowed him to take such a risk.<div>


    Cheng Zhihai suppressed the irritation in his heart, wanting to speak to Emperor Zhou and go check on Crane-Crying Ind.


    Emperor Zhou seemed to see through his intention, shaking his head, ¡°That magic seal cannot be simply unlocked, and you haven¡¯t learned how, let the professionals handle it.¡±


    ¡°Going there now, you wouldn¡¯t make much of a difference.¡±


    Hearing this, the corners of Cheng Zhaihai¡¯s mouth revealed a bitter smile.


    He also knew that even if he went there, he couldn¡¯t break the magic seal and rescue Cheng Guang.


    If the seal was forcibly broken, everything inside the seal would be annihted.


    By then, let alone seeing his own son¡¯s remains, he probably wouldn¡¯t even find the ashes.


    But even so, he still wanted to be closer to Cheng Guang.


    Even if he were helpless, being closer to Guanger was still better.


    If something were to happen to Guanger, Cheng Zhihai really couldn¡¯t imagine how Wu Yuemei would react towards him.


    How his father, the Duke of the State, would react towards him.


    What was supposed to be a routine mission, how did it turn out like this?


    Even someone like Cheng Zhihai, who stood at the very top, powerful and impartial, showed a fearful side when he learned that Cheng Guang was in life-threatening danger, and he himself was helpless.


    He feared that Cheng Guang would really die by ident.


    For Cheng Zhihai, that was undoubtedly the sky falling down.


    He dared not think about it, nor could he afford to think about it.


    Cheng Zhihai¡¯s expression became vacant, and theposure he had in the face of Mount Tai¡¯s copse disappeared at this moment.


    Emperor Zhou noticed the change in Cheng Zhihai¡¯s expression and knew what he was worried about. He didn¡¯t say much and just indifferently looked towards the eunuch by his side.


    ¡°Zhao Jin.¡±<div>


    ¡°This servant is here.¡±


    A person responded, bowing slightly, listening for Emperor Zhou¡¯s orders.


    d in a red robe with a golden belt at the waist and ck boots on his feet, he looked quite magnificent.


    His fingers were long and powerful, his palms smooth, and his grasp on a sword was very stable. His temperament was noble and stern,manding awe.<div>


    This person was indeed Zhao Jin.


    Zhao Jin was tall and imposing, with a dignified appearance.


    He had delicate features, a high nose bridge, and lips tightly closed, exuding a brave aura. His hair was jet ck,bed into a neat bun, showing elegance.


    Zhao Jin grew up alongside Emperor Zhou, having even spent time with the previous emperor ¡ª Wu Shang¡¯s father.


    He could be considered a veteran official of two dynasties.


    Even though Zhao Jin had served under two emperors and was nearly eight hundred years old, he still appeared in the prime of life.


    In his high position, he held great authority and weight, a prominent figure in the Court.


    Emperor Zhou pointed slightly at the purple magic seal in the projected image, ¡°Zhao Jin, with your skills, how long would you need to break this seal?¡±


    Zhao Jin¡¯s eyes were calm as he said, ¡°Your Majesty, at least three hours will be needed.¡±


    ¡°This Forbidden Artifact is of substantial tier; even with my cultivation, three hours is already very strenuous.¡±


    Emperor Zhou did not say much more, ¡°Three-quarters of an hour.¡±


    As his words fell, Zhao Jin¡¯s eyes did not change, but he lowered his head slightly.


    ¡°As youmand.¡±<div>


    Emperor Zhou waved his hand, ¡°Go, if you need anything, take some resources from the Imperial Pce.¡±


    Zhao Jin did not say anything more, hastily leaving with quick steps.


    After leaving the hall, his figure shed and disappeared in the Great Zhou Imperial Pce.


    Soon after, his figure appeared above Crane-Crying Ind.


    In the projection within the Great Zhou Imperial Pce¡¯s grand hall, the figure of Zhao Jin also appeared.


    Officialdom watched in silence as Zhao Jin disyed his Divine Power, meticulously unraveling and dismantling the Forbidden Artifacts.


    The progress was slow.


    But it still required three quarters of an hour¡­


    This directly squeezed Zhao Jin¡¯s existing abilities to several times their normal pace!


    Emperor Zhou was practically demanding Zhao Jin to risk his life.


    In the whole of Great Zhou, not many people possessed the means to break such spells.


    Zhao Jin was one of them.


    After all, ordinary families had never evene into contact with what Forbidden Artifacts were.<div>


    As Zhao Jin was from the royal family, he had been specifically trained, hence he understood more about Forbidden Artifacts than most.


    If even Zhao Jin could not break the spells, then perhaps there would be no one in the entire Great Zhou who could.


    In that case¡­


    There would be only one path left¡­


    Wait for the spells to dissipate on their own.


    Within the hall, after Zhao Jin left, silence returned.


    Many officials were already feeling restless at this point.


    The students on Crane-Crying Ind were each considered a genius of their generation.


    Even disregarding their status, not as their children or any authority, they were still rare talents of Great Zhou.


    The loss of even one would be a loss to Great Zhou.


    But right now, even the Emperor had no solution, so what could they do?


    Besides those students.


    At this moment on Crane-Crying Ind, there was another, even more crucial person present.<div>


    The Crown Prince.


    Others might die, but the Crown Prince could not.


    Otherwise, Duke Zhen would truly go mad.


    Several officials, when facing Cheng Zhihai, could still asionally mock him, for Cheng Zhihai, though unbiased and unfeeling, was still a reasonable man.


    As long as one did not touch his bottom line or vite thews of Great Zhou, even if you cursed him to his face, he would not kill you.


    But it was not the same with the Duke of the State.


    The Duke of the State was a pure warrior!


    A pure deity of wrath!


    One to act on impulse, and with the Crown Prince dead, the Duke would cause immeasurable trouble just to find the culprit, unthinkable to all the officials.


    If their children died, at worst, they just needed to have another.


    But for Cheng Zhihai, it was different.


    Princess Yuemei¡¯s health no longer allowed her to bear a second child.


    If the Crown Prince died, Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion would have no sessor, no hope.


    What the Duke of the State, guarding the Border Area battlefield, would do, merely thinking about it made the many officials of Great Zhou shudder with dread.


    Within the Imperial Pce¡¯s grand hall, the golden and glittering throne and towering pirs cast long shadows under the dim lighting.


    Despite the surrounding opulence and splendor, the grand hall had fallen into a somber silence.


    Like the deepest silence of the night, only the thin wisps of incense smoke twirling above the bronze cauldrons, gently swirling mid-air.


    Resembling silent souls, quivering in the still air.


    The Court¡¯s officials, Empress Wei, and many envoys from the smaller nations stood silently on both sides of the grand hall, their gazes fixed on the central projection, quietly awaiting the oue.


    Their expressions were like solemn stone sculptures, both stern and lifeless.


    A heavy atmosphere pervaded the hall, weighing on everyone¡¯s hearts.


    Every breath was taken with utmost care, as if fearing to break this profound silence.


    At that moment, beside the central throne, a figureden with an air of nobility let out a light exmation.


    The sound was clear and pleasant, filled with authority and prestige.


    Empress Wei¡¯s delicate face showed a trace of astonishment as she pointed and directed the projection to focus on a particr area.


    There, there was someone.


    All eyes lifted to the projection.


    Just one nce at the figure within the projection, and faces instantly disyed astonishment.

 Chapter 121 - 75: Old Man, You’re Exposed! (Subscription Requested)

    Chapter 121: Chapter 75: Old Man, You¡¯re Exposed! (Subscription Requested)


    The Great Zhou Capital.


    Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion.


    Cheng Guang rose early, having just left Million Specie Garden with Bai Shuxuan, he hadn¡¯t yet left the mansion when he encountered Mrs. Wu, Yuemei, heading straight towards him.


    Wu Yuemei knew that today Cheng Guang was supposed to be at the martial artspetition to carry out a task for the Bureau of the Lamp.


    Although she also knew that Cheng Zhihai had alreadypleted the task for Cheng Guang in advance, he just needed to show up to finish this initial mission and be a member of the Bureau of the Lamp.


    Taking the first step in inheriting the family business.


    It was simple, but still quite important.


    Besides, thepetition would take at least three or four days, meaning Cheng Guang might not return to the mansion for three or four days.


    Wu Yuemei was quite concerned about his absence for so long.


    Cheng Zhihai had been busy with something early in the morning and had not been seen, otherwise Wu Yuemei would have certainly dragged him along.


    Where was there ever a child who went away on a long journey without his parents seeing him off?


    Yuemei was a bit angry, but it was not appropriate to show it in front of Cheng Guang; she managed to maintain a gentle smile on her face.


    ¡°Guanger, why did you get up so early? It¡¯s not as if you¡¯repeting in the martial artspetition, so arriving early orte would make no difference.¡±


    Cheng Guang had gotten up early purely because he was worried that if he arrivedte, once the man in the ck robe set up the restriction, he wouldn¡¯t be able to enter.


    And he¡¯d miss his chance.


    But such matters were not easy to exin to Mrs. Wu, so he could only nod obediently and not respond.


    Seeing Cheng Guang like this, Wu Yuemeiughed helplessly, her gaze turning to Bai Shuxuan by his side, and she was taken aback.


    She hadn¡¯t paid much attention to Cheng Guang for just a few days; this young man had already brought back a girl from who knows where.


    And this girl was so beautiful¡ªher eyes werepletely fixed on Guanger.


    Yuemei was first startled, then a bit of a headache began to form.


    Previously, she had worried that Cheng Guang showed no interest in women, which is why she arranged for Qing Luan to be by his side.


    Now, however, she suddenly feared that Cheng Guang was too interested in the opposite sex.


    She didn¡¯t want it toe to pass that, before the marriage she had arranged for him could result in anything, the child would bring home a dozen girls to the family.


    Although this was a positive thing, after all, for Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion, being fruitful and multiplying was beneficial.


    But still.


    Wu Yuemei felt it was necessary to consider the girl¡¯s feelings.


    Before getting married, it was better to be restrained. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Yuemei intended to nag a little, but as the words reached her lips, she became concerned again.


    ¡°Guanger, this time the martial artspetition between Great Zhou and Great Wei is being held on Crane-Crying Ind, several hundred miles away from the capital city. It¡¯s a bit of a journey, so you must be careful.¡±


    ¡°The mansion¡¯s guards can¡¯t enter Crane-Crying Ind, and only the members of the Bureau of the Lamp can ensure yourplete safety. You must look out for yourself and if you encounter any danger, seek refuge behind them immediately, you understand?¡±


    As she spoke, Wu Yuemei¡¯s jade hand lightly flicked Cheng Guang¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Don¡¯t feel embarrassed about it; it¡¯s better to live and admit fear than to worry about losing face. Survival is all that matters.¡±


    Cheng Guang nodded obediently and replied, ¡°Mother, do not worry.¡±


    Having said this, Yuemei seemed to realize she might be overthinking things, and she chuckled while shaking her head.


    ¡°It¡¯s just Mother being overly concerned.¡±


    ¡°With the martial artspetition capturing the attention of countless people in the capital city, and both the Emperor of Great Zhou and the Empress of Great Wei present in the capital to watch, it¡¯s unlikely anything untoward will happen.¡±


    Wu Yuemei straightened Cheng Guang¡¯s cor, smiling tenderly, ¡°Before I knew it, Guanger has grown two heads taller than me and I can no longer pat your little head like I did when you were small.¡±


    ¡°Go on, then.¡±


    ¡°If I keep talking, you¡¯ll start to find me tiresome.¡±


    Yuemei¡¯s voice fell, and she stepped aside, clearing the path.


    Cheng Guang, for some reason, felt a warmth in his heart, but the thought of the uing events, which might cause her unnecessary worry, gave him a lump in his throat.


    Although she was not his biological mother, her concern was genuine and palpable, leaving him with mixed emotions.


    ¡°Mother, shall I go now?¡±


    Yuemei smiled and nodded. Just then, Steward Wang came over and respectfully said to Cheng Guang,


    ¡°Princely Heir.¡±


    ¡°The Jade Carriage is ready.¡±


    Cheng Guang was taken aback.


    Clearly, the Jade Carriage was prepared by Wu Yuemei for him.


    Even though she was worried, she would not stop him; instead, she silently took care of the details for him.


    At this moment.


    A gentle breeze arose.


    It stirred Cheng Guang¡¯s hair, and for some reason, he suddenly remembered his parents from his past life, who worriedly nagged about whether he could take care of himself while quietly packing his bags as he prepared to go to school.


    A sour sensation tingled in his nose.


    Feeling Wu Yuemei¡¯s affection, his mood becameplex.


    After bowing, he turned and led Bai Shuxuan into the Jade Carriage without a word.


    The Jade Carriage set off.


    Cheng Guang sat in the Jade Carriage, lifted the curtain for a glimpse, and looked back at the people who cared for him¡ªthey were still standing at the gate, refusing to leave even though he had traveled quite a distance.


    Until the mansion gate was no longer visible, it seemed Yuemei still stood there.


    Cheng Guang lowered the curtain and took a deep breath.


    Since his arrival in this new world, he had never considered himself a part of Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion, treating himself merely as a substitute, with the detached attitude of an outsider, especially towards Wu Yuemei and Cheng Zhihai.


    Due to what had happened to his former self, he harbored certain emotions towards the household of Duke Zhen.


    But, if truth be told.


    Apart from the Princely Heir who yed with his life, Yuemei of the Wu Family and Cheng Zhihai had treated Cheng Guang exceptionally well.


    If in the future, Cheng Guang had to raise his sword against Yuemei and the rest of Duke Zhen¡¯s family because of issues rting to his predecessor, he would not be able to do it.

 Chapter 122: 75: Old Man, You’re Exposed! (Subscription Requested)_2

    Chapter 122: Chapter 75: Old Man, You¡¯re Exposed! (Subscription Requested)_2


    Enjoying their kindness means epting their favor,


    Killing their son in the future means avenging the evil.


    Thus bncing sin with sin.


    As for the destruction of Great Chu all those years ago, it seems there was more to it¡­


    The Duke of the State was but a knife.


    But who was the one wielding the knife?


    Emperor Zhou of Great Zhou, or someone else?


    Cheng Guang¡¯s mind was a tangled mess.


    His feelings towards the Wu Yuemei couple were also quiteplicated.


    As long as my identity isn¡¯t exposed,


    what¡¯s the harm in continuing to be their son?<div>


    But if my identity is revealed, it bes a life-or-death situation.


    By that point, Cheng Guang would have no choice in the matter.


    Cheng Guang slowly closed his eyes.


    He felt a renewed sense of urgency about dealing with that true Princely Heir.


    Even if the real Princely Heir were ced before Cheng Zhihai now, he might not recognize him, but a silent dead man is undoubtedly the safest.


    ¡°A body double¡¯s life is still a life¡­¡±


    Cheng Guang opened his eyes and looked out the window, murmuring to himself.


    He didn¡¯t know whether he was speaking to himself or to the Princely Heir who toyed with his life in the palm of his hand.


    The carriage moved on.


    An hourter.


    They had left through the city gates.


    Outside the city gates, on the main road of Great Zhou, the procession stretched like a long dragon.


    Apart from students of the Martial Academy participating in the Martial Cultivation Competition, there were also many merchants headed for Crane-Crying Ind.


    Within the capital city,moners could, for a fee, watch the projected images of thepetition by means of Different Treasures.


    But those without money who still wished to watch had to go to the mountains near Crane-Crying Ind and sit at the high peak to watch the scenes within the ind from afar.


    The main road of Great Zhou, usually unobstructed, was now crowded with people.


    One is akin to watching from outside the venue, and the other is like live broadcasting.


    Cheng Guang couldn¡¯t help but suspect that within the capital, those who were broadcasting the martial artspetition, might still be the work of Emperor Zhou, that back-stabber.


    Probably knowing that Great Zhou was bound to lose, he began to think of ways to make money back from other aspects.<div>


    Profit-making schemes followed one after another.


    Cheng Guang truly had to admire it.


    ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s the quadrennial Martial Arts Competition again. Can the Great Zhou Martial Academy evenpete? They don¡¯t stand a chance.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty should not have supported those from humble backgrounds, dividing the resources of us nobles.¡±<div>


    ¡°How many years has it been? We¡¯ve already lost three times in a row. If we lose again this time, it¡¯ll be a disgrace that we can¡¯t live down.¡±


    ¡°Today we lose to Great Wei, tomorrow who knows which minor nation we¡¯ll lose to. Can¡¯t the students of the Great Zhou Martial Academy show some spirit? They seem to have no shame left.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m used to it; losing has be normal. I have no expectations for their victory anymore.¡±


    On the way to Crane-Crying Ind, Cheng Guang listened to the discussions of passersby by the roadside, his thoughts scattered as he pondered. This scene somehow seemed like d¨¦j¨¤ vu, akin to the feeling when facing the national ser team.


    The Martial Academy of Great Zhou was an official martial institute established by the Great Zhou court to promote martial prowess, gathering many of the elite students from the top and bottom of Great Zhou.


    The establishment of the Martial Academy by the Great Zhou court was a severe blow to many martial sects of the Martial World.


    Young people,cking martial virtue, directlyunched surprise attacks on various ancient sects.


    Their slogan was ¡°Education for all without discrimination.¡±


    Anyone could learn martial arts as long as they paid.


    The academy took no responsibility for one¡¯s talent or achievements, but just graduating from the academy guaranteed at least a minor official position in the local counties.


    Among the martial sects, people work their bones tired for a single Cultivation Technique, and after all that effort, there¡¯s still sectarian strife, exclusion, and oppression¡ªbyparison, the academy was much better.


    Even though there were distinctions between nobles andmoners within the academy, under Emperor Zhou¡¯s control, nobles andmoners started on the same line within the academy.


    Whoever could obtain more resources in the academy depended solely on their own abilities.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om<div>


    No matter how powerful one¡¯s family was at home, they shouldn¡¯t expect to take shortcuts within the academy.


    Speaking of which, Cheng Zhihai didn¡¯t send Cheng Guang to the Great Zhou Martial Academy because there were no shortcuts to be taken.


    If you can¡¯t take shortcuts, then what kind of nobility is that?


    Many nobles wanted to overturn the tables in frustration and quit on the spot.


    But then they¡¯d see Emperor Zhou¡¯s 40-meter-long great sword in his hand and quietly shove their food back into their bowls, their faces beaming with bright smiles.


    ¡ª¡ª¡±Heh, such urate judgment of people¡±


    Many noble families also became wise, either deciding not to send their children to the Martial Academy and cultivate them at home with their own resources and strength, not caring about official titles, or obediently sending them to the academy topete with the children from humble backgrounds.


    It¡¯s called fairpetition, but where in the world is there true fairness?


    Allocation within the academy might be fair, but outside the academy, everyone¡¯s family circumstances were different. Those with money could afford private martial tutors, and some might even learn martial arts passed down through their family.


    The children from humble families mostly didn¡¯t have this privilege.


    Even so, Emperor Zhou still paved a way for children from humble families throughout thend,


    Meanwhile, he also suppressed the various martial sects of the Martial World.


    After all, everyone knows that martial artists are the least manageable; if Great Zhou were to falter, the happiest would not be enemy nations but the various martial sects within Great Zhou.<div>


    It was truly killing two birds with one stone, achieving two aims with one action.


    Emperor Zhou, that old strategist, was not ordinary in his cunning.


    But the Martial Academy of Great Wei was different; their academy was essentially the army, and martial sects and the court did as they pleased, separate from each other.


    The divisions between the noble and humble within Great Wei weren¡¯t as stark either.


    The conflict between the noble and humble wasn¡¯t as noticeable.

 Chapter 123: 75: Old Man, You’re Exposed! (Subscription Requested)_3

    Chapter 123: Chapter 75: Old Man, You¡¯re Exposed! (Subscription Requested)_3


    ¡°`


    Conflicts with foreign nations upied the majority of their troubles.


    Mainly because they were too poor.


    The powerful elites could not be too much richer than themoners, just having a bit more here and there, which themoners despised.


    Is this what they call powerful elites?


    The situations of the two countries were different, after all


    Cheng Guang mused to himself as he sat in the carriage, and before long, they arrived near the ferry port close to Crane-Crying Ind.


    The figure of Qiao Songshan appeared in front of him, standing at the street corner, looking around. When he saw Cheng Guang, a look of joy crossed his face, and he waved to signal him.


    ¡°Boss, over here.¡±


    Cheng Guang, followed by Bai Shuxuan, got down from the carriage and looked at Qiao Songshan, ¡°Why are you still waiting for me?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to attend the assembly exam? Shouldn¡¯t you board the ind early to take the lead?¡±<div>


    Qiao Songshan chuckled, ¡°No rush at the moment. The rules of the martialpetition haven¡¯t been announced yet.¡±


    ¡°I was thinking since you, Boss, need to get onto the ind for the Bureau of the Lamp¡¯s mission, I¡¯d wait for you here.¡±


    Heh, to think you have some filial piety, I amforted.


    Cheng Guang nodded and chatted idly with Qiao Songshan.


    ¡°Boss, I heard the rules of this assembly exam have changed. They are different from the past, not a one-on-one tform match, but a melee battle.¡±


    ¡°Melee battle?¡±


    ¡°Right. They say that after each schr boards the ind, they will be blindfolded and taken to a cabin. Once the martialpetition begins, they can remove their blindfolds and act freely.¡±


    ¡°Apparently it¡¯s not just about martial strength, but also about judgment and survivability, how to survive on a small ind swarming with Exotic Beasts and surrounded by enemies.¡±


    ¡°After three or four days, whichever side, Great Wei or Great Zhou, has more students remaining will be victorious.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that rule is quite interesting,¡± Cheng Guang¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.


    This kind of chaotic situation indeed intrigued him.


    It oddly resembled a battle royale from his previous life.


    But it¡¯s no longer a solo fight, it¡¯s teambat now.


    ¡°Yeah, this change in rules is said to have been fought for by the dean of the Great Zhou Martial Academy. Our Great Zhou Academy students might not be a match for those from Great Wei in singlebat, but in a group fight, we might have a chance,¡± said Qiao Songshan, rubbing his head.


    Cheng Guang shook his head, ¡°Hard to say.¡±


    Even without those ck-robed individuals meddling in the martialpetition, Great Zhou might not necessarily win.


    Great Wei is originally located in a destend, its ancestors were once called barbarians, inherently martial, with a reputation for battling foreign tribes.


    Even a three-year-old child who has just learned to speak could ride a horse and pretend to y enemies with fierce cries.


    Even a seventy-year-old granny with no teeth would dare to take up a sword and go into battle without a hint of fear.<div>


    Great Wei reveres martial prowess, and its obsession with bing stronger and acquiring resources is much fiercer than other kingdoms.


    Located in a deste area,


    If they don¡¯t be stronger, if they don¡¯t plunder, they won¡¯t have resources.


    Without resources, the nation¡¯s power will wane.<div>


    It¡¯s practically a dead end.


    Thus, three years ago when the Emperor of Great Wei withdrew and power was seized by Empress Wei, the dissenting voicessted only a while before being suppressed, and now, the vast majority of Great Wei¡¯s popce has epted this Empress Wei.


    In these three years, Great Wei¡¯s popce has been self-sufficient under the rule of Empress Wei, beginning to try to grow their own Spirit Food while excavating current resources.


    They also continued to extract resources from surrounding smaller countries.


    Even managing to bite a chunk of flesh from the enormous Great Zhou Dynasty.


    Living under the rule of Empress Wei is much more rxed than under the rule of Emperor Wei.


    Previously, people from Great Wei¡¯s Martial Academy were still able to suppress Great Zhou¡¯s students beneath them, this time under the leadership of Empress Wei, those students from Great Wei¡¯s Martial Academy might be even more fierce.


    Although Cheng Guang did not know why the Great Zhou and Great Wei held martialpetitions, it was certain that the resources at stake were not particrly important to Great Zhou.


    Great Zhou is rich in resources, not caring about these trifles.


    But these trifles are the lifeblood of Great Wei.


    The standpoints and attitudes of both sides are different.


    One regards them as expendable, while the other fights for them as if their life depends on it.


    This is how the martialpetition between the two sides has evolved.<div>


    Cheng Guang couldn¡¯t help but suspect whether Emperor Zhou had set up this martialpetition to avoid pushing Great Wei into desperation, which could lead to a cornered dog¡¯s leap over the wall, and to find a reasonable excuse to avoid bloodshed and yield resources to Great Wei.


    If they had just handed them over directly to Great Wei, one feared the imperial censors would have made enough noise to disturb Emperor Zhou¡¯s sleep.


    By holding the martialpetition, firstly, it appeases Great Wei, preventing them from attacking Great Zhou out of desperation, thus sparking a war and plundering Great Zhou¡¯s goods.


    Secondly, it could motivate the students of Great Zhou¡¯s Martial Academy.


    To let them know what real bloodthirst and the nature of a wolf are.


    Compared to the students of Great Wei¡¯s Martial Academy, those from Great Zhou¡¯s Martial Academy are mostly just a bunch of sheep bleating.


    Even in terms of momentum, they are much weaker.


    The more Cheng Guang thought about it, the more ingenious he found Emperor Zhou¡¯s arrangement.


    As he pondered, they quickly reached the ferry.


    Cheng Guang, along with Bai Shuxuan, Qiao Songshan, and a group of Martial Academy students, boarded the ship to the ind.


    Once on the ind, Qiao Songshan and the other Martial Academy students were blindfolded by the academy¡¯s instructors and taken away.


    ¡°Princely Heir, it¡¯s going to be chaotic on the ind soon. Pleasee to the building with me to rest. Mr. Qian is also there. Something seems off about this martialpetition,¡± said a member of the Bureau of the Lamp who suddenly appeared beside Cheng Guang.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    <div>

 Chapter 124: 75: Old Man, You’re Exposed! (Subscription Requested)_4

    Chapter 124: Chapter 75: Old Man, You¡¯re Exposed! (Subscription Requested)_4


    Cheng Guang nodded and followed the member of the Bureau of the Lamp towards the center of the ind.


    Yet, his thoughts began to churn silently in his mind.


    So Qian Siyuan was also on this ind, could it be that the Bureau of the Lamp had already discovered something?


    Cheng Guang¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he looked at the Bureau of the Lamp member beside him and asked indifferently, ¡°Is something amiss?¡±


    The Bureau member didn¡¯t think too much and respectfully answered, ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but the Heavenly and Earthly Qi here is much thinner than before. Recently, many of the Bureau¡¯s secret agents have lost contact, and Mr. Qian fears that something might go wrong during the martial artspetition. He specifically instructed his subordinates to bring the Princely Heir to the center as soon as you set foot on the ind.¡±


    Cheng Guang slowly nodded in acknowledgment.


    Yet his gaze became somewhat strange.


    He had thought, with the Heavenly and Earthly Qi almost cut off, how did that Princely Heir in the system task manage to survive.


    It turns out the Bureau of the Lamp had already sensed something amiss beforehand. It was all because of these back-stabbers hidden in the shadows, so cunning and deeply concealed that even Qian Siyuan, upon sensing something wrong, could not respond effectively.


    Especially since the other party had used prohibitions.


    These exceedingly rare and unusual Different Treasures.<div>


    Even Qian Siyuan, a strong man of the Eighth-Rank King Realm, couldn¡¯t do much with the Heavenly and Earthly Qi nearly severed.


    He could only silently protect Cheng Guang.


    It seems that only a powerhouse like Qian Siyuan, who still possessed formidable martial prowess even without the empowerment of Heavenly and Earthly Qi, could protect him under those circumstances.


    Otherwise, those d in ck robes would definitely take the opportunity to deal with him as well.


    In the eyes of those in ck robes, Cheng Guang was a delivered surprise.


    Cheng Guang exhaled quietly, suppressing theplex thoughts in his heart, and scanned his surroundings.


    Crane-Crying Ind was shaped like an ellipse, like a shimmering pearl floating on the rippling blueke.


    The ind¡¯s perimeter was encircled by a stone wall made of huge boulders that, despite countless storms, stood unyielding. The wall was covered in moss and vines, adding a sense of depth and mystery to the ind.


    Upon entering the ind, the first thing that caught the eye was a towering stone stele at the center, detailing the identity information and vital statuses of all the Martial Academy students.


    The martial artspetition was indeed a contest, but it was still conducted with real swords and spears. Even with numerous Martial Cultivation teachers from the Great Wei and Great Zhou Martial Academies guarding the ind, it was not guaranteed that they could protect every individual in time.


    The center of the ind was a grandplex of ancient buildings made fromrge logs and stones, ced in a harmonious arrangement.


    After the students from the Martial Academies arrived on the ind, they were not taken here, and this ce could very well be part of the battlefield.


    So there weren¡¯t many ces to hide.


    The Central Loft was one of them.


    The majority of the staff, along with the deans of the Great Wei and Great Zhou Martial Academies, stood in this location, supervising and overseeing the martial artspetition.


    ¡°Princely Heir, Mr. Qian only asked me to bring you here. There are many teachers from the Martial Academies here, and the deans of the Great Wei and Great Zhou Martial Academies are also here. It¡¯s very safe. You can find a ce on your own in the loft to watch thepetition.¡±


    ¡°This is your Token. If you wish to leave the Central Loft, hang the Token on your waist. Those participating in the martial artspetition wouldn¡¯t dare to attack you at will.¡±


    The Bureau of the Lamp member only brought Cheng Guang here, and after speaking, he respectfully bowed and then his figure disappeared.


    Cheng Guang took the Token and weighed it in his hand several times, finding it to be quite heavy.<div>


    It was marked with the insignia of the Bureau of the Lamp.


    Qian Siyuan had indeed provided him with an additionalyer of insurance, fearing that some reckless Great Wei Martial Academy students might attack him.


    After hanging the Token on his waist, Cheng Guang did not greet the people from the Martial Academy; instead, he went alone to the top floor of the Central Loft and sat down, surveying the full view of the ind.


    A considerate Attendant beside him brewed a cup of tea for Cheng Guang and brought it over.<div>


    He didn¡¯t know who had arranged this.


    While he was pondering this.


    An aged yet friendly voice reached his ears.


    ¡°Crown Prince, I did not expect you toe here as well. Are you on a mission with the Bureau of the Lamp?¡±


    Cheng Guang turned to look.


    He saw an old man.


    His white robe was like jade washed by time, pure and profound, blending into the surroundings and offering a sense of tranquility that seemed detached from the mundane world.


    The elder¡¯s face was like fallen leaves of autumn, his skin marked with the traces of years, his eyes sunken yet shining with a keen light.


    Cheng Guang recognized the person.


    The Dean of the Great Zhou Martial Academy, Qiu Zhiman.


    The Great Zhou Martial Academy itself was a force at the pinnacle of power in Great Zhou, holding sway over nearly all Martial Arts of Great Zhou. After numerous sects were eradicated by the Bureau of the Lamp, the Martial Cultivation Techniques confiscated were partially kept by the Bureau, but the rest were sent to the Great Zhou Martial Academy.


    It could be said that the Great Zhou Martial Academy was the greatest source of new forces for the Bureau of the Lamp.


    And the Bureau itself also continuously aided the growth of the Great Zhou Martial Academy.<div>


    The Great Zhou Martial Academy, within the Great Zhou Dynasty, was beyondparison with ordinary sects.


    The rtionship was intimate, and the connections quite close.


    It was not unexpected for the other party to recognize Cheng Guang, but it was a surprise for him toe over to greet him specially.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    After all, this was a figure standing on the same level as Cheng Zhihai.


    Although Cheng Guang¡¯s status was prestigious, this Qiu Zhiman could have chosen not to regard him at all, to ignore him.

 Chapter 125: 75: Old Man, You’re Exposed! (Subscription Requested)_5

    Chapter 125: Chapter 75: Old Man, You¡¯re Exposed! (Subscription Requested)_5


    This time, he specifically came to greet me and even had an attendant make him a cup of tea.


    It was strangely abrupt.


    Although Cheng Guang was puzzled, he didn¡¯t say anything and just nodded, ¡°Yes, I have a mission.¡±


    Qiu Zhiman smiled, ¡°It¡¯s good to have a mission, which means Cheng Zhihai has already started cultivating you, Princely Heir. He is deliberately nurturing you to gradually take control of the Bureau of the Lamp.¡±


    His voice was gentle like a stream, flowing slowly, yet it was crystal clear to the listener.


    Such a voice seemed to possess a magical power that could soothe the restlessness and anxiety in one¡¯s heart, leading to an unprecedented sense of tranquility and serenity.


    Qiu Zhiman¡¯s demeanor was affable and approachable, as if he was always warm and polite to everyone.


    His manner was filled with wisdom and grace, giving people a feeling of being respected and understood.


    He was so approachable.


    Yet to Cheng Guang, it felt too fake.


    This Old Man, acting like a weasel paying New Year¡¯s respects to a chicken, clearly harboring no good intentions.<div>


    Cheng Guang knew there would be unexpected events at this martial artspetition, and he looked at everyone around him with suspicion.


    He naturally became cautious around Qiu Zhiman as well.


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    Cheng Guang responded to the other party with a forced smile, offering no rebuttal.


    Qiu Zhiman smiled and looked at Bai Shuxuan who was by Cheng Guang¡¯s side, feigning surprise in his expression.


    ¡°Princely Heir, who is thisdy?¡±


    Cheng Guang looked up at Qiu Zhiman.


    He instantly wanted to retort, what does it matter to you who she is?


    Isn¡¯t it a bit presumptuous to ask such a question?


    But not knowing Qiu Zhiman¡¯s purpose yet, Cheng Guang decided to y along for now, to see what Qiu Zhiman was up to.


    ¡°An attendant, what about it?¡±


    ¡°Attendant.¡±


    Qiu Zhiman murmured, then quietly nced at Cheng Guang and looking at him, said,


    ¡°Since she is an attendant of the Princely Heir, I won¡¯t inquire further.¡±


    ¡°Princely Heir, this tea is excellent for calming the mind. You should drink more of it. I must preside over the martialpetition, and His Majesty as well as the Queen of Great Wei are watching. I cannot neglect my duty, so I must excuse myself.¡±


    After saying this, Qiu Zhiman left with a smile.


    Before leaving, his eyes swept over Bai Shuxuan in a way that was subtle yet discernible, his brow furrowing ever so slightly as he casually closed the door.


    Up until the door shut, his expression remained as cordial and friendly as could be.


    However, as soon as the door was shut, Cheng Guang slowly furrowed his brow.<div>


    There was something definitely off about Qiu Zhiman.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Cheng Guang eyed the cup of tea that Qiu Zhiman had sent over, and just when he was about to pour it out, Bai Shuxuan suddenly spoke,


    ¡°Princely Heir, there seems to be something dirty in this tea.¡±


    Dirty?<div>


    Did this Old Man Qiu Zhiman secretly poison me?


    Cheng Guang¡¯s eyes widened slightly as he carefully inspected the tea cup.


    He couldn¡¯t see anything wrong with it.


    Bai Shuxuan nodded slightly, a glimmer of light in her eyes. With a gentle tap of her finger, she drew out a nearly invisible tiny bug from the hot Bishui Qingliang Tea inside the cup.


    The bug¡¯s form looked like a liquid, transparent and nearly invisible.


    If it was hidden in this tea cup, Cheng Guang probably wouldn¡¯t have noticed the bug without Bai Shuxuan¡¯s earlier warning.


    Cheng Guang¡¯s expression turned dark, thinking, damn it.


    This Old Man is a pure wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing.


    Qiu Zhiman, the headmaster of Great Zhou¡¯s Martial Academy.


    The strongest and most stable defense on the indy with both academy headmasters overseeing it; no mishaps should ur.


    But now, Qiu Zhiman had shown his true colors.


    The other headmaster of Great Wei¡¯s Martial Academy might have problems as well.


    Cheng Guang felt he was really screwed.<div>


    Qiu Zhiman was a Ninth-order Martial Emperor Realm powerhouse, only one step away from the Heavenly Human Realm. It wasn¡¯t just him, a lowly card yer, even if Qian Siyuan himself were here, they wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat him.


    If it were not for the seals being activated and the Qi being blocked, Qiu Zhiman¡¯s strength probably couldn¡¯t be fully utilized, and even with Qian Siyuan¡¯s protection, Cheng Guang might still not survive an encounter with Qiu Zhiman.


    Phew¡­


    Cheng Guang slowly exhaled a breath, a sheen of sweat forming on his forehead.


    If Qiu Zhiman had wanted to attack him just now, he probably would have been dead by now.


    But thankfully, it seemed that Qiu Zhiman intended to kill two birds with one stone, aiming to get rid of him while also disrupting thepetition.


    He hadn¡¯t made a move.


    Cheng Guang¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. Old Man, after all this time of pretense and deep concealment.


    You¡¯ve finally shown your true colors!


    If I hadn¡¯t known in advance there was going to be trouble at this martialpetition, I might have really thought you were a good person.


    Cheng Guang ascended a tall building, surveying the entirety of the ind, examining the students with blindfolds being led by one Martial Academy teacher after another to designated spots.


    This time, watching others fight while being the judge felt pretty good.


    The only regret was that his role as a judge was nominal; his main job was to loaf around, and his side gig, while loafing, was to give those hidden in the shadows in ck robes a shock.<div>


    ¡°Princely Heir, what do we do now¡­?¡±


    Bai Shuxuan looked at Cheng Guang with what seemed like concern.


    The pressure from Qiu Zhiman was simply too great.


    The fleeting nce he had cast over her had made her feel an incredibly terrifying pressure.


    Moreover¡­


    Bai Shuxuan oddly felt that Qiu Zhiman gave her a strange sense of familiarity.


    As if she had seen him somewhere before.


    But her head ached slightly, and she couldn¡¯t remember anything.

 Chapter 126: 75: Old Man, You’re Exposed! (Subscription Requested)_6

    Chapter 126: Chapter 75: Old Man, You¡¯re Exposed! (Subscription Requested)_6


    The more she reminisced, the paler her pretty face became, her heart felt like it was ripping apart, so she dared not think about it anymore.


    When Cheng Guang heard Bai Shuxuan¡¯s words, he pinched her cheek in a soothing manner, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Old Deng will lose patience soon.¡±


    After speaking, Cheng Guang caressed Bai Shuxuan¡¯s cheek like one would stroke a cat, feeling the smooth touch she brought to his hand, while pondering that since Qiu Zhiman had already revealed himself, he must be the biggest mastermind behind the scenes.


    Why hadn¡¯t the system quest indicated that he hadpleted it?


    Cheng Guang closed his eyes and carefully recalled the situation.


    This time the system quest had two objectives, one was to find the mastermind, and the other was to give the mastermind a profound lesson.


    Although his system was a bit dim-witted, there would be no errors in issuing the quests.


    So¡­


    That is to say¡­


    In the eyes of the system, discovering the mastermind and teaching them a lesson were of the same difficulty.


    Qiu Zhiman might be part of the mastermind, but he definitely wasn¡¯t the whole picture.<div>


    Behind him¡­


    There were more people, or rather, some kind of force.


    Once Cheng Guang thought of this, his back was instantly soaked in cold sweat.


    Damn it.


    Fuck.


    Qiu Zhiman, standing at the pinnacle of Great Zhou¡¯s power, could actually be willing to listen to others and betray Great Zhou was already unbelievable.


    And now you¡¯re telling me, behind Qiu Zhiman, there¡¯s someone else, or some force.


    This is fucked up.


    It¡¯s not tangled up with some Sky-Man realm, is it??


    Cheng Guang was dumbfounded.


    Unconsciously, he seemed to have fallen into a huge vortex once again.


    The Princely Heir in the system quest didn¡¯t know anything, surviving in a muddle-headed way, andter even bing a Heavenly Human was definitely considered incredibly fortunate.


    Thinking of this, Cheng Guang suddenly paused again.


    That genuine Princely Heir, so immensely fortunate.


    But now, with the Princely Heir¡¯s Primordial Spirit thoroughly washed by him, all memories erased, and meridians entirely destroyed, there wouldn¡¯t be any more unexpected developments, would there?


    Cheng Guang¡¯s eyelids twitched slightly, and he suddenly had a bad premonition.


    Fortunately, Lin Cheng was still guarding the Princely Heir at White Deer Manor; there shouldn¡¯t be any idents for the time being.


    Otherwise, Cheng Guang would really have jumped with fury.


    Damn it, I¡¯ll finish him off when I get back.<div>


    The Princely Heir¡¯s fortune was amiss; allowing him to live another second was Cheng Guang¡¯s disrespect towards the Princely Heir.


    While Cheng Guang contemted this.


    An ancient bell started ringing, deep and profound, permeating the air.


    The sound of the bell seemed to be the curtain pull for something significant.<div>


    A voice,den with a rolling Qi, emanated in all directions.


    It was Qiu Zhiman¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Thepetition rules for the martial trial between Great Wei Dynasty and Great Zhou Dynasty are as follows.¡±


    ¡°Rule one: Participants are restricted from leaving the ind; leaving will result in a deration of death.¡±


    ¡°Rule two: All students may engage freely inbat, with no restrictions on multiplebatants or team battles; those who faint or exhaust their strength will be deemed dead and removed from the ind.¡±


    ¡°Rule three: The trial willst for thirty-four hours; at the end of that time, thepetition will end, and the victor will be determined by the number of surviving students from both dynasties¡¯ Martial Academies within the ind. The one with more survivors wins; if the numbers are equal, the trial will be extended by one hour until a winner emerges.¡±


    ¡°Rule four: Deliberately lethal attacks are prohibited; vitors will be executed on the spot.¡±


    The voices rang out, like invisible ripples echoing across the ind skies.


    The expressions of the students from the Great Zhou Martial Academy and the Great Wei Martial Academy showed little surprise as they quietly removed the blindfolds obscuring their vision and rubbed their arms.


    They knew that within the Capital city, Emperor Zhou and Empress Wei, along with envoys from various minor countries, high officials, and countless citizens, were watching their martial trial.


    On this grand stage, exhibiting their skills would instantly bring them fame and recognition.


    Many faces revealed expressions of excitement and anticipation.


    Simultaneously.<div>


    In the Great Zhou Capital.


    Within the majestic Imperial Pce, there was tranquility and solemnity.


    Exquisitely carved jade columns supported the towering dome, and opulent golden tapestries covered the walls, adding splendor to the entire hall.


    In the morning, as the first rays of sunlight hit the colored ss windows of the grand hall, envoys and dignitaries from all over the Great Zhou Capital began to arrive in droves.


    The martial trial between Great Wei and Great Zhou was an event they could not afford to miss.


    This was not merely about watching the excitement.


    It was also an opportunity for them to observe this martialpetition and assess the strength of the young generations of Great Wei and Great Zhou.


    The strength of each generation, in a sense, represented the future power of the two great dynasties.


    Looking up and reflecting on what was witnessed, it could dispel unwarranted thoughts some people back home might harbor.


    Being a vassal state in good order was quite eptable.


    Many envoys, having spent a long time in Great Zhou, couldn¡¯t help but think this way.


    Emperor Zhou sat on his jade throne, dressed in a dragon robe and wearing a golden crown, his face not wearing a smile, as his awe-inspiring gaze swept over everyone, calmly epting the salute of the envoys and nobles from various countries.


    Step, step, step.<div>


    At that moment.


    Sounds of footsteps came from outside the hall.


    The eunuch¡¯s high-pitched voice rang out.


    ¡°Empress Wei has arrived!¡±


    As the voice fell.


    Empress Wei proceeded slowly.


    She wore an borate purple-ck long gown that was meticulously tailored to perfectly outline her slender figure.


    Theplex golden embroidery on the robe shimmered in the dazzling sunlight, adding a mesmerizing beauty to her.


    Her face was as beautiful as the moon, breathtaking in its beauty. Her long hair flowed naturally like a ck waterfall over her delicate shoulders,plementing her profound eyes.


    In those eyes, purple-ck ripples shimmered like the starry sky on a dark night, deep and enchanting.


    Supreme in stature, her nobility need not be spoken.


    Empress Wei looked directly at Emperor Zhou, her young and stunningly beautiful face showing no trace of fear.


    The rulers of the two great dynasties, meeting for the first time, simply gazed at each other so calmly.<div>


    Emperor Zhou sized up Empress Wei; initially, he had looked down on this woman, but as he watched Empress Wei approach, he suddenly realized that this overly young woman seemed to be somewhat different from what he had initially imagined.


    Within her young and pretty frame seemed to reside a strength not inferior to his own.


    A Sky-Man?


    A hint of surprise flitted through Emperor Zhou¡¯s majestic eyes; it was clear that he had not expected this Empress Wei, no more than twenty years old, to have cultivated to the Heavenly Human Realm.


    If she were indeed a Sky-Man, then she would indeed be capable of controlling the Great Wei dynasty.


    Emperor Zhou pondered inwardly, his expression icy, his surface demeanor revealing none of his inner thoughts.


    The two rulers looked at each other, and the air seemed to freeze for a moment.


    The once noisy hall instantly fell silent.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The officials mped their mouths shut.


    Only the envoys of Great Wei, looking at their Empress, straightened their backs slowly.


    Proud of their Empress.


    A Sky-Man in her twenties!


    Have you ever seen one?


    Our Empress is just that!


    That¡¯s probably what they were thinking.


    Quite a few envoys from Great Wei attracted many clenched teeth and envious nces.


    After a long while.


    Emperor Zhou slowly raised his hand and pointed to the side, ¡°Sit.¡±


    Empress Wei walked leisurely to the side of Emperor Zhou and seated herself smoothly.


    Following this, Emperor Zhou didn¡¯t let his gaze linger on Empress Wei, did not engage the young woman who could lightly hold the power of Great Wei in any further conversation, nor did he show any obvious neglect.


    After his awe-inspiring gaze swept around the circle.


    It seemed the time hade.


    He lifted a hand, took out a crystal-like stone, ced it next to him, and gently tapped it.


    The crystal emitted a clear ringing sound.


    The bright sun shone through the crystal, refracting a rainbow of light.


    Above the great hall, beams of golden light began to appear out of thin air, coalescing into the form of a scroll.


    The scroll slowly unfurled, and a projected image appeared within it.


    It was Crane-Crying Ind.


    From it came the elderly yet gentle voice of the head of the Martial Academy of Great Zhou, exining the various rules.


    Many envoys, hearing this voice, couldn¡¯t help but sit up slightly and look towards the projected image in the air.


    Anticipating.


    Wondering whether the disciples of the Martial Academies of Great Wei and Great Zhou could stand out in this martial artspetition.

 Chapter 127: 76: Not a Single One Left! (Subscribe for more updates!)

    Chapter 127: Chapter 76: Not a Single One Left! (Subscribe for more updates!)


    ¡°`


    The martial arts tournament began.


    Cheng Guang stood atop the Central Loft on Crane-Crying Ind, overseeing everything from his high vantage point.


    At this moment, Crane-Crying Ind seemed to truly awaken, as powerful bursts of Qi roared from all directions.


    Many students from the Martial Academy had already made contact and started fighting.


    Even though there were fewer students near the Central Loft, there was still a feeling of bustling activity.


    Cheng Guang did not see Qiao Songshan anywhere and had no idea to which corner the simpleton had been thrown.


    After watching the fight below for a while, Cheng Guang found it rather uninteresting.


    He had originally thought that, as soon as the martial arts tournament began, Qiu Zhiman would instantly cast a banishment, isting Crane-Crying Ind from the outside world.


    But Qiu Zhiman clearly had not done so immediately.


    As for the reason, Cheng Guang had more or less guessed it: it was simply to n their escapeter on.<div>


    Cheng Guang stood bored at the top of the loft, silently observing the movements on the ind.


    This time, the martial arts tournament saw hundreds of participants from both Great Zhou and Great Wei.


    About a thousand martial artists, if ced in an outside army, could stand on their own and sweep across the wastnds.


    The noise of battle had not ceased since it began.


    Those who acted now presumably had no issues with their status;ter, when the bans were set up, the more Qi they wasted now, the greater their regret would be.


    Just as Cheng Guang was contemting this,n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    a strange purple light suddenly bloomed from somewhere within the ind.


    It spread rapidly like a ribbon, resembling a purple Great Wall, encircling the entire ind.


    The purple light solidified, forming an inverted bowl, firmly covering the ind, isting it from the outside world.


    At the same time, the instant that purple light appeared,


    Cheng Guang inexplicably felt that the cirction of Qi in his body became much heavier and slower, as if a mountain range was pressing down on him, making even the summoning of a trace of Qi exceedingly difficult.


    If Cheng Guang was feeling this way, Bai Shuxuan¡¯splexion also didn¡¯t look too good.


    She seemed to be affected as well, but to a limited extent.


    After a few vibrations of demonic power throughout her body, her color returned to normal.


    As a member of the Devil n, Bai Shuxuan¡¯s strength was probably equivalent to that of a human race Martial Artist at the Prime God Realm.


    In a situation where Bai Shuxuan could use demonic power, but a Martial Artist at the Prime God Realm could not use Qi, there was absolutely no way they could beat Bai Shuxuan.


    Cheng Guang nced at Bai Shuxuan, then shifted his gaze from her to the many academy students who were still fighting on the ind.


    They were previously fighting enthusiastically, politely inquiring about each other¡¯s family health while crossing swords.


    But at the moment the purple light appeared,<div>


    theirplexions changed.


    Without the support of Qi, let alone levitating, even stepping on a bird was a struggle.


    Many who were fighting either fell t on their faces or plummeted from mid-air, stumbling in their movements.


    Crane-Crying Ind, which had been tumultuous and noisy, suddenly became extremely quiet.<div>


    In the quiet, there was a mix of odd colors.


    After an almost eerie silence,


    many of the Martial Academy students from Great Zhou, as well as those from Great Wei, began to smile brightly.


    It turned out they didn¡¯t even wait to speak before they turned tail and ran.


    Damn, it was too weird!


    Not a trace of Qi could be used!


    Was this caused by that purple light?


    Was it a part of the martial arts tournament? Or had something unexpected happened?


    At this time, many academy students felt an inexplicable sense of alertness.


    The current situation was too dangerous.


    Unable to use Qi, their strength had taken an enormous hit; it was better to meet up with others.


    The students from the Martial Academy felt confused and struggled to understand what they were witnessing, instinctively wanting to gather where there were more people.


    It wasn¡¯t just the Martial Academy students who felt bewildered; inside the Central Loft, where many academy teachers and officials were overseeing the martial arts tournament, their faces changed upon seeing the resplendent, crystal-like purple light that suddenly rose from the ind.<div>


    They instinctively wanted to go and investigate.


    A distance of ten miles was usually covered in a few breaths for them.


    But now, under the illumination of the purple light, it was as if their Qi had been locked in ce.


    They couldn¡¯t move at all.


    They had to run to get there.


    ¡°What the hell is this thing!?¡± an academy official eximed in shock.


    ¡°I¡¯ve found we can¡¯t use any of our Qi at all.¡±


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    ¡°What is that purple light enveloping the sky?¡±


    Inside the Central Loft, where the academy officials were usually soposed, they now showed a slight change in color.


    Whether from the Great Wei Martial Academy or the Great Zhou Martial Academy, everyone felt somewhat bewildered at this moment.


    Clearly,


    this purple light was not something they had arranged.<div>


    No way, no way,


    someone really dared to interfere with the martial arts tournament watched by the two great empires of Great Zhou and Great Wei?


    The officials couldn¡¯t believe it, but the scene before their eyes was unfolding for real.


    Reality told them that all of this was happening.


    Everyone¡¯s Qi had been shackled.


    It¡¯s not that the stronger a martial artist is, the stronger their physical constitution would be.


    It might even be the opposite.


    When martial cultivation reaches a profound level, the need for Qi and Blood isn¡¯t as high; higher realms tend to focus more on the will of heaven and earth and theprehension of Divine Powers and Martial Arts.


    Upon reaching the seventh rank of the Spirit Communication Realm, the Martial Artist would engage in Mark Spirit Communication; every action could stir the Heavenly and Earthly Qi, causing terrifying phenomena and achieving integration with Martial Arts.

 Chapter 128: 76: Not a Single One Left! (Subscribe for more updates!)_2

    Chapter 128: Chapter 76: Not a Single One Left! (Subscribe for more updates!)_2


    Their dependence on Qi was even greater.


    Without Qi, they were no different from ordinary martial artists.


    At the moment, many officials from the Martial Academy were starting to panic.


    The inexplicable suppression of Qi left them unable to muster even a trace of Qi, even if they exerted all their strength.


    In the Central Loft, a group of officials gathered to discuss what should be done.


    A hubbub arose.


    It was then that a gentle voice sounded.


    ¡°This is an enchantment!¡±


    It was Qiu Zhiman.


    The aged face of Qiu Zhiman seemed to be shaken by the scene, with a slight tremble in his eyes.


    His trembling hand rose, stroking his pale beard, he said, ¡°This is a Forbidden Artifact! Extremely rare, once the enchantment is enacted, it¡¯s already toote to stop it.¡±<div>


    ¡°An enchantment?¡± Several officials¡¯plexions changed slightly.


    They didn¡¯t know much about enchantments.


    But they were aware that Forbidden Artifacts were very rare, so rare that only the royal families of the great dynasties might possess one or two for use in solemn ceremonies.


    A Forbidden Artifact appeared at the Great Wei and Great Zhou martial artspetition?


    Qiu Zhiman, looking at the purple light in the sky, seemed no longer as amiable and affable as before, bing mncholic.


    ¡°Once this enchantment has been cast, it cannot be forcibly shattered. Otherwise, if the power of the enchantment goes out of control, all of us here will die.¡±


    ¡°Headmaster Qiu, what should we do now?¡± Many of the Martial Academy officials from Great Zhou looked to Qiu Zhiman for guidance.


    Qiu Zhiman was an old-timer and elder of Great Zhou¡¯s Martial Academy, having been there since its inception.


    From being an ordinary lecturer in martial cultivation to bing the headmaster of Great Zhou¡¯s Martial Academy, it took him less than thirty years.


    The speed of his promotion was extremely fast.


    His cultivation realm was also rapidly improving.


    In just two hundred years, he had already broken through to the Ninth-order Martial Emperor Realm, just one step away from the Heavenly Human Realm.


    Unless something unforeseen happened.


    Qiu Zhiman would be the third publicly acknowledged martial cultivator to break through to the Heavenly Human Realm in the future of Great Zhou.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    For various reasons, many officials of Great Zhou had absolute trust in Qiu Zhiman.


    Several teachers and officials from Great Wei¡¯s Martial Academy could not help but turn their eyes toward their own leader.


    The headmaster of Great Wei¡¯s Martial Academy was a lean old man.


    Dressed in a green robe, he sat in a corner.


    Lin Qingye, headmaster of Great Wei¡¯s Martial Academy.<div>


    Although he was lean, his gaze was as firm as steel, like ciers that never melt.


    Compared to the panic of the officers from Great Wei¡¯s Martial Academy, he seemed very calm, sitting quietly in the corner, sipping tea from the cup in his hands.


    Gently blowing on the rising steam of the tea, his eyes fell on the officials of Great Wei¡¯s Martial Academy as well as those from Great Zhou¡¯s Martial Academy, and he couldn¡¯t help but shake his head with a wry smile.


    ¡°What are you all so nervous about? It¡¯s just Qi that has been suppressed, it¡¯s not a big deal.¡±<div>


    ¡°There aren¡¯t many in this world who would dare to make a move under the eyes of Great Wei and Great Zhou.¡±


    ¡°Even if they were crazy, they couldn¡¯t pull off something like this.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s just an ident, don¡¯t panic.¡±


    Lin Qingye was quite nonchnt, pointing outside the window, ¡°We just need to find the martial artist who enacted the Forbidden Artifact. Either kill them or have them retract the artifact voluntarily, and the enchantment will break itself.¡±


    Lin Qingye¡¯s words gave many of the officials present a dose of reassurance.


    Indeed.


    After all, the martial artspetition was so significant and took ce under the watchful eyes of Emperor Zhou and Empress Wei; nothing else should go wrong now¡­


    Perhaps it was merely a student from the Martial Academy who had inadvertentlye across a Forbidden Artifact and treasured it, deciding to use it at the martial artspetition.


    Little did he expect, using it at thepetition would really stir things up.


    Maybe this was just a big misunderstanding, a farce.


    The officials present breathed a sigh of relief; they quicklyposed themselves.


    Qiu Zhiman timely spoke, ¡°Great Zhou¡¯s officials, pacify your students. Great Wei¡¯s officials, do the same, bring them all to the Central Loft, gather them together, so everyone can look out for each other.¡±


    ¡°Also, where are the people from the Bureau of the Lamp? Don¡¯t they know what¡¯s going on? Such a big incident has urred and they haven¡¯t noticed. Go and see if you can find any student who has secretly used a Different Treasure.¡±<div>


    Qiu Zhiman issued orders in an orderly fashion.


    The officials from both nations¡¯ Martial Academies didn¡¯t dare dy, and slowly left the loft to meet with their respective academy students.


    Seeing everyone heed his words, Qiu Zhiman¡¯s mouth curled into an almost imperceptible smile, his gaze then settling on Lin Qingye.


    ¡°Headmaster Lin,e with me. I seem to have a lead on the person who enacted the enchantment.¡±


    Lin Qingye had been contemting who could be behind the enchantment, considering the Bureau of the Lamp wouldn¡¯t find the culprit in such a short time.


    Why would Qiu Zhiman know?


    Moreover.


    If Qiu Zhiman had known, why hadn¡¯t he said anything before? Now that most of the officials had nearly left, why was he telling him alone?


    Lin Qingye¡¯s brows furrowed lightly, and although his lean face showed some confusion and puzzlement, he didn¡¯t think too much of it; after all, everyone¡¯s Qi had been suppressed.


    Even Qiu Zhiman was no exception.


    If there was any scheme, it would be well-intentioned but futile.


    Best to follow and see for himself.


    Lin Qingye nodded.<div>


    He followed Qiu Zhiman into a side room.


    Once inside the room, Qiu Zhiman didn¡¯t engage in much conversation with Lin Qingye but began to stoop down, searching for something.

 Chapter 129: 76: Not a Single One Left! (Subscribe for more updates!)_3

    Chapter 129: Chapter 76: Not a Single One Left! (Subscribe for more updates!)_3


    Lin Qingye¡¯s expression froze slightly, but he said nothing, silently watching Qiu Zhiman.


    It was only when he became somewhat impatient that he finally spoke,


    ¡°Director Qiu, you said you have found the person who cast the restriction magic, who is it? Since you know, why didn¡¯t you say it in front of everyone just now?¡±


    Lin Qingye voiced his doubts.


    However, Qiu Zhiman still wore a smiling expression, ¡°Just wait for me, I¡¯m looking for it, I remember it was just hidden here¡­ Without Qi, I can¡¯t find it for the moment¡­ Eh, right, right, here it is, this¡­¡±


    Qiu Zhiman pulled out a crystal ball from a corner, shrouded in a faint purple halo, its surface smooth as a mirror, cold as ice, each facet sparkling with rainbow light.


    Upon closer inspection, one could faintly see theyout of Crane-Crying Ind within the crystal ball.


    Lin Qingye¡¯s face showed a trace of shock, then he looked at Qiu Zhiman with surprise.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±<div>


    He pointed at Qiu Zhiman with his hand and then nced at the crystal ball he was holding.


    How could he not see that the crystal ball in Qiu Zhiman¡¯s hand was the true culprit that restrained everyone¡¯s Qi?


    ¡°Qiu Zhiman, could this all be your arrangement? Or is it Emperor Zhou¡¯s arrangement?¡±


    ¡°Even if you¡¯ve lost three times, there¡¯s no need to flip the table.¡±


    After the initial surprise, Lin Qingye¡¯s lean face was filled with boundless anger.


    He truly couldn¡¯t understand why Qiu Zhiman would cast a restriction on this ind.


    Was it for thepetition?


    There was no need for that, and Empress Wei of Great Wei was also watching. If one wanted to flip the table, they wouldn¡¯t do so overtly, right?


    So, was this mocking Great Wei?


    Lin Qingye immediately stepped forward, his eyebrows and eyes angry, wanting to ask something, but in the next moment, the Qiu Zhiman before his eyes suddenly vanished.


    His shoulder was touched by a hand from Qiu Zhiman.


    Hair-raising.


    Lin Qingye shuddered instantaneously, his aged face slightly stiff, slowly turning his head to look at Qiu Zhiman beside him.


    This Qiu Zhiman¡­


    Could use Qi?


    The only thought left in Lin Qingye¡¯s mind was this.


    And no other thoughts.


    At this moment, looking at Qiu Zhiman¡¯s amiable and kind face, his mouth gradually splitting into a smile, his aged eyes seemed to hold immense joy.


    ¡°Originally, if you had been on guard, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to seed so easily. Ninth-order Martial Emperor Realm, such prime fodder.¡±<div>


    As he spoke, under Lin Qingye¡¯s terrified gaze, a hand glided over Lin Qingye¡¯s forehead, Qiu Zhiman bit his fingertip, and gently pressed it against Lin Qingye¡¯s forehead.


    The blood streaming from his body carried several transparent parasites.


    These parasites seemed to have a symbiotic rtionship with Qiu Zhiman and did not attack him actively, but upon seeing Lin Qingye, the transparent parasites became agitated.


    Eager to burrow out from Qiu Zhiman¡¯s blood and into Lin Qingye¡¯s flesh, gnawing at his blood vessels, meridians, and bones.<div>


    The body of a Ninth-order Martial Emperor Realm martial artist, long-nourished by Qi, was almostparable to some spiritual medicines.


    But unlike spiritual medicines, the Human Race¡¯s body doesn¡¯t benefit from consumption, Qi can only be improved bit by bit, drawing from the world to strengthen oneself.


    Otherwise, the Four Directions Mortal World wouldn¡¯t be as peaceful as it is.


    However, thismon sense scene, when it fell onto Qiu Zhiman, seemed a bit off.


    Some of the transparent parasites gnawing on Lin Qingye, after gorging themselves,zily returned to Qiu Zhiman¡¯s blood.


    The transparent parasites digested the freshly consumed flesh and blood bit by bit.


    Aside from the energy needed for survival and reproduction, the remaining energy and the so-called ¡°impurities¡± of Qi were all incrementally expelled from the body, merging into Qiu Zhiman¡¯s own.


    Gradually, Lin Qingye¡¯s face turned pale, devoid of any color, the terror in his eyes hadn¡¯t faded before it solidifiedpletely.


    He never would have imagined.


    Why this Qiu Zhiman could still use Qi.


    Why this Qiu Zhiman¡¯s blood contained those peculiar transparent parasites.


    What exactly were those transparent parasites?


    In the midst of countless confusions and reluctance, Lin Qingye¡¯s eyes lost their color.<div>


    Qiu Zhiman, his interest waning, collected all the transparent parasites back into his body, took out a brocade handkerchief, and meticulously wiped his fingers.


    He closed his eyes and felt for a while.


    He discovered that the ¡°life¡± within him had increased.


    At the same time, he had taken another small step towards the Heavenly Human Realm.


    Qiu Zhiman¡¯s smile slowly faded, his facial expression returning to its amiable and kind state.


    When he stepped out slowly once more,n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    At this time, outside the house,


    Nearly a hundred ck-robed people were already standing around the Central Loft, some on the rooftops, some on the loft, all looking at Qiu Zhiman respectfully.


    Qiu Zhiman took out a ck robe from nowhere, slowly draped it over his body, concealing his amiable and kind face, his voice turning cold and solemn,


    ¡°It¡¯s time to act, kill everyone above fifth grade! Leave no one alive!¡±


    The ck-robed person standing on the rooftop, gazing at this senior whose cultivation seemed to have improved yet again, had envy flickering in his cold eyes from time to time.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The silent acknowledgement spread through the area like ripples in water.<div>


    In just a moment, the ck-robed people charged into the Central Loft.


    Most of the officials hadn¡¯t even realized what was happening before the ck-robed people drew their swords and beheaded them.

 Chapter 130 - 76: Not a Single One Left! (Subscribe for more updates!)_4

    Chapter 130: Chapter 76: Not a Single One Left! (Subscribe for more updates!)_4


    In just a brief moment, aside from the many officials who left the Central Loft to collect students from the Martial Academy, the majority of those who stayed behind were tragically killed on the spot.


    Qiu Zhiman slowly walked along the corridor of the loft, silently crossing several pathways and heading towards the top floor.


    At the top floor.


    The Princely Heir was there.


    If this Princely Heir of the Great Zhou¡¯s Duke of the State were to die, his master¡¯s n could be advanced by a step earlier.


    Thinking so, Qiu Zhiman pulled his ck hood down a bit.


    As he proceeded with unhurried steps.


    The surrounding officials were still fighting fiercely with the robed figures.


    Even with their profound cultivation, without Qi, they were no different from an ordinary Martial Artist in the Physique Realm.


    All along the way, there were continuous screams.


    Continuous shouts of questioning.


    Qiu Zhiman wasn¡¯t affected by his surroundings and made his way to the top floor at an even pace.


    When he pushed open the door to the top floor, that familiar and honorable silhouette was not there.


    A breeze blew softly.


    Only the curtains shattered by the sunlight swayed.


    Had the Princely Heir left?


    Qiu Zhiman was stunned for a moment.


    Was he taken away by that Fox Tribe Saintess by his side?


    Or was it Qian Siyuan who took him away?


    Qiu Zhiman muttered to himself.


    ¡°Could this youngster have sensed something?¡±


    ¡°First he didn¡¯t drink the tea I offered, and then suddenly he left the Central Loft without my notice¡­¡±


    Murmuring so, Qiu Zhiman soon chuckled and shook his head, then looked up at the purple barrier above the sky.


    ¡°Impossible, the Bureau of the Lamp hasn¡¯t noticed anything; what could a youngd like him possibly discern.¡±


    ¡°No worries, no worries, he can¡¯t escape.¡±


    ¡°Even with Qian Siyuan protecting him, he won¡¯t be able to leave the ind. We will eventually find him.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just Bai Shuxuan who¡¯s a bit tricky, seems to be controlled by the Princely Heir. If not¡­ find an opportunity to send her back to the Devil Region¡­¡±


    As Qiu Zhiman spoke, his voice gradually faded to an inaudible whisper.


    ¡­


    While Qiu Zhiman began his maneuver.


    The moment the purple light barrier appeared over Crane-Crying Ind,


    Inside the Imperial Pce¡¯s grand hall, there was no longer a trace of sound.


    The projection in the sky was enveloped in a purple halo, obscuring the scene within.


    But it was clear to anyone.


    There had been an ident.


    Emperor Zhou remained silent, expressionlessly staring at the barrier on the screen, eyes slightly closed as if sensing something.


    In the eerily quiet great hall.


    Besides the barely discernible sound of breathing, there was not a whisper to be heard.


    ¡°It¡¯s either a ban from a Forbidden Artifact of Heavenly Grade or above, or if someone from outside attempts to break through forcefully, everyone within will die.¡±


    ¡°Zhihai, what has happened this time?¡±


    After a moment, the Emperor¡¯s majestic voice finally sounded, his gaze falling on the person closest to him below the dais.


    Cheng Zhihai gazed at the purple light for a long time, pushing down the worry in his heart, and after bowing, he respectfully said:


    ¡°Your Majesty, ording to the investigation by the Bureau of the Lamp, near Crane-Crying Ind, the Heavenly and Earthly Qi seems even thinner than normal. To be precautious, I have already sent Qian Siyuan with a team of subordinates to the ind.¡±


    ¡°The emergence of this prohibition may be rted to this matter. Whether it¡¯s a natural disaster caused by the descent of Different Treasures or a man-made disaster, we can only know after it ends.¡±


    Emperor Zhou nodded slightly, acknowledging with a hum.


    He didn¡¯t ask further.


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    He trusted Cheng Zhihai.


    Whatever he found, he would never conceal it. But for this current situation, even Cheng Zhihai did not know what had happened¡­


    Could it really be a natural disaster caused by the descent of a Different Treasure?


    Emperor Zhou couldn¡¯t be certain, this Heavenly Grade ban from Forbidden Artifacts appeared neither earlier norter, but precisely during the martial artspetition between Great Zhou and Great Wei.


    More coincidentally, it appeared just on Crane-Crying Ind.


    Too coincidental.


    Yet no one had any prior indication that this scene would unfold.


    Emperor Zhou himself had not anticipated that anyone would dare to pull such a stunt right under his nose, almost making himugh out loud.


    Subsequently, as if suddenly remembering something, his gaze shifted to Cheng Zhihai.


    ¡°Guanger, that boy, is said to be on that ind as well?¡±


    Emperor Zhou didn¡¯t care about the court officials or Empress Wei of Great Wei or any envoys from the smaller nations; he brazenly chatted with Cheng Zhihai about family matters.


    Cheng Zhihai¡¯s face showed concern, revealing his worry for his children, and he slowly nodded.


    ¡°Yes, I wanted him to join the Bureau of the Lamp, so I assigned him the task of investigating the Great Wei students, but I didn¡¯t expect he would encounter such an incident.¡±


    Cheng Zhihai did not conceal anything.


    His Bureau of the Lamp was an intelligence organization. While monitoring all officials, it was normal to collect information from enemy states.


    In essence, all four great dynasties, except for the rather unique Great Li Dynasty, had an organization simr to the Bureau of the Lamp.


    Empress Wei of Great Wei heard this, but showed no reaction.


    She had no interest in meddling in the casual conversation between Emperor Zhou and Cheng Zhihai, silently watching the barrier in the sky.


    Within that barrier, the purple color was faintly dissipating a bit, making the scene slightly clearer. Perhaps before long, the situation on Crane-Crying Ind would be crystal clear.


    Empress Wei was unconcerned, continuing to watch calmly.


    Meanwhile, Emperor Zhou continued chatting with Cheng Zhihai, and upon hearing that Cheng Guang was still on the ind, he felt reassured.


    ¡°With Qian Siyuan there, there¡¯s no need to worry about Guanger¡¯s safety.¡±


    As he spoke, Emperor Zhou seemed to remember something and, with a light tap on the tabletop, said, ¡°After this matter is resolved, have Guangere to the Imperial Pce for a visit.¡±

 Chapter 131 - 76: Not a Single One Left! (Subscribe for more updates!)_5

    Chapter 131: Chapter 76: Not a Single One Left! (Subscribe for more updates!)_5


    ¡°Wu Ling seems to quite fancy your Guanger. These two kids could possibly be a match,¡±


    Upon hearing this, Cheng Zhihai wanted to refuse but found it difficult to voice his objection. Instead, he said, ¡°Your Majesty, Guanger is already betrothed.¡±


    Emperor Zhou of Great Zhou seemed a bit surprised.


    ¡°Since when?¡±


    ¡°It has been settled for many days now, and the father has seen to it.¡±


    ¡°Chosen by the Duke of the State?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Emperor Zhou and Cheng Zhihai made small talk, chatting off and on about family matters.


    Inside the hall.


    Aside from Empress Wei of Great Wei, who could remain calm, no one dared to take a deep breath.


    Emperor Zhou appeared to be in a good temper for now.


    But emperors are known to be fickle in their moods.


    Just because he was amicable to Cheng Zhihai didn¡¯t mean he would be to them.


    If this purple light and the ban on Different Treasures were merely an ident, if the disturbance was caused by the descent of an Exotic Beast, that would be one thing, but if it were man-made¡­


    To dare take action under the nose of the Emperor in the Great Zhou Capital¡ª


    Such fury is not something ordinary people can withstand.


    It wouldn¡¯t only anger Emperor Zhou.


    Empress Wei wouldn¡¯t swallow this affront either; she would be equally enraged.


    What on earth would dare to provoke the dignity of these two great dynasties?


    The officials couldn¡¯t fathom, nor did they dare to think further.


    As everyone waited,


    The purple light soon thinned, and within the projected image, the situation on Crane-Crying Ind became clear.


    At first nce, not a single person seemed to be moving about on Crane-Crying Ind.


    Even the Exotic Beasts seemed to have died out.


    There were no signs of life around, just deathly silence and destion.


    Wild creatures wandered near the river bank, seeking escape, but as soon as they touched the purple light curtain, they were repelled as if by an air wall.


    At just a nce, many hearts skipped a beat.


    They only felt that something terrible was imminent.


    Emperor Zhou stopped speaking too, and the air instantly fell into a deathly quiet.


    The eunuch by his side controlled the projected image, zooming in.


    The Central Loft appeared before the eyes of all the officials in the hall.


    A flock of seabirds circled above the loft, letting out sharp cries now and then.


    A few hares jumped in the grass near the houses, their eyes filled with vignce and unease.


    But inside the Central Loft, rivers of blood flowed, and corpsesy everywhere.


    Most of those lying on the ground were officials from the Martial Academy, many of whom had high levels of cultivation. Yet now, theyy dead without any dignity, hacked to pieces by sloppy knife work.


    Within the projected image, officials fled in terror, only to be quickly overtaken by a few individuals in ck robes.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    In a sh,


    Blood sttered across the entire image.


    As they watched, the air in the great hall became even more oppressive.


    Everyone just had to see this scene to know that this was not a natural disaster, but entirely man-made!


    Who on earth would dare to interfere with the martial trialpetition?


    With just one look, the officials felt nearly driven mad.


    Nearly all the Martial Academy¡¯s officials had been ughtered, and the students on the ind were likely in a perilous situation as well.


    All the officials had to do was think about it, and their eyelids began twitching uncontrobly, an unstoppable rage nearly bursting from their hearts like a volcanic eruption.


    Those students¡­


    They weren¡¯t just mere students.


    They were the children of many officials present,


    Perhaps even the sole cherished sons, like Guanger.


    The martial trialpetition was supposed to be a golden opportunity for their children to make a name for themselves, and many elitespeted to send their offspring.


    They could never have imagined that someone would dare to disrupt the martial trialpetition.


    Someone actually dared¡­


    Someone dared to ughter the people of Great Zhou!


    ¡°Your Majesty, what should we do now?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, where did those ck-robed peoplee from? Wasn¡¯t it said that besides the participating students, no one else could enter Crane-Crying Ind?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty! If the Forbidden Artifacts are so powerful, why did the Bureau of the Lamp receive no intelligence?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Cheng, where did all the intelligence collected by the Bureau of the Lamp go? If it had been detected earlier by the Bureau, it wouldn¡¯t havee to this.¡±


    Many officials were inmed with emotion. Their worry for their own children,bined with their dissatisfaction with the overbearing and ruthless Cheng Zhihai, made him the target of their usations.


    At this moment, Cheng Zhihai felt quite the headache.


    The Bureau of the Lamp had indeed detected a hint of the anomaly ahead of time.


    The Qi between heaven and earth on Crane-Crying Ind had thinned, which might have been an omen of the Forbidden Artifact¡¯s uing use.


    However, he hadn¡¯t anticipated that someone would have a Heavenly Grade Forbidden Artifact at their disposal.


    Nor had he expected that someone would actually dare to make a move during the martial trialpetition.


    Even though he had made ample preparations, he had even dispatched Qian Siyuan, the Director and Eighth-Rank King Realm deputy, over there.


    For Qian Siyuan, overseeing the martial trialpetition was clearly an underutilization of his abilities.


    But, Cheng Zhihai still hadn¡¯t anticipated that all this would not be enough.


    He could understand the feelings of the officials. After all, Guanger was also on the ind.


    Cheng Zhihai was more anxious than any of them.


    But once the ban from the Forbidden Artifacts was in ce, it couldn¡¯t be forcibly broken from the outside. Disarming it would take at least several hours.


    No one could predict what idents might ur during those several hours.


    Many officials from the Martial Academy had already died horribly on the spot.


    With their Qi bound, even the mighty Sky-Men, whose cultivations touched the heavens, would be greatly weakened, let alone the lesser cultivated students and officials.

 Chapter 132: 76: Not a Single One Left! (Subscribe for more updates!)_6

    Chapter 132: Chapter 76: Not a Single One Left! (Subscribe for more updates!)_6


    Until now.


    Cheng Zhihai had still not seen the figure of Qiu Zhiman, Dean of the Great Zhou Martial Academy, nor Lin Qingye, Dean of the Great Wei Martial Academy. With their Qi being suppressed, could it be that their chances of survival were slim?


    Cheng Zhihai couldn¡¯t help but frown in thought.


    However, the noise from the officials around him was truly irritating.


    Silently raising his head, he looked towards the officials who had just been directing theirints at him.


    Wherever his gaze fell within the range, all the noisy officials shrank their heads, quickly lowering them, acting like tortoises pulling in their necks, afraid their faces would be remembered by Cheng Zhihai.


    They knew that Cheng Zhihai¡¯s mood wasn¡¯t good either.


    After all, the Crown Prince was still on the ind¡­


    The Crown Prince being on the ind, wasn¡¯t that proof¡­


    Cheng Zhihai really hadn¡¯t noticed anything amiss beforehand this time.


    Otherwise, knowing the Crown Prince¡¯s temperament, he would never have allowed him to take such a risk.<div>


    Cheng Zhihai suppressed the irritation in his heart, wanting to speak to Emperor Zhou and go check on Crane-Crying Ind.


    Emperor Zhou seemed to see through his intention, shaking his head, ¡°That magic seal cannot be simply unlocked, and you haven¡¯t learned how, let the professionals handle it.¡±


    ¡°Going there now, you wouldn¡¯t make much of a difference.¡±


    Hearing this, the corners of Cheng Zhaihai¡¯s mouth revealed a bitter smile.


    He also knew that even if he went there, he couldn¡¯t break the magic seal and rescue Cheng Guang.


    If the seal was forcibly broken, everything inside the seal would be annihted.


    By then, let alone seeing his own son¡¯s remains, he probably wouldn¡¯t even find the ashes.


    But even so, he still wanted to be closer to Cheng Guang.


    Even if he were helpless, being closer to Guanger was still better.


    If something were to happen to Guanger, Cheng Zhihai really couldn¡¯t imagine how Wu Yuemei would react towards him.


    How his father, the Duke of the State, would react towards him.


    What was supposed to be a routine mission, how did it turn out like this?


    Even someone like Cheng Zhihai, who stood at the very top, powerful and impartial, showed a fearful side when he learned that Cheng Guang was in life-threatening danger, and he himself was helpless.


    He feared that Cheng Guang would really die by ident.


    For Cheng Zhihai, that was undoubtedly the sky falling down.


    He dared not think about it, nor could he afford to think about it.


    Cheng Zhihai¡¯s expression became vacant, and theposure he had in the face of Mount Tai¡¯s copse disappeared at this moment.


    Emperor Zhou noticed the change in Cheng Zhihai¡¯s expression and knew what he was worried about. He didn¡¯t say much and just indifferently looked towards the eunuch by his side.


    ¡°Zhao Jin.¡±<div>


    ¡°This servant is here.¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    A person responded, bowing slightly, listening for Emperor Zhou¡¯s orders.


    d in a red robe with a golden belt at the waist and ck boots on his feet, he looked quite magnificent.


    His fingers were long and powerful, his palms smooth, and his grasp on a sword was very stable. His temperament was noble and stern,manding awe.<div>


    This person was indeed Zhao Jin.


    Zhao Jin was tall and imposing, with a dignified appearance.


    He had delicate features, a high nose bridge, and lips tightly closed, exuding a brave aura. His hair was jet ck,bed into a neat bun, showing elegance.


    Zhao Jin grew up alongside Emperor Zhou, having even spent time with the previous emperor ¡ª Wu Shang¡¯s father.


    He could be considered a veteran official of two dynasties.


    Even though Zhao Jin had served under two emperors and was nearly eight hundred years old, he still appeared in the prime of life.


    In his high position, he held great authority and weight, a prominent figure in the Court.


    Emperor Zhou pointed slightly at the purple magic seal in the projected image, ¡°Zhao Jin, with your skills, how long would you need to break this seal?¡±


    Zhao Jin¡¯s eyes were calm as he said, ¡°Your Majesty, at least three hours will be needed.¡±


    ¡°This Forbidden Artifact is of substantial tier; even with my cultivation, three hours is already very strenuous.¡±


    Emperor Zhou did not say much more, ¡°Three-quarters of an hour.¡±


    As his words fell, Zhao Jin¡¯s eyes did not change, but he lowered his head slightly.


    ¡°As youmand.¡±<div>


    Emperor Zhou waved his hand, ¡°Go, if you need anything, take some resources from the Imperial Pce.¡±


    Zhao Jin did not say anything more, hastily leaving with quick steps.


    After leaving the hall, his figure shed and disappeared in the Great Zhou Imperial Pce.


    Soon after, his figure appeared above Crane-Crying Ind.


    In the projection within the Great Zhou Imperial Pce¡¯s grand hall, the figure of Zhao Jin also appeared.


    Officialdom watched in silence as Zhao Jin disyed his Divine Power, meticulously unraveling and dismantling the Forbidden Artifacts.


    The progress was slow.


    But it still required three quarters of an hour¡­


    This directly squeezed Zhao Jin¡¯s existing abilities to several times their normal pace!


    Emperor Zhou was practically demanding Zhao Jin to risk his life.


    In the whole of Great Zhou, not many people possessed the means to break such spells.


    Zhao Jin was one of them.


    After all, ordinary families had never evene into contact with what Forbidden Artifacts were.<div>


    As Zhao Jin was from the royal family, he had been specifically trained, hence he understood more about Forbidden Artifacts than most.


    If even Zhao Jin could not break the spells, then perhaps there would be no one in the entire Great Zhou who could.


    In that case¡­


    There would be only one path left¡­


    Wait for the spells to dissipate on their own.


    Within the hall, after Zhao Jin left, silence returned.


    Many officials were already feeling restless at this point.


    The students on Crane-Crying Ind were each considered a genius of their generation.


    Even disregarding their status, not as their children or any authority, they were still rare talents of Great Zhou.


    The loss of even one would be a loss to Great Zhou.


    But right now, even the Emperor had no solution, so what could they do?


    Besides those students.


    At this moment on Crane-Crying Ind, there was another, even more crucial person present.<div>


    The Crown Prince.


    Others might die, but the Crown Prince could not.


    Otherwise, Duke Zhen would truly go mad.


    Several officials, when facing Cheng Zhihai, could still asionally mock him, for Cheng Zhihai, though unbiased and unfeeling, was still a reasonable man.


    As long as one did not touch his bottom line or vite thews of Great Zhou, even if you cursed him to his face, he would not kill you.


    But it was not the same with the Duke of the State.


    The Duke of the State was a pure warrior!


    A pure deity of wrath!


    One to act on impulse, and with the Crown Prince dead, the Duke would cause immeasurable trouble just to find the culprit, unthinkable to all the officials.


    If their children died, at worst, they just needed to have another.


    But for Cheng Zhihai, it was different.


    Princess Yuemei¡¯s health no longer allowed her to bear a second child.


    If the Crown Prince died, Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion would have no sessor, no hope.


    What the Duke of the State, guarding the Border Area battlefield, would do, merely thinking about it made the many officials of Great Zhou shudder with dread.


    Within the Imperial Pce¡¯s grand hall, the golden and glittering throne and towering pirs cast long shadows under the dim lighting.


    Despite the surrounding opulence and splendor, the grand hall had fallen into a somber silence.


    Like the deepest silence of the night, only the thin wisps of incense smoke twirling above the bronze cauldrons, gently swirling mid-air.


    Resembling silent souls, quivering in the still air.


    The Court¡¯s officials, Empress Wei, and many envoys from the smaller nations stood silently on both sides of the grand hall, their gazes fixed on the central projection, quietly awaiting the oue.


    Their expressions were like solemn stone sculptures, both stern and lifeless.


    A heavy atmosphere pervaded the hall, weighing on everyone¡¯s hearts.


    Every breath was taken with utmost care, as if fearing to break this profound silence.


    At that moment, beside the central throne, a figureden with an air of nobility let out a light exmation.


    The sound was clear and pleasant, filled with authority and prestige.


    Empress Wei¡¯s delicate face showed a trace of astonishment as she pointed and directed the projection to focus on a particr area.


    There, there was someone.


    All eyes lifted to the projection.


    Just one nce at the figure within the projection, and faces instantly disyed astonishment.

 Chapter 133: 77: Old Man, Where Do You Want to Go? (Subscription Requested)

    Chapter 133: Chapter 77: Old Man, Where Do You Want to Go? (Subscription Requested)


    Under the watchful gaze of everyone in the hall, the projection screen showed the constables from the Bureau of the Lamp shuttling through the ind, gathering Martial Academy students without allowing them to seek refuge in the Central Loft; instead, they were hiding them.


    Many officials from the Martial Academy had nned to follow Qiu Zhiman¡¯s advice and take all the students to the Central Loft to wait for the prohibition to be lifted.


    Upon hearing the words of the Bureau of the Lamp¡¯s constable, some officials were ready to object immediately.


    But before they could speak out, they collided face-to-face with an official who had fled from the Central Loft.


    The official was covered in gushing fresh blood, sttered as if it cost nothing.


    His face was stricken with horror, his expression panicked!


    ¡°Madness, madness!¡±


    ¡°Many officials who stayed in the Central Loft are dead. ck-robed figures emerged from nowhere; they can use Qi! We are no match for them, they can use Qi!!¡±


    The Martial Academy official spoke in terror, but before he could finish his words, he copsed to the ground, exhausted.


    The constables from the Bureau of the Lamp had an unchanging expression, showing no sign of disturbance.


    However, the Martial Academy official who had just wanted to question him was dumbfounded. The dead official before him had shared drinks with him the previous night. As someone of Sixth or Seventh Grade status, he was distinguished, yet he had died so abruptly?<div>


    Seeing this, theplexions of many Martial Academy officials turned deathly pale instantly.


    Many students of the Martial Academy also had grim faces behind them.


    The students from Great Wei¡¯s Martial Academy were better off; those from Great Zhou¡¯s Martial Academy rarely experienced a real battlefield, nor had they actually fought and killed anyone.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    This bloody scene before them turned their faces as pale as paper.


    Some officials red at the impassive constables from the Bureau of the Lamp and shouted loudly, ¡°Do you know something?¡±


    ¡°Who exactly are those in ck robes? Why did the Bureau of the Lamp not detect them beforehand!?¡±


    ¡°Where is your superior? Where is Mr. Qian!?¡±


    The constables from the Bureau of the Lamp, faced with the officials¡¯ shouts and questions, maintained theirposure, their voices as cold as ice as they slowly spoke.


    ¡°Follow me, we will protect you.¡±


    ¡°I am unaware of Mr. Qian¡¯s whereabouts too.¡±


    With that, the Bureau of the Lamp¡¯s constable said no more and sprinted off into the distance.


    Some officials of Great Wei¡¯s Martial Academy were somewhat distrustful of the words spoken by people from the Bureau of the Lamp.


    Ignoring the constable¡¯s suggestion, they continued to lead people to the Central Loft.


    After all, in their view, even if Qi was restrained, they still had Lin Qingye, a Ninth-order Martial Emperor Realm powerhouse.


    Such a person is not easily dealt with by the average person.


    Choosing a Ninth Grade powerhouse like Lin Qingye, isn¡¯t that much better than choosing Qian Siyuan?


    Without much thought, they led the group toward the Central Loft.


    Meanwhile, the officials of Great Zhou¡¯s Martial Academy, with shifting expressions, clenched their teeth and dared not hesitate any longer, immediately leading their students to follow behind the Bureau of the Lamp.


    Seeing this scene, the expressions of the officials in the hall became quite sullen.<div>


    Especially the officials from Great Wei, who felt that if they could enter Crane-Crying Ind now, they would desperately wish to p those Great Wei Martial Academy officials with a good few Da Bi Dous.


    The Central Loft was now a pit of fire!


    You¡¯re going to get yourself killed; that¡¯s your own business, but you¡¯re taking so many students from Great Wei¡¯s Martial Academy to their deaths too!?


    Great Wei was already poor; fostering a talented genius wasn¡¯t easy.<div>


    The death of one student would cause Great Wei at least ten times more heartache than Great Zhou.


    Just thinking about the consequences if all of Great Wei¡¯s students who participated in the tournament were to die, many Great Wei officials turned pale.


    Large beads of sweat involuntarily slid down their faces.


    ¡°Damn it, the one who just suggested taking our students to the Central Loft was Jiang Xingyu, right!?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, that old bastard!¡±


    ¡°If that old bastard dies, well, good riddance, but if he¡¯s still alive after the prohibition is lifted, I swear I will y him!!¡±


    Many officials from Great Wei immediately couldn¡¯t hold back their anger, and regardless of whether they were on Great Zhou¡¯s royal court ground or considering their own image, they began cursing openly.


    For them, the deaths of those officials inside the Central Loft were of secondary importance.


    Mostly civilian officials, they held little martial prowess and were of limited value.


    While it¡¯s inappropriate to measure human life in terms of value, to Great Wei, that was indeed the case.


    Now, leaving the Central Loft and seeking students outside, those Martial Academy officials and the students in their custody were the true treasures.


    They would grieve the loss of even one.


    While Great Wei officials were swearing up a storm, officials from Great Zhou said nothing, practicing the proverb ¡°hear no evil, see no evil, speak no evil.¡±<div>


    The Empress of Great Wei,pared to her subordinates below, was much moreposed.


    Even though her exquisite face still looked young, her violet-ck eyes were filled with steadiness and authority.


    She nced over the projection screen and then spoke, ¡°Silence.¡±


    As soon as her words fell, even though the Great Wei officials felt like their back teeth were about to shatter from rage, they fell silent.


    They just bottled it up inside.


    This showed that Empress Wei¡¯s prestige among these officials was incredibly high.


    She had the power tomand and enforce silence.


    After a brief silence,


    someone seemed to realize something and murmured aloud.


    ¡°That¡¯s not right, how did the Bureau of the Lamp know what happened at the Central Loft? We didn¡¯t see anyone from the Bureau there just before.¡±


    With this statement, it instantly grabbed the attention of many officials.

 Chapter 134: 77: Old Man, Where Do You Want to Go? (Subscription Requested)_2

    Chapter 134: Chapter 77: Old Man, Where Do You Want to Go? (Subscription Requested)_2


    ¡°`


    ¡°At the moment when Qi was restricted, the Bureau of the Lamp¡¯s ability to conceal their bodies was rendered useless. If there had been any people from the Bureau of the Lamp in the Central Loft just now, they should have been spotted already,¡±


    ¡°Could it be that someone anticipated the ck-robed person¡¯s move and warned the Bureau of the Lamp in advance?¡±


    ¡°Who could it be¡­¡±


    The crowd murmured to themselves, confused for a moment.


    At the same time, they did not see the figures of the heads of the two major Martial Academies in the projected images.


    With Qi restrained at the moment, the heads of the two major Martial Academies, although not much stronger than ordinary martial artists, could at least have a stabilizing effect on one¡¯s mind.


    Even if the ck-robed person were able to manipte Qi and had great strength, they could only face nearly a hundred people at most.


    Yet there were nearly two to three thousand students and officials from the Martial Academybined.


    Even if it meant using corpses to fill the gaps, they could bury all of these ck-robed people right here.


    But¡­<div>


    In such a situation, neither Qiu Zhiman nor Li Qingye revealed themselves.


    Where were they?


    Many officials, puzzled for the moment, could only brace themselves, forcibly calming down to continue watching the projected images with patience.


    Soon, silence returned to the great hall.


    Everyone knew that the ck-robed people would not rest until they were finished.


    After sweeping the Central Loft clean, they would definitely spread out and seek the remaining students on Crane-Crying Ind.


    With the ck-robed people¡¯s absolute advantage in using Qi, no one could face them alone and kill them.


    A group beating might work.


    But¡­


    If any students or officials from the Martial Academy were killed to the point of terror, they might be too frightened to resist, or perhaps too powerless to fight back.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    At this moment¡­


    It was not only the great hall of the Great Zhou Imperial Pce that was silent.


    All those paying attention to the martial contest between Great Zhou and Great Wei had their hearts lifted with anxiety.


    And within Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion¡­


    Yuemei of the Wu Family was still in the courtyard, holding a needle and thread, gracefully embroidering a brocade handkerchief with a few delicate lines of script.


    ¡°A gift for my future daughter-inw, Yanqiu.¡±


    Wu Yuemei was embroidering a brocade handkerchief for Qin Yanqiu who was betrothed but not yet married into the family, as the first gift from a future mother-inw.


    More valuable gifts had been given before.


    But Yanqiu, the girl, had returned them all.<div>


    Evenmon household items were met with repeated refusals.


    The child seemed to prefer swords and spears.


    The exotic beast and weapons Wu Yuemei had given her, however, were much appreciated.


    Wu Yuemei was afraid that after Qin Yanqiu married into the family, she might continue to favor the cold steel of weapons and neglect her own Guanger, so she wanted to instill some feminine qualities in Qin Yanqiu.<div>


    That¡¯s why she decided to prepare this brocade handkerchief for her.


    So she was carefully stitching, one needle, one thread at a time.


    Suddenly, there was amotion outside the door.


    ¡°Madam, it¡¯s terrible, something terrible has happened.¡±


    As the voice fell,


    a figure rushed in, frantic and staggering, shattering the peace of the small courtyard.


    Few petals fell from the cold plum and willow trees.


    Wu Yuemei¡¯s eyebrows slightly furrowed as she looked up at the neer.


    The person was none other than her personal maid, Mrs. Xue.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, don¡¯t panic, take your time and exin,¡±


    Wu Yuemei said, seeing the panic-stricken Mrs. Xue and shaking her head with a smile. She picked up a cup of tea from the table nearby and handed it to her.


    ¡°Here, have some tea.¡±


    But Mrs. Xue had no desire to drink tea at the moment and gently pushed away the tea that Wu Yuemei offered.<div>


    Mrs. Xue had grown up with Wu Yuemei.


    In name a servant,


    but in reality, as close as sisters.


    They had a very good rtionship and didn¡¯t need to mind such details.


    Mrs. Xue¡¯s expression was torn, unsure whether she should tell Wu Yuemei about the Princely Heir¡¯s ident.


    The moment she learned of the incident on Crane-Crying Ind, without much thought, she had rushed back to inform Wu Yuemei.


    But now, with the words on her lips,


    she was almost unable to speak because she knew that Madam cherished the Princely Heir the most.


    Even a simple cold that the Princely Heir caught would keep Madam worried all night, and she would get up to check on him, caressing his forehead to see how he was doing.


    If Madam learned that not only had the Princely Heir been in an ident this time, but there was also a possibility that it was life-threatening, to the point that he might not be able toe back at all,


    Mrs. Xue found it hard to speak.


    ¡°Madam, I¡­ better not say it,¡±


    Mrs. Xue said, biting her lip, her face filled with reluctance.<div>


    However, at this point, Wu Yuemei was not going to let Mrs. Xue leave so easily.


    Mrs. Xue¡¯s words had already caught Wu Yuemei¡¯s attention.


    How could she be satisfied with half a story?


    She had to hear the rest.


    Wu Yuemei grabbed Mrs. Xue¡¯s hand, her beautiful eyes slightly widened, and her mouth puffed up slightly.


    That was the expression Wu Yuemei and Mrs. Xue used to make when they had disagreements as children.


    It was only in intimate moments with her or when they were close that Wu Yuemei would reveal such a girlish demeanor.


    ¡°Say it quickly.¡±


    Wu Yuemei urged.


    She did not believe anything major could have happened.


    Mrs. Xue asionally overreacted like this.


    Mrs. Xue took a deep breath, knowing she wouldn¡¯t be let go without speaking, and her eyes clenched tightly as she spilled everything she knew.


    In fact¡­<div>


    From the moment Mrs. Xue uttered the words, ¡°The Princely Heir is in trouble!¡±


    Wu Yuemei was already stunned.


    Her mind went nk.


    Her expression became slightly dazed.


    Her beautiful face lost all its color.


    Mrs. Xue said a lot after that, but Wu Yuemei was no longer listening.

 Chapter 135: 77: Old Man, Where Do You Want to Go? (Subscription Requested)_3

    Chapter 135: Chapter 77: Old Man, Where Do You Want to Go? (Subscription Requested)_3


    She only knew that something had gone wrong on Crane-Crying Ind.


    Her son was in danger.


    Moreover, even the emperor didn¡¯t have the means to initiate a rescue at this time.


    Wu Yuemei didn¡¯t speak; she just stood there dumbfounded, her needlework and the Brocade Handkerchief slipping weakly from her hands to the floor.


    Unbeknownst to her, sparkling tears had begun to form in her beautiful eyes.


    The tears flowed silently from her eyes, sliding down her cheeks and falling to the ground.


    ¡°Guanger, my Guanger¡­¡±


    ¡°He can¡¯t be in trouble, he just can¡¯t be¡­¡±


    She hastily stood up, intending to walk out of the courtyard.


    But she didn¡¯t get far.


    Wu Yuemei felt a sudden dizziness in her head and fainted.<div>


    Her body trembled once.


    Limp, she copsed onto the ground.


    Everything happened so fast that Mrs. Xue couldn¡¯t react in time, barely managing to catch Wu Yuemei¡¯s body and urgently calling for servants.


    ¡°Someone, get the physician here!¡±


    Throughout Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion, chaos reigned at once.


    At this moment, Qing Luan was still in the Million Specie Garden, scrutinizing the flowers and nts.


    While watering the flowers and propping up her chin, she wondered when the Princely Heir would return.


    The Million Specie Garden was too quiet without the Princely Heir for a day.


    If the Princely Heir returned, I would definitely have to give him a piece of my mind.


    Talking about how there could be idents.


    Then he took Bai Shuxuan away.


    But not me.


    Is that concern for me?


    Pah! I don¡¯t even want to expose you.


    You clearly favor her more¡­ and dislike me¡­


    As she thought about it, Qing Luan¡¯s face took on a look of sorrow, and she lowered her head to silently nce at her own chest.


    She weighed it with her hands.


    It didn¡¯t feel small at all.


    Compared to Bai Shuxuan, it wasn¡¯t much different¡­<div>


    As Qing Luan thought this, she took on a bit of a selfforting mentality.


    Too big isn¡¯t good anyway.


    Small and cute has its own charm.


    At that moment, Qing Luan suddenly heard amotion outside the courtyard gate.<div>


    Many anxious and hurried guards and servants were passing by.


    The talk was of the Princely Heir being in trouble, thedy having fainted.


    ¡°The Princely Heir is in trouble? Thedy has fainted?¡±


    Qing Luan murmured to herself, but obviously, she didn¡¯t know what had happened at this point.


    After stopping a guard and asking a few questions,


    she learned the full story, and herplexion turned pale.


    Her delicate body began to tremble, as if she could feel a wave of bone-chilling coldness throughout her being.


    Qing Luan silently hugged herself and crouched down, helplessly burying her head.


    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong¡­¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°How is the Princely Heir now?¡±


    Qing Luan felt utterly drained of strength.


    After a moment, she tried to stand up and head outside the mansion.<div>


    Inside Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion, she couldn¡¯t gather much information anymore.


    Everyone in the mansion was busy tending to thedy who had fainted; there was no time to waste on her.


    She decided to seek the answers herself.


    However, she hadn¡¯t gone far


    when a sudden, inexplicable wave of despair engulfed herpletely.


    She suddenly didn¡¯t dare to seek out the news anymore.


    She had only heard that the Princely Heir was in trouble,


    but no terrible news had reached her ears yet.


    If the Princely Heir had truly died¡­


    Qing Luan didn¡¯t know what face she should wear to confront it.


    Concern, pain, and despair all flooded her heart at once.


    Suddenly, her mind buzzed, and everything went nk.


    Qing Luan¡¯s body trembled a few times before she copsed, powerless, to the ground.<div>


    A passing maiden noticed Qing Luan and cried out urgently, ¡°Something¡¯s wrong; Miss Qing Luan has fainted!¡±


    ¡°Quick, take Miss Qing Luan to the physician!¡±


    Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion could not settle down for the time being.


    In the streets of the Capital City, most ces were deserted.


    The majority of people had congregated where they could view the projected images.


    Many taverns showing the projection of Crane-Crying Ind werepletely packed.


    Many people, despite spending a lot of silver, couldn¡¯t get a good spot and could only stand on tiptoes to watch the projection.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    In the projection at this time,


    the revealed scene was of a great hall.


    It was far from the Central Loft.


    Gathered by the Bureau of the Lamp were students from the Great Zhou Martial Academy, along with a few from Great Wei¡¯s Martial Academy, all standing by.


    Several constables from the Bureau of the Lamp guarded them with knives at their sides.


    Although the Qi of many constables was restrained and some even had a weaker physique than the students, they still dutifully protected them.<div>


    Most students from the Martial Academy were still bewildered,


    unaware of what was happening.


    Qi suddenly restrained,


    suddenly called over by the constables from the Bureau of the Lamp.


    What in the world was happening?


    Among them, most were unaware of what was transpiring at the Central Loft at this time.


    Simultaneously, at the Central Loft,


    many men in ck robes were beginning to disperse to pursue the wandering Martial Academy students and single officials.


    Those above the fifth rank were executed on the spot,


    while those below the fourth rank were taken to the first floor of the Central Loft, tied up hand and foot, and carelessly thrown aside like sausages.


    The men in ck robes surrounded the students who had been brought back, eyeing them maliciously, watching them intently.


    Most of those brought back by the men in ck robes were students and martial officials from Great Wei¡¯s Martial Academy, with very few from Great Zhou¡¯s.


    Among them, many had been persuaded by the Bureau of the Lamp to go elsewhere, but as people of Great Wei, how could they heed the words of the constables from Great Zhou¡¯s Bureau of the Lamp?

 Chapter 136: 77: Old Man, Where Do You Want to Go? (Subscription Requested)_4

    Chapter 136: Chapter 77: Old Man, Where Do You Want to Go? (Subscription Requested)_4


    He immediately wanted to return to the Central Loft and find their dean, Lin Qingye.


    However, what they had not anticipated was that as soon as they arrived at the Central Loft, before they could utter a word, they were tied up.


    Each of them had a ghastly expression, not believing it was their fault; instead, they believed it was a trap set by Great Zhou.


    Someughed heartily and mocked, ¡°Very well, Great Zhou, when you can¡¯t win, you resort to using restrictions to massacre our Great Wei students!¡±


    ¡°We Great Wei will not let you off!¡±


    ¡°Where is our Martial Academy¡¯s Lin Qingye? What have you done to him?¡±


    Some shouted loudly.


    Scattered among them, a few Great Zhou Martial Academy students, who had been separated from their group and captured by the ck-robed people, looked miserable.


    These few unfortunate ones didn¡¯t believe that Great Zhou was behind it.


    It was only three consecutive losses; what of it?


    They had be ustomed to losing.<div>


    Emperor Zhou surely wouldn¡¯t stoop so low as to offend Great Wei over such a trivial matter.


    So some were defiant and responded, ¡°You want your Martial Academy¡¯s dean Lin Qingye back, but isn¡¯t our Great Zhou Martial Academy¡¯s dean, Qiu Zhiman, also missing?¡±


    Quite a few Great Wei Martial Academy students sneered.


    ¡°Maybe he¡¯s already dead.¡±


    ¡°If our Martial Academy¡¯s dean can¡¯t survive, then how can your Great Zhou Martial Academy¡¯s dean?¡±


    For a moment, several Great Zhou Martial Academy students grew angry and had a verbal altercation with the Great Wei Martial Academy students.


    And among these Great Zhou Martial Academy students,


    Qiao Songshan¡¯s face was filled with misery.


    He really hadn¡¯t expected that by simply strolling around, he would end up in the enemy¡¯sir.


    Other Great Zhou Martial Academy students had been captured by the ck-robed people.


    But not him.


    He had delivered himself to their doorstep.


    Thinking of this, Qiao Songshan¡¯s face brimmed with bitterness.


    He had hoped to make a name for himself.


    Before he could be famous, he was already facing the prospect of scattering his own ashes.


    He had nned to attend to his father¡¯s funeral; he couldn¡¯t die so soon.


    Qiao Songshan wept inwardly.


    While various Great Zhou Martial Academy students and Great Wei Martial Academy students were having their exchange in the backdrop of the Central Loft, in a corner of the first floor,


    a tall figure in a ck robe sat on a stone chair, his face obscured by a dense shadow making it impossible to see clearly.<div>


    He sat there silently,


    slowly rotating a crystal ball in his hand.


    This person was none other than Qiu Zhiman.


    And in the projection,<div>


    everyone in the Imperial Pce as well as themon folk in the various taverns throughout the capital city saw the image of Qiu Zhiman.


    But, due to the ck robes and mysterious changes in Qiu Zhiman¡¯s form, no one could discern his identity.


    ¡°Who is this person?¡±


    ¡°What is his identity?¡±


    ¡°He dares to brazenly move against Great Wei and Great Zhou?¡±


    As people saw the figure of Qiu Zhiman in the projection, their minds filled with questions.


    It wasn¡¯t just them who couldn¡¯t understand.


    Even now, within the Imperial Pce, many officials and ministers looking at Qiu Zhiman¡¯s image were baffled.


    Just what was the identity of this person?


    The ck robes they were wearing did not seem to be simple garments; they could hide their faces and restrain their qi, preventing others from recognizing their identities.


    Many watched quietly.


    The Bureau of the Lamp¡¯s constables have already protected most of the students.


    If these ck-robed people wanted to kill the remaining students, it wouldn¡¯t be so easy.<div>


    However, at the moment, the many Great Wei Martial Academy students bound hand and foot were probably more likely in danger than not.


    Quite a few officials from Great Wei also realized this and cursed inwardly.


    Honestly, now it was a case of the onlookers seeing more of the game than the yers.


    If they themselves were on Crane-Crying Ind, unaware of what was happening, and suddenly restrictions appeared, rendering their qi useless, and numerous ck-robed people emerged, killing them,


    they would instinctively assume that it was the Great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s doing.


    They wouldn¡¯t trust the words of the Bureau of the Lamp.


    Instinctively, they would seek the protection of the most powerful, Lin Qingye.


    Where was Lin Qingye at this moment?n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Where was he?


    Why, from the moment the projection began, there had been no sign of Lin Qingye?


    Many officials from Great Wei felt a bad premonition at this time; the worst-case scenario being that Lin Qingye was already gone.


    At this thought, their hearts grew increasingly restless.


    But at the moment, they could do nothing but continue to watch the projection.<div>


    At this time, there were only two quarters of an hour left until the restrictions would be lifted.


    ¡­¡­


    Inside the Central Loft.


    Qiu Zhiman slowly rotated the crystal ball in his hand, looking at the remaining students, and his brows furrowed.


    ¡°These people, it seems they are not enough.¡±


    ¡°The number of officials killed in the Central Loft is merely a few dozen, and here there are only just over a hundred students.¡±


    ¡°The rest have all been taken by the Bureau of the Lamp.¡±


    ¡°How did the Bureau¡¯s people realize so quickly? I struck down all the officials here with a thunderous approach to prevent the leakage of any information.¡±


    ¡°Yet, they still managed to know in advance.¡±


    ¡°Apart from the Great Wei Martial Academy students who do not trust the Bureau of the Lamp, everyone else has followed the Bureau.¡±


    ¡°The Bureau has Qian Siyuan on their side; although Qian Siyuan with his Eighth-Rank King Realm strength has his qi restricted, his body is still immensely powerful, not as easily dealt with as the old man Lin Qingye.¡±

 Chapter 137: 77: Old Man, Where Do You Want to Go? (Subscription Requested)_5

    Chapter 137: Chapter 77: Old Man, Where Do You Want to Go? (Subscription Requested)_5


    ¡°It seems that simply having control over the students from the Bureau of the Lamp is far from enough.¡±


    ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter, my goal has been reached; ughtering all the Great Wei students to thest man, causing them to bear a grudge against Great Zhou, can be considered a perfectpletion of my mission.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a pity that I wasn¡¯t able to let my master witness that person¡¯splete loss of face.¡±


    Qiu Zhiman murmured to himself, intending to set off, but as if remembering something, he sat back down.


    Gazing up faintly, it was as if he could sense that someone was using Different Treasures to detect his presence.


    Silently looking up, locking eyes with the other.


    At this moment, it seemed that everyone watching the projected image could see a pair of indifferent eyes from within the tall ck-robed figure¡¯s gaze.


    Yet the face was entirely shrouded in shadows.


    They could not make out the face.


    And when they tried to take a closer look.


    Qiu Zhiman had already withdrawn his gaze and thoughtfully put away the crystal ball. Just as he was about to order the massacre of all Great Wei students present to clean up the situation,<div>


    he spotted several figures slowly approaching from afar.


    Not only Qiu Zhiman was stunned to see the figures walking over from a distance,


    everyone viewing the projection was also stunned.


    Could it be¡­ the Princely Heir??


    Was he deliberatelying here to court death??


    Everyone was puzzled.


    Qiu Zhiman was even more perplexed.


    Around them, it wasn¡¯t just this hall that housed his people; within several miles, there were traces of ck-robed men. If Cheng Guang wasing over,


    how could he have not received any reaction at all?


    Moreover, although the ck-robed men might not be able to use Qi as well as he could, they were still not something an ordinary Martial Artist could deal with.


    A Physique Realm Martial Artist able to use Qi could ughter a Divine Power Realm Martial Academy student who couldn¡¯t wield Qi, as easily as slicing through vegetables.


    The stronger the cultivation, the more this held true.


    Perhaps only after reaching the fifth rank of the Prime God Realm, this situation might change.


    Qiu Zhiman sized up Cheng Guang, who was approaching at a leisurely pace, and noticed that his white robe was not stained with much blood.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    On the contrary, Bai Shuxuan, who was by his side, was covered in quite a bit of blood.


    Seeing this scene, Qiu Zhiman¡¯s eyes began to y with amusement.


    He might have figured out why the Bureau of the Lamp was able to respond so quickly; it seems the Princely Heir had informed them of his n.


    How did the Princely Heir discover his n?


    Had he also discovered his true identity?<div>


    Qiu Zhiman did not know.


    His gaze measured Cheng Guang for a moment and then Bai Shuxuan.


    Suddenly, heughed.


    The Princely Heir couldn¡¯t possibly believe that solely relying on a Bai Shuxuan would be enough to stop him.<div>


    Although Bai Shuxuan was from the Devil n and could wield some demonic power, that power was suppressed by restrictions, unable to be fully utilized. Unable to deploy Divine Power, he was also limited to relying on the strength of his physical body to fight.


    ¡°A mere Bai Shuxuan can be killed with ease.¡±


    ¡°Heh, actually, killing you and then the rest of the Great Wei students here would be sufficient.¡±


    Qiu Zhiman murmured to himself.


    He noticed that there was only one Bai Shuxuan by the Princely Heir¡¯s side.


    Where were the other constables from the Bureau of the Lamp? Without protection, killing Cheng Guang would be as easy as flipping his hand.


    Speaking of which, that Fox Devil truly causes more harm than good; if it weren¡¯t for the master¡¯s instructions not to offend anyone from the Devil n, I would really like to p that Fox Devil to death.


    Qiu Zhiman muttered to himself, the corners of his mouth twitching slightly.


    ¡°Attack, kill them.¡±


    With a sweeping gesture of his hand, all the ck-robed men in the hall rushed out, wielding their knives to attack Cheng Guang and Bai Shuxuan.


    Qiu Zhiman himself did not wish to waste his energy on Bai Shuxuan and Cheng Guang.


    The appearance of Bai Shuxuan was indeed unexpected to him, but it wasn¡¯t a big problem, still within his control.


    Although Cheng Guang had a noble status, he had little chance of resistance at the moment.<div>


    But just as the ck-robed men charged towards Bai Shuxuan,


    Cheng Guang¡¯s steps paused slightly.


    ¡°Uncle Qian, it¡¯s time to make a move.¡±


    Cheng Guang said.


    Suddenly, from the top floor of the Central Loft, one constable after another from the Bureau of the Lamp emerged.


    Like raindrops, they fell from the high skies, descending and rushing to capture the ck-robed men.


    The constables from the Bureau of the Lamp, unable to use Qi, solely relied on their formidable physiques to battle the numerous ck-robed men.


    Inside the loft, Qiu Zhiman saw this scene, the corners of his mouth twitching slightly.


    All the people from the Bureau of the Lamp were here?


    Had they gone mad?


    Daring to resist??


    Qiu Zhiman sneered and shook his head, but soon he realized something was wrong.


    Although the people from the Bureau of the Lamp could not wield Qi, they were all elites; even relying solely on physical strength, they could still battle the ck-robed men.<div>


    That Qian Siyuan.


    Even though he, too, couldn¡¯t wield Qi, it would take some time to deal with him.


    In his prime, Qian Siyuan¡¯s physical strength was not something he, weakened by age, couldpare with.


    Using Qi, it would take him about a quarter of an hour to kill Qian Siyuan.


    Not worth it at all.


    Moreover, with the Bureau of the Lamp¡¯s men blocking his subordinates,


    under these circumstances, killing the Princely Heir seemed unrealistic.


    Qiu Zhiman¡¯s heart sunk a few notches.


    On the other hand,


    Qian Siyuan appeared by Cheng Guang¡¯s side, took a deep breath of relief, and asked,


    ¡°Princely Heir, was it too risky for us to charge at these ck-robed men?¡±


    ¡°No, not risky at all.¡±


    Cheng Guang shook his head.<div>


    He realized that the Breaking Ban Pill awarded by the system couldn¡¯t be given to anyone else.

 Chapter 138 - 77: Old Man, Where Do You Want to Go? (Subscription Requested)_6

    Chapter 138: Chapter 77: Old Man, Where Do You Want to Go? (Subscription Requested)_6


    ¡°`


    As long as he entertained that thought, the Breaking Ban Pill emanating from his body would be insubstantial, until itpletely vanished.


    Cheng Guang immediately dismissed the idea.


    Otherwise, he could just let Qian Siyuan swallow the Breaking Ban Pill, and carry him along the path of strength by sheer force.


    But now, that was not an option.


    Qian Siyuan, at the Eighth-Rank King Realm, had strength that barely reached the Second Rank Physique Realm at this moment. Even Cheng Guang, with a slight use of Qi, could kill Qian Siyuan.


    If this was the case for Qian Siyuan at the King Realm, it seemed there wouldn¡¯t be much of a problem for Qiu Zhiman, the Old Man either.


    Beforeing here, Cheng Guang had already swallowed a Breaking Ban Pill. The Qi inside his body, which felt as if it was shackled by countless chains, was slowly flowing through his meridians.


    As a Martial Artist of the Physique Realm, Cheng Guang¡¯s body had been constantly infused with Qi day and night, and was not something ordinary Martial Artists couldpare with.


    But even so, it was very strong.


    Qian Siyuan didn¡¯t know this.


    He came along this time purely because he couldn¡¯t put his mind at ease regarding Cheng Guang, not knowing what Cheng Guang was still relying on at this moment.


    When the restrictions first appeared, Qian Siyuan¡¯s heart was alreadypletely on edge.


    He learned from Cheng Guang that many ck-robed men suddenly appeared on the ind, ughtering officials in the Central Loft.


    He had already prepared himself to fight to the death for the Princely Heir.


    Instead, the Princely Heir told him that he didn¡¯t need his protection at all. Instead, he just needed him to help hide the Martial Academy students, while he and Bai Shuxuan would confront the ck-robed men alone.


    Crazy!


    Qian Siyuan¡¯s first reaction was that this was madness!


    Not to mention Cheng Guang and Bai Shuxuan, even Qian Siyuan himself, together with all the members of the Bureau of the Lamp, would definitely not be a match for those ck-robed men.


    The opponents could use Qi, and their Cultivation Realm was the same as theirs, or even higher.


    Even if they added the numerous Martial Academy students to fight together, they would at most just tire out the ck-robed men a bit.


    But¡­


    Qian Siyuan had not anticipated that once Cheng Guang had made a decision, it would not change.


    Cheng Guang simply revealed his n and instructed Qian Siyuan to execute it.


    Even though Qian Siyuan was a Martial Artist at the Eighth-Rank King Realm, a person who had long held a high position, in front of Cheng Guang at that moment, he suddenly felt a sense of inferiority.


    It wasn¡¯t a gap in status.


    It was a difference in mentality.


    Cheng Guang was very confident, so confident that Qian Siyuan felt it was inconceivable.


    After hesitating for a long time¡­


    After Cheng Guang left, having given his instructions to Qian Siyuan, and was about to head back to the Central Loft, Qian Siyuan immediately led all members of the Bureau of the Lamp and followed.


    Now, watching the many ck-robed men sprinting swiftly, charging towards himself and the others in an instant, Qian Siyuan also let go of the worries in his heart and engaged in a fierce fight with the ck-robed men.


    At this moment, there was no one else by Cheng Guang¡¯s side.


    One of the ck-robed men noticed this scene and thought he was about to achieve great merit. His eyes instantly lit up, and wielding a knife, he charged towards Cheng Guang.


    Bai Shuxuan noticed this, but couldn¡¯t extricate herself, her jade-like hand fending off the attacks of several ck-robed men around her.


    The attacks of these ck-robed men were sharp and forceful, and although Bai Shuxuan¡¯s demonic power wasn¡¯t much restricted, her strength was still affected under the restrictions, and she was somewhat overwhelmed by the attacks from several ck-robed men.


    She could only watch Cheng Guang helplessly.


    At this moment, not only Bai Shuxuan was paying attention to Cheng Guang.


    Qian Siyuan, who had just burst out to fight the ck-robed men, also twitched his eyes slightly.


    At this moment, Emperor Zhou, Empress Wei, the Court officials, and all the envoys watched the projecting images in silence.


    They too didn¡¯t understand why Cheng Guang would suddenly appear here.


    Even less could they imagine.


    Why Cheng Guang woulde back to fight.


    Did Cheng Guang believe, that he and the Bureau of the Lamp could defeat those ck-robed men?


    Even if they could, he himself didn¡¯t need toe over at all.


    Why take the risk?


    Many appeared to be chiding Cheng Guang for his youthful recklessness, but all were deeply concerned for Cheng Guang¡¯s safety.


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Cheng Guang¡¯s decision was very rash.


    Because¡­


    If the Bureau of the Lamp lost, if they didn¡¯t win the fight¡­


    Everyone here would have to die.


    Of course, they also knew that even if the Bureau of the Lamp did not actively attack, the ck-robed men would still take the initiative to attack.


    The more they could extend the time, the better.


    Perhaps they could hold on until Zhao Jin broke the restriction.


    There were still three hours left until the restriction would be lifted.


    Just hold on for three more hours, that would be enough.


    Above the court, the officials watched the projecting images with bated breath.


    Cheng Zhihai was also the same. Seeing the ck-robed man charge towards Cheng Guang, who was without any protection at his side, his fingers instantly clenched together. Although his nails weren¡¯t sharp, he still forcefully dug them into his own flesh.


    A few droplets of fresh blood flowed out.


    The situation before him left him feeling not the slightest bit of pain.


    And just when he almost couldn¡¯t bear to watch any longer¡­


    He saw within the projecting image¡­


    Cheng Guang, without turning his head, threw a punch.


    Bang!!


    The vast Qi inside him circted, and with a punch that carried a glimmer of starlight, it instantlynded on the ck-robed man who was about to approach him.


    Even before getting closer, the ck-robed man was sted dozens of steps away.


    He hit the side wall andy there, his life or death unknown.


    Upon witnessing this scene¡­


    The already silent Imperial Pce hall¡­


    Became even quieter at this moment, as if space itself had frozen.


    The officials were stunned.


    The Princely Heir was that powerful?


    Many officials appeared not to believe the scene before them, still in disbelief, they rubbed their eyes.

 Chapter 139 - 77: Old Man, Where Do You Want to Go? (Subscription Requested)_7

    Chapter 139: Chapter 77: Old Man, Where Do You Want to Go? (Subscription Requested)_7


    Emperor Zhou¡¯s eyes brightened, his tense body rxed slightly, and a hint of a smile appeared on his normally icy face.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Empress Wei of Great Wei also took an umonly long look at Cheng Guang.


    Her beautiful eyes shimmered, wondering something.


    Cheng Zhihai seemed even more distressed than the others, he sighed in relief, his eyes filled with disbelief but even more with ecstatic joy.


    Guanger was unharmed!


    Cheng Guang had not been injured.


    That was what made him happiest.


    Cheng Zhihai was even more delighted that Cheng Guang had the means to protect himself.


    Cheng Zhihai did not ponder too much why Cheng Guang could unleash such tremendous power within the restrictions.


    Whether Cheng Guang could also wield Qi or not.


    As long as Cheng Guang was safe and sound, that was enough for him.


    Right then,


    after Cheng Guang threw his punch.


    The air itself seemed to quiet down significantly.


    In the Capital city, everywhere, seeing this scene seemed to erupt with different murmurs of spection.


    At the Central Loft on Crane-Crying Ind, where a man in a ck robe was still battling a constable from the Bureau of the Lamp, he too was taken aback.


    Others, through the golden ranking projection, might not sense the presence of Qi.


    But they could clearly feel that Cheng Guang had Qi inside him, not weaker than theirs.


    Even¡­


    Much stronger than theirs!!


    They could wield Qi, but it had cost them a great deal, why could Cheng Guang wield Qi too??


    Qiu Zhiman was also astonished, murmuring to himself.


    ¡°He can actually wield Qi now, the amount of Qi¡­¡±


    ¡°Is not less than mine¡­¡±


    Qiu Zhiman¡¯s face turned extremely ugly.


    First, after arriving on the ind, his attempt to afflict Cheng Guang with insects was unsessful, then his effort to gather all the Martial Academy students failed, and now the constables from the Bureau of the Lamp unusually attacked them, and the Princely Heir¡­


    Could actually wield Qi too.


    Everything was too abnormal.


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    It made Qiu Zhiman, who was usually meticulous in his ns, somewhat panicked and lost, not sure where he had made a mistake.


    To have the situation change to this extent.


    In his expectations,


    the members of the Bureau of the Lamp were supposed to just covertly protect the Princely Heir and a few students, hiding away; they should not have possibly appeared here.


    And now¡­


    Qiu Zhiman took a deep breath.


    ¡°We can¡¯t go on like this, the Princely Heir is too mysterious, he can¡¯t be killed now.¡±


    ¡°Since the Bureau of the Lamp has appeared here¡­¡±


    ¡°Then those Martial Academy students you collected from afar should not care anymore, right?¡±


    Qiu Zhiman mumbled to himself, deeming it much more worthwhile to cut down students with little resistance than to fight the daringly fearless elite of the Bureau of the Lamp.


    Aside from a bit of regret for not being able to cut down the Princely Heir, there was not much else.


    Qiu Zhiman quietly nced at the battlefield, then quietly left through the back door of the Central Loft.


    On the first floor of the Central Loft, many of the bound students from the Martial Academy of Great Wei saw the people from the Bureau of the Lamp tearing into the ck-robed men.


    Even the most foolish of people understood by then.


    Great Zhou and those in ck robes were truly not on the same side.


    The students of Great Wei¡¯s Martial Academy, who had been singing praises about the students of Great Zhou¡¯s Martial Academy, didn¡¯t know what to say in embarrassment.


    However, Qiao Songshan in the crowd showed interest, his eyes gradually lighting up.


    Even with both hands and feet bound, restrained, he couldn¡¯t help but twist his body violently as he yelled out loud.


    ¡°That¡¯s my boss, that¡¯s my boss.¡±


    ¡°My boss hase to save me!!¡±


    Qiao Songshan thought that Cheng Guang had gone to great lengths just to save him.


    He was so touched that tears streamed down his face.


    Cheng Guang, however, did not notice Qiao Songshan in the crowd; perhaps he heard the shouting and nced his way, but his gaze quickly moved on, as if he was searching for something.


    Cheng Guang moved like a streak of starlight, his feet treading on Qi, weaving through the crowd of robed figures.


    The Martial Arts of Heavenly Gang Star Fight were executed by him to perfection.


    Each move, each technique shimmered like the stars, unpredictable and constant.


    With every person he passed, there would be a robed figure falling to the ground in agony.


    Throats were crushed, bodies twisted, or they were sted with a punch thatpletely disced their internal organs.


    Many of the robed figures were struck with fear.


    Even if they had Qi to use within them, their hands weakened, and they were quickly pinned down by several constables from the Bureau of the Lamp.


    The tide of battle quickly turned.


    In fact, even without Cheng Guang, just Bai Shuxuan alone, in cooperation with the members of the Bureau of the Lamp, could have suppressed them, though it would have taken longer.


    And more importantly,


    That person was still not there.


    Cheng Guang scanned around, and it seemed he had spotted something¡ªa robed figure sneaking away through the back door.


    He followed leisurely.


    Qian Siyuan and Bai Shuxuan, along with some Bureau of the Lamp members, were still fighting with the robed figures and did not notice Cheng Guang¡¯s movements.


    Their perception had also been limited as their Qi was sealed at that moment.


    During the battle, some Bureau of the Lamp officers also freed the bound students and officials from the Martial Academy of Great Wei.


    They had been repressing a lot of anger.


    Even without Qi, fueled by their vigorous Qi and Blood, they were determined to show these vermin lurking in dark corners that Great Wei was not to be trifled with.


    The unyielding and fearless nature of the people of Great Wei was fully unleashed as they charged at the robed figures.


    Boom boom boom.


    The thunderous sh of fists and feet resonated continuously.


    The situation seemed to tilt in favor of the Bureau of the Lamp, but everyone watching the projected images knew.


    From the moment these robed figures appeared on Crane-Crying Ind,


    The Bureau of the Lamp had already lost.


    They didn¡¯t detect the robed figures¡¯ trails beforehand, and they did not prepare for this incident in advance. Known for their vignce and intelligence, the Bureau of the Lamp hadpletely failed.


    Simrly,


    Thispetition trial ended up in chaos, and the person behind the scenes who manoeuvred against both the Great Zhou Dynasty and Great Wei Dynasty made them both lose face.


    Even if no one from the two great dynasties had died, they had still lost.


    Their authority had beenpromised.


    There was nothing more humiliating for emperors than this.


    Everyone silently watched the projected images, their mood not particrly good but significantly improvedpared to earlier.


    It was at this time,


    Someone noticed Cheng Guang¡¯s figure.


    ¡°Where is the Princely Heir going?¡±


    Everyone realized that the Princely Heir had disappeared quietly.


    By the time they noticed,


    A tall, robed figure appeared before the Princely Heir.


    Cheng Guang stood in front of the robed figure.


    He smiled and said,


    ¡°Old Deng, where do you think you¡¯re going?¡±

 Chapter 140: 78: So You Want to Play Role-Playing with Me, Brother? (Please Subscribe)

    Chapter 140: Chapter 78: So You Want to y Role-ying with Me, Brother? (Please Subscribe)


    Qiu Zhiman looked indifferently at Cheng Guang before him.


    It seemed he had not expected Cheng Guang to dare to block his path.


    His eyes, through the shadows beneath his ck hood, nced at Cheng Guang and then let out a scoff.


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what method you used to wield Qi now, you can¡¯t really believe that I am afraid of you,¡±


    Qiu Zhiman said this.


    Cheng Guang¡¯s expression remained unchanged, his eyes sweeping over Qiu Zhiman with interest, ¡°If you had not activated that restriction, you could easily crush me with one hand, but under the restriction, even if you can use Qi, how much can you use?¡±


    ¡°Right, President Qiu Zhiman?¡±


    Cheng Guang¡¯s words fell.


    Qiu Zhiman¡¯s expression changed slightly as if he heard something unbelievable, quietly observing Cheng Guang¡¯s expression for a while.


    In Cheng Guang¡¯s expression, Qiu Zhiman did not see a trace of fear or probing.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Full of confidence.<div>


    Just as if¡­


    He had already determined that he indeed was Qiu Zhiman.


    At the same time.


    Within the Capital City, in the projection images in various ces, many people also heard what Cheng Guang said.


    Having heard his words, quite a few were frightened into pallor.


    Who is Qiu Zhiman?


    The President of the Great Zhou Martial Academy!!


    A powerhouse who had reached the Ninth-order Martial Emperor Realm!!


    A prominent figure at the pinnacle of authority within the Great Zhou Dynasty!


    Such a person, you¡¯re saying he woulde to disrupt the martial artspetition between the Great Zhou Dynasty and Great Wei Dynasty?


    This statement, if spoken, would only elicitughter.


    All those watching the projection images of the martial artspetition did not believe Cheng Guang¡¯s words.


    ¡°What is the Princely Heir talking about, how could that man in the ck robe possibly be Qiu Zhiman?¡±


    ¡°Exactly, neither Qiu Zhiman nor Lin Qingye have shown up; perhaps something unexpected happened to them both.¡±


    ¡°This is absolutely impossible, President Qiu Zhiman has been a high-ranking figure since the establishment of the Great Zhou Martial Academy.¡±


    The crowd was abuzz with discussions and exmations.


    They simply did not believe Cheng Guang¡¯s im that this tall man in the ck robe was Qiu Zhiman.


    There were two reasons for this.


    Firstly, the tall ck-robed figure¡¯s build did not match Qiu Zhiman¡¯s, who was much slimmer and not nearly as tall.<div>


    Secondly, Qiu Zhiman had always presented himself as friendly and gentle, approachable and kind, which was a far cry from the cold solemnity of the man in the ck robe.


    Although these two reasons could easily be refuted when individually considered, whenbined, they were not so easily dismissed.


    Not just within the Capital City, the audiences watching the projection images in various taverns did not believe it either.


    Within the Imperial Pce.<div>


    The hundred officials and province lords watching the projection images were also in disbelief.


    Qiu Zhiman was, after all, a Martial Artist who had attained the Ninth-order Martial Emperor Realm.


    Everything he could enjoy in another country, he could enjoy in Great Zhou likewise.


    In Great Zhou, he was an admired President of the Martial Academy.


    His status was lofty, his treatment generous.


    There simply was no need for him to betray Great Zhou.


    What benefits would Qiu Zhiman gain by betraying Great Zhou?


    Probably none at all, right?


    The hundred officials pondered in their hearts, utterly disbelieving Cheng Guang¡¯s words, suspecting Cheng Guang was merely talking nonsense.


    Emperor Zhou, upon hearing Cheng Guang¡¯s words, did not react like the hundred officials, but merely let out a light sound of surprise and then looked intently at the man in the ck robe before Cheng Guang.


    As if he had discovered something, his eyes narrowed slightly, watching silently.


    Empress Wei by the side of Emperor Zhou, however, did not focus on Qiu Zhiman, her attention remained on Cheng Guang the whole time.


    Her lips slightly pursed, her regal, purple-ck eyes scrutinized Cheng Guang up and down.<div>


    It appeared she had not expected Cheng Guang to have the courage to stop this mastermind.


    If the man in the ck robe before Cheng Guang was indeed Qiu Zhiman.


    Then Qiu Zhiman was a Martial Emperor-level fighter, even if the majority of his Qi was bound, as long as he could use Qi, he would be beyond Cheng Guang¡¯s ability to match.


    Could Cheng Guang really defeat this Qiu Zhiman?


    Empress Wei was quite curious and silently observed without a word.


    At this moment, only a quarter of an hour remained until the restriction was lifted.


    ¡­¡­


    Qiu Zhiman stared deeply at Cheng Guang, without any superfluous speech, although at this moment he did not know how Cheng Guang had discovered his identity, but now it was no longer important.


    It was useless for Cheng Guang to find out, since there was no evidence.


    Baseless ims, once spoken, how many would believe?


    He walked slowly towards Cheng Guang.


    Cheng Guang, facing the approaching Qiu Zhiman, did not feel nervous but was instead mentally preparing himself.


    After approaching Cheng Guang to a certain distance, Qiu Zhiman suddenly leaped forward, clearing more than a yard, and his fists and feet greeted Cheng Guang¡¯s body.<div>


    The punches and kicks carried dense Qi and the unique aura of the Martial Emperor Realm, drawing the sparse Heavenly and Earthly Qi around to create an imposing force pressing down on Cheng Guang.


    Qiu Zhiman watched calmly, focusing on Cheng Guang.


    It seemed Cheng Guang could see through the shadow beneath the ck hood and clearly make out Qiu Zhiman¡¯s face.


    He saw Qiu Zhiman rushing towards him with a smile, gentle and refined, easygoing andposed.


    As ifpletely unaware of the dire consequences Cheng Guang would face under his fists and kicks.


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    A warning shed in Cheng Guang¡¯s heart, yet he was well-prepared.


    In his mind, involuntarily, the True Lord of Pure Origin¡¯s image surfaced.


    With the appearance of the True Lord of Pure Origin image in his mind, Cheng Guang felt his spirit clearer than ever.

 Chapter 141: 78: So You Want to Play Role-Playing with Me, Brother? (Please Subscribe)_2

    Chapter 141: Chapter 78: So You Want to y Role-ying with Me, Brother? (Please Subscribe)_2


    His muscles, tendons, and bones all exerted force in a special posture.


    The various key points of Heavenly Gang Star Fight also infused into his mind.


    The next instant.


    Cheng Guang swiftly dodged to the side, his stance as firm as if rooted to the ground, securely anchored.


    The moves of Heavenly Gang Star Fight flowed like drifting clouds and flowing water!


    ¡°Heavenly Gang Star Fight, the third move!¡±


    There were no fixed moves in Heavenly Gang Star Fight, so Cheng Guang simply called it the third move as it was the third one heprehended.


    Cheng Guang clenched his fists and, like pushing a falling meteor, struck fiercely at Qiu Zhiman¡¯s nk as he moved past him.


    For some reason, Qiu Zhiman¡¯s body had suddenly be extremely tall.


    If this were an ordinary time, Cheng Guang attacking him and disregarding cultivation base, but only considering physique, it would seem like bullying the small andcking in martial virtue.


    But now, it was like shaking a mountain, overestimating his own strength.<div>


    However, Qiu Zhiman¡¯s body was now in a state of levitation, attacking Cheng Guang with a fearless stance.


    Cheng Guang¡¯s punchesnded on both sides of Qiu Zhiman¡¯s nk, causing him to instantly lose bnce and crash heavily to the ground.


    He bulldozed through numerous shrubs and meadow grass on his way, his body mming into the ground head-first, his posture violently striking down.


    Bang!!


    Qiu Zhimany on the ground, a dull sound emanating from his body, followed by several jets of blood, his ck robe instantly dyed red.


    A head of gray-white hair peeked out from the ck hood.


    The ck hood fell.


    The amiable and approachable face of Qiu Zhiman was revealed.


    It was as if he was smiling in extreme anger.


    The friendly smile on his face grew more intense.


    Just for a moment, the bloody nk of Qiu Zhiman appeared, Cheng Guang withdrew his fists frowning¡­


    For a time.


    The air seemed to grow a few degrees quieter.


    In the Capital city, when the face of the tall, ck-robed figure was revealed and became clear on the projected image, for a moment almost no one could breathe.


    The current Qiu Zhiman differed greatly from what they had imagined.


    Not to mention the differences in his body.


    But the differences in his image and temperament.


    The former Qiu Zhiman, who appeared like a frail old man, although his cultivation and strength were unparalleled, did not seem very powerful.


    But the current Qiu Zhiman.<div>


    The muscles throughout his body bulged like steel, and his blood surged through his meridians like a fountain.


    It was as if he had entered an unparalleled state.


    Qiu Zhiman¡¯s eyes, red with intensity, stared at Cheng Guang, with an indelible fear in them.


    He realized.<div>


    The strength of Cheng Guang was shockingly great!


    Had he not been a Ninth-order Martial Emperor, with a body long nourished by Qi, he might have perished by now.


    At his current age, weakened and with little Qi left to sustain him, he might indeed be no match for Cheng Guang.


    Thinking this, Qiu Zhiman¡¯s heart clenched.


    Without further hesitation, Qiu Zhiman, his hand covered in fresh blood, without thinking further, mmed his palm down with a force that could topple mountains, aiming to strike Cheng Guang.


    At the same time.


    From within the blood of Qiu Zhiman, arge number of transparent insects burst out.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The transparent insects left his blood, and even in their almost imperceptible state, they radiated a presence of inexplicable ferocity to Cheng Guang.


    ¡°Heh!¡±


    Cheng Guang snorted coldly, his palm suddenly raised vertically, and he pushed forward slowly.


    Qi flowed from his palms, a dim and obscure star emerged behind him, ghostly and faint.


    The star flickered softly in the darkness, as if it had no beginning and no end.


    On this star, it seemed as if the concept of time no longer existed.<div>


    A star appeared behind Cheng Guang, and in just a moment another followed¡­


    One after another, a series of stars emerged.


    A total of seven!


    Cheng Guang waved his hands, the seven stars moving with him as if following a certain trajectory, with a certain rhythm, attacking Qiu Zhiman.


    ¡°Heavenly Gang Star Fight, Big Dipper of the Northern Sky!¡±


    Cheng Guang roared, his palms turning to fists, his figure moved like a sh, appearing in seven different positions, carrying a terrifying aura and the sound of breaking air, colliding with Qiu Zhiman!


    Boom!!


    Fist and palm fought.


    The transparent insects in Qiu Zhiman¡¯s blood were all annihted by the Qi, with only a small portion surviving, sticking to the surface of Cheng Guang¡¯s skin.


    A slight vibration of the Qi was all it took for the transparent insects to perish.


    Qiu Zhiman let out a painful groan, repelled over thirty feet, standing unsteadily as blood streamed from the corner of his mouth, his pale face filled with shock.


    It was unbelievable that, in just a moment, he had sustained serious injuries!


    The Martial Arts used by the Princely Heir were not simple!<div>


    The movements that felt so unfamiliar to him¡­


    But!!


    They also inexplicably felt familiar!


    Remembering the words Cheng Guang recited during the battle.


    They were like¡­


    Like¡­


    ¡°Heavenly Gang Star Fight!!¡±


    The unique skill of the Tianji Sect, Heavenly Gang Star Fight!?


    The Princely Heir had actually learned Heavenly Gang Star Fight!?


    Qiu Zhiman found it unbelievable, the shock in his heart growing even stronger.


    Why??


    The reason is simple!


    Although Heavenly Gang Star Fight was not considered the most powerful or the most difficult Martial Arts, it excelled in bothplexity and strength.<div>


    If yourprehension was high, you wouldn¡¯t need to train every day as other Cultivation Technique practitioners do.


    Just pondering daily, you could create a Cultivation Technique unique to yourself.


    Each Martial Artist who practiced Heavenly Gang Star Fight often possessed different strengths.

 Chapter 142: 78: So You Want to Play Role-Playing with Me, Brother? (Please Subscribe)_3

    Chapter 142: Chapter 78: So You Want to y Role-ying with Me, Brother? (Please Subscribe)_3


    If one¡¯sprehension is exceptional, the power unleashed by the Heavenly Gang Star Fight could very well surpass even that of the master from the Tianji Sect¡­


    And before him, the Princely Heir who had learned the Heavenly Gang Star Fight was now capable of injuring himself¡­


    Even though the majority of his Qi had been bound at this moment, and much of the Qi in the world around them had been simrly restrained.


    But!


    He was not so easily defeated.


    Yet this Princely Heir had managed to defeat him twice in session with just a simple gesture!


    Once might have been fine, but two consecutive times!


    The more Qiu Zhiman pondered on this, the uglier his expression became.


    However, the Cheng Guang he was currently facing remained calm andposed, as if he had just done something utterly trivial.


    At the same time.


    Emperor Zhou and the others, who were watching the projected images, also revealed a thoughtful expression.<div>


    Emperor Zhou and Cheng Zhihai knew that Cheng Guang had learned the Heavenly Gang Star Fight from Old Deng.


    Therefore, they were not particrly surprised to see Cheng Guang using the Heavenly Gang Star Fight.


    They were just a little taken aback, and had not expected Cheng Guang¡¯sprehension to be so high that the martial arts technique of the Heavenly Gang Star Fight that he hadprehended could actually defeat Qiu Zhiman.


    In contrast to theposure of Emperor Zhou and Cheng Zhihai.


    Many officials were no longer able to remain calm.


    They had not anticipated that Cheng Guang, who in the past was unwilling to practice andcked cultivation, could at this time behead the man in ck and then y Qiu Zhiman.


    In front of Cheng Guang, Qiu Zhiman seemed to have little power to fight back.


    Under everyone¡¯s silent gaze.


    The projected image changed once again, and many watched quietly.


    At this moment, Zhao Jin was just a few cups of tea¡¯s time away from breaking the prohibition.


    Qiu Zhiman was no longer able to stir up much trouble.


    Many people breathed a sigh of relief in their hearts and felt that they might as well take this opportunity to admire the Crown Prince¡¯s grace a bit more.


    Speaking of which.


    This was their first time witnessing Cheng Guang in action.


    ¡­


    On Crane-Crying Ind.


    Cheng Guang¡¯s robes fluttered, and his movement was smooth as drifting clouds and flowing water as he once again attacked Qiu Zhiman.


    He did not give Qiu Zhiman the slightest chance to catch his breath.


    And at that moment.<div>


    Qiu Zhiman, with half-slumped body, suddenlyughed.


    ¡°I truly did not expect the Crown Prince to possess such methods, having already mastered the Heavenly Gang Star Fight. I seem to have underestimated you,¡± he said.


    ¡°However, the Different Treasures of my master serve for more than just enhancing one¡¯s cultivation.¡±


    ¡°Master?¡±<div>


    Cheng Guang, upon hearing Qiu Zhiman¡¯s words, furrowed his brows slightly, not quite understanding what Qiu Zhiman meant.


    ¡°Who is your master?¡± Cheng Guang asked.


    Asking so.


    Was quite foolish.


    Qiu Zhiman was very likely not going to tell him, but there was no harm in asking.


    Qiu Zhiman chuckled, ¡°The identity of my master, you will soon find out. After all, this Great Zhou should ultimately belong to my master.¡±


    Qiu Zhiman murmured a sentence.


    BOOM BOOM BOOM.


    It was as if a sound was emanating from inside Qiu Zhiman¡¯s body.


    And the vibrations grew more and more intense.


    ¡°Ha!¡ª¡ª¡±


    This sound started off low and inaudible, but in the blink of an eye, it erupted like thunder, as if the entire space were exhaling this long sigh.


    Immediately after, a terrifying aura emerged from deep within Qiu Zhiman¡¯s body.<div>


    This aura was like a ferocious storm and vast ocean, rapidly rolling out.


    Even without the aid of Qi.


    That pressure still made Cheng Guang¡¯s eyes narrow slightly.


    What was that?


    Cheng Guang saw Qiu Zhiman¡¯s body begin to swell.


    Transparent insects appeared, starting to gnaw at his flesh.


    The transparent insects swiftly grewrge and turned pale white.


    While the transparent insects fed on Qiu Zhiman¡¯s body, bing corpulent white worms, they also filled his body.


    So with a cycle of decrease and increase, Qiu Zhiman¡¯s body not only did not shrink but even bulged out more.


    Cheng Guang stepped back several paces.


    His robe fluttered as he ran backward, never even ncing at Qiu Zhiman.


    With the prohibition about to lift, there was no need for him to forcefully kill Qiu Zhiman at all. Dying time was enough.


    ¡°Think you can escape?!¡±<div>


    Just as Cheng Guang was retreating, Qiu Zhiman suddenly bellowed, finally making his move.


    His colossal body surged forward in pursuit.


    Cheng Guang grinned, ¡°I never thought of escaping!¡±


    Cheng Guang paused in his steps for a moment, then charged towards Qiu Zhiman.


    His Qi roared.


    His body, with boundless might, lunged at Qiu Zhiman.


    Qiu Zhiman let out a low shout andunched his strike simultaneously, their actions almost concurrent.


    It was as if they had agreed to strike at the same moment.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°BOOM!¡±


    Two palms, onerge and one small, yet both possessing great strength, collided.


    Upon contact, Qiu Zhiman¡¯s body, riddled with worm carcasses, instantly shattered.


    Without Qi, Qiu Zhiman seemed unable to unleash significant strength.


    His final tactic was also effortlessly broken by Cheng Guang.<div>


    Qiu Zhiman¡¯s lips twitched slightly, his face showed little change, but a friendly smile became more pronounced.


    While the worm carcasses were indeed powerful, what was most important was the spiritual howling they produced upon death.


    Martial Artists who had not cultivated their Primordial Spirits were rarely able to withstand it.


    Only Martial Artists who were above Second Rank and at a higher realm might have their Primordial Spirits slightly strengthened by the nourishment of their bodies.


    But now.


    Cheng Guang was merely at the Second Rank Physique Realm, surely his Primordial Spirit couldn¡¯t withstand it.


    Qiu Zhiman watched Cheng Guang¡¯s expression, his lips slowly curling into a faint smile.


    Even if he had to die here, as long as he could drag Cheng Guang down with him, it would not be a loss.

 Chapter 143: 78: So You Want to Play Role-Playing with Me, Brother? (Please Subscribe)_4

    Chapter 143: Chapter 78: So You Want to y Role-ying with Me, Brother? (Please Subscribe)_4


    At least for him, he had already made a profit.


    The master¡¯s n could bepleted one step earlier.


    His mood also rxed quite a bit.


    However.


    It was also here.


    Cheng Guang¡¯s expression became strange.


    ¡°Old Man, what are youughing at!¡±


    Cheng Guang grabbed Qiu Zhiman¡¯s head with one hand, paying no attention to the spiritual screech emitted by the plump white worms upon their death.


    That spiritual screech, before it even approached him, was shattered by the Proving Dao Map in his mind.


    It was like a gentle breeze on the face.


    Without any difort.<div>


    This Old Man even attempted to attack his Primordial Spirit.


    If he had not been practicing Spiritual Martial Dual Cultivation, he might have really fallen for it!


    Cheng Guang¡¯s expression remained unchanged.


    He pounded his fist down again and again.


    Bright red blood mixed with white thick paste flowed out, indistinguishable whether it was Qiu Zhiman¡¯s blood or the blood from the insect bodies on him.


    At first, Qiu Zhiman¡¯s body was trembling, struggling incessantly, unsure whether he wanted to beg for mercy or something else.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Cheng Guang didn¡¯t bother with him and kept pounding his fists into Qiu Zhiman¡¯s body.


    Juices sttered.


    Cheng Guang¡¯s handsome presence somehow held a sense of intimidation.


    Not until Qiu Zhiman was silenced.


    Did Cheng Guang slowly rise, then suddenly, as if he had discovered something, he took a stone statue, crafted with insects, from Qiu Zhiman¡¯s corpse.


    The moment he took the statue.


    A piece of information appeared in his mind.


    [Statue of Ten Thousand Bugs: Raise the body with bugs, feed the bugs with the body, when you can satiate them, they will also bring you immense benefits, but if you cannot feed them enough, you¡¯re doomed.]


    Ah, so it turns out these bugs that covered his body were transformed by a Different Treasure.


    After Qiu Zhiman died, the insect bodies all over him began to degenerate.


    The transparent little bugs that existed just a moment ago, lively and jumping, all died.


    At the same time, Cheng Guang, sharp-eyed, also discovered a wooden ring on Qiu Zhiman¡¯s finger.


    Picking up the wooden ring revealed an average-sized space within it.<div>


    It contained many skeletal remains of the Human Race, as if all the flesh on their bodies had been devoured, leaving only the skin.


    Cheng Guang¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.


    This Qiu Zhiman wasn¡¯t up to any good indeed.


    Considering the function of the Statue of Ten Thousand Bugs.<div>


    Over the years, could it be that Qiu Zhiman had been using these bugs to consume the Human Race, sustaining himself?


    No wonder it¡¯s said.


    Qiu Zhiman, who was rather mediocre in the first half of his life, could grow rapidly in just a few decadester, even reaching the realm of the Martial Emperor at one point.


    Unfortunately.


    If he hadn¡¯t activated the restriction that cut off the Heavenly and Earthly Qi, he probably wouldn¡¯t have been so easily killed by me.


    Cheng Guang sneered, not minding it, his gaze fixed on the wooden ring, looking for clues about the mastermind behind the scenes.


    When he saw a Token, his eyes lit up.


    This token seemed to symbolize some kind of identity.


    It¡¯s just that it was somewhat aged, barely recognizable.


    This is¡­


    a Crown Prince Token?


    Cheng Guang¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.


    At the same time, a cold voice rang in Cheng Guang¡¯s ear.<div>


    [Missionpleted.]


    [Would you like to im your reward?]


    Cheng Guang, with patience, did not im the reward right away.


    Now was not a good time to im the reward.


    He had stayed too long on Crane-Crying Ind this time.


    It was time to go back.


    Cheng Guang found the Crystal Ball inside Qiu Zhiman¡¯s wooden ring.


    This Crystal Ball seemed to be a powerful one-time use prohibition.


    Once used, it¡¯s gone.


    The way to destroy the prohibition was simple, just destroy the prohibition entity itself.


    Cheng Guang lifted the Crystal Ball high and smashed it down forcefully with a bang.


    The Crystal Ball shattered.


    At the same time.<div>


    In the sky above Crane-Crying Ind.


    Zhao Jin¡¯s face was pale, sweat dripped down his forehead, Divine glossiness flickered in his eyes as he frantically decoded, slowly dismantling the barrier.


    With only one quarter-hour left before the three-quarter-hour mark, he still had one-tenth of the restriction left to decode.


    He was indeed going to fail the mission given to him by Emperor Zhou.


    Emperor Zhou was always decisive.


    Even though Zhao Jin had given his all, as long as the job wasn¡¯t done, it wasn¡¯t done.


    No one would listen to his exnation.


    Just thinking about it made Zhao Jin break out in a huge sweat, his entire red robepletely drenched.


    All he could do now was to silently pray.


    Pray that he could break the prohibition sooner.


    Right at this moment.


    Crack!!


    A series of cracks suddenly appeared on the purple barrier.<div>


    Those cracks spread quickly!


    In an instant!


    Bang!


    Like dazzling Ice Crystals, it exploded in all directions, turning into specks of light.


    Zhao Jin was overjoyed.


    Did my prayer work??


    Before he could revel in his happiness, or open his mouth to say something.


    A series of figures appeared beside him.


    There was Emperor Zhou, Empress Wei, many strong figures from the Bureau of the Lamp, Court officials, and nobility from all houses.


    Almost every figure,rge and small, instantly upied half of the airspace over Crane-Crying Ind.


    In the air, they searched quietly for those they cared about.


    Without a word.


    Zhao Jin, seeing everyone silent and not knowing what had happened inside the barrier, joyfully said, ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯ve broken the barrier!¡±


    Zhao Jin was quite proud.


    In all of Great Zhou, being able to decode such a restriction in just under three quarter-hours, besides himself, Zhao Jin, there probably wasn¡¯t a second person capable of such a feat.


    As soon as Zhao Jin finished speaking, he attracted many puzzled gazes.


    Zhao Jin noticed that several nobles were looking at him strangely, which almost caused him to have a pale face and flip out his orchid fingers on the spot.

 Chapter 144: 78: So You Want to Play Role-Playing with Me, Brother? (Please Subscribe)_5

    Chapter 144: Chapter 78: So You Want to y Role-ying with Me, Brother? (Please Subscribe)_5


    ¡°I¡¯ve worked myself to the bone,¡± I¡¯ve finally broken through the prohibition.


    Can¡¯t I even say a word, to ask the master for some credit?¡±


    However, Emperor Zhou of the Great Zhou wasn¡¯t even sparing him a nce, not even for a moment.


    This left Zhao Jin feeling somewhat disappointed, but he had grown ustomed to it.


    The way of the eunuch and the Emperor.


    It¡¯s like the rtionship between a loyal dog and a goddess.


    If you lick well, you might get something to eat; if you don¡¯t, you get nothing.


    If the goddess wishes not to be licked and you still insist, you lose even the right to be a loyal dog.


    Having been a eunuch for hundreds of years, Zhao Jin knew all too well the difficulty of a eunuch¡¯s life.


    Not everyone could be a eunuch.


    Zhao Jin still had a bit of pride.<div>


    He followed Emperor Zhou¡¯s gaze toward Crane-Crying Ind.


    Quickly, he spotted a figure.


    Was that the Princely Heir?


    Zhao Jin noticed that something seemed off about the Princely Heir, as if he had just been through a great battle?


    Zhao Jin hurriedly looked around and, before he could search carefully, noticed a body lying on the ground.


    The person was dressed in a ck robe.


    His face, battered beyond recognition, still vaguely resembled someone¡­ was it Qiu Zhiman¡­?


    Was Qiu Zhiman a member of the ck-robed ones?


    Zhao Jin had only reached this thought when his expression turned incredibly odd.


    He hadn¡¯t been watching the projection, unaware of what had happened on Crane-Crying Ind.


    Seeing Qiu Zhiman as a member of the ck-robed ones, possibly even the leader, his face momentarily stiffened in shock.


    He was utterly stunned.


    At this time, Emperor Zhou also spoke.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, take a look below.¡±


    Emperor Zhou led the ministers, while Empress Wei of the Great Wei didn¡¯t follow Emperor Zhou¡¯s steps but went instead to find the students from her own Great Wei¡¯s Martial Academy.


    Emperor Zhou appeared before Cheng Guang.


    Cheng Guang vaguely remembered that thest time he met Emperor Zhou was, indeed, thest time.


    That time, at the Lakeside of Daming¡­ No, it was by an unknownkeside where they yed a game.


    It was exhrating.<div>


    Although he was a substitute then, and still a substitute now.


    But not just any substitute¡ªevolved to a substitute max plus pro enhanced version.


    Cheng Guang was confident that Emperor Zhou couldn¡¯t possibly recognize him as a fake.


    Thus, he was very rxed.<div>


    First, he greeted Emperor Zhou respectfully and obediently called out,


    ¡°Uncle.¡±


    Emperor Zhou¡¯s majestic and icy countenance remained unchanged, still sizing up Cheng Guang as if looking at a stranger.


    But Cheng Guang knew that Emperor Zhou just felt the ¡°change¡± in ¡°himself¡± was too great, so much that he needed a moment to adapt.


    His identity hadn¡¯t been exposed at all.


    After greeting Emperor Zhou, Cheng Guang was about to greet Cheng Zhihai.


    But Cheng Zhihai couldn¡¯t hold back any longer, stepping forward immediately. His usually impartial, stony demeanor softened, his tiger¡¯s eyes quivering, tears gleaming in his eyes.


    His nose felt sour.


    He had truly feared that Cheng Guang had just died.


    In his excitement, he wanted to embrace Cheng Guang.


    But he felt that Cheng Guang was already grown up.


    Taller, even taller than himself.


    And in front of so many people.<div>


    Cheng Zhihai hesitated for a moment, then with a tearful smile, said, ¡°You rascal, if you had such skills, why didn¡¯t you use them earlier and make your dad worry so much.¡±


    Cheng Guangughed and took the initiative to hug Cheng Zhihai.


    Cheng Zhihai¡¯s body stiffened a little.


    His old face turned bright red.


    He felt extremely embarrassed by his son¡¯s affection.


    But at the same time, he was very moved.


    Ever since Guanger¡¯s body was injured, Cheng Zhihai had been either busy with the work of the Bureau of the Lamp or traveling afar to find Spiritual Medicine to treat Guanger¡¯s injuries.


    They had never before¡­


    Disyed such closeness.


    For a moment, Cheng Zhihai felt that his child had truly grown up, and he was once again moved to tears.


    In public, the unforgiving Cheng Zhihai, who had purged many noble families, in front of Cheng Guang became a sensitive and emotional old dad.


    Motionless, he would be sentimental and cry.


    Even more like Lin Daiyu than Lin Daiyu herself.<div>


    Perhaps Cheng Zhihai should change his name to Lin Zhihai¡­


    That was what Cheng Guang thought inwardly.


    But, truth be told, the name Lin Zhihai did sound quite pleasant.


    As Cheng Guang and Cheng Zhihai were chatting, other officials dispersed to look for their own children.


    Cheng Zhihai immediately wanted to take Cheng Guang home.


    Cheng Guang seemed to remember something, handing over the Statue of Ten Thousand Bugs and Qiu Zhiman¡¯s Storage Wooden Ring he had acquired to Cheng Zhihai.


    ¡°Dad, this is from that Qiu Zhiman. I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s anything valuable inside, take a look for yourself.¡±


    Cheng Zhihai took it over and just nced at it, his expression changed.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Before he could say anything, Cheng Guang spoke again.


    ¡°Dad, Mom doesn¡¯t know about what happened here, does she?¡±


    As soon as Cheng Zhihai heard Cheng Guang¡¯s words, his expression lightened into a smile.


    How could Yuemei possibly not know?


    Seeing such an expression on his face, he immediately wished to plead with Cheng Guang to speak on his behalf when they got home. He knew that if he returned home just like this, he would definitely be scolded to death by Yuemei, the kind he couldn¡¯t refute.<div>


    ¡ªThe pain of being henpecked.


    Cheng Guang helplessly gave Cheng Zhihai a look that said he was powerless to help.


    Cheng Zhihai sighed and, after entrusting the treasures to Emperor Zhou, took Cheng Guang back to Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion in the Capital city.


    After bringing Cheng Guang to Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion, Cheng Zhihai ultimately did not dare to step inside directly.

 Chapter 145: 78: So You Want to Play Role-Playing with Me, Brother? (Please Subscribe)_6

    Chapter 145: Chapter 78: So You Want to y Role-ying with Me, Brother? (Please Subscribe)_6


    He knew.


    Yuemei was so worried about Guanger that she fainted on the spot.


    If he went over now, Yuemei would definitely scold him.


    If she scolded him, her temper would re, and if her temper red, her health would not improve.


    Thus, Cheng Zhihai decided to hide outside for a while for the sake of his wife¡¯s health.


    ¡°Guanger, you go back first andfort your mother. Say some good words for your father!¡±


    Cheng Zhihai wanted to say more but ended up just saying this much, then patted Cheng Guang¡¯s shoulder before going to see Emperor Zhou.


    The object just discovered on Qiu Zhiman was extraordinary.


    Forget the Statue of Ten Thousand Bugs.


    Different Treasurese in many forms, including one that could devour the Human Race and enhance cultivation¡ªa fact not unheard of.


    However, such Different Treasures were mostly mysterious, also called Mysterious Treasures, or simply, Weird Treasures.<div>


    Once discovered, they were to be destroyed.


    If not destroyed, they could lead to endless troubles.


    That was thew in Great Zhou¡ªanyone who found such Different Treasures had to turn them over without exception.


    Still, there were those who did notply.


    And the Bureau of the Lamp of Great Zhou could not monitor everything, so some would inevitably slip through the cracks.


    The escape of trivial beings was of no consequence.


    But Qiu Zhiman, the head of the Martial Academy of Great Zhou, a colleague who¡¯d worked with Cheng Zhihai for years, had secretly harbored such Mysterious Treasures!


    And Cheng Zhihai hadn¡¯t noticed it all this time.


    Whether to say that Qiu Zhiman hid it too well, or to criticize the Bureau of the Lamp for ipetence, Cheng Zhihai could not rightly say.


    Feeling conflicted, he hurried toward the Imperial Pce.


    ¡­


    After Cheng Zhihai set off for the Imperial Pce.


    Standing in front of his home, Cheng Guang felt hesitant, almost fearful as he drew near his homnd.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Standing outside the residence, he took a deep breath and stepped in.


    First, he went to Wu Yuemei¡¯s courtyard.


    Upon entering the courtyard, he saw Mrs. Xueing out of a room with a sorrowful expression, not yet noticing Cheng Guang¡¯s return.


    ¡°Mrs. Xue.¡±


    Cheng Guang called out.


    Hearing his voice, Mrs. Xue started, followed by a surge of joy.<div>


    She quickly walked up to Cheng Guang, her beautiful eyes brimming with tears.


    ¡°The Princely Heir is back.¡±


    She murmured and then pulled Cheng Guang towards the room.


    All the while, she called out loudly into the room:<div>


    ¡°Madam, Madam, the Princely Heir is back!¡±


    As her voice fell, amotion came from inside the room.


    The door was pushed open.


    Cheng Guang looked inside.


    Wu Yuemei¡¯splexion,pared to before, had deteriorated too much. Overwrought with worry and her own frail health, dark circles had formed around her beautiful eyes.


    For Wu Yuemei, who always cared about her appearance, this was an unbearable sight.


    But now, she had no mind to care.


    She propped herself up on the bed, sitting up. When she saw Cheng Guang entering the room, her eyes reddened again.


    She beckoned.


    ¡°Guanger,e to mother.¡±


    Cheng Guang¡¯s eyes softened, and he obediently went forward.


    Wu Yuemei pinched Cheng Guang¡¯s hand, her emotions a mix of wanting to cry and wanting tough, her mouth corners at one moment tilting upward, then curving downward.


    ¡°You child, really, really don¡¯t make things easy for me!¡±<div>


    A thousand words.


    In the end, only this sentence remained on her lips.


    Wu Yuemei tapped Cheng Guang¡¯s forehead lightly.


    Cheng Guangughed, ¡°Mom, look, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Cheng Guang was thus led by the hand by Wu Yuemei, as she inquired about his experiences on Crane-Crying Ind.


    When she learned that Cheng Guang had knocked out a man in a ck robe with one punch and a child with one kick, she couldn¡¯t help butugh joyously.


    ¡°Is that so? My Guanger is so capable.¡±


    Cheng Guang coughed, ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright. Mom, you must keep it low key, I can be even more capable in the future.¡±


    Cheng Guang relied on his girlfriend-trained skills from his previous life to pacify Wu Yuemei sessfully, leaving her in good spirits.


    In the end,


    Cheng Guang didn¡¯t resist taking a jab at Cheng Zhihai.


    ¡°Dad just came back, but he was afraid of being scolded by you, Mom, so he left again. You should probably not criticize him when he returns. I¡¯m just a little tired with some minor injuries, nothing else.¡±


    Wu Yuemei¡¯s expression stiffened slightly, her soft fingers tightening their grip under the covers.<div>


    Stepping out of the room,


    Cheng Guang sighed, ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve said quite a few good words for you, but whether or not you¡¯ll get beatenter is out of my control.¡±


    Cheng Guang returned to his own courtyard step by leisurely step.


    Looking into the yard, he saw a delicate and soft silhouette standing under the moonlight, seemingly chilled to the bone, who, despite possessing the powers of the Fourth-grade Divine Realm, appeared inexplicably frail.


    Under the embellishment of moonlight, that silhouette seemed like a fairy out of a painting, ethereal and wistful.


    ¡°The Princely Heir, who knows how he is now.¡±


    ¡°It is said that the matters there have been resolved, and it is rumored to be without incident, but I do not know if he is injured.¡±


    ¡°The Princely Heir is right to apany his mother, after all, I am only a maiden, not a properly wedded wife, how could I expect to see him first thing.¡±


    Qing Luan fiddled with the flower petals in her hands, one by one.


    ¡°Although if the Princely Heir coulde to see me first, I would be very happy, I would still send him to see his mother. But he didn¡¯te.¡±


    ¡°Ha, after all, men.¡±


    ¡°What is gained too easily is never treasured.¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not right, how could I speak of the Princely Heir in such a way, I wasn¡¯t so easily won by him either.¡±<div>


    Qing Luan patted her cheeks under the moonlight, which appeared even whiter and smoother, her eyes still brimming with worry and sorrow.


    Standing behind Qing Luan, Cheng Guang had only listened to her murmuring for a short while, and dismissed the idea of reminding her of his presence in the face of her sentimental musings.


    Now was Qing Luan¡¯s emo time.


    She needed a jolt of excitement.


    Cheng Guang quietly walked up behind Qing Luan and embraced her abruptly.


    Qing Luan started, her beautiful eyes showing panic at first, but soon, from the familiar warmth behind her, she recognized who it was.


    ¡°Hehehe, mydy, staying upte without sleeping, could it be you¡¯re waiting for me toe and ravish you?¡±


    Qing Luan¡¯s cheeks turned pink, feeling somewhat like she was caught writing secret essays by a teacher and then having them read out in front of the whole ss.


    Bowing her head, as if wishing to bury her face in her chest.


    ¡°Do, do as you will.¡±


    Cheng Guang¡¯s eyes brightened, not expecting the girl to y along so readily.


    So you¡¯re up for some role-ying with your brother, huh?


    Good, good, good.


    Cheng Guang swept Qing Luan into his arms and headed for the bedroom.


    At the very moment he kicked the door shut with his heel,


    Cheng Guang felt as if he had forgotten something.


    ¡ª¡±The Tale of the Abandoned Fox¡±

 Chapter 146: 79: Nine Dragons Stealing Sky! (A Little Big Chapter, Seeking Subscriptions!)

    Chapter 146: Chapter 79: Nine Dragons Stealing Sky! (A Little Big Chapter, Seeking Subscriptions!)


    The martial arts tournament between Great Wei and Great Zhou ended abruptly.


    It concluded without goodwill.


    ck-d individuals led by Qiu Zhiman disrupted the original course of events.


    Great Zhou was shaken to its core by this incident.


    No one had expected Qiu Zhiman, a high-ranking official of the Martial Academy, to betray Great Zhou, and to stab both Great Zhou and Great Wei in the back during the much-anticipated tournament.


    He even attempted to ughter all the students, officials, and martial artists from Great Zhou and Great Wei who were participating in the tournament.


    Even more shocking to the world,


    Besides Qiu Zhiman¡¯s betrayal of Great Zhou,


    There was another person.


    It was the Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir, Cheng Guang!


    Cheng Guang¡¯s performance during the martial arts tournament spread far and wide through oral and written ounts from various circles within the Capital city.<div>


    As word of his deeds spread, everywhere was shocked.


    Many high-ranking officials couldn¡¯t help but gasp in astonishment.


    The Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir seldom made a move, and there had been no talk of his cultivation level; they had assumed that Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion had no worthy sessor. Yet unexpectedly, at this juncture, Cheng Guang suddenly rose to prominence.


    Many secretly felt a surge of rm.


    Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion, already immensely powerful, now boasted an heir, Cheng Guang, with astonishing talent, whose performance in the tournament was dazzling.


    Many warriors pledged even stronger loyalty to Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion.


    If it came to pass that¡­


    Apart from their royal blood, the Great Zhou Imperial Family had nothing on Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion.


    If Duke Zhen¡¯s power began to overwhelm the Imperial Family, should he dere his betrayal and establish his own nation, that would truly be a simple matter.


    To abduct a few princesses of royal blood could even solve issues of lineage.


    Thus, within Great Zhou, tensions rose and turmoil ensued.


    After the incident subsided, Empress Wei of Great Wei did not stay long in Great Zhou.


    She never intended to stay; she had nned to leave after watching the opening ceremony but hadn¡¯t expected an ident to ur during the tournament.


    That forced her to remain there for a while.


    Now, she also learned of the death of Lin Qingye. The death of the head of Great Wei¡¯s Martial Academy on Great Zhou territory, a martial artist of the Ninth-order Martial Emperor Realm, was a devastating loss for Great Wei¡ªit was extremely difficult to cultivate such a talent!


    Now that the incident was resolved, and the news had traveled back to Great Wei, she didn¡¯t know what kind of turmoil it would cause.


    Empress Wei, with a stern face, immediately returned to her country.


    The aftermath of this event still required furthermunication with Emperor Zhou.


    For a time, the winds did not cease, and the waves did not calm.<div>


    All discussions revolved around Cheng Guang, around Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion, and around the Bureau of the Lamp¡¯s negligence in its duties, having failed to detect Qiu Zhiman¡¯s covert actions¡­


    Such discussions spread like waves, beginning in the Capital city and sweeping across thend.


    ¡­


    Late at night, at the hour of the Dog.<div>


    The night unfurled like a deep, profound scroll, quietly enveloping everything in its shadow.


    The stars twinkled like diamonds against the dark curtain of the sky, emitting a faint and mysterious glow, while the Milky Way stretched across the heavens like a ribbon, adding depth and vastness to the night.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Great Zhou Imperial Pce, Great Zhou Imperial Pce, Taihe Hall.


    In the depths of the pce, Taihe Hall was gently shrouded in the tranquil moonlight, appearing dignified and mysterious.


    Emperor Zhou stood quietly beneath the great hall, holding a scroll in his hands, his icy countenance bearing majesty, watching the scroll without a trace of a smile.


    Tap, tap, tap.


    The sound of footsteps disturbed the tranquility of the hall.


    Emperor Zhou turned to look behind him and saw Cheng Zhihai.


    His authoritative expression remained unchanged as he slowly lowered the scroll, gazing at Cheng Zhihai.


    Cheng Zhihai approached Emperor Zhou and with due respect bowed his head.


    ¡°Your Majesty, this matter urred because the Bureau of the Lamp failed to detect Qiu Zhiman¡¯s actions beforehand.¡±


    Cheng Zhihai admitted the Bureau¡¯s oversight without dy.


    He offered no excuses for its failure.<div>


    In Cheng Zhihai¡¯s view, a failure was a failure, and there was no need for justifications.


    Emperor Zhou responded with a soft ¡°Hm,¡± examining Cheng Zhihai for a long while without speaking.


    The air seemed to freeze for a moment as the me of the Ever-bright Lamp rose slowly, scattering a faint scent.


    Under Emperor Zhou¡¯s gaze, Cheng Zhihai felt the pressure bearing down on him.


    Although they were contemporaries, and his wife was Emperor Zhou¡¯s sister,


    That was their private rtionship.


    At this moment, Emperor Zhou was interacting with him on the basis of a sovereign and subject.


    The sovereign was sovereign, and the subject was subject.


    On this matter, Cheng Zhihai dared not overstep.


    Emperor Zhou watched Cheng Zhihai for a while longer before slowly picking up the scroll again and continuing to read.


    ¡°Have you found anything on Qiu Zhiman?¡±


    Cheng Zhihai nodded, took the wooden ring that Cheng Guang had given him from his sleeve, and presented it to Emperor Zhou.


    Emperor Zhou nced at it and his awe-inspiring gaze sharpened as a terrifying aura emanated from him, sweeping around like a tempest.<div>


    Standing at the center of the storm, Cheng Zhihai turned slightly pale, but he remained upright, respectfully standing in the hall.


    The fearsome aura appeared just for a moment before Emperor Zhou retracted it back into himself, and the atmosphere rxed, reverting to its former ease.


    However, Emperor Zhou¡¯s expression remained grim,


    Even bordering on unsightly.


    The cause of Emperor Zhou¡¯s displeasure was not only the numerous human bones contained within the wooden ring but also a token.

 Chapter 147: 79: Nine Dragons Stealing Sky! (A Small Yet Major Chapter, Seeking Subscriptions!)_2

    Chapter 147: Chapter 79: Nine Dragons Stealing Sky! (A Small Yet Major Chapter, Seeking Subscriptions!)_2


    The Crown Prince¡¯s order¡­


    This appearance of the Crown Prince¡¯s order, Emperor Zhou of Great Zhou knew it all too well.


    It was the order of the previous dynasty¡¯s Crown Prince.


    The crown prince, the supreme martial prince.


    After the crown prince was deposed by Empress Dowager Li back in the day, he still harbored thoughts of making aeback. He was repeatedly suppressed by the thunderous methods of Emperor Zhou, who even once wanted to eradicate the crown princepletely.


    However, it seemed the crown prince might have sensed something because just as Emperor Zhou was about to take action, the crown prince suddenly vanished.


    This caused a moment of confusion for Emperor Zhou, wondering if someone was tipping off the prince behind his back.


    He even ordered the Bureau of the Lamp to conduct a thorough investigation.


    Yet, nothing turned up.


    Though Emperor Zhou was perplexed, considering the crown prince no longer had any chance to turn the tables and still bearing a sliver of kinship, he did not insist on a strict watch and let him off the hook.


    And now¡­<div>


    Seeing the Crown Prince¡¯s order in Qiu Zhiman¡¯s hands, Emperor Zhou suddenly connected many dots.


    There were still people in the court clinging to the memory of the crown prince.


    There were still vassals of the crown prince within the court.


    Qiu Zhiman himself was one of the crown prince¡¯s men, who had been lurking by his side for many years, even once controlling the extremely important Martial Academy of Great Zhou.


    Such a traitor, hidden right at the heart of Great Zhou¡¯s power, silent and unnoticed for years, chose this moment to strike him in the back.


    Had it not been for Cheng Guang¡¯s luck at this time, he might very well have been killed by Qiu Zhiman.


    And it¡¯s likely all the students from Great Wei and Great Zhou participating in the martial arts examination would also have been killed by Qiu Zhiman.


    Should Cheng Guang have perished, the consequences would have been unimaginable.


    If all the students from Great Wei and Great Zhou participating in the martial arts examination died, Great Zhou would go mad, Great Wei would go mad, the officials would go mad, and the whole world would be thrown into turmoil.


    It was a venomous plot.


    A scheme designed to make Great Zhou and Great Wei turn against each other, and at the same time, cause turmoil in the court of Great Zhou and unrest throughout the realm.


    That crown prince¡­


    Had not given up.


    Emperor Zhou came to this conclusion, his expression darkening, as he silently returned to his Dragon Chair and flipped through the book in his hands.


    At that moment, Zhao Jin timely presented a cup of clear tea to Emperor Zhou.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    Emperor Zhou did not take the tea but instead fixed his gaze on Cheng Zhihai.


    ¡°Can his whereabouts be discovered?¡±


    Cheng Zhihai, with his sword-like brows and cold eyes standing tall, promptly responded, ¡°Your Majesty, given some time, I can find him!¡±<div>


    ¡°How long?¡± Emperor Zhou¡¯s face was expressionless.


    Cheng Zhihai hesitated for a moment before replying, ¡°One month.¡±


    Emperor Zhou nodded slightly, his face revealing not a hint of change, still as calm as water.


    He put down the book in his hand, took the tea from Zhao Jin, gently sipped it, and then said to Cheng Zhihai:<div>


    ¡°One month¡¯s time.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about a month until the royal family¡¯s sacrificial ceremony. If it¡¯s not resolved before the ceremony, the Bureau of the Lamp will be handed over to Zhao Jin.¡±


    As he spoke, his voice trailed off.


    Cheng Zhihai¡¯s face showed a hint of shock, his usuallyposed features betraying a trace of astonishment.


    The Bureau of the Lamp was forged by his own hands, and he had always been loyal to Emperor Zhou, clearing many obstacles for him.


    Emperor Zhou had always been very supportive of his work, granting him tremendous powers.


    Even when the court officials attacked him in unison, Emperor Zhou had not uttered a single word of reproach.


    Yet now, he wanted to strip away the Bureau of the Lamp from him over such a trivial matter.


    Yes, it was but a minor issue.


    The Bureau of the Lamp was not infallible; it made mistakes.


    Cheng Zhihai allowed his Bureau to err because only by recognizing mistakes could one improve and perform better.


    But Emperor Zhou was about to strip away his powers because of these issues, challenging even Cheng Zhihai¡¯s resilience, which had always been unshakeable like Mount Tai.


    But he did not say more and silently epted it.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om<div>


    Zhao Jin, standing to the side, clearly did not expect Emperor Zhou to say such words. If Cheng Zhihai failed toplete the task set by Emperor Zhou and did not resolve the issue of the crown prince within a month, his Bureau of the Lamp would be stripped, and those immense privileges would fall to Zhao Jin.


    At the thought, Zhao Jin felt a surge of tion.


    The corners of his mouth could hardly be contained, crazily wanting to curl upwards.


    Because, as far as he was concerned, the crown prince was so adept at hiding, and having evaded discovery by the Bureau for so many years,


    How could Cheng Zhihai possibly track him down in this short period of less than a month.


    It was almost impossible.


    Cheng Zhihai noticed Zhao Jin¡¯s expression but said nothing.


    Emperor Zhou thenforted Cheng Zhihai, ¡°Lately, the court officials have much to say about the Bureau of the Lamp, and about you, especially following the events that arose from the martial exam between Great Zhou and Great Wei.¡±


    ¡°I find it difficult to alleviate this discord. If you find the crown prince, it would give me a reason to suppress theirints. If not, Zhihai, you might as well rest for a while, spend time with Yuemei.¡±


    ¡°As for changes in official positions, we¡¯ll discuss it after the royal family¡¯s sacrificial ceremony.¡±


    As Emperor Zhou spoke, Cheng Zhihai¡¯s face remained unchanged, and he respectfully acknowledged the words.


    Emperor Zhou¡¯s eyes scrutinized Cheng Zhihai and suddenly felt a wisp of disinterest, and he waved his hand.


    ¡°You may leave.¡±<div>


    Upon hearing themand, Cheng Zhihai took his leave.


    Emperor Zhou watched Cheng Zhihai depart, his expression suddenly showing signs of weariness as he rubbed his eyebrows.

 Chapter 148: 79: Nine Dragons Stealing Sky! (A Small Yet Major Chapter, Seeking Subscriptions!)_3

    Chapter 148: Chapter 79: Nine Dragons Stealing Sky! (A Small Yet Major Chapter, Seeking Subscriptions!)_3


    It made the distance between him and Cheng Zhihai seem to have widened again.


    The power of Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion was too great.


    Cheng Zhihai¡¯s duty to supervise the officials had not been carried out well.


    He had just uttered those words, reasonable, yet not reasonable¡­


    Great Zhou¡¯s Emperor slowly rubbed his temples, sinking into contemtion.


    ¡­


    After leaving the Imperial Pce, the onceposed look on Cheng Zhihai¡¯s face instantly copsed.


    Walking on the road home, his mood wasn¡¯t high and he felt somewhat upset.


    The Bureau of the Lamp was crafted by his own hands. Although Great Zhou¡¯s Emperor had given him the power, he provided neither the resources nor the manpower.


    It waspletely assembled by him step by step.


    The constables of the Bureau of the Lamp were almost indistinguishable from his brothers.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om<div>


    If he left, hardly anyone in the higher echelons of the Bureau would be able to maintain control.


    But Zhao Jin could.


    Zhao Jin, an old fellow who had lived for hundreds of years, appeared quite young, but his tactics and depth of character were not to be underestimated.


    If Zhao Jin were to take control of the Bureau, even if not as firm as Cheng Zhihai¡¯s own grip, the difference would be negligible.


    Could it be that His Majesty no longer wanted him to be in charge of the Bureau?


    Cheng Zhihai silently sighed. Whether a subject stays or goes is determined by a single decree of Great Zhou¡¯s Emperor.


    Even with Cheng Zhihai¡¯s high status, he had little room to resist, much less the ability to refute.


    The Duke of the State might be able to confront Great Zhou¡¯s Emperor, but not him.


    He had originally nned to hand over the Bureau to Guanger in the future, but he hadn¡¯t expected that, just after oveing some twists and turns, and finally getting Cheng Guang into the Bureau, such an incident would ur.


    Cheng Zhihai was truly distressed.


    He decided to go home and seekfort from his wife, to uplift his spirit and quickly locate the crown prince.


    As for the crown prince¡¯s current whereabouts, Cheng Zhihai had no clue whatsoever.


    The crown prince had suddenly disappeared years ago, as if he had gone missing, or as if he had died, without a trace for nearly decades.


    And now he had suddenly reappeared.


    Although it was not the crown prince himself who emerged, Qiu Zhiman was a Ninth-order Martial Emperor Realm powerhouse with extremely high cultivation, a top-tier force not to be ignored by the crown prince.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for Guanger being there to defeat Qiu Zhiman, even if his n couldn¡¯t have beenpletely sessful, at least half of it might have been realized.


    All this, to say there was no maniption by the crown prince behind it, Cheng Zhihai would never believe even if he were beaten to death.


    Thinking back, some mysterious people had coborated with Bai Shuxuan to attempt an assassination on his Guanger but were stopped by him. These two groups might be the same.


    They were all underlings of the crown prince.<div>


    It seemed that to find the crown prince, he might have to start with those ck-robed people.


    Some of those ck-robed people were still alive.


    As Cheng Zhihai pondered, he slowly returned to Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion and went straight to Wu Yuemei¡¯s room.


    No sooner had he entered Wu Yuemei¡¯s room than a wave of disorderly sounds ensued.<div>


    Cheng Zhihai seemed to have been hit, followed by an outcry of pain.


    ¡°Mydy, stop hitting me, stop it, the incident with Guanger was aplete ident.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I also not expect such a thing to happen?¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, next time I¡¯ll bepletely prepared, to prevent these idents from happening again!¡±


    Under Cheng Zhihai¡¯s soothing voice, themotion inside the room gradually subsided.


    The atmosphere began to shift in a strange direction.


    ¡­


    In Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion, within the Million Specie Garden.


    The moon hung gently in the sky, its hazy light draping the night in a sheer veil. A gentle breeze wafted past, bringing with it the fragrance of distant flowers and the intoxicating shimmer of theke¡¯s surface.


    On the bed canopy.


    Cheng Guangy on the bed canopy, holding in his arms Qing Luan, whose ck hair was disheveled, her delicate face showing signs of fatigue, her skin as white as snow, as wless as jade, as tender as coagted fat, crystal clear.


    Midnight.


    He suddenly opened his eyes, carefully got up, left the bed, and walked out into the courtyard.<div>


    ¡°im the reward.¡±


    Cheng Guang sat in the pavilion and silently spoke in his mind.


    [Mission Reward: Nine Dragons Stealing Sky (Prohibition)]


    [Mission Reward: Heavenly Silk Clothing.]


    [Distributing¡­]


    A series of cold, unfeeling voices rang out in his mind.


    Suddenly.


    Streaks of golden light manifested before him, flowing out like a river from the void, carrying a vague aura, slowly coalescing.


    They gradually took the form of two objects.


    One was a dragon-shaped piece of wood, and the other was a long garment as white as jade.


    As Cheng Guang took the two objects from the void into his hands, at the moment his fingertips touched the items, they becamepletely solid and slowly fell into his palms.


    As Cheng Guang touched the two mission rewards, the information about them emerged in his mind.


    [Nine Dragons Stealing Sky (one-time Prohibition): Can erase all changes within a prohibition, cage heaven and earth, iste all things, and seize a creature¡¯s Bloodline Divine Powers within the prohibition for one¡¯s own use.]<div>


    [Heavenly Silk Clothing: An Earth Grade Treasure, extremely durable, can self-repair minor damages, has a protective effect, warm in winter and cool in summer, can transform into myriad forms, and be any style of robe you wish in this world.]


    Cheng Guang examined the Nine Dragons Stealing Sky and Heavenly Silk Clothing, nced over the system¡¯s introduction, and a smile slowly spread across his lips.

 Chapter 149: 79: Nine Dragons Stealing Sky! (A Small Yet Major Chapter, Seeking Subscriptions!)_4

    Chapter 149: Chapter 79: Nine Dragons Stealing Sky! (A Small Yet Major Chapter, Seeking Subscriptions!)_4


    The Heavenly Silk Clothing¡¯s effects were pretty good; it could transform into any clothing style one desired. Another point was its incredible toughness, which meant it probably had some defensive abilities and could protect the body¡­


    Cheng Guang dropped a bead of fresh blood onto the Heavenly Silk Clothing, and the blood instantly merged with it, soon establishing a connection with his thoughts.


    He put on the Heavenly Silk Clothing.


    With just a thought, the Heavenly Silk Clothing could transform into any appearance he desired.


    Even if he wanted the Heavenly Silk Clothing to be the attire of Straw Hat boy or of a member of the ninja group Akatsuki, there were no issues whatsoever.


    If this Heavenly Silk Clothing had existed in his previous life, it would have unquestionably been a magical artifact that every girl dreamed of.


    The ability to change its appearance was fine, but what Cheng Guang was more concerned about was the Heavenly Silk Clothing¡¯s body protection function.


    The moment he put on the Heavenly Silk Clothing, Cheng Guang felt as if he were enveloped by mysterious forces around him.


    At the same time, it was constantly drawing Qi from the heavens and the earth, pouring it into his body, enhancing both his Primordial Spirit and physical body.


    The amount of Heavenly and Earthly Qi that the Heavenly Silk Clothing drew from heaven and earth wasn¡¯t much, but its advantagey in its persistence and stability. As long as he wore the Heavenly Silk Clothing, it was as if he were cultivating.


    Wasn¡¯t this far superior to something like the Statue of Ten Thousand Bugs?<div>


    If the Heavenly Silk Clothing were to appear outside, it would likely cause another bloody storm.


    Strengthening the body was secondary; the key was that the Heavenly Silk Clothing could enhance the Primordial Spirit.


    Everyone in the world knew that only the World Royal Family who practiced Spirit Dao could strengthen their Primordial Spirit.


    For the numerous Martial Artists who practiced Martial Cultivation, the Primordial Spirit was a taboo that they could not touch.


    Only when their cultivation reached higher levels and their physical body could nourish the Primordial Spirit, would the Primordial Spirit be much stronger. Otherwise, the Primordial Spirit of a Martial Artist was an incredibly fragile being.


    That was also why, at that time, Qiu Zhiman believed that attacking Cheng Guang with a Soul Attack was almost a sure-win strategy.


    But he had miscalcted.


    Cheng Guang was not a solo Martial Artist; if that were the case, Qiu Zhiman might have indeed had a chance to seed.


    Moreover, Cheng Guang also knew that if he had possessed the Heavenly Silk Clothing at that time, even if he had never cultivated Spirit Dao and his Primordial Spirit had not been enhanced, he would have faced no danger from Qiu Zhiman.


    No matter how powerful Qiu Zhiman¡¯s Soul Attack became, it would be futile.


    It likely wouldn¡¯t even get close to Cheng Guang before being blocked by the mysterious forces surrounding the Heavenly Silk Clothing.


    This Heavenly Silk Clothing¡­


    It¡¯s a divine artifact!!


    Cheng Guang¡¯s heart surged with joy as he carefully stored away the Heavenly Silk Clothing, his gaze then falling on the Nine Dragons Stealing Sky.


    The Nine Dragons Stealing Sky could turn heaven and earth into a cage and even randomly extract the Bloodline Divine Powers from someone within its constraints?


    Although it was only a one-time use, that was still incredibly powerful.


    It wasmon knowledge that Bloodline Divine Powers were the strongest among the Divine Power forces.


    They were exceedingly precious and rare.


    When Bai Shuxuan used her Bloodline Divine Power, Charm Eyes, people weaker than her in cultivation had almost no ability to resist; they would be enved and controlled by her.<div>


    This demonstrated how domineering Bloodline Divine Powers could be.


    With that said,


    Bai Shuxuan¡¯s Bloodline Divine Power was just an iplete version.


    It couldn¡¯t hold a candle to the genuine Bloodline Divine Powers that Cheng Guang possessed.<div>


    Reflecting on this, Cheng Guang suddenly thought of something, stroking his chin and eximing in amazement, ¡°That Princely Heir couldn¡¯t have awakened his own Bloodline Divine Powers, and then mysteriously recovered his memory, could he?¡±


    The awakening of Bloodline Divine Powers didn¡¯t have a fixed method.


    Only if one¡¯s ancestors cultivated beyond the level of Sky-Man, there was a possibility that they could condense their Divine Power into the bloodline, allowing their descendants to awaken their own Bloodline Divine Powers.


    Although, at that time, the true Princely Heir¡¯s bloodline had already been extracted from his body.


    But still,


    blood remained.


    It was just that the concentration of royal blood within the bloodline had be extremely low.


    But it was still there.


    Simrly, Cheng Guang really did not know whose bloodline the true Princely Heir within carried.


    This Princely Heir had begun various blood extractions and transfusions from a young age, and the bloodlines within his body were utterly mixed.


    If forced to say which family¡¯s bloodline he carried, Cheng Guang could not answer.


    In such case, if the true Princely Heir were able to awaken a Bloodline Divine Power, it would truly be more difficult than ascending to the heavens.


    But it¡¯s always better to fear the possibility, however slim.<div>


    Using the Nine Dragons Stealing Sky, at the very least, he could imprison heaven and earth and iste the phenomenon that killed the real Princely Heir.


    Whether or not that real Princely Heir within had any bloodline left was no longer important.


    Whether it was there or not,n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    using the Nine Dragons Stealing Sky on that real Princely Heir was not a loss.


    Cheng Guang resolutely decided that he would go to White Deer Manor first thing in the morning and finish off that real Princely Heir.


    Right at this moment, yet another system voice unexpectedly echoed in his mind.


    [In the thirty-fourth year of the Zhensheng era, on the twenty-seventh day of the seventh month, twenty-one days after reaching the Heavenly Human Realm, you found the mastermind behind the ck-robed person who disrupted the Great Zhou and Great Wei martialpetition years ago, giving them a profound lesson.]


    [You truly did not expect that the mastermind behind the ck-robed people would be the Crown Prince from those years, the crown prince everyone misses. Wasn¡¯t he already dead? How could he, back then,mand the likes of Qiu Zhiman?]


    [You still remember that Qiu Zhiman had already been a powerhouse in the Ninth-order Martial Emperor Realm, yet he remained fiercely loyal to the crown prince everyone misses. Could it be that the crown prince didn¡¯t die back then?]


    [A bad premonition suddenly strikes your heart as you recall joining the Bureau of the Lamp shortly after, and encountering an incident outside the Capital city¡¯s canal basin, where, inexplicably, a space-time rupture appeared, with arge number of the Devil ning and going through it, and with some people¡¯s coordination, infiltrated the Capital city.]

 Chapter 150: 79: Nine Dragons Stealing Sky! (A Small Yet Major Chapter, Seeking Subscriptions!)_5

    Chapter 150: Chapter 79: Nine Dragons Stealing Sky! (A Small Yet Major Chapter, Seeking Subscriptions!)_5


    [Yet unbeknownst to anyone, the Devil n had reced most of the court officials and attended the royal ritual in their stead.]


    [The moment the royal ritualmenced, the demons grew restless, plotting to eliminate all the court officials and royal family members present.]


    [At that time, demons danced chaotically; the Devil Emperor appeared out of thin air, attempting to eradicate the core strength of the Great Zhou Dynasty during the royal ritual.]


    [At that moment, you only thought it was an attack by the Devil n, a plot to seize the Human Race¡¯s resources, but now, upon reflection, you realize something was amiss.]


    [Firstly, the Border Area of the Four Directions Mortal World would have been sealed off, and without precise coordinates, it would have been impossible for the Devil Emperor to shatter the Void and precisely appear in the Capital city.]


    [Secondly, the group of demons that appeared beneath the canal basin must have been unable to rece most of the officials and attend the royal celebration right under the Emperor Zhou¡¯s nose, not to mention without the Bureau of the Lamp noticing, without someone aiding them.]


    [How did they deceive Emperor Zhou?]


    [Back then, you didn¡¯t think much of it, but now it seems possible that the officials the demons reced were already underlings of the crown prince; after their consumption by the demons, they took on their forms. With the aid of Different Treasures, even Emperor Zhou was kept in the dark.]


    [Thinking of this scene makes your scalp tingle; the crown prince was ruthless indeed, willing to sacrifice his loyal officials to lure out the Devil n.]


    [And the crown prince seeded in his goal; from then on, the Bureau of the Lamp could no longer gain Emperor Zhou¡¯s trust. The Bureau you now control is but an empty shell, a mere shadow of its former glory under Cheng Zhihai¡¯s leadership, no longer the beacon for the Human Race it once was.]


    [Meanwhile, Emperor Zhou, during the great battle with the Devil Emperor, was ambushed and seriously injured, throwing the Great Zhou court into chaos. The Duke of the State even had to return to the Capital city to suppress the turmoil.]<div>


    [The Martial World¡¯s sects also began to fall into disorder from that time on, getting worse each day. The territory of the Great Zhou Dynasty shrunk, now less than one percent of its size during its heyday.]


    [Now, under Wu Ling¡¯s leadership, Great Zhou has regained some of its Qi, but much of itsnd has fallen into the hands of the usurper, King of South Ming.]


    [The more you consider it, the more you suspect that King of South Ming might be the crown prince of yore, who killed the real king at some point, assuming his identity and secretly allying with the Devil n, causing turmoil in Great Zhou to achieve his goals.]


    [Just thinking about how everything you have might have been destroyed by that King of South Ming, the crown prince, fills you with a mixture of sorrow and rage, and you long for a fight to the death with him!]


    [But you are not capable now; with the support of the Devil n, King of South Ming¡¯s cultivation realm and strength are beyond what you, a mere half-baked Sky-Man, can match. Great Zhou, led by Wu Ling, seems unlikely to survive much longer under his suppression.]


    [For now, you can only hope for a day when you¡¯ll either be able to y King of South Ming or cling to his coattails.]


    [Two-star mission: y King of South Ming.]


    [Mission reward: The famous sword Tongyu.]


    [Two-star mission: Align with King of South Ming.]


    [Mission reward: A Pug from Hell.]


    A series of icy voices echoed in Cheng Guang¡¯s mind, unhurried and devoid of any emotion.


    As Cheng Guang listened, he felt a slight shock in his heart.


    King of South Ming?


    The crown prince??


    Did the crown prince pull off a switcheroo?


    Did he rece his own brother??


    Cheng Guang knew that King of South Ming was Emperor Zhou¡¯s brother, notoriously inconspicuous, never engaged in power struggles, and simply wanted an unremarkable life in his twilight years.


    Cheng Guang had met King of South Ming once and remembered him as a cheerful old man who spent days sitting in the courtyard soaking up the sun and often daydreaming for hours on end.


    He showed none of the restlessness and ferocity associated with the crown prince.<div>


    Was it all a fa?ade, or had there genuinely been a change in his nature??


    Cheng Guang had no idea.


    Regardless of whether or not the King of South Ming was the true crown prince, one thing was certain.


    That was, the crown prince was no tranquil man.<div>


    In the future, he could even take 99 percent of the Great Zhou Dynasty¡¯snds, nearly recing it entirely.


    Cheng Guang even wondered whether, if it were not for Empress Wu Ling¡¯s support in the future, Great Zhou would have already perished, trampled into dust by King of South Ming.


    The entire Great Zhou Dynasty would vanish utterly, lost to the relentless tide of history.


    ¡°King of South Ming, Devil n¡­¡±


    ¡°How could King of South Ming dare to collude with the Devil n? To reim his position? Betraying the Human Race just to achieve his end?¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Cheng Guang murmured to himself, massaging his forehead, unable to suppress a wryugh.


    It seems that betrayal is a constant, present in any world, any time.


    No matter how the crown prince and Emperor Zhou fought, they were still kin.


    But to invite a wolf into the fold was pure folly.

 Chapter 151: 79: Nine Dragons Stealing Sky! (A Small Yet Major Chapter, Seeking Subscriptions!)_6

    Chapter 151: Chapter 79: Nine Dragons Stealing Sky! (A Small Yet Major Chapter, Seeking Subscriptions!)_6


    Cheng Guang only pondered the matter briefly and didn¡¯t give it much thought, after all, it wasn¡¯t rted to him.


    Whether it was the King of South Ming, the crown prince filled with nostalgia, or the future chaos caused by the Devil n during the Great Zhou Imperial Family¡¯s ceremony, it had nothing to do with him.


    He was still just a small substitute ¡°max plus pro enhanced edition,¡± incapable of meddling in the contest between the great powers of the Great Zhou, the Sky-Man, and the Devil Emperor that involved the fate of the nation.


    Even facing Qiu Zhiman had been incredibly inconceivable. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Qiu Zhiman wasn¡¯t a genuine Martial Emperor and that many powerful divine powers and techniques couldn¡¯t be utilized due to the restrained Heavenly and Earthly Qi, Cheng Guang would probably be dead by now.


    He was only able to deal with Qiu Zhiman under a specific set of conditions.


    He was currently just a small Second Rank Martial Artist in the Physique Realm, a virtually invisible Second Rank practitioner on the verge of reaching the Third Rank Yang God Realm.


    If he could avoid getting involved in such matters, he would.


    It had nothing to do with him.


    Just then, he suddenly had a thought.


    No, that¡¯s not right.


    Won¡¯t I have to attend this royal ceremony too?<div>


    And won¡¯t Wu Yuemei possibly be attending as well??


    As soon as Cheng Guang thought of this, he suddenly became restless.


    Damn it, if the royal ceremony turns to chaos, with devils dancing wildly and the Devil Emperoring to kill, who knows how many people will die amidst such confusion.


    Wu Yuemei¡¯s cultivation strength isn¡¯t high, and ever since she gave birth to Liunian and married into Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion, her Primordial Spirit realm haspletely deteriorated.


    Barely in the Sensing Realm.


    Perhaps even less.


    She is frequently frail and weakened.


    As far as Cheng Guang could tell, it seemed like Wu Yuemei¡¯s royal bloodline had also beenpletely drained.


    The control of the royal bloodline by the Great Zhou Imperial Family is extraordinarily strict. If it¡¯s just for marrying a consort, an outsider man marrying into the royal family is fine.


    However, if a princess of the royal family marries out, her bloodline is not allowed to be spread.


    This also exined why Wu Yuemei had only one son, Cheng Guang.


    She is still very young and could have had another child.


    But she has be unable to do so.


    Cheng Guang¡¯s expression wasplex.


    Is the royal family cruel?


    Indeed, they are.


    But this is the way the royal family maintains its authority and strengthens its advantages.


    It¡¯s understandable, but not much so.


    Of course, however.<div>


    Cheng Guang also imagined.


    If the royal family wasn¡¯t restrained, it¡¯s likely that the bloodline would flow in everyone under heaven, with its concentration decreasing over and over again.


    Until atst there was hardly any left.


    This kind of situation was not unprecedented.<div>


    It can be said that, within the vast flow of time and history, the descendants of the surviving dynasties might well be traced back to a member of some royal lineage.


    It¡¯s just that after countless generations, the royal blood has be incredibly diluted and can¡¯tpare to the pure lineage of the rightful heirs of the royal family.


    Thoughts surged through Cheng Guang¡¯s mind, and he then watched the time for a while longer.


    He noticed that the sky in the distance had started to brighten, and not far above the firmament, a hint of the white belly of a fish was beginning to appear.


    Dawn had broken.


    Early morning.


    Unknowingly, he had sat through the entire night.


    Cheng Guang chuckled and shook his head, nning to return to his room when Qing Luan yawned, pushed open the window, and looked at Cheng Guang with beautiful eyes seemingly filled with some grievances.


    Qing Luan came out quickly with a brocade robe in her hands and draped it over Cheng Guang¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°Princely Heir, even though it¡¯s still February and your cultivation has already reached the Second Rank Physique Realm, you should still be mindful to keep warm. Don¡¯t catch a cold,¡±


    Cheng Guangughed and said, ¡°I¡¯m not that delicate. I¡¯m not cold.¡±


    When Qing Luan heard Cheng Guang say this, she reached out her soft hand and gently held Cheng Guang¡¯s, only to find his palm not that cold but rather warm.


    It was as if there was a furnace inside him.<div>


    This puzzled Qing Luan for a moment.


    Cheng Guang chuckled and teased Qing Luan¡¯s nose, ¡°Alright, stop overthinking, your Princely Heir is strong.¡±


    Qing Luan snickered, ¡°I wonder who was the one sayingst night that they couldn¡¯t go on.¡±


    Cheng Guang¡¯s face turned red, and he made as if to strike.


    Qing Luan quickly stepped back and yfully stuck out her tongue at Cheng Guang.


    The two messed around for a while, when suddenly, from outside the courtyard gate, a voice came through.


    ¡°Princely Heir, Princely Heir, something¡¯s wrong, terribly wrong!¡±


    It was Lin Cheng¡¯s voice.


    Cheng Guang and Qing Luan stopped talking and looked towards the courtyard gate.


    Lin Cheng ran in hastily and rushed into the courtyard, looking at Cheng Guang he said, ¡°Princely Heir, it¡¯s terrible!!¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Lin Cheng was sweating profusely, and because he had been running, a thick scent of sweat exuded from him.


    Cheng Guang offered Lin Cheng a cup of tea, ¡°Have some tea first, speak slowly, no rush.¡±


    Cheng Guang remainedposed.<div>


    Lin Cheng epted it respectfully and gulped down arge mouthful urgently.


    ¡°Princely Heir, that Coachman is acting strange!!¡±


    ¡°His body suddenly turned red and hot, and he¡¯s been muttering nonsense like ¡®I am not a coachman, I am a coachman, not a coachman, but the Princely Heir¡¯ and such.¡±


    ¡°His body is so hot, I felt like I was being burned just by touching him.¡±


    Cheng Guang¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°Oh? Where is he?¡±


    Lin Cheng quickly answered: ¡°Still at White Deer Manor, he fainted.¡±


    Cheng Guang nodded slightly and then asked, ¡°When did this happen?¡±


    ¡°Just yesterday,¡± Lin Cheng made a troubled face, ¡°I have no idea why he suddenly became so hot. Princely Heir, you told me to keep an eye on him, not to let him die or escape, but you didn¡¯t say I wasn¡¯t to hit him.¡±


    ¡°I beat him up a few times yesterday, and I don¡¯t know if it was because of my beating that he has be like this.¡±


    Lin Cheng felt that he had done something wrong and was full of guilt in his eyes.


    However, Cheng Guang wasn¡¯t in a hurry, he turned to Qing Luan to prepare horses, and assured Lin Cheng, ¡°No worries, let¡¯s go and see!¡±


    Cheng Guang shifted his gaze towards White Deer Manor.


    He now had the ability to protect himself, and although his Second Rank Physique Realm cultivation was not considered high, it was certainly not weak.<div>


    With the protection of his guards, there shouldn¡¯t be too much of a problem leaving the Capital city.


    After all, he would return soon.


    Cheng Guang¡¯s gaze returned, casting a few nces at Song Yunqi in the shadows.


    Song Yunqi seemed to sense the meaning in Cheng Guang¡¯s eyes, which told him not to inform Cheng Zhihai.


    Song Yunqi also felt a sense of hassle inwardly but dared not rebel.


    Princely Heir¡¯s strength was formidable now, his cultivation speed was swift, and he had just officially joined the Bureau of the Lamp, so it wouldn¡¯t be long before he could be one of his top superiors.


    Song Yunqi didn¡¯t dare to offend Cheng Guang.


    But he also didn¡¯t dare to offend Cheng Zhihai.


    For a moment, he was somewhat bewildered and uncertain about what to do.


    Cheng Guang didn¡¯t bother about him, he simply warned Song Yunqi not to tell Cheng Zhihai.


    Once Qing Luan had prepared the horses, Cheng Guang immediately led Lin Cheng along with numerous guards, and they rushed towards White Deer Manor.


    ¡­

 Chapter 152: 80: Killing the Princely Heir (Short Chapter, Seeking Subscriptions!)

    Chapter 152: Chapter 80: Killing the Princely Heir (Short Chapter, Seeking Subscriptions!)


    White Deer Manor, within the estate, houses stood in close session, orderly and aesthetically ced.


    Each estate was dominated by high walls andrge courtyards, surrounded by green trees and fragrant grass blooming profusely.


    When Cheng Guang arrived at the White Deer Manor with Lin Cheng and many guards, it was already noon.


    The Vige Head of White Deer Manor, Lv Changshou, seemed to hear some noise from outside the estate and, disregarding the work at hand, hurried to the gate to look out.


    With just a nce, he spotted Cheng Guang¡¯s figure.


    He immediately hurried forward, walked briskly towards Cheng Guang, and upon reaching him, he bent respectfully and spoke with reverence,


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen the Princely Heir.¡±


    Cheng Guang nodded slightly, his gaze swept past Lv Changshou and looked towards Lin Cheng.


    ¡°Where is the person?¡±


    Without saying much, Lin Cheng led Cheng Guang towards a building in the distance.


    It was a makeshift house built next to a horse stable, with rather rudimentary walls made entirely of wooden stakes and mud.<div>


    It seemed to be a small house built by Cheng Liunian himself.


    Cheng Guang pushed the door and entered; inside the simple room, there was only a patch of grass mat that seemed slightly moldy.


    Cheng Liuniany on the bed, his face flushed red and his body burning hot.


    All over his body, his skin turned red and purple as if burnt by fire, and his forehead was constantly emitting sweat.


    However, the sweat evaporated due to Cheng Liunian¡¯s searing body temperature the instant it began to flow, leaving no trace of moisture on his forehead.


    At the same time, Cheng Guang also noticed Cheng Liunian¡¯s cracked lips moving slightly, mumbling something indiscernible.


    Cheng Guang approached, listening to his murmurs.


    ¡°I, I, I am not, not a coachman ¡­¡±


    ¡°Liunian, father, mother ¡­¡±


    ¡°I am the Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir ¡­¡±


    Cheng Liunian murmured, struggling as his entire body trembled. The blood flowing beneath his fiery red skin quickened its pace.


    At the same time.


    A mysterious glow flickered within Cheng Liunian¡¯s body.


    It was the light of Divine Power.


    Had he truly awakened Divine Power?


    What Divine Power had Cheng Liunian awakened?


    The memories he had erased were alling back.


    And it wasn¡¯t just those ¡­


    It wasn¡¯t just the memories that were returning; something seemed to be birthing within him, a kind of bloodline containing spirituality.<div>


    Damn it.


    Could it be?


    Could a bloodline that waspletely drawn out grow back?


    Is this some kind of joke?<div>


    Cheng Guang truly couldn¡¯t believe that Cheng Liunian¡¯s royal bloodline, after countless tortures, could regenerate unharmed.


    This was preposterous.


    So, you are the Heaven Emperor, aren¡¯t you?


    Feeling a mix of emotions, Cheng Guang no longer hesitated and intended to ask Lin Cheng and the others to step back a distance, so he could cast his restriction.


    All of a sudden.


    Cheng Liunian, as if sensing something, abruptly opened his eyes.


    His eyes, filled with bloodshot veins, looked around the environment upon opening, first in confusion and then filled with boundless fear.


    His gaze swept the surroundings, eventuallynding on Cheng Guang.


    When Cheng Liunian¡¯s eyes met Cheng Guang¡¯s, the fear in them changed to anger and bitterness.


    Clenching his teeth, he red furiously at Cheng Guang, as if the rage in his eyes could erupt at any moment and incinerate Cheng Guang¡¯s entire being.


    ¡°You!!¡±


    Cheng Liunian was about to say something with clenched teeth when Cheng Guang didn¡¯t give him the chance to speak.


    With a single hand, he reached out and crushed his jaw.<div>


    Cheng Liunian let out a scream of pain, his whole body trembling, his muscles spasming.


    But even in his agony, he wasughing.


    Laughing hysterically.


    It seemed he was aware that he had awakened Divine Power.


    An inexplicable luster surged throughout his body, and his crushed jaw began to heal visibly to the naked eye.


    In just a moment, he was able to speak again.


    ¡°You can¡¯t kill me.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t kill me.¡±


    ¡°Besides, you don¡¯t dare to kill me!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d best torture me forever, otherwise, you will surely ¡­!!!¡±


    Cheng Liunian began to speak quickly, but again, Cheng Guang did not wait for him to finish before reaching out to crush his jaw once more.


    This time, Cheng Liunian dared not speak again.


    Though he could heal, he could not shut out the pain.<div>


    Even though his body was healing under the effect of the awakened Bloodline Divine Powers, the pain did not subside.


    Damn it!!


    Damn it!!!


    Damn it!!!!


    Cheng Liunian felt full of frustration.


    Because he knew, even though he had awakened the Bloodline Divine Powers, he still couldn¡¯t escape Cheng Guang¡¯s grasp.


    At least, not for the time being.


    But within Cheng Liunian¡¯s heart, hope was still growing.


    Because he knew Cheng Guang didn¡¯t dare kill him.


    If Cheng Guang killed him, it would immediately cause a supernatural phenomenon, and no one would be able to exin this scene, everyone would know that a royal had died here.


    Whether it was Emperor Zhou or the agents of the Bureau of the Lamp, they would send people to investigate.


    Once they did, they would quickly discover that the aura within the supernatural phenomenon was his own.


    By then, Cheng Guang would not be able to cover up the truth.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om<div>


    And now ¡­


    The means by which Cheng Guang controlled him, under the effect of his Divine Power, were no longer very effective.


    Even if Cheng Guang erased all his memories again, it wouldn¡¯t be of much use, because his memories would fully recover under the effect of the Divine Power.

 Chapter 153: 80: Killing the Princely Heir (Short Chapter, Seeking Subscriptions!)_2

    Chapter 153: Chapter 80: Killing the Princely Heir (Short Chapter, Seeking Subscriptions!)_2


    ¡°`


    And yet,


    even with numerous, severe injuries, this had little effect on him.


    His bloodline divine power did not require deliberate effort to activate.


    Like some kind of instinct, it naturally came into effect.


    In this way, his self-awareness would at least not be lost.


    He would always find an opportunity to retaliate against Cheng Guang.


    He had already begun tough wildly in his heart, but at this moment, he dared not show it on his face.


    Because Cheng Liunian knew that if he remained arrogant in front of Cheng Guang now, though Cheng Guang would not kill him, that did not mean he would not be beaten severely.


    After all, divine powers could heal his wounds quickly, but they could not prevent a beating.


    This kind of power was strong in one sense, but also quite trivial in another.<div>


    The strengthy in the fact that no matter how serious the injury, no matter how bizarre the illness, as long as he did not die on the spot, the bloodline divine powers would quickly restore his body.


    Cheng Liunian¡¯s mouth curved up subtly, and a glint of joy appeared in his eyes.


    Cheng Guang noticed the change in Cheng Liunian¡¯s expression and watched emotionlessly, without the slightest hesitation, he instructed Lin Cheng to take everyone out.


    Lin Cheng nodded.


    Soon, only Cheng Guang was left in the house.


    Inside the house.


    Cheng Liunian surveyed Cheng Guang. Although he no longer dared to be too presumptuous, he still maintained a certain noble dignity and authority.


    Seemingly convinced that Cheng Guang would not dare to kill him, he looked defiantly back at Cheng Guang.


    Cheng Guang didn¡¯t talk to him much, just quietly took out the Nine Dragons Stealing Sky, and the way to activate the Nine Dragons Stealing Sky was simple¡ªjust a drop of fresh blood on its wooden staff was enough to activate it.


    The size of its range could be controlled at will.


    When Cheng Guang took out the Nine Dragons Stealing Sky, Cheng Liunian¡¯s face suddenly froze.


    Although he did not know what Cheng Guang was holding, he could distinctly feel an ominous sensation emanating from the Nine Dragons Stealing Sky in Cheng Guang¡¯s hand.


    ¡°What is this thing?¡±


    Cheng Liunian could not contain his impatience and immediately looked at Cheng Guang and asked.


    Cheng Guang merely nced at Cheng Liunian and did not speak.


    He nted the Nine Dragons Stealing Sky straight into the ground.


    The moment the Nine Dragons Stealing Sky was nted, the forbidden spell was cast, the sky above the thatched hut suddenly changed colors.


    Lin Cheng, the guards, the Vige Head of White Deer Manor, farmers, and others who were on guard outside all noticed this inexplicable change in the skies.


    For a moment, they seemed to see strange lights emanating from the secluded wooden hut, and a terrifying, vast power pulsating within.<div>


    Feeling the atmosphere inside the hut, everyone¡¯s faces changed subtly.


    ¡°What is the Princely Heir doing?¡±


    ¡°This feeling, it¡¯s not right, very not right!!¡±


    ¡°Feels a bit like a forbidden spell?¡±<div>


    Some guards murmured to themselves.


    They couldn¡¯t understand why Cheng Guang would have a forbidden spell in his hands.


    Nor could theyprehend why Cheng Guang would waste such a spell on an ordinary coachman.


    Could it be that there was something unusual about the coachman¡¯s identity?


    That he was worthy of such great importance to the Princely Heir?


    Inside the hut, Lin Cheng and the others were baffled.


    Although they were full of questions, without Cheng Guang¡¯s permission, they dared not enter the hut at will, only quietly watching the changes happening within.


    Even though they couldn¡¯t see clearly, they could still make out a few things.


    They saw the Qi in the air trembling and converging, forming the shapes of nine spirit dragons.


    The nine spirit dragons gathered from all directions, each dragon emitting a different aura, intertwining with one another.


    They hovered above the hut.


    At the center of the nine spirit dragons, an invisible halo gradually appeared, like a bright jade belt spanning between heaven and earth.


    This halo emitted a strong vibration, as if it wanted to devour the entire world.<div>


    As time passed, the nine spirit dragons began to rotate around the halo, their forms blurring in rotation and eventually turning into streaks of flowing light, rushing into the halo like shooting stars.


    At that moment, the whole world fell silent, only the power of the Nine Dragons Stealing Sky forbidden spell continued to grow. The invisible halo, like a giant bubble, enveloped the wooden hut, isting everything from the outside.


    The scenery around became distorted and blurred under this mysterious forbidden spell, as if everything was constantly changing shape and reassembling. The atmosphere between heaven and earth solidified in an instant, as if time had frozen at that moment.


    This moment,


    including Lin Cheng, everyone could no longer make out the shape of the wooden hut, nor perceive the existence of anything before their eyes.


    For a time, many people stared with eyes wide in shock.


    ¡°What¡­ what kind of forbidden spell is this¡­¡±


    ¡°It has isted heaven and earth, this forbidden spell feels incredibly powerful.¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ¡°The Princely Heir¡¯s forbidden spell is priceless; why would he waste such a precious artifact in this ce?¡±


    People murmured in fright,


    At the same time,


    they were also terrified by Cheng Guang¡¯sck of humanity.<div>


    Such a precious forbidden spell was wasted on a mere coachman; no matter how they thought about it, it did not seem worthwhile.


    They could not understand why Cheng Guang would do such a thing.

 Chapter 154 - 80: Killing the Princely Heir (Short Chapter, Seeking Subscriptions!)_3

    Chapter 154: Chapter 80: Killing the Princely Heir (Short Chapter, Seeking Subscriptions!)_3


    After much thought, they could onlye up with one answer.


    That was, Cheng Guang did not care about the prohibition as long as it made him happy.


    ¡°Princely Heir seems not to want to let the coachman off so easily¡­¡±


    The crowd murmured to themselves, not daring to say more, silently watching.


    Lin Cheng did the same, watching the scene unfold.


    He knew more than the others.


    He knew.


    At the moment, the coachman inside the house was inexplicably feverish, as if something was amiss.


    The Princely Heir also heard the news and rushed over quickly.


    Could it be because of the coachman¡¯s abnormal condition that the Princely Heir is so cautious?


    Lin Cheng pondered in his heart, but his expression remained unchanged as he silently watched the cabin entwined by nine Spirit Dragons.


    Despite the view bing blurred beyond direct sight, not able to see through the veil of the nine Spirit Dragons¡­


    ¡­


    No matter how people outside spected, it did not affect Cheng Guang inside the wooden house in the slightest.


    He silently watched Cheng Liunian before him.


    With a mere thought, he began to control Nine Dragons Stealing Sky to strip the awakened Bloodline Divine Powers from Cheng Liunian¡¯s body.


    Just at that moment.


    Cheng Guang made no move.


    An invisible halo appeared above Cheng Liunian¡¯s forehead.


    Cheng Liunian suddenly suffered an excruciating headache, feeling as if every inch of his skin, every bone in his body, was under immense pressure.


    It was as if mighty forces were pulling at his body, trying to tear something out from within him.


    During that tugging.


    It was like channels of meridians breaking, bones shattering one by one.


    Cheng Liunian felt a heart-wrenching pain.


    The pain swept over him like a fierce storm without giving Cheng Liunian any time to react.


    Pain!!


    Unspeakable pain!!


    Under the intense pain, blood seemed to flow from every part of Cheng Liunian¡¯s body.


    He roared madly.


    ¡°Damn it, if you have the guts, kill me!!¡±


    ¡°If you have the guts, just kill me!!!¡±


    Cheng Guang looked on indifferently at all this.


    He paid no heed to Cheng Liunian¡¯s cries.


    Gradually.


    Amidst the fierce pain, Cheng Liunian repeatedly lost and regained consciousness multiple times, and after a few cycles, his body ran out of strength.


    As if exhausted, even if the pain was severe, his body only twitched slightly in response, beyond that, there was no reaction whatsoever.


    Cheng Guang raised his eyes to look at the halo over Cheng Liunian¡¯s body.


    At that moment, the Divine Powers within Cheng Liunian seemed to condense into sparkling points of light, drifting from his body into the halo.


    The forms of the nine Spirit Dragons gradually became ethereal as well, as if they were being pulled by an invisible force, continuously merging into the invisible halo.


    Lastly, when all the Spirit Dragons had merged into the halo, it suddenly emitted a strong light, a massive beam connecting heaven and earth, illuminating the entire world.


    But because of the prohibition, this beam burst forth only within the wooden house, the view a blinding white light.


    The moment that halo appeared above him.


    Cheng Liunian¡¯s body began to tremble wildly, his wounds, which had begun to heal, burst open once again instantly.


    Large amounts of blood flowed from his body.


    Cheng Liunian screamed in terror.


    ¡°What¡¯s happened to my body? What¡¯s happening?¡±


    He kept shouting until he realized that all of this was Cheng Guang¡¯s doing, abruptly turned his head, and his bloodshot eyes stared fiercely at Cheng Guang.


    ¡°You¡­ you¡­ what have you done to me???¡±


    Cheng Guang didn¡¯t bother with him; speaking even a word to Cheng Liunian at this moment was a waste of time.


    With a thought.


    The halo floating above Cheng Liunian slowly drifted towards him.


    At that time, the halo had changed from its initial transparency to a golden color with traces of golden sparkle.


    Cheng Guang reached out his hand, touching the halo.


    The power contained within the halo began to flow into his body.


    At the same time, a piece of information appeared in his mind.


    [Evesting Divine Power: A Bloodline Divine Power inherited from the God Emperor of Great Zhou, which can endow the body with vitality, and all non-fatal injuries can be healed. The stronger one¡¯s cultivation, the faster the recovery speed.]


    Cheng Guang examined the information that appeared in his mind until he saw this Divine Power information, he then knew why Cheng Liunian suddenly recovered.


    In fact, Cheng Liunian hadn¡¯t felt any difort because of the changes to his Primordial Spirit or the erasure of memories, but to the Divine Power, all that was indeed considered injury.


    If it was an injury, then it had to be healed.


    Because of this, the Divine Power started operating on its own under Cheng Liunian¡¯s unconscious state, consuming his Primordial Spirit power to heal the injuries on his Primordial Spirit.


    Originally Cheng Liunian¡¯s Primordial Spirit wasn¡¯t very strong, and at this moment, the Evesting Divine Power was still continuously drawing on his Primordial Spirit power.


    Soon, Cheng Liunian couldn¡¯t hold on any longer and passed out.


    If not, Cheng Liunian would have thought about escaping the moment his memory was restored, and he wouldn¡¯t have been discovered by Lin Cheng lying on the bed, feverish.


    Cheng Guang¡¯s eyes flickered with an indistinct glow as he quietly contemted.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    His gaze suddenly fell upon Cheng Liunian again.

 Chapter 155 - 80: Killing the Princely Heir (Short Chapter, Seeking Subscriptions!)_4

    Chapter 155: Chapter 80: Killing the Princely Heir (Short Chapter, Seeking Subscriptions!)_4


    Under Cheng Liunian¡¯s terrified gaze, Cheng Guang slowly stepped forward, with surging Qi gleaming in the palm of his hand.


    Murderous aura was chilling.


    Cheng Liunian didn¡¯t know why, but when he saw the murderous intent in Cheng Guang¡¯s eyes, he felt a shiver in his body.


    Clearly, he knew that Cheng Guang could not possibly kill him.


    If Cheng Guang killed him, the resulting mystical phenomena from his death would cause Cheng Guang to die as well.


    Unless he wants us to perish together.


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    With this thought, Cheng Liunian¡¯s face regained its confident smile, his lips curling into a fierce grin as he red at Cheng Guang with hatred.


    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing? You couldn¡¯t possibly want to kill me¡­¡±


    Cheng Liunian hadn¡¯t finished speaking.


    Cheng Guang had already arrived in front of Cheng Liunian and struck out with a palm.


    He viciously pped it onto Cheng Liunian¡¯s forehead.


    Bang!!


    A dull sound erupted.


    The brain inside Cheng Liunian¡¯s head instantly shattered.


    His eyes, mouth, and ears immediately gushed out copious amounts of blood.


    It poured out like there was no cost, surging violently.


    All time seemed to disappear at that moment.


    Cheng Liunian looked at Cheng Guang, unable to believe what was happening, blood spilling from his mouth. He seemed to want to say something, but before any words coulde out, he copsed to the ground.


    His eyes gradually lost their light.


    Cheng Guang took a brocade handkerchief from his bosom and slowly wiped his palm with it, then tossed the handkerchief onto Cheng Liunian¡¯s body.


    The moment the brocade handkerchief touched Cheng Liunian¡¯s body, raging mes erupted instantly, flickering tongues of fire engulfed Cheng Liunian¡¯s bodypletely.


    His clothes, flesh, and bones all began to burn, and in an instant, puffs of ck smoke drifted away.


    Then, at that moment.


    A tremendously powerful aura burst forth from the world, as if from within the wooden house a giant pir of light rose up, starting from Cheng Liunian¡¯s body.


    At the same time, the Nine Dragons Stealing Sky formation began to suppress the mystical phenomena caused by the death of Cheng Liunian with an astonishing reaction speed.


    The entire wooden house and the world seemed to bepletely isted at that moment, forming an independent space.


    The huge pir of light was imprisoned within the wooden house.


    Only after Cheng Liunian¡¯s body hadpletely turned to ash did the light pir faintly dissipate.


    All was quiet.


    Whew¡­


    Cheng Guang slowly exhaled, his gazeplex as he looked at the pile of ashes on the ground.


    After so many days, he had finally dealt with the true Princely Heirpletely.


    If you don¡¯t die, I will have to.


    It¡¯s either you or me now.


    Cheng Guang muttered to himself and dispersed the Nine Dragons Stealing Sky formation.


    The formation, like a breeze, vanished into the world with a whoosh.


    Everything appeared unchanged from before.


    The sky outside was still blue, with clouds drifting peacefully, everything so tranquil and serene.


    Cheng Guang pushed open the door and walked out, enjoying the splendid sunshine for a while, then spoke slowly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s time to go back.¡±


    Lin Cheng nodded, then silently turned to nce behind him. When he saw the ashes within the wooden house, his eyes slightly narrowed.


    The coachman was indeed dead.


    Although Lin Cheng did not understand why his Princely Heir would go through so much trouble for a coachman, who had been directly killed a long time ago.


    Lin Cheng breathed a sigh of relief, feeling suddenly rxed all over his body.


    Now that the coachman was dead, he could return to the capital city.


    The thought was quite satisfying indeed.


    Cheng Guang did not linger too long at White Deer Manor and refused the Vige Head¡¯s invitation to stay for a meal, quickly heading back to the capital city.


    He could not stay away for too long. If he was outside the capital for an extended period,


    even if the numerous guards did not report back to Cheng Zhihai, Cheng Zhihai would sense something was amiss.


    Cheng Guang rode his horse at a swift pace, and in just two hours he had returned to the capital city.


    By the time he arrived at Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion, inside the Million Specie Garden,


    Qing Luan was still in the pavilion, seemingly lost in thought, resting her chin in her hand with a somewhat absent-minded look.


    When she heard someone¡¯s footsteps approaching the courtyard gate, she turned her head excitedly, looking towards the entrance.


    Seeing Cheng Guang¡¯s figure appear, her eyes revealed some delight.


    She quickly got up and walked briskly to Cheng Guang.


    ¡°Princely Heir, what¡¯s the situation?¡± Qing Luan asked.


    Cheng Guang knew what Qing Luan was asking about and nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯s been dealt with.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Qing Luan immediately breathed a sigh of relief.


    The heavy burden that had weighed on her heart had finally been lifted.


    Qing Luan¡¯s lips moved slightly, as if suddenly recalling something, and a hesitant look appeared on her lovely face, unsure whether she should bring up the matter to Cheng Guang.


    Cheng Guang noticed Qing Luan¡¯s expression and chuckled softly.


    ¡°Whatever it is, just say it out. There¡¯s no need to worry about anything,¡± he said.


    Qing Luan nodded slightly and said, ¡°Princely Heir, Bai Shuxuan has disappeared.¡±


    ¡°Gone?¡± Cheng Guang¡¯s eyebrows rose slightly, as if he couldn¡¯tprehend what Qing Luan meant.


    He had only left Bai Shuxuan behind on Crane-Crying Ind, not lost him.


    How could he just disappear so suddenly?


    Qing Luan then further exined, ¡°He disappeared¡­ or rather¡­ went missing¡­¡±


    On hearing this, Cheng Guang¡¯s brow furrowed slightly.


    ¡°How could he go missing just like that, who told you this?¡±


    Qing Luan replied, ¡°Mr. Qian Siyuan just came by, wanting to speak with you about something. But since you weren¡¯t here at the time, Mr. Qian told me about it.¡±

 Chapter 156: 80: Killing the Princely Heir (Short Chapter, Seeking Subscriptions!)_5

    Chapter 156: Chapter 80: Killing the Princely Heir (Short Chapter, Seeking Subscriptions!)_5


    ¡°After the restrictions were shattered, Bai Shuxuan was taken away by several ck-robed figures,¡±


    ¡°Those ck-robed figures seemed to be from the Devil n. They only spoke a few words to Bai Shuxuan, and he willingly followed them. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to escape at all.¡±


    Cheng Guang was shocked when he heard this.


    ¡°Bai Shuxuan left with that group of ck-robed figures? But there are still many powerful people on Crane-Crying Ind; those ck-robed figures couldn¡¯t possibly escape, could they??¡±


    ¡°Are all those people surrounding the ck-robed figures idiots? Are they just going to watch as Bai Shuxuan is taken away by them?¡±


    Qing Luan also furrowed her brows in confusion upon hearing this.


    She clearly didn¡¯t understand either.


    Why would Bai Shuxuan just follow those ck-robed figures willingly?


    It made even less sense.


    Why could those ck-robed figures escape with Bai Shuxuan from Crane-Crying Ind?


    Besides those who took Bai Shuxuan, some ck-robed figures also managed to sneak away unnoticed.<div>


    They were truly elusive like ghosts, invisible to both gods and spirits.


    Qing Luan was baffled.


    Cheng Guang¡¯s brows knitted together; he actually knew the ck-robed figures had ways to disengage.


    Moreover, once the ck-robed figures detached themselves, even the Bureau of the Lamp couldn¡¯t find their whereabouts for a time.


    Before this, he had always thought their method of escape involved not killing all the students of the Martial Academy, leaving some alive, and then, in the moment the restrictions were lifted, stealthily removing their robes and reverting to their original appearances to safely flee.


    But now, it seemed things were not so simple.


    No, that¡¯s not right.


    For a moment, Cheng Guang couldn¡¯t understand how those ck-robed figures managed to leave Crane-Crying Ind with Bai Shuxuan in front of many constables of the Bureau of the Lamp and even under the eyes of Emperor Zhou and Empress Wei of Great Wei.


    Even if Emperor Zhou and Empress Wei weren¡¯t focusing their full attention on Bai Shuxuan and the ck-robed figures at the time,


    when one¡¯s cultivation and strength reach a certain level, even if they¡¯re not deliberately paying attention to the ck-robed figures, they can still perceive their every move.


    It made no sense, no sense at all.


    Could it be that they never intended to escape?


    Cheng Guang couldn¡¯t help but think this when suddenly,


    his expression slightly stiffened.


    Of course!!


    Perhaps they never nned to escape!


    Where is Crane-Crying Ind located??


    In the rivers outside the Capital city!!


    And what river is that??<div>


    The canal outside the Capital!!!


    Associated with the system task prompt, there was a hint that a Spacetime Rift had formed under the canal outside the Capital city at some unknown time, and arge number of the Devil n were emerging from that rift.


    When that Spacetime Rift appeared, there must have been significant disturbances, so¡­


    That is to say, underneath Crane-Crying Ind, there were restrictions in ce to mask the disturbances created by the Spacetime Rift¡¯s presence.<div>


    Those few who took Bai Shuxuan were not the original students of the Martial Academy but part of the Devil n who had sneaked onto the ind unnoticed at some point.


    Could it be that¡­


    The number of ck-robed figures increased inexplicably.


    Originally, some from the Devil n were involved¡­


    Cheng Guang¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and in that moment, it seemed as though he understood much.


    What he had not considered,


    was that the King of South Ming would be so audacious; not only colluding with the Devil n but also creating a Spacetime Rift to smuggle them in was one thing.


    But to put the smuggling route right underneath Crane-Crying Ind!!


    That was the very ce where Great Zhou and Great Wei held their martialpetitions!!


    Did the King of South Ming and those Devil n he colluded with not fear being discovered??


    Was it confidence without fear, or something else?


    Cheng Guang didn¡¯t understand.


    But at that moment, he had a rough idea of Bai Shuxuan¡¯s whereabouts.<div>


    She must have been taken back by the members of the Devil n.


    Thinking of that, Cheng Guang felt a bit regretful.


    ¡°Bai Shuxuan probably couldn¡¯t control herself anymore. I wonder, after releasing her from the control of Charm Eyes, how she will face me¡­¡±


    Cheng Guang murmured to himself.


    Although a bit regretful, he didn¡¯t dwell on it.


    Bai Shuxuan was a trophy he obtained afterpleting his mission¡ªit was nice to have her, but no big loss if she was gone.


    He just hoped that after Bai Shuxuan returned to the Devil n, she would drop her little pearls of criticism about how rough he had been in certain matters, and just scold him a little, rather thaning back to cause him trouble.


    If Bai Shuxuan came back to trouble him again, he wouldn¡¯t indulge her anymore.


    If she could escape once, could she escape a second time?


    The smile on Cheng Guang¡¯s lips didn¡¯t fade; it grew even richer.


    Qing Luan watched Cheng Guang from the side, her pretty eyes fixed on him. Seeing the smile on his face, she suddenly felt her Princely Heir was a bit naughty.


    Wondering what mischievous thoughts he was entertaining.


    ¡°Princely Heir, do we no longer need to worry about Bai Shuxuan?¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om<div>


    Qing Luan asked.


    Cheng Guang nodded and said, ¡°No need to bother with her anymore. Right now, she is probably taking a knife and jabbing a voodoo doll of me.¡±


    Listening to that, Qing Luan felt it probably wouldn¡¯t be the case.


    Qing Luan didn¡¯t know about Charm Eyes, nor did she know that Bai Shuxuan hade under Cheng Guang¡¯s quiet control, which was why she was so obedient to him.


    She just thought Cheng Guang was joking.


    She covered her mouth with her hand and smiled.


    ¡°The Princely Heir is really joking. Bai Shuxuan is especially infatuated with the Princely Heir, she wouldn¡¯t do something like that. When I first heard from Mr. Qian that Bai Shuxuan had disappeared, I thought she had been kidnapped by the man in ck. But then I heard from Mr. Qian that Bai Shuxuan had willingly followed the man in ck. Her figure vanished in an instant, and even Mr. Qian, who is at the Eighth-Rank King Realm, didn¡¯t notice anything odd, their figures just disappeared.¡±


    ¡°I guess it must be some powerful Different Treasure capable of instant teleportation.¡±


    Cheng Guang sighed, this was bing a bit difficult to exin.


    Only when Bai Shuxuan was under his control would she behave a bit more obediently.


    As long as Charm Eyes were ineffective.


    Bai Shuxuan would dare to grab a knife and stab him in the kidneys at any minute.


    As for what kind of Different Treasure could teleport instantaneously, there probably was one, but whether it was powerful could not be said for sure.<div>


    But it certainly could teleport back to their original nest where the Devil n had smuggled across¡ªa ce that could shield their presence, one that even the Emperor Zhou of the Heavenly Human Realm and Empress Wei had failed to detect. It seemed that the area was backed by someone no weaker than a Sky-Man level powerhouse.


    Could it be a Devil Emperor of the Devil n?


    Cheng Guang stroked his chin, silently pondering.


    After a while, Cheng Guang let out a breath and said with a wry smile:


    ¡°Alright, Bai Shuxuan is gone now. So now, you can have all my affection to yourself.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Qing Luan¡¯s cheeks turned a light shade of red.


    ¡°Princely Heir, let, let me rest a bit. Later tonight¡­


    Cheng Guang was taken aback and couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Where is your mind wandering to, girl? It¡¯s not even dark yet. Am I that impatient?¡±


    Qing Luan¡¯s cheeks turned even redder, her head bowed, not knowing what else to say.


    The valiant air she usually had no longer existed at that moment.


    Cheng Guang watched Qing Luan¡¯s shy demeanor, looking at her fair, delicate face, a fondness stirred within him.


    ¡°This day¡­ isn¡¯t necessarily off-limits¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 157: 81: The Struggling Old Father (Please Subscribe)

    Chapter 157: Chapter 81: The Struggling Old Father (Please Subscribe)


    Although that daytime drama is somewhat interesting, it shouldn¡¯t be overdone.


    This sort of thing is more intriguing at night.


    Cheng Guang rubbed his aging back and slowly walked out of the room.


    He reached the pavilion, brewed himself a cup of tea, and filled the cup to the brim. The scalding tea tumbled inside the cup, releasing wisps of aroma.


    Seated in the pavilion, Cheng Guang began pondering his next move. To him, neither the King of South Ming nor the crown prince had much impact on him.


    As long as the King of South Ming or the crown prince did not provoke him, he would be dead set against getting involved in their affairs.


    But now, this crown prince who was impersonating the King of South Ming was definitely going too far, first colluding with the Devil n, then making repeated attempts on his life, putting him in mortal danger. And now, he had even set his sights on the royal ceremonies. If chaos were to ensue during the pce rituals, who knows how many would die.


    He could be indifferent to the death of others.


    But he was also supposed to attend the royal ceremonies.


    In some sense, Cheng Guang was also a member of the royal family, whether as a subject or a royal rtive, he could not escape this duty.


    Wu Yuemei and Cheng Zhihai were also expected to attend the royal ceremonies.<div>


    There were too many people involved in the pce rituals rted to Cheng Guang.


    If Cheng Guang ignored the South Ming King, even Emperor Zhou, a formidable being in the Heavenly Human Realm, could be grievously injured; what good could others hope for?


    The more Cheng Guang thought about it, the more he felt the King of South Ming deserved to die.


    He slowly picked up his tea cup, took a sip to moisten his throat, then with one hand on his forehead, he brushed his hair back and lifted his eyes toward the myriad stars in the sky.


    His thoughts surged within him.


    ¡°Now, what should I do?¡±


    ¡°Although I know the intentions of that King of South Ming and where the Devil n has been sneaking in, but¡­, if I were to tell Cheng Zhihai directly, how would I exin how I discovered it?¡±


    ¡°As for the King of South Ming recing some officials with members of the Devil n to attend the royal ceremonies, causing disturbances, how should I find a good reason to exclude all these problematic officials?¡±


    Cheng Guang was confronted with difficult problems.


    At this moment, Cheng Guang felt more than ever that without power, he was truly helpless.


    Especially now, when the correct answers were already before him, yet just as he was about to copy them, his ink brush suddenly ran dry.


    At times like this, one could only fret and stare nkly, without any other solutions.


    The more Cheng Guang pondered, the more he realized the difficulty of this matter for him.


    At this time.


    The air was clear and cold.


    There were few clouds in the sky, hardly any to be seen, allowing the moon to pour its light directly onto the earth.


    Cheng Guang stood up, nning to cultivate for a while; this matter was not urgent, as there were still several months until the royal ceremonies.


    In those few months, there should be some ways to find a breakthrough.


    Moreover¡­<div>


    He had already joined the Bureau of the Lamp.


    In the Bureau, though his position was lowly, due to his status, even constables of higher rank had to show him respect.


    His words still carried weight.


    Perhaps he could use the power of the Bureau¡¯s constables to deal with the pretender prince posing as the King of South Ming.<div>


    At that moment, Cheng Guang seemed to think of something, stroking his chin, his eyes brightening.


    Speaking of which.


    The system gave me two options for this task.


    One option is to y the King of South Ming, while the other is to pledge allegiance to the King of South Ming.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Logically, only one of these needs to bepleted.


    But¡­


    Couldn¡¯t Iplete both tasks and take advantage of the system¡¯s rewards?


    This time the task is somewhat interesting; ying the King of South Ming yields a famous sword. While I don¡¯t know how powerful this sword is, it¡¯s at least a famous sword designated by the system, so its quality can¡¯t be too bad.


    And if I pledge allegiance to the King of South Ming, I would receive a Pekinese.


    Cheng Guang was a bit skeptical, wondering if his silly system was hinting at something¡ªby pledging to the King of South Ming, was he likening himself to a Pekinese?


    A slight twitch formed at the corner of Cheng Guang¡¯s mouth, feeling that the system actually possessed some sense of humor, although strangely cold.


    It was like a joke.


    Paired with the word ¡°Hell¡± annotated behind the Pekinese, it turned into a hellish joke.<div>


    Cheng Guang couldn¡¯t help but shake his head with a chuckle. If possible, he wouldplete both tasks.


    Pledging allegiance, in theory, only required recognition from the King of South Ming or his subordinates.


    But with his silly system¡¯s style, sincerity might not be important nor whether the other party actually wanted to take him in.


    Just having the appearance would suffice.


    Thinking this, Cheng Guang silently recited in his mind.


    ¡°I am a man of the King of South Ming.¡±


    As he spoke, silence ensued.


    No taskpletion sound rang out.


    Cheng Guang¡¯s interest waned¡ªthe system didn¡¯t ept that?


    Has it grown smarter?


    Impossible, the system has no intelligence and cannot learn.


    Enough of that, I won¡¯t bother arguing with this trivial system.


    Cheng Guang decided to try a different approach in the future; for now, he had to cultivate.<div>

 Chapter 158: 81: The Struggling Old Father (Please Subscribe)_2

    Chapter 158: Chapter 81: The Struggling Old Father (Please Subscribe)_2


    He walked into the courtyard and first practiced the Heavenly Gang Star Fight for a while.


    Heavenly Gang Star Fight was indeed a fine martial art. Having only grasped the Initial Comprehension Realm, he could already unleash such tremendous power, directly ying the Martial Academy¡¯s Dean Qiu Zhiman of Great Zhou, whose cultivation realm was as high as the Ninth Grade.


    Although he had in Qiu Zhiman under the influence of a restriction, which greatly limited his opponent¡¯s cultivation strength, it was still not something any ordinary martial artist couldpare themselves to.


    Under such circumstances, Cheng Guang¡¯s ability to y Qiu Zhiman was undeniably indicative of his strength.


    Beneath the moonlight, Cheng Guang¡¯s limbs flowed with movement, each gesture seemingly carrying a hint of starlight.


    An indescribable aura enveloped his entire being at this moment.


    Lin Cheng, who was guarding nearby in the courtyard, watched the figure of his Princely Heir with silent admiration, his heart filled with shock.


    ¡°The Princely Heir¡¯s Heavenly Gang Star Fight realm has improved a great deal. How is it that, in the eyes of everyone in the world, what seems to be an incredibly difficult martial art, appears so simple before our Princely Heir¡­?¡±


    ¡°That being said, is the Princely Heir about to make a breakthrough to the Purple Mansion Realm?¡±


    Lin Cheng observed the fluctuations of Qi around Cheng Guang and spected in his heart.


    Just then, Cheng Guang¡¯s expression subtly shifted.<div>


    The God Emperor Cultivation Method quietly started operating within his body, drawing in a great amount of Qi with his breath, flowing into his Primordial Spirit.


    In terms of Spirit Dao, he was still in the Yin God Realm, and his Primordial Spirit was pure white.


    At this moment, however, the originally pure white Primordial Spirit suddenly changed color.


    The majority of it was now enshrouded by a fiery red hue.


    Cheng Guang felt as though his body had turned hot.


    In reality, it wasn¡¯t his body that was hot, but rather the heat wasing from his Primordial Spirit.


    His Primordial Spirit, solid in nature, started to slowly warm up.


    What was only half-upying the Primordial Spirit a moment ago, the fiery red hue instantly spread to envelop itpletely, and in a single breath, his Primordial Spirit turned entirely red.


    Boom~~~!!


    Cheng Guang felt as if a thunderous roar was resounding by his ears.


    The roar, as loud as thunder and as ferocious as an ancient dragon, sent a jolt through his entire body.


    When he reopened his eyes, he felt as if the world before him had be much brighter.


    Simultaneously, he felt as if he could temporarily leave his physical body.


    Thinking thus, Cheng Guang willed it, and his Primordial Spirit slowly rose.


    He felt as if he had flown up, separating from his physical form.


    Following that, he saw his body standing with eyes closed in the courtyard, observed the quiet Lin Cheng who watched over him, and the members of the Bureau of the Lamp secretly guarding the area.


    Everything and everyone wereid bare under his gaze, with no ce to hide, crystal clear to his sight.


    Yang God Realm!


    The third-grade realm of Spirit Dao, the Yang God Realm!<div>


    A surge of joy filled Cheng Guang¡¯s heart, unaware of how long it took other royal family members to cultivate to the third-grade Yang God Realm of Spirit Dao. Until now, it had taken him less than a month.


    Nearing a breakthrough in Spirit Dao to the third-grade Yang God Realm, Martial Cultivation was likely not far behind.


    Perhaps in a day or two, he would be able to break through to the Purple Mansion Realm.


    Speaking of which, opening the Purple Mansion in Martial Cultivation was very important.<div>


    The Purple Mansion was the ce to store the martial arts Divine Power Marks. Logically, therger the Purple Mansion, the more powerful Divine Power Marks it could store.


    The capacity of the Purple Mansion determines the limit of martial arts marks.


    Therefore, even those who couldn¡¯t learn such profound martial arts would still try to open their Purple Mansion a bitrger, just in case.


    What if one day they could learn powerful martial arts but suddenly found the Purple Mansion was insufficient? Wouldn¡¯t that be embarrassing?


    Thus, many martial artists would spend more time during the Purple Mansion Realm to solidify their foundation, ensuring the size of the newly opened Purple Mansion was adequate before breaking through. It¡¯s not toote then.


    As Cheng Guang pondered this, his Primordial Spirit retracted slightly, returning to his body.


    Now that he was in the Yang God Realm, his Primordial Spirit could leave the body for a while, even during the day. It could stay outside for an hour or two without suffering any harm.


    But if it exceeded two hours, his Primordial Spirit would still get scorched by the zing sun.


    Therefore, until his Primordial Spirit couldpletely disregard the sunlight, it was better to avoid it.


    Cheng Guang continued his cultivation of the God Emperor Cultivation Method, channeling the Qi he attracted into his Primordial Spirit to consolidate the newly achieved Yang God Realm.


    At the same time, his body was not idle either, as the Divine Python Coiling Skill continued to be cultivated.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Time slowly trickled by as Cheng Guang practiced his cultivation.


    Late into the night, Cheng Guang returned to his room for a short rest.<div>


    This time, he did not rest for very long.


    As dawn broke and the rooster crowed, he got out of bed.


    With Qing Luan¡¯s assistance, he quickly washed up and prepared to leave the estate to head to the Bureau of the Lamp.


    At this time.


    He had long been a constable of the Bureau of the Lamp.


    Although Cheng Zhihai had not yet spoken to him or specifically asked him to report to the Bureau of the Lamp, Cheng Guang had things to attend to now, with the pressure of the King of South Ming looming over him. He knew he had to take action on his own and couldn¡¯t rely on anyone else.


    As Cheng Guang left the estate, Lin Cheng followed closely behind.

 Chapter 159: 81: The Struggling Old Father (Please Subscribe)_3

    Chapter 159: Chapter 81: The Struggling Old Father (Please Subscribe)_3


    It took less than two hours for Cheng Guang to arrive at the Bureau of the Lamp.


    This time, his return to the Bureau of the Lamp was with a changed mindset.


    As soon as Cheng Guang reached the Bureau of the Lamp, his figure attracted the attention of the crowd. However, the numerous constables of the bureau were not in the mood to engage in much conversation with this Princely Heir. After a simple salute, they hurried off.


    It seemed as though there was some major event unfolding at the Bureau of the Lamp, leaving many people in a state of panic.


    Cheng Guang¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, not understanding what was happening.


    But it was not appropriate to stop someone to ask, seeing how they were all in such a rush, it didn¡¯t seem like they would have time to mind him.


    Cheng Guang didn¡¯t care, and walked slowly into the Bureau, stepping on the bluestone path. In no time, he had reached the depths of the Bureau.


    Along the way, Cheng Guang faintly overheard conversations. Even though he couldn¡¯t make out everything quite clearly, he could pick up on certain words and phrases.


    ¡°Why does Your Majesty demand that we find the crown prince within a month¡­ That¡¯s simply a wild goose chase!¡±


    ¡°The crown prince has been so well hidden, even for dozens of years. If he were easy to find, we would have found him by now. After all this time with no sess, how could it be possible in just one month¡­¡±


    ¡°s, we have no choice but to look now. If we can¡¯t find the crown prince within a month, the Director will be reced.¡±<div>


    ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s really vexing. Why would Your Majesty want to rece our Director, and with that eunuch¡­¡±


    ¡°Shush¡­¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t talk like that. Don¡¯t you know the walls have ears? It¡¯s quite an oversight for someone who¡¯s a constable at the Bureau of the Lamp. Keep your words to yourself. Zhao Jin may be a eunuch, but at least he¡¯s someone whose Cultivation Realm is not inferior to Director Cheng.¡±


    Hearing the discussions of the others, Cheng Guang¡¯s expression gradually grew odd.


    He couldn¡¯t imagine that the reason for the grim expressions and hurried demeanors of the Bureau members was all because of this¡­


    Does Your Majesty intend to remove Cheng Zhihai from the position of Director of the Bureau of the Lamp?


    Why? For what reason?


    Could it be because of the recent chaos caused at the martial artspetition between the Great Wei Dynasty and Great Zhou Dynasty?


    While deep in thought, Cheng Guang walked up to the grand hall of the Bureau of the Lamp.


    Before he even approached, he heard the voices of Cheng Zhihai and Qian Siyuan, along with another voice, low and slightly hoarse, in conversation inside the hall.


    ¡°Director, the whereabouts of the crown prince are still unclear, and the ck-robed men we caughtst time are mostly weak with low realms of power and knew nothing substantial, rendering them dead soldiers with little value for interrogation.¡±


    That was Qian Siyuan¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Your Majesty has given us too little time. One month is simply impossible.¡±


    The voice that was slightly hoarse belonged to another person.


    Cheng Zhihai then spoke, ¡°Enough. His Majesty¡¯s actions must have his reasons. We, as his subjects, need only to obey and should not question His Majesty¡¯s decisions.¡±


    The hall fell silent upon the conclusion of Cheng Zhihai¡¯s words.


    Their silence was a form of protest against what Cheng Zhihai had said.


    Cheng Zhihai¡¯s temperament waspletely different from Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan¡¯s. If it were Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, he certainly wouldn¡¯t defend the Emperor¡¯s words like this.


    In their view, the Emperor was clearly trying to reim the power from Cheng Zhihai¡¯s hands.<div>


    Currently, under Cheng Zhihai¡¯s leadership, the Bureau of the Lamp was operationally independent, even without the need for Cheng Zhihai.


    Perhaps the Emperor was thinking¡­


    The power of Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion was simply too great.


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, had a million-strong Northern Expedition Army under hismand at the Border Area, arguably the most powerful army in the Great Zhou Dynasty, all within the grasp of Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion.<div>


    If turmoil were to strike the Great Zhou Dynasty, Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion could easily raise their own banner.


    The million-strong lions under Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan¡¯smand were something Emperor Zhou neither dared, nor could, interfere with.


    After all, the Great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s borders needed Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, to keep them secure.


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, who had long been stationed at the Border Area, earned his merit for the Great Zhou Dynasty and even Emperor Zhou himself had no real grounds to strip away the authority from his hands.


    Furthermore, there was no reason, nor means, to take back the Northern Expedition Army from Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan.


    Even if Emperor Zhou forcefully reimed military power over the Northern Expedition Army, it wasn¡¯t certain that they would heed Emperor Zhou¡¯smand.


    The million-strong Northern Expedition Army was nominally the army of the Great Zhou Dynasty but in reality, it was a force raised solely by Cheng Shiyuan.


    It was the private army of Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion.


    They only acknowledged Duke Zhen.


    Perhaps, they would also recognize the future Duke of the State.


    Not Emperor Zhou.


    Thus, even if Emperor Zhou felt the power of Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion was too great, he did not make a move against Cheng Zhihai.


    Consequently¡­n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om<div>


    If Emperor Zhou still wanted to exert some pressure on Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion, he could only seek a breakthrough from Cheng Zhihai.


    Fortunately.


    The recent events provided Emperor Zhou with such a pretext.


    It could serve as a reason to strip the Bureau of the Lamp from Cheng Zhihai¡¯s control.


    Though Emperor Zhou wanted to take the Bureau of the Lamp away from Cheng Zhihai, he did notpletely disregard Cheng Zhihai¡¯s dignity or chances.


    If Cheng Zhihai could find the whereabouts of the crown prince within a month, the Bureau could still remain in his hands. Otherwise, Emperor Zhou could not be med for showing no mercy.

 Chapter 160: 81: The Struggling Old Father (Please Subscribe)_4

    Chapter 160: Chapter 81: The Struggling Old Father (Please Subscribe)_4


    The two people inside the room stopped talking.


    They were worried, they were anxious!


    They truly didn¡¯t believe that Cheng Zhihai, along with themselves, or rather, the entire Bureau of the Lamp, would be able to find the crown prince within such a short month.


    Who was the crown prince?


    He was someone who had contended with Emperor Zhou of Great Zhou for decades, who, even after being stripped of his qualifications to inherit the throne, could still hide in the shadows and secretly plot rebellion.


    Such a person was too cunning!


    Such a person was too ghostly!


    He wasn¡¯t someone they could simply find.


    In their hearts, they felt that this task was as difficult as ascending to the heavens.


    Cheng Zhihai was surely going to leave the Bureau of the Lamp.


    Thinking of this, Qian Siyuan and the person next to him felt their hearts turn gray, and their mood inevitably sank.<div>


    They knew that once Cheng Zhihai left the Bureau of the Lamp, it would no longer be their brotherly Bureau of the Lamp, but wouldpletely degenerate into an emotionless intelligence agency of the Great Zhou Court.


    Although it should have been the case from the start¡­


    For them, who had harbored the intention of discovering a path for the Human Race since the foundation of the Bureau of the Lamp, Cheng Zhihai¡¯s departure was an uneptable turn of events.


    But at the moment¡­


    There was no other solution.


    Emperor Zhou had already given the final deadline.


    One month!


    Only one month left!


    Qian Siyuan and the person next to him already felt a sense of urgency in their hearts.


    They did not speak further with Cheng Zhihai; after a few more casual words, they hurriedly turned and left, already eager to investigate the whereabouts of the crown prince.


    The only way to keep Cheng Zhihai at the Bureau of the Lamp now was to find the crown prince within this month.


    If they failed to find the crown prince, then no matter how many strategies they thought of, no matter how much they pleaded with Emperor Zhou, it would be of no use at all.


    Qian Siyuan walked briskly out of the great hall. As he stepped out, he saw Cheng Guang¡¯s figure; he was momentarily stunned upon seeing Cheng Guang, then a mild and warm smile appeared on his somewhat stiff face. He nodded slightly at Cheng Guang and then quickly left.


    Li Zhengyang, who followed behind Qian Siyuan, also noticed Cheng Guang. It was his first time seeing Cheng Guang at the Bureau of the Lamp, and his face also showed a slight hint of surprise.


    ¡°Princely Heir.¡±


    Li Zhengyang appraised Cheng Guang for a few moments, admiration evident in his eyes: ¡°Princely Heir, your skills in the martialpetition were impressive. I hold you in high regard.¡±


    ¡°I have other matters to attend to, so I won¡¯t disturb the Princely Heir.¡± After looking at Cheng Guang a few more times, Li Zhengyang quickly left.


    As Li Zhengyang was assessing Cheng Guang, Cheng Guang was also observing Li Zhengyang.


    Li Zhengyang, also one of the deputy directors of the Bureau of the Lamp, was upright, his face emanating righteousness. If ced in the court, he would undoubtedly be an official akin to Wei Zheng, known for his outspokenness.<div>


    Li Zhengyang¡¯s moral character was just like his appearance¡ªfull of integrity. Havinge from a humble background, he would not tolerate any abuse of power by the nobility over themoners. Each time he saw such injustices, he feltpelled to intervene.


    The Bureau of the Lamp was already not favored in the eyes of many nobles.


    Because of Li Zhengyang¡¯s presence, the Bureau had be aplete thorn in the side of the powerful elite.


    But¡­<div>


    Cheng Guang knew that it was precisely because of people like Li Zhengyang that the Bureau of the Lamp could be called such.


    Otherwise, how would it light the way for the Human Race?


    In a world where only the nobility existed andmoners could not rise, there wasn¡¯t much hope left.


    Cheng Guang watched as the figures of Qian Siyuan and Li Zhengyang disappeared, slowly withdrawing his gaze to head inside the great hall.


    Seeing Cheng Zhihai inside, who looked slightly anxious and forlorn, a trace of a smile involuntarily curved on his lips.


    Although Cheng Zhihai, Qian Siyuan, and Li Zhengyang were currently fretting over how to find the crown prince, Cheng Guang knew that the crown prince would probably be found in the end.


    Otherwise, the future Bureau of the Lamp wouldn¡¯t remain in the hands of the true Princely Heir; it would have beenpletely taken over by Emperor Zhou long ago.


    But even if the crown prince was found, it must have taken a long time, and even after Cheng Zhihai¡¯s death, the issue with the crown prince wasn¡¯tpletely resolved. Therefore, even if the Bureau of the Lamp remained in the hands of the true Princely Heir in the future, it wouldn¡¯t be of much use.


    Emperor Zhou might have supported the establishment of another organization simr to the Bureau of the Lampter on.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    With these thoughts in mind, Cheng Guang spoke to Cheng Zhihai: ¡°Father.¡±


    Cheng Zhihai, hearing Cheng Guang¡¯s voice, promptly turned his head to look at him. The anxious expression on his face was quickly suppressed, reced by a faint smile.


    ¡°Guanger, what brings you here today? Come, are you thirsty? Come drink some tea.¡±


    Saying this, Cheng Zhihai gestured for Cheng Guang to sit down and personally poured him a cup of refreshing tea.<div>


    At that moment, Cheng Guang was not much in the mood for tea, he slightly shook his head and looked at Cheng Zhihai: ¡°Father, about the matter Uncle Qian and Uncle Li were talking about¡­¡±


    Cheng Guang had only spoken halfway when Cheng Zhihai¡¯s expression became a bit awkward.


    ¡°Guanger, you heard that, huh?¡±


    Cheng Guang nodded.


    Seeing Cheng Guang still staring at him, knowing that his son wanted to understand what was going on, Cheng Zhihai didn¡¯t intend to keep him in the dark. He sat down, poured himself a cup of tea, slowly took a sip, and after setting down the cup, his gaze fixed on Cheng Guang.


    ¡°Guanger, our Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion has a very special position in Great Zhou, very special.¡±

 Chapter 161: 81: The Struggling Old Father (Please Subscribe)_5

    Chapter 161: Chapter 81: The Struggling Old Father (Please Subscribe)_5


    ¡°Your grandfather, the Duke of the State, controlled a million-strong army at the Border Area; even without a hint of treasonous thoughts, such military power is a presence that cannot be ignored in any dynasty.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s more, that million-strong Northern Expedition Army only followsmands from our Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion. Even if Emperor Zhou himself were present, the Northern Expedition Army wouldn¡¯t bother with him. Therefore, the Emperor has always maintained a degree of vignce towards our Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion.¡±


    ¡°Additionally, due to the actions of the Bureau of the Lamp, the court officials have grown increasingly resentful of Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion, and it¡¯s not just that they¡¯ve submitted memorials to Emperor Zhou suggesting the reduction of our family¡¯s power.¡±


    ¡°Since he can¡¯t touch your grandfather, the Emperor has thought about making a move against my side instead.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, it was within my expectations that the Emperor would want to rece me. Luckily, he still took my dignity into ount and gave me a bit of a chance.¡±


    Having said that, Cheng Zhihai looked at Cheng Guang with an affectionate smile, stretching out his hand and ruffling Cheng Guang¡¯s hair.


    ¡°So, Guanger, you can rest assured. Although the Bureau of the Lamp is a government organization, it¡¯s one I created. The Emperor won¡¯t easily take away this foundation meant for your future.¡±


    Cheng Guang wasn¡¯t particrly concerned about that. The name of the Bureau of the Lamp wasn¡¯t so important, as long as its people were still around.


    Even if Emperor Zhou took over the Bureau of the Lamp, as long as its people were still there and willing to follow Cheng Zhihai, the spirit of the Bureau of the Lamp would remain.


    In Cheng Guang¡¯s view, what truly gives an organization its soul isn¡¯t just an empty title or vast power, but people are the key.


    Of course, power is also very important. Without it, even if you have people, if there¡¯s no power to carry outmands, few would be willing to listen, rendering it fairly useless.<div>


    Cheng Guang picked up his teacup, poured himself a sip of tea, and after a silent nod said, ¡°Father, haven¡¯t I already passed the Bureau of the Lamp¡¯s entrance exam? I want to join and carry out some missions.¡±


    Upon hearing Cheng Guang¡¯s words, Cheng Zhihai¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment, his normally authoritative gaze seeming a bit dazed.


    Clearly, he hadn¡¯t expected Cheng Guang to say such a thing.


    ¡°Guanger¡­ you¡­ why do you suddenly want to carry out missions?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already prepared the tasks for you to take on next, but you haven¡¯tpleted any missions yet. Just wait a little longer. Let your father pave the way for you first, then you can walk it.¡±


    You¡¯re not thinking of having me just lie down all the way and climb directly to the top ranks of the Bureau of the Lamp, are you?


    Cheng Guang¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. He had underestimated Cheng Zhihai¡¯s excessive doting on him.


    Seems like he didn¡¯t want me to suffer even a little.


    He wanted to handle the Bureau of the Lamp¡¯s missions himself and then let mee in to take the credit afterwards.


    Although this would indeed be thrilling, had it not been for the matter involving the crown prince, or rather King of South Ming, Cheng Guang wouldn¡¯t want to make unnecessary trouble.


    Why not just practice at home obediently, improve my cultivation and strength, and wait for Cheng Zhihai to wrap up the missions beforeing in to take the credit and get a promotion?


    Cheng Guang sighed. The situation at hand no longer allowed him to continue being idle.


    Cheng Guang faced Cheng Zhihai, shook his head, and said, ¡°Father, no.¡±


    ¡°I want toplete the missions of the Bureau of the Lamp on my own. I also want to help you look into the crown prince¡¯s whereabouts.¡±


    Upon hearing Cheng Guang¡¯s words, Cheng Zhihai¡¯s mouth couldn¡¯t help but twitch.


    The Bureau of the Lamp, renowned for overseeing justice across the world, couldn¡¯t even guarantee to find the crown prince¡¯s whereabouts. And here you are, my boy, meddling needlessly.


    Cheng Zhihai was about to refuse Cheng Guang¡¯s offer outright, but when he saw the determination in Cheng Guang¡¯s eyes, it seemed that if he didn¡¯t agree, Cheng Guang wouldn¡¯t just let it go today.


    Seeing Cheng Guang¡¯s expression, Cheng Zhihai froze for a second.


    He had never seen such a look in Cheng Guang¡¯s eyes before.<div>


    Could it be that Cheng Guang really wanted to help him find the crown prince¡¯s whereabouts and wasn¡¯t just thinking it might be fun?


    After pondering for a moment, Cheng Zhihai slowly nodded.


    ¡°Alright, since you, Guanger, want to investigate, then go ahead. I¡¯ll assign some people to you. Consider looking for the crown prince as your first mission after joining the Bureau of the Lamp.¡±


    As he spoke, Cheng Zhihai pulled out a ck iron token of the Bureau of the Lamp.<div>


    ¡°Our Bureau of the Lamp is divided into three levels. Excluding external personnel for now, among the official staff, there are three ranks: ck Lantern Catcher, White Lantern Catcher, Silver Lantern Catcher, and, at the top, Gold Lantern Catcher.¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°Above those are the Director and Deputy Director.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve just joined the Bureau of the Lamp, so you are still a ck Lantern Catcher, meaning you don¡¯t have many people at your disposal. For now, just take a few young, external members with you to investigate the crown prince¡¯s whereabouts.¡±


    ¡°Once you find anything, report directly to me, understand?¡±


    Cheng Zhihai, at hisst sentence, could no longer suppress a smile. His stern face broke into a radiant grin.


    It seemed, in his view, that it was impossible for Cheng Guang to find the crown prince.


    Cheng Guang too knew what Cheng Zhihai was thinking; it was obvious that his father didn¡¯t trust him.


    Cheng Guang didn¡¯t need Cheng Zhihai¡¯s trust; he just needed such a channel.


    Let Cheng Zhihai or, to be precise, let Emperor Zhou of Great Zhou and other rted parties know that he was investigating.


    That way, even if he didn¡¯t uncover anything, he could just fabricate a suitable reason, report the crown prince¡¯s whereabouts to Cheng Zhihai, andplete the mission.

 Chapter 162: 81: The Struggling Old Father (Please Subscribe)_6

    Chapter 162: Chapter 81: The Struggling Old Father (Please Subscribe)_6


    ¡°`


    It could also disrupt the Crown Prince¡¯s ns.


    No matter the process, his goal had at least been achieved.


    Cheng Guang cared little for the process.


    After taking the token from Cheng Zhihai¡¯s hand, he left the hall directly.


    He was somewhat reluctant to talk to a Cheng Zhihai who did not trust him.


    This old man had be inexplicably unlovable.


    Sigh.


    Cheng Guang shook his head with a sigh.


    After he left the hall,


    Cheng Zhihai also withdrew his gaze from Cheng Guang.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om<div>


    He picked up the teacup, gently swirled the clear tea inside, blew the mist from the rim, took a sip, and moistened his throat.


    He appeared contemtive, a mysterious glimmer in his eyes.


    ¡°Yes, why didn¡¯t I think of that? If I could uncover the whereabouts of the Crown Prince, it would be a great achievement. If I could transfer the credit for finding the Crown Prince to Guanger, just with this merit alone, he could be directly promoted to Silver Lantern Catcher.¡±


    ¡°I will strive some more, and direct promotion to Gold Lantern Catcher isn¡¯t out of the question.¡±


    ¡°Heh! In one fell swoop, with some more effort, it¡¯s not impossible for Guanger to be promoted to my position within two or three years.¡±


    ¡°At that time, I will hand over the Bureau of the Lamp to Guanger, and I will go elsewhere to shine and heat for Guang¡¯er.¡±


    Saying this, Cheng Zhihai¡¯s face revealed a hint of a smile, which gradually became more intense.


    As he smiled, he began to go through the intelligence information reported from various branches of the Bureau of the Lamp across thend.


    To find the Crown Prince who had not appeared for decades within the vast territory of the Great Zhou Dynasty was almost like finding a needle in a haystack.


    Now, Cheng Zhihai could only put his earnest efforts into searching and seeking.


    He refused to believe that a Crown Prince could hide anywhere that he wouldn¡¯t be able to find, even if it was the ends of the earth; he would unearth the Crown Prince.


    Cheng Zhihai flipped through the books rapidly, time swiftly passing as he browsed through the intelligence from various ces, periodically taking a sip from his teacup.


    A cup of tea.


    A whole day.


    ¡ª ¡°The Striving Father¡±


    ¡­


    Cheng Guang knew nothing about Cheng Zhihai¡¯s actions; he too had begun his own moves.


    With his new identity as a ck Lantern Catcher, Cheng Guang first went to the Bureau of the Lamp¡¯s registration office to collect a uniform.


    The clothes of the Bureau of the Lamp were exquisite, mainly in dark tones, made from rare silks and unique fabrics, embroidered with intricate patterns that emitted a faint light at night, as if stars were shining in the darkness, faint and elusive.<div>


    The detailing on the clothes was meticulous, each piece crafted by hand with care.


    The cor was trimmed with silver satin, the cuffs were edged with gold thread, and a broad leather belt was tied around the waist, featuring antern-shaped buckle with a ck border, which was the symbol of the Bureau of the Lamp.


    The ck Lantern Catcher¡¯s buckle had a ck border, the White Lantern Catcher¡¯s a white one, and so forth, ording to the type ofntern.


    The highest rank of Director and Deputy Director wore the understated yet noble color of white gold me.<div>


    Cheng Guang found a ce to change into the uniform, and after sizing himself up, he thought he looked quite handsome.


    Already handsomely featured, he looked good in any attire, but wearing the clothes of the Bureau of the Lamp added an indescribable air of temperament to him.


    ¡°`


    It¡¯s worth mentioning that although Cheng Guang was just a ck Lantern Catcher, even the asional White Lantern Soldier Catcher or a Silver Lantern Catcher didn¡¯t look down on him or show any disdain.


    This wasn¡¯t because Cheng Guang was the Princely Heir; rather, it was because within the Bureau of the Lamp, people didn¡¯t scorn or belittle anyone else based on their position.


    Cheng Guang thought this was pretty good.


    Though the Bureau of the Lamp was a small bureaucracy, it was somehow distinctly different from the Court¡¯s bureaucracy.


    There wasn¡¯t any struggle for power. In the Bureau of the Lamp, if you wanted to get promoted, move up in ranks, and obtain more resources and power, you had to work hard toplete tasks and gather more intelligence.


    Everything was determined by your efforts.


    So everyone was busy with tasks, without any time to look down on one another.


    Today you might be a White Lantern, and I a ck Lantern, but perhaps tomorrow I¡¯ll be a White Lantern, and the day after, even a Silver Lantern.


    It changed every day.


    This was in stark contrast to the internal factional struggles and nepotism within the Great Zhou Court.<div>


    In the Bureau of the Lamp, such things were nonexistent.


    Cheng Guang made his way to the main hall of the Bureau of the Lamp where tasks were assigned and entered the hall filled with various mission briefs; the one at the forefront was to locate the whereabouts of the Crown Prince.


    Moreover, this task was ced at the highest level, in the most prominent position.


    Anyone could take it on.


    As long as you could provide information about the Crown Prince¡¯s whereabouts, even if it was vague and not specific, that would be eptable.


    You could still obtain a great number of merits for it.


    Therefore, most of the Bureau¡¯s constables had taken on this task and received some intelligence rted to the Crown Prince.


    Even if it wasn¡¯tpletedter, it wasn¡¯t a big deal¡ªit was good to chase a dream.


    What if by chance?


    If by chance you did learn about the Crown Prince¡¯s location, you could be the first to submit this information and gain a great amount of merits.


    Merit was quite important in the Bureau of the Lamp.


    It could not only be used to improve one¡¯s rank but could also be exchanged for resources.


    Cheng Guang approached the counter and looked at an exhausted old clerk, and before he even had a chance to speak, the old man tossed a scroll to Cheng Guang.<div>


    ¡°Alright, no need to say anything, old man knows you¡¯re here to take on the Crown Prince¡¯s task.¡±


    ¡°Sigh, young people these days, one more rash than the next. Is the Crown Prince that easy to find?¡±


    ¡°The Director released the task more in the hopes of a ¡®needle in a haystack¡¯ approach; he never really expected you ck Lanternds to find him. You¡¯d do better to focus on other tasks and leave this one to Gold or Silver Lantern Catchers.¡±


    The old clerk didn¡¯t even lift his head, and after he finished speaking, he waved his hand, signaling he wanted to dismiss Cheng Guang.


    Seeing this, Cheng Guang couldn¡¯t help but chuckle wryly, ¡°Old man, I want to ask, where should a ck Lantern Catcher like me go if I need assistance with manpower?¡±


    As soon as the old clerk heard Cheng Guang call him ¡®old man,¡¯ he got annoyed.


    ¡°Hey! You young person, where are your manners? Even though I¡¯m old, that doesn¡¯t mean you can just call me ¡®old man.¡¯ At the very least, you should address me as ¡®elder uncle¡¯ or something of the like, got it?¡±


    After the old clerk said this and lifted his head wanting to say more, he caught a glimpse of Cheng Guang¡¯s face and his expression instantly froze.


    His eyes widened, and a choking sound of ¡°uh uh¡± came from his throat.


    He was rendered speechless.

 Chapter 163: 82 I Found a Blind Spot (Please Subscribe)

    Chapter 163: Chapter 82 I Found a Blind Spot (Please Subscribe)


    The old man¡¯s expression froze for a long while, until Cheng Guang grew a bit impatient. When Cheng Guang asked again, the old man finally snapped out of it.


    ¡°Princely¡­ Princely Heir¡­¡±


    The old man¡¯s expression was stiff as he swallowed nervously, feeling inexplicably terrified about the offense he had justmitted.


    Cheng Guang, however, had no intention of taking him to task over it. He waved it off and asked once more.


    ¡°Old uncle, where should a ck Lantern Steward like myself go to gather personnel?¡±


    The old man quickly stood up, bowing respectfully, ¡°Princely Heir, just call me ¡®old man¡¯ is fine.¡±


    ¡°When constables from the Bureau of the Lamp go out to handle cases or carry out missions and need manpower, they usually draw from within the organization. A White Lantern Catcher canmand ten ck Lantern Catchers. As for the ck Lantern Catchers who are the lowest ranked, they can only be assigned some extra-institutional members.¡±


    ¡°However, for you, Princely Heir, even the Gold Lantern Catchers are under yourmand¡­¡±


    The old man promptly added, ¡°Princely Heir, there are only three Gold Lantern Stewards in the organization at present. I¡¯ll call them all over¡­¡±


    Cheng Guang quickly shook his head, declining the old man¡¯s kind offer, ¡°Just assign me a few extra-institutional members.¡±


    For Cheng Guang, he didn¡¯t actually need powerful subordinates. If he needed someone with high Cultivation Realm, he needn¡¯t look within the Bureau of the Lamp; he already had countless strong guards by his side.<div>


    Right now, he just needed people who could help him investigate and handle cases. Whether they were powerful or held high status was unimportant. What was important was that they could be obedient and sensible.


    To perfectly go through the motions and find a perfect reason to ry the intelligence he knew to Cheng Zhihai.


    Seeing Cheng Guang say this, the old man didn¡¯t persist. He took out several sheets of paper filled with information from a drawer beneath the desk and handed them to Cheng Guang.


    Cheng Guang looked at them briefly and saw they were indeed the profiles of extra-institutional personnel, with portraits, names, Cultivation Realms, and so on.


    Cheng Guang noticed that even the Bureau of the Lamp¡¯s extra-institutional members had high Cultivation Realms. The lowest among them had reached the Fourth-grade Divine Realm, stronger or no less formidable than Lin Cheng.


    Lin Cheng¡¯s status -1


    The thought crossed Cheng Guang¡¯s mind, and he couldn¡¯t help but chuckle to himself.


    The old man handed another stack of papers to Cheng Guang. This paperwork was filled with information rting to the crown prince. Naturally, if he was going to investigate the crown prince, he first needed to know all the rted information.


    The range of information included was extremely broad, covering everything from the crown prince¡¯s birth to his subsequent disappearance. Not all the records wereplete, or else there wouldn¡¯t be the current state of affairs.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Cheng Guang estimated that if the crown prince¡¯s information were more detailed, the thickness of this file would at least increase tenfold.


    ¡°Princely Heir, if you need extra-institutional members, you can just go to the Human Resources Temple to find some. These extra-institutional members still need toplete a few missions to be promoted to official members and be a ck Lantern Catcher, so they are very eager toplete missions¡­¡±


    ¡°This mission of yours, Princely Heir, looking for the crown prince, is extremely difficult. Wouldn¡¯t you rather choose some simpler task?¡± the old man inquired with a hint of concern, and while speaking, he pulled out some tasks from the side, whispering, ¡°Princely Heir, these are tasks I¡¯ve summarized that offer a lot of merits for little trouble, which I don¡¯t normally share with just anyone. Princely Heir, why don¡¯t you choose from these instead?¡±


    Upon seeing this, Cheng Guang couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly. So you really think I¡¯m here to aplish tasks and elevate my own position.


    If Cheng Guang truly wanted toplete tasks and ascend in rank by merit, he wouldn¡¯t need to personally visit the Bureau of the Lamp¡ªCheng Zhihai would take care of everything for him.


    All he would have to do is lie back and rx.


    Cheng Guang politely declined the old man¡¯s kind offer with a smile, said nothing more, and offered no exnation. He took the information and walked out of the mission hall.


    After a short while, he arrived at the Human Resources Temple as the old man had mentioned.


    The officials from the Bureau of the Lamp at the Human Resources Temple tensed up upon seeing Cheng Guang arrive, their every action stiffening a bit.


    Once Cheng Guang handed over the personnel files to the officials of the Human Resources Temple, they hurriedly set about finding people for him.<div>


    The members of the Human Resources Temple were very efficient. Cheng Guang only waited the time it took to drink a cup of tea before the extra-institutional members assigned to him appeared before his eyes.


    There were five in total.


    Three men and two women.


    The highest in Cultivation Realm was at the Prime God Realm, and the lowest was at the Fourth-grade Divine Realm.<div>


    When these five arrived at the Human Resources Temple, they had all thought that the one summoning them for a mission was just an ordinary ck Lantern Catcher.


    But when they saw the peerless noble young master sitting quietly beside a desk, waiting for them and realized it was Cheng Guang,


    They were all stupefied.


    All five of them instantly became somewhat restrained, and their postures, regardless of gender, turned a bit awkward.


    However, they did not dare to be disrespectful. Even though they were visibly nervous, they still came forward and greeted Cheng Guang respectfully.


    ¡°Princely Heir.¡±


    Cheng Guang nodded in response.


    ¡°Princely Heir, may I ask what mission we are to undertake this time?¡± A tall and well-built man among the five cautiously inquired.


    His name was Xu Hongfei, and not only was he the tallest and most well-built, but his Cultivation Realm was also the highest among them.

 Chapter 164: 82 I Found a Blind Spot (Please Subscribe) _2

    Chapter 164: Chapter 82 I Found a Blind Spot (Please Subscribe) _2


    Fifth Grade of the Prime God Realm.


    Cheng Guang passed the information about the crown prince to them, stood up, andzily stretched, ¡°Our mission this time is to find the crown prince. You five, follow me closely, and let¡¯s aim to find the prince¡¯s whereabouts within a month.¡±


    As Cheng Guang spoke, he smiled at the five people, revealing a faint and incredibly gentle smile.


    However, upon hearing Cheng Guang¡¯s words, Xu Hongfei and the others were so scared that their faces turned a shade paler.


    ¡°Ah???¡±


    Their mouths hung open in shock, their eyes nearly popping out, somewhat reminiscent of a minor demon in ¡®Journey to the West¡¯ being ordered by the demon king to capture the Tang Monk.


    Who was the crown prince?


    The deposed prince of the former dynasty, who had contended with Emperor Zhou of Great Zhou for decades and still managed to exist unscathed, was not someone easily apprehended.


    The Princely Heir must be out of his mind¡­


    To actually consider leading them, a group of non-regr members, to find the prince¡­


    Xu Hongfei¡¯s lips moved hesitantly, unsure of what to say, but after a moment¡¯s hesitation, he couldn¡¯t help but speak up:<div>


    ¡°Princely Heir, forgive my directness, but the task of finding the crown prince is not something we can touch. It¡¯s a challenge only for those above a Silver Lantern Catcher¡­¡±


    ¡°If we were toplete this mission, I¡¯m afraid we wouldn¡¯t be able to locate the crown prince within a month, wasting both time and effort.¡±


    Xu Hongfei dared not offend Cheng Guang, so he was extremely cautious with his words, carefully watching Cheng Guang¡¯s expressions to avoid angering him.


    Cheng Guang wasn¡¯t as sensitive as Xu Hongfei feared. It was entirely within his expectations for them to think this way.


    Regarding Xu Hongfei and the others, he was indifferent to whether they participated or not; it was merely a formality. Therefore, he immediately responded with a smile:


    ¡°I don¡¯t insist that you join me in this mission, as it might indeed waste a month¡¯s time without gaining anything. So I¡¯ll leave the decision to you; decide for yourselves whether you want to join me.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t hold it against you.¡±


    Upon hearing Cheng Guang¡¯s words, the faces of Xu Hongfei and the other four became much more conflicted.


    They really didn¡¯t want to waste time.


    Time was even more valuable than money for these non-regr members.


    The reason was simple: the more missions they couldplete, the sooner they could officially join the Bureau of the Lamp and be a ck Lantern Catcher.


    There, they could take on missions themselves, earn merits, and exchange them for various resources to further enhance their strength.


    Moreover, the sry of a constable from the Bureau of the Lamp was not low. Just being a ck Lantern Catcher guaranteed thirty taels of silver a month, which was equivalent to amoner¡¯s annual ie.


    Without a doubt, the remuneration of a constable from the Bureau of the Lamp was indeed very tempting to ordinary people.


    These two factorsbined left few non-regr members willing to waste their time on a futile month-long venture to seek the elusive crown prince and attempt toplete this intangible mission.


    However, undertaking a mission with someone as distinguished as the Princely Heir, even if it didn¡¯t make any progress in the end, securing his favor would be extremely beneficial.


    But was someone as important as the Princely Heir approachable by non-regr personnel like them?


    If a mission turned out fruitless, disying their ipetence, not only would they fail to gain the Princely Heir¡¯s favor, but he might even me them.


    Nobody could bear the Princely Heir¡¯s me.<div>


    For a time, all five fell silent.


    Cheng Guang didn¡¯t rush them and simply continued to drink his tea quietly.


    After a while, someone hesitantly stepped forward.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    He was rather thin and his face was somewhat sallow as if suffering from malnutrition.<div>


    He looked timidly at Cheng Guang and said softly, ¡°Princely Heir, I, Chen Qing, am afraid I cannot join you on this mission. My mother is currently seriously ill, and each month requires arge sum of silver for treatment, so I need toplete more missions as quickly as possible to umte enough merits and advance to be a ck Lantern Catcher. I simply don¡¯t have the time¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    After Chen Qing finished speaking, Cheng Guang¡¯s expression remained unchanged, with a gentle smile still on his lips, ¡°Who else wants to drop out?¡±


    Following Chen Qing, several more non-regr members stepped forward.


    They were the two women among the remaining five.


    Actually, they were a little envious of Cheng Guang¡¯s physique, their gazes sneaking nces at him from the beginning. Although they coveted Cheng Guang¡¯s body, they didn¡¯t dare go on this mission to find the crown prince directly with him.


    Even many Gold Lantern Catcherscked confidence in finding the crown prince.


    How could the Princely Heir, who had never handled a case and had little information gathering ability, lead them to find the prince?


    It was essentially an impossible task.


    To find the crown prince relying only on these non-regr members, plus the Princely Heir alone, was downright fantasy.


    Thus, the two women quickly stepped forward as well, their voices soft and somewhat delicate.


    ¡°Princely Heir, we can¡¯t do it either. With our poor family backgrounds, we don¡¯t have so much time to waste.¡±


    At the same time, aside from the two women and aside from Xu Hongfei, another male member also stepped forward.<div>

 Chapter 165: 82 I Found a Blind Spot (Please Subscribe) _3

    Chapter 165: Chapter 82 I Found a Blind Spot (Please Subscribe) _3


    The words they spoke were of a simr sentiment to those before them.


    It was nothing more than feeling that following Cheng Guang to search for the whereabouts of the Crown Prince would be aplete waste of time.


    They would waste a period of time without any reward.


    Cheng Guang wasn¡¯t too surprised by this, just felt it was a bit of a shame.


    Not a shame for himself.


    But he felt sorry for those who had just rejected them.


    Just now, the gears of their fate had begun to turn, but they actively stopped it.


    ¡°I gave you an opportunity, but you don¡¯t make use of it.¡±


    Cheng Guang sighed inwardly and his gaze then fell onto thest person.


    If thest one, Xu Hongfei, also didn¡¯t want to take on this task with him, then he would truly be alone.


    This really screwed things up.<div>


    Cheng Guang even doubted whether the words he had said about letting them freely choose to stay or go were wrong and should not have been said.


    Once spoken, those words, like spilled water, could not be taken back.


    It didn¡¯t matter if there was no one else; he couldn¡¯t rely on the Bureau of the Lamp¡¯s external personnel, so he could simply join a group of White Lantern Catchers if need be.


    Cheng Guang stroked his chin, pondering this.


    Just when Cheng Guang thought that Xu Hongfei, who had been skeptical from the start, would also refuse, leaving him to go solo, Xu Hongfei¡¯s face showed a sh of struggle before he walked over to Cheng Guang and bowed earnestly.


    ¡°Princely Heir, if they do not wish to follow you, I, Xu Hongfei, am willing to follow you to the death!¡±


    Cheng Guang was a bit surprised and let out a soft ¡°huh¡± as he looked at Xu Hongfei.


    Xu Hongfei, noticing Cheng Guang¡¯s gaze, didn¡¯t know what Cheng Guang was thinking, and with an unchanged expression, respectfully bowed his head.


    ¡°Princely Heir, the questions I asked earlier were not because I doubted that the Princely Heir could notplete the task, but rather to see how confident the Princely Heir was in the task, which is why I have been observing the Princely Heir since the beginning.¡±


    ¡°I noticed that the Princely Heir, from the very start, has never shown much panic on his face, even when facing my doubts and the departure of Chen Qing and the other four, theposure on the Princely Heir¡¯s face has not changed one bit.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, I believe that the Princely Heir canplete the task, not simply take a risk.¡±


    After Xu Hongfei finished speaking, Cheng Guang was a bit surprised.


    This Xu Hongfei¡­


    He is astute¡­


    He even observed his head.


    Having heard Xu Hongfei¡¯s words, Cheng Guang started to wonder if Xu Hongfei was just trying to gauge how confident he was in finding the Crown Prince by deliberately saying what he said earlier to test him.


    The test worked indeed, and at the same time, it led his other team members to leave.


    Including Chen Qing, the four of them changed their faces instantly after hearing Xu Hongfei¡¯s words.


    Their expressions turned dark as iron.<div>


    They almost pointed at Xu Hongfei and cursed, ¡°Are you for real, dog?¡±


    Mostly because of what Xu Hongfei had said, they had little confidence in this mission, thinking that following the Princely Heir to find the Crown Prince would just be a waste of time.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    And now, upon reflection¡­


    It didn¡¯t seem like such a waste of time.<div>


    In the midst of their contemtion, Chen Qing and the others suddenly realized, is the Princely Heir not just that, a Princely Heir? What kind of member could he not find?


    Why bother with them, these auxiliary constables?


    Moreover, the Princely Heir being who he is, wouldn¡¯t likely want to undertake a mission out of the blue; there might be some internal intelligence.


    Perhaps¡­


    Director Cheng had already paved the way for the Princely Heir.


    In the hearts of the four, spections arose.


    They now believed that Cheng Guang might indeed be able toplete the task, and the certainty was beyond their expectations.


    But they could not be sure of a hundred percent certainty, at least there had to be more than half.


    If the Princely Heir was absolutely sure of sess, countless Gold Lantern Catchers would probably be begging to join the Princely Heir¡¯s team, where would that leave them, the ones who could not even be counted as ck Lantern Catchers, but as external personnel?


    And if they managed toplete the task with the Princely Heir and find the whereabouts of the Crown Prince, even if they couldn¡¯t confront the Crown Prince, it could still earn them a great deal of merit.


    That great merit could not only elevate them from auxiliary members of the Bureau of the Lamp to ck Lantern Catchers, but with a bit of boldness, perhaps even a promotion directly to White Lantern Catchers wouldn¡¯t be impossible.


    For Cheng Guang, such a leap in rank meant little.


    But for Chen Qing and the others, it was akin to a sky-rocketing ascension.<div>


    With this realization¡­


    Chen Qing and the others almost turned green with regret.


    Damn it.


    They had refused the Princely Heir too quickly!


    Even though Cheng Guang said nothing at the moment, still smiling as he looked at them, that faint smile felt more painful than mockery.


    The greatest opportunity of their lives had been squandered by them.


    Only now did theye to a stark realization that even if they did not find the Crown Prince orplete the task with the Princely Heir, it wouldn¡¯t really be bad at all.


    Having the chance to join the Princely Heir on a mission was an opportunity in itself.


    If they could hold on tight to the Princely Heir¡¯s coattails during this period, wouldn¡¯t that mean direct flight?


    As they thought more about it, the expressions on the faces of Chen Qing and the others became instantly pitiful.


    Especially the two women, whose eyes turned red in no time.


    They soon looked like they were about to drop precious tears.


    Cheng Guang, however, didn¡¯t look at them much; they had left, and he wasn¡¯t going to ask them back.<div>

 Chapter 166: 82 I Found a Blind Spot (Please Subscribe) _4

    Chapter 166: Chapter 82 I Found a Blind Spot (Please Subscribe) _4


    Cheng Guang took a few extra nces at Xu Hongfei and realized that this Xu Hongfei was much smarter than the other four, and it seemed that even just this one person was enough.


    He stood up, took the documents, and walked out of the hall.


    Xu Hongfei hurried to follow, trailing behind Cheng Guang, and they left the Bureau of the Lamp.


    Meanwhile, Chen Qing and the other four left behind watched as Cheng Guang and Xu Hongfei departed, their faces a bit pale and grimacing as they exchanged nces.


    They felt that the greatest opportunity of their lives had just been pushed away by their own hands.


    Initially, they thought it was a waste of time, that searching for the crown prince was futile.


    But now, they suddenly felt that the Princely Heir might still have a chance to find the crown prince.


    Although this was just spection without any evidence, it still made them feel miserable for a while.


    ¡°Sigh, don¡¯t think too much, what¡¯s done is done; next, we should just quietly wait for others toe and find us toplete the task.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all because of that Xu Hongfei. We initially didn¡¯t think about leaving the Princely Heir¡¯s team. After all, being a Princely Heir means something, if he hadn¡¯t mentioned it, we wouldn¡¯t have dared to leave.¡±


    ¡°What else is there to say? We didn¡¯t believe that the Princely Heir couldplete the task, could find the crown prince. It doesn¡¯t matter anymore.¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om<div>


    ¡°By the way, what do you think are the chances that the Princely Heir canplete the task?¡±


    ¡°Logically speaking, a ck Lantern Catcher and that Xu Hongfei searching together don¡¯t stand much of a chance, but the ck Lantern Catcher is the Princely Heir, so the odds are pretty good. We hadn¡¯t snapped out of it just now, but upon further reflection, even if the Princely Heir doesn¡¯tplete the task, Director and the others, upon finding the crown prince, might still credit the Princely Heir with thepletion of the task¡­¡±


    The four of them kept discussing without end.


    For a moment, they nearly turned green with regret.


    At this time, Cheng Guang had already left the Bureau of the Lamp with Xu Hongfei in tow.


    Lin Cheng was waiting outside and, upon seeing Cheng Guang leave the Bureau of the Lamp, promptly greeted him, ¡°Princely Heir.¡±


    Cheng Guang gave a slight nod, mounted his horse, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Lin Cheng quickly followed and asked, ¡°Princely Heir, where are we heading now?¡±


    Without answering, Cheng Guang looked at Xu Hongfei instead.


    ¡°Xu Hongfei, do you know the ces where the Devil n has been frequently showing up recently?¡±


    Upon hearing Cheng Guang¡¯s question, Xu Hongfei immediately responded, hurriedly saying:


    ¡°Princely Heir, the Devil n has been showing up frequently near Xiaobai Vige, Creek Carp Pond, six miles from Cold Pavilion, and around Nanping Vige.¡±


    As he spoke, Xu Hongfei¡¯s brows furrowed, ¡°Princely Heir, speaking of which, there have been more and more cases of the Devil n¡¯s smuggling recently. It¡¯s unclear where they¡¯re smuggling from. Director previously said they were investigating, but nothing has been found out.¡±


    ¡°Now with the matter of the missing crown princeing up, I fear everyone will have even less time and energy to investigate where the Devil n is smuggling in from. As long as those devils show themselves, we¡¯ll just need to quickly head over and exterminate them.¡±


    By the end of his speech, Xu Hongfei¡¯s face showed some doubt as he looked toward Cheng Guang.


    ¡°Princely Heir, why do you ask this? Does the Devil n¡¯s smuggling have something to do with the crown prince?¡±


    Xu Hongfei wasn¡¯t too slow on the uptake and immediately realized that Cheng Guang¡¯s question might be rted to their mission.


    Although he guessed that Cheng Guang¡¯s question was probably connected to their mission to find the crown prince, he couldn¡¯t figure out what the Devil n¡¯s smuggling had to do with the crown prince.


    Could it be that the crown prince was involved in the Devil n¡¯s smuggling operations??<div>


    That thought crossed Xu Hongfei¡¯s mind, but he quickly shook his head as if trying to persuade himself to dismiss the notion.


    It seemed imusible, too absurd.


    How could the Devil n get in touch with the crown prince, and even if they did, how could they cooperate with the crown prince¡­


    The Human Race and the Devil n were like oil and water, archenemies upon sight.<div>


    Cooperation seemed impossible.


    Xu Hongfei tried to convince himself, but he found it difficult to believe.


    After all, improbable events were not impossible when it came to a desperado like the crown prince.


    After asking his question, Xu Hongfei fell silent.


    Cheng Guang didn¡¯t confirm or deny it, just smiled faintly and turned to look at Xu Hongfei again, asking, ¡°Those ces you mentioned, where are they exactly, and how far are they from the canal?¡±


    After pondering the question, Xu Hongfei responded, ¡°Those ces are not beside the canal; they are actually quite far from it.¡±


    Hearing this, Cheng Guang¡¯s brow quirked, finding it rather interesting.


    ¡°None of them are near the canal?¡±


    Xu Hongfei nodded, but quickly seemed to realize something as he took out a map from his bosom, looking at it with an expression of surprise.


    ¡°Princely Heir, look.¡±


    Xu Hongfei held the map up for Cheng Guang to see clearly.


    ¡°Princely Heir, these are the likely spots where the Devil n would appear, ording to what I just listed. While they are not beside the canal, there are tributaries of the canal passing by them¡­¡±


    Cheng Guang looked at the map and immediately came to a conclusion.<div>


    These devils weren¡¯t entirely foolish.


    They still knew not to cluster near the canal to avoid exposing their stronghold.

 Chapter 167: 82 I Found a Blind Spot (Please Subscribe)_5

    Chapter 167: Chapter 82 I Found a Blind Spot (Please Subscribe)_5


    But they weren¡¯t that smart either.


    They had assumed that as long as they followed the canal and ran a little further along its tributaries, they couldpletely avoid the investigations of the Bureau of the Lamp, but what they didn¡¯t realize was that there was someone like me, so perceptive and ahead of the curve.


    Just one nce was all it took to spot the peculiarity.


    Cheng Guang nned to follow the tributary where the Devil n had been seen to see if he could find any clues and then track them down to the canal.


    He knew that the Spacetime Rift used by the Devil n to smuggle themselves was near Crane-Crying Ind, but how far it was from the ind, he had no idea.


    With a seal in ce to iste their presence, even if he passed right over that Spacetime Rift, he might not be able to pinpoint its exact location.


    He still had to determine a rough area first, and then look for the specific spot.


    Once he found the specific location, Cheng Guang felt that what came next wouldn¡¯t require his involvement.


    The rest could be entirely left to Cheng Zhihai.


    With that thought, Cheng Guang didn¡¯t hesitate. He immediately wanted to take Lin Cheng and Xu Hongfei away from the Capital city and head to the ce they had mentioned.


    But before they could leave the Capital city, he sensed the troubled gaze of Song Yunqi.<div>


    This time, the ce Cheng Guang was going to was too far from the Capital city, and Song Yunqi was afraid that something might happen to him.


    Song Yunqi hesitated for a moment, ultimately saying nothing. He sighed, led several other guards, and followed behind Cheng Guang.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The Princely Heir was now a ck Lantern Catcher of the Bureau of the Lamp, so the Director should allow the Princely Heir to leave the Capital city, right?


    Besides, with him, a Gold Lantern Catcher, following behind Cheng Guang, safety should be assured.


    One would think that nothing unexpected would happen.


    Song Yunqi reassured himself with these thoughts, but still remained highly alert, carefully watching over Cheng Guang.


    If anything were to happen to the Princely Heir, Song Yunqi felt that even a hundred heads would not be enough to atone for such a failure.


    After leaving the Capital city, they hastened on their way.


    Approximately three hourster, Cheng Guang arrived at Xiaobai Vige as Xu Hongfei had described.


    Xiaobai Vige, nestled against a mountain with water in front, had a serene environment. Walking on the vige path, one could see houses with white walls and ck tiles, ponds with rippling green waves, and brooks covered with patches of moss.


    Ten miles from Xiaobai Vige, a river flowed by.


    The river water babbled and surged,rger in volume than ordinary rivers as it emerged from the canal.


    Following the river towards Xiaobai Vige, Cheng Guang noticed that many trees along the way were broken and toppled, with signs that the Devil n had wreaked havoc here.


    Upon reaching Xiaobai Vige, the courtyard walls of every household were in disarray and mottled. The once tranquil environment appeared as if it had been ravaged by some fierce storm or hurricane,pletely devastated.


    A faint scent of blood still lingered in the air.


    As Cheng Guang entered Xiaobai Vige, it seemed that some vigers noticed their arrival and peeked out timidly.


    Upon seeing Cheng Guang and hispanions, they immediately rxed, hurried out, and bowed to them, saying,


    ¡°We weren¡¯t aware that officials from the Bureau of the Lamp wereing our way. We failed to wee you from afar. Please, sirs, forgive us for this oversight.¡±


    Cheng Guang sized up the neer.<div>


    Most of the vigers were elderly, with gray hair, dressed in simple garments, the typical image of rural farmers.


    Dozens of old people gathered at the vige entrance, curiously examining Cheng Guang.


    In the entire Xiaobai Vige, aside from these elders, no young faces were to be seen.


    Xu Hongfei saw the vigers and frowned, asking, ¡°Elder, why are you still here? There are traces of the Devil n¡¯s presence; if they attack again, what will you do?¡±<div>


    After Xu Hongfei spoke, the vige head of Xiaobai Vige grimaced and said, ¡°Sir, we¡¯re aware of the risk of further Devil n attacks on Xiaobai Vige, but now is the seed-sowing season of February and March. If we leave now and do not cultivate thend, there will be no harvest next year. Dozens of households in our vige will have no food to eat¡ªwe would starve to death.¡±


    ¡°But please rest assured, noble officials, we have already sent the young people, women, and children of the vige into the city. Only we old folks remain here. Even if we die, we aren¡¯t worth much, so don¡¯t worry on our ount.¡±


    Having said that, the vige head of Xiaobai Vige insteadforted Cheng Guang and his party, inquiring, ¡°Why have the officials revisited Xiaobai Vige? Could it be that Devils are afoot nearby again?¡±


    ¡°s, these cursed Devils, we don¡¯t know when they suddenly appeared, but upon their arrival, countless lives were lost. We are fortunate to have the Bureau of the Lamp; otherwise, with just us vigers, how could we stand against those ferocious Devils?¡±


    ¡°However, officials should still be cautious. It would be terrible if you were injured by a Devil.¡±


    The vige head of Xiaobai Vige seemed to be quite a chatterbox, able to keep talking incessantly even without any response from Cheng Guang and his group.


    Hearing the words of the vige head, Xu Hongfei wanted to say more, but upon ncing again at the vigers within Xiaobai Vige, faces weathered by hardship, covered in the dust of their fields, he didn¡¯t quite know what to say.

 Chapter 168: 82 I Found a Blind Spot (Please Subscribe)_6

    Chapter 168: Chapter 82 I Found a Blind Spot (Please Subscribe)_6


    He was born in the countryside, a person from a humble family, and he had empathy for these farmers living on the bottom rung of the Great Zhou, knowing that even if their actions did notply with rules, he could not force them to do anything.


    If they were really forced to leave Xiaobai Vige, they wouldn¡¯t be able to nt this year¡¯s crops. Without a harvest next year, even if they weren¡¯t harmed by the Devil n, they¡¯d still be starved to death.


    At this moment, Cheng Guang also slightly furrowed his brow.


    After all, Xiaobai Vige was still under the Emperor¡¯s feet, and yet, life was so difficult here. Survival was a struggle, and for the sake of livelihood, all the elderly of the vige came out to farm, risking their lives¡­


    This¡­


    Cheng Guang was at a loss for words for a moment.


    He dared not imagine what life was like for those living on the bottom rung of Great Zhou in other remote viges far from the Great Zhou Capital.


    This era was just like this.


    Under Emperor Zhou¡¯s rule, things had improved a lot.


    In the past, the farmers¡¯ living conditions were even more difficult, constantly oppressed by the powerful and government officials. Ny percent of their annual harvest would be skinned offyer byyer.


    The remaining ten percent was barely sufficient to sustain the most basic livelihood of a family.<div>


    If the overall harvest was poor in a year, then inevitably someone in the family would die of starvation.


    This had already be the norm.


    Apart from Cheng Guang, who felt ufortable about this, others also felt that it was not worth it for the elderly farmers to risk their lives, yet they didn¡¯t have the same strong feelings as Cheng Guang did.


    ¡°My lords, would you care for a few cups of cold tea in the vige? Although our vige is poor and has little to offer, we still manage to have simple meals and tea. If the lords do not mind, pleasee inside for a bite and some tea, and take a rest.¡±


    Cheng Guang shook his head, ¡°There¡¯s no need, vige chief. Do you know where those members of the Devil n appeared?¡±


    As soon as Cheng Guang posed the question, the vige chief of Xiaobai Vige pointed towards a spot on the distant riverbank, saying, ¡°The Devil n that the lord mentioned suddenly emerged from that direction, abducting many of our vige¡¯s young people.¡±


    With that, the vige chief of Xiaobai Vige showed a sorrowful face: ¡°So many people, eaten by the Devil n, captured. If it hadn¡¯t been for the timely arrival of the officials from the Bureau of the Lamp, our Xiaobai Vige would probably have beenpletely destroyed by now.¡±


    Cheng Guang was silent for a moment upon hearing this.


    Before even approaching Xiaobai Vige, he had smelled that strong stench of blood, and he suspected that the situation in Xiaobai Vige was not good, but he did not expect it to be this severe.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look,¡± he said.


    Cheng Guang headed towards the direction indicated by the vige chief of Xiaobai Vige.


    Lin Cheng and Xu Hongfei followed closely behind him.


    The vige chief of Xiaobai Vige took the initiative to lead the way for Cheng Guang.


    After walking for a short while, they arrived at the riverbank.


    There, the river¡¯s edge bore the huge footprints of a Devil Beast, and the level of Devil Qi was the most intense that they had felt all the way here.


    Even though some time had passed, the Devil Qi in this area was still very conspicuous.


    This Cultivation Realm must be at least Fourth Rank¡­


    Not particrly powerful.


    Cheng Guang stroked his chin, specting quietly.<div>


    He knew.


    The Devil n that appeared here and attacked Xiaobai Vige was not to satisfy their hunger but rather to coincide with Bai Shuxuan¡¯s assassination attempt on him in order to divert Cheng Zhihai¡¯s attention.


    To lure Cheng Zhihai out of the Capital City, far away from where Cheng Guang was; the farther Cheng Zhihai was, the greater the chance of sessfully assassinating Cheng Guang.


    But in the end, they had failed.<div>


    Even though Cheng Zhihai had started an investigation into how the Devil n had smuggled themselves into Great Zhou and from where, before he could figure it out, the unforeseen events at the Great Zhou¨CGreat Wei martialpetition disrupted his ns.


    The investigation into the Devil n¡¯s smuggling had been dyed.


    And now, the matter concerning remembrance of the Crown Prince had emerged.


    Cheng Zhihai, as well as the entire Bureau of the Lamp, were already unable to focus all their thoughts on investigating the Devil n¡¯s smuggling, having cast it aside, and started to investigate the matter concerning the Crown Prince with all their might instead.


    The priority of the matters had naturally changed.


    Compared to the issue of the Crown Prince¡¯s remembrance, the Devil n¡¯s smuggling seemed too insignificant to capture the full attention of the Bureau of the Lamp.


    If it weren¡¯t for Cheng Guang¡¯s current investigation, I¡¯m afraid no one would havee to care about the smuggling of the Devil n on this side.


    Cheng Guang mulled over in his mind as he walked to the riverbank and squatted down.


    The Devil n had swum along the riverbank, leaving not many traces in the water, making it quite unrealistic to trace their path all the way to the canal, let alone pinpointing the exact location of the spacetime rift within it.


    But at least, he could pinpoint a general direction.


    Cheng Guang stood up and said with a smile to the Vige Chief of Xiaobai Vige, ¡°Chief, if all goes well, there shouldn¡¯t be any more appearances of the Devil n nearby. You can rest a bit easier. If there are any unexpected incidents, just report them to the government promptly, and let us from the Bureau of the Lamp handle them.¡±


    The Vige Chief of Xiaobai Vige nodded hurriedly in response.


    His face was a portrait of sincerity and fear.<div>


    For them, the government was an entity best avoided if possible.


    It was only when they were left with no choice that they would go to the government and ask for the help of the Bureau of the Lamp.


    The Bureau of the Lamp¡¯s people were not a problem.


    Some of the government officials were even more frightening to them than Demon Beasts and ghosts.


    Cheng Guang read such information from the Vige Chief¡¯s expression.


    He sighed inwardly, unsure of what to say. After wandering around the vicinity, he moved on to investigate the other viges Xu Hongfei had mentioned where Demon Beasts had appeared.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    After spending several days, Cheng Guang traversed thousands of miles around the Capital, covering the entire canal basin.


    Having ascertained the general strength of the Demon Beasts appearing in each vige, as well as their rough distance from the canal, he hade to a conclusion.


    Generally speaking, the weaker the Demon Beast, the shorter the distance from the spacetime rift in the canal.


    Their cultivation realm could not support them to travel too far.


    The stronger the Demon Beast, the farther they could travel, preventing the Demon Beasts from being too concentrated.


    Basing on this pattern, Cheng Guang found that the Demon Beasts around Xiaobai Vige actually had the lowest strength.


    The farther away from Xiaobai Vige, the stronger the Demon Beasts became.<div>


    Doesn¡¯t this mean that among all the viges around Xiaobai Vige, where Demon Beasts appeared, Xiaobai Vige was the closest to the spacetime rift?


    Thinking further, Xiaobai Vige indeed was quite close to the Crane-Crying Ind, separated only by a short distance, much of which was due to the detours caused by the tributaries of the canal.


    Realizing this, Cheng Guang¡¯s brows involuntarily twitched slightly.


    Damn it, after all the searching, it turns out we¡¯re back to square one.


    So it¡¯s right here, huh.


    Cheng Guang felt he had found a blind spot.


    It¡¯s just that the spacetime rift is a focal area of the Devil Beasts, most of them with no simple strength; there might even be traces of the Devil Emperor, and he really couldn¡¯t afford to provoke them now.


    When in doubt, don¡¯t panic, go back and get backup first.

 Chapter 169: 83 Discussing the Wedding Date! (Please subscribe)

    Chapter 169: Chapter 83 Discussing the Wedding Date!


    After the dark clouds had passed, the evening sky seemed even clearer than before, not dim but a lucid blue.


    Outside the Capital city, the Thousand-mile Canal, under the sunset, was tinged with ayer of faint shimmer.


    Cheng Guang nced at the glimmer on the canal, unable to prate the hidden demonic spirits within it, and took Lin Cheng and Xu Hongfei, along with the others, back to Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion.


    The Entrance Hall of Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion had an unusual air this evening.


    On a normal day, there were only two guards at the door, but today there were four more.


    Moreover, these four were clearly not guards of Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion, but rather they seemed like veterans straight from the battlefield. Although they wore in clothes, decked in ck, each carried a Horse-shing Sabre on their back. Even from a distance, Cheng Guang could feel the chilling aura emanating from those sabres.


    ¡°These are all veterans who have survived the battlefield, with outstanding martial cultivation skills, each of them a warrior of great valor.¡±


    Cheng Guang knew that these guards were all war generals who had survived the battlefield, and it was very likely they were under Duke Zhen, Cheng Shiyuan. Did the presence of these guards indicate that Duke Zhen, Cheng Shiyuan, had returned?


    Cheng Guang pondered for a moment and thought it unlikely; in general, Duke Zhen was often stationed near the Border Area, and would not leave the frontier without special circumstances.


    So why were these veterans here?


    Could there be some other reason?<div>


    Cheng Guang couldn¡¯t figure it out, nor did he care much about it. His mind was entirely focused on the Devil n and the crown prince. The circumstances of these veterans seemed rather insignificant now.


    Upon entering the Mansion, those guards watched Cheng Guang with sharp eyes, as if probing or observing. Faced with their piercing gaze, Cheng Guang showed not the slightest timidity, instead meeting their stare with calmness.


    These guards didn¡¯t seem like his own people, yet they dared to look at him in such a manner.


    While Cheng Guang was thinking this, the four veterans in front of him suddenly rxed their gaze, faces showing a look of admiration, and their bodies slightly bent with a sense of respect.


    ¡°Princely Heir, General Qin has arrived at the mansion to discuss the wedding date with you,¡± one of the old soldiers said respectfully, stepping aside to let Cheng Guang enter.


    General Qin?


    Wedding date?


    Were these veterans brought by that General Qin?


    All of a sudden, Cheng Guang remembered the marriage arranged for him by his parents, to that woman called Qin Yanqiu¡ªa big block of ice.


    So that meant¡­


    This General Qin was his future father-inw?


    And these veterans were the people brought by General Qin?


    Ideas churned in Cheng Guang¡¯s mind, and he quickly grasped the situation.


    Since General Qin hade to discuss the wedding date with Cheng Zhihai and others, it seemed that the marriage was confirmed, and it was set.


    For such matters, Cheng Guang didn¡¯t feel the need to interfere¡ªas was the custom of the era, marriage arrangements were often entirely managed by the parents, and all he had to do was wait for the wedding.


    Cheng Guang nodded slightly in acknowledgement and continued into the Mansion, where the same old soldiers who had scrutinized him now respectfully made way for him.


    When Cheng Guang returned to Million Specie Garden, he saw Qing Luan already busy in the side room, apparently preparing some food for him.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Having been running about these past few days in pursuit of the Devil n, he hadn¡¯t spent much time with Qing Luan, but she hadn¡¯tined, just quietly prepared his meals and the hot water needed for washing upon his return.


    A warmth embraced Cheng Guang¡¯s heart, ¡°Qing Luan, there¡¯s no need to busy yourself, it¡¯s enough to have the servants bring over some food.¡±<div>


    Having entered the courtyard, Qing Luan fetched some hot water for him to wash his hands.


    Cheng Guang then responded with a smile, ¡°These past few days I¡¯ve been out working on a case, so there¡¯s no need for you to wait for me. Sleep early if it¡¯s gettingte.¡±


    Qing Luan stubbornly shook her head, ¡°How could Qing Luan possibly sleep before the Princely Heir has returned? At least, I must attend to the Princely Heir¡¯s washing before I can rest at ease.¡±


    Cheng Guang, at a loss for words, could only respond with a sheepish grin.<div>


    Instead, Qing Luan came up with a suggestion, her eyes sparkling as she regarded Cheng Guang.


    ¡°How about this, Princely Heir, next time you go out on a case, take Qing Luan with you, would that be okay?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Cheng Guang was both amused and exasperated, ¡°What are you saying? How can I bring ady like you with me when I¡¯m working on a case? Everyone there is rough and tough, and having ady along would be inconvenient.¡±


    ¡°However, after several days of investigation, I¡¯ve garnered some clues about the whereabouts of that Devil n. This matter should soone to an end.¡±


    Hearing this, Qing Luan¡¯s delicate face showed a hint of surprise as she tilted her head and curiously asked, ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve been investigating the Devil n these past few days, Princely Heir? I thought you were looking for the crown prince.¡±


    ¡°What does investigating those smuggled Devils have to do with fondly remembering the crown prince?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, Princely Heir, you¡¯re intending to look for Bai Shuxuan?¡±


    Cheng Guangughed, ¡°You don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Qing Luan hummed softly, her eyes still twinkling as she looked at Cheng Guang, seemingly waiting for him to exin and resolve her curiosity.


    However, Cheng Guang had no interest in answering anymore and once again acted the Mysterious Oracle.


    Qing Luan, frustrated, puffed up her cheeks, her lips pursing into a pout. She wanted to pinch Cheng Guang¡¯s waist, but ultimately didn¡¯t dare, only able to sulk silently.

 Chapter 170: 83 Discussing the Wedding Date! (Please subscribe)_2

    Chapter 170: Chapter 83 Discussing the Wedding Date! (Please subscribe)_2


    Cheng Guang couldn¡¯t help butugh at the situation, but just as he was about to say something else, Steward Wang¡¯s voice came from outside the room.


    ¡°Princely Heir, the Family Head is summoning you to the main hall. General Qin has mentioned he¡¯d like to meet you,¡± he said.


    After hearing Steward Wang¡¯s voice, Qing Luan was clearly startled, but quickly regained herposure and urged Cheng Guang to get up.


    ¡°Oh dear, Princely Heir, I almost forgot, General Qin came over early this morning. You weren¡¯t aware since you were out handling a case at that time,¡± she said.


    ¡°It seems that General Qin hase specifically to discuss your marriage with the Family Head, and he has been waiting for you all day,¡± she added.


    ¡°Hurry up and meet General Qin. If we wait too long, it wouldn¡¯t be proper,¡± she urged.


    As she spoke, Qing Luan continued to push Cheng Guang towards the door.


    Cheng Guang felt helpless, thinking to himself that he¡¯d hardly had a chance to settle in.


    He knew that General Qin was still in the mansion, but he hadn¡¯t expected the man to have arrived so early nor to have stayed just to see him, his potential future son-inw.


    As soon as he had returned to the mansion, someone was sent to call him over.


    Qing Luan helped Cheng Guang tidy up his clothes. There was no time to change out of his Bureau of the Lamp attire, so he decided to go meet General Qin as he was.<div>


    The clothing of the Bureau of the Lamp wasn¡¯t unseemly; there was nothing inappropriate or disrespectful about wearing it to meet guests.


    After leaving the courtyard, Cheng Guang headed straight for the main hall.


    By this time, in the guest reception courtyard of Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion, many people were already seated in the Youtai Hall.


    ¡°Please wait a moment, General Qin. Guanger has been sent for and should arrive shortly,¡± Wu Yuemei spoke softly from the head seat.


    Next to Wu Yuemei, Cheng Zhihai was also all smiles as he said to General Qin, ¡°Speaking of which, this is your first time meeting my Guanger, isn¡¯t it, Qin Beifeng?¡±


    ¡°Lately, Guanger has been quite prominent. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve heard, but at the martial contest between Great Wei and Great Zhou, my Guanger stood out, even more, than some of thepetitors from the Martial Academy,¡± he boasted.


    Cheng Zhihai shamelesslyuded Cheng Guang¡¯s achievements without blushing in the slightest.


    In the hall, the middle-aged man addressed as General Qin and also known as Qin Beifeng nodded asionally.


    He wasn¡¯t really listening to Cheng Zhihai; his gaze was fixed on the entrance of the hall, as if he was waiting for someone.


    When he saw a tall figure approaching from outside the hall, his eyes brightened, and he stood up involuntarily, walking toward the neer.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°Ah, this must be Guanger. Indeed, an extraordinary appearance, many times more handsome than your father. When I first saw your portrait, I couldn¡¯t believe you were the grandson of the old Duke, the son of Cheng Zhihai,¡± Qin Beifeng remarked as he sized up Cheng Guang.


    Noticing that Cheng Guang¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t falter even when facing him, steady and neither servile nor overbearing, Qin Beifeng felt immediately satisfied.


    What pleased Qin Beifeng even more wasn¡¯t just Cheng Guang¡¯s appearance but his demeanor.


    Despite being the Princely Heir of Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion and standing among the most powerful in Great Zhou, he didn¡¯t exhibit any traits of an arrogant young master. Instead, his smile was gentle and weing, like a refreshing spring breeze.


    Seeing this, Qin Beifeng¡¯s satisfaction grew.


    If the Princely Heir had been shallow and frivolous, even if he had agreed to marry his daughter to the Duke¡¯s grandson, he would still feel as though he was sending his daughter into a pit of fire.


    But now, he felt that his choice might not be too bad after all.


    Qin Beifeng was very enthusiastic; while he was sizing up Cheng Guang, Cheng Guang was also evaluating him.


    Qin Beifeng appeared to be in his thirties, tall and straight like a proud pine tree, standing firmly with an imposing and resolute air.<div>


    He dressed simply, in ck and green armor adorned with gold patterns, a sword with traces of dried blood hung at his waist, the de gleaming in the setting sun with tiny, luminous flecks.


    An extraordinary demeanor and impressive strength.


    Qin Beifeng seemed to be around the same age as Cheng Zhihai, yet his Cultivation Realm appeared to exceed Cheng Zhihai¡¯s by quite a margin¡­


    As Cheng Guang appraised Qin Beifeng, he thought that having this man for a father-inw wasn¡¯t just due to his daughter¡¯s unmatched grace, but also because this man himself was worth allying with.<div>


    ¡°Mr. Qin,¡± Cheng Guang greeted after a moment, avoiding too deep a scrutiny as it would be impolite, he bowed slightly to Qin Beifeng.


    Qin Beifeng wasn¡¯t arrogant either, promptly offering his hand to steady Cheng Guang.


    The two exchanged pleasantries, with Qin Beifengplimenting Cheng Guang¡¯s looks and in turn, making Cheng Zhihai¡¯s seem worth little.


    Cheng Zhihai wasn¡¯t offended and watched with a cheerful smile.


    He too believed his son was significantly more handsome than he was.


    At the same time, Cheng Guang wasmending Qin Beifeng¡¯s distinguished presence, fitting of a great general.


    Having honed the skill of ttery among his many peers in his previous life, surpassing even the slick old hands in the Court, Cheng Guang showered Qin Beifeng with praise until the general was grinning from ear to ear, unable to contain his joy.


    Meanwhile, Wu Yuemei covered her mouth to stifleughter, hastily interrupting them.


    She knew if the mutualpliments continued, they could forget about discussing any other matters and simply carry on with the praises.

 Chapter 171: 83 Discussing the Wedding Date! (Please subscribe)_3

    Chapter 171: Chapter 83 Discussing the Wedding Date! (Please subscribe)_3


    Qin Beifeng halted his steps, yet his expression lingered with a sense of unfinished business, as if he had met Cheng Guang toote in life and wished he could take him aside to talk for three days and nights.


    ¡°Guanger, this is your Mr. Qin, a great general who serves beside your grandfather. His daughter, Qin Yanqiu, is your fianc¨¦e.¡±


    Wu Yuemei softly added, ¡°We have just discussed and settled on the wedding date, deciding that it will take ce one month from now, after the royal ceremony.¡±


    ¡°Before the royal ceremony, it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion to celebrate excessively. If we were to overshadow the royal event, even though the Emperor might not say anything, others, or rather, the various ministers at the Court, would likely gossip.¡±


    Having said this, Cheng Guang nodded, indicating his understanding.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Cheng Zhihai smiled and asked, ¡°Guanger, do you have any questions about the wedding date?¡±


    ¡°If you think it¡¯s too soon, we can dy it. Today was actually meant for you to meet Yanqiu a bit earlier, but unfortunately, the child Yanqiu couldn¡¯t make it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because the situation in the Border Area battlefield has been unstable recently due to the Devil n, so it couldn¡¯t be helped. General Qin took time out of his schedule toe and discuss the wedding date with us.¡±


    Cheng Guang shook his head, indicating he had no objections.


    Qin Yanqiu was indeed a match that could be considered well chosen by the system: her talents, character, and looks were all extraordinary. To marry such a woman was already a stroke of great fortune; having the wedding earlier would not be an issue either.


    Meanwhile, Qin Beifeng sighed and frowned, his eyes filled with a touch of helplessness.<div>


    ¡°Yanqiu does not take after us. Guanger, after you are married, you must be more considerate of her. Her absence this time, I think it¡¯s merely due to shyness, not ack of desire toe.¡±


    Although Qin Beifeng was making an excuse for his daughter, he still felt embarrassed, his old face flushing red.


    When the two families were setting the wedding date, propriety dictated that the bride¡¯s side, even if not showing their face, should make an appearance, yet she was unwilling toe.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯m aware of Yanqiu¡¯s temperament: cold on the outside but warm inside. Her noting must be due to some pressing matters, and not intentional negligence towards us.¡±


    Wu Yuemei was unperturbed by this issue. Seeing Qin Beifeng a bit ashamed, she promptly voiced her reassurance.


    ¡°She wouldn¡¯t dare to neglect us. If she did, I¡¯d break her legs!¡±


    Qin Beifeng¡¯s eyebrows shot up as he said this at once.


    Wu Yuemei chuckled and shook her head, ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary; after all, she is to be Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion¡¯s future daughter-inw. We can¡¯t let you harm her.¡±


    Cheng Zhihai burst outughing, ¡°Ohe on, Qin Beifeng. Do I not know what sort of person you are? You cherish Yanqiu so much that you¡¯d like to keep her by your side at all times, spoiling her rotten. If you could actually break her legs, that would truly be a sight as rare as the sun rising from the west.¡±


    Having his thoughts exposed, Qin Beifeng took it in stride and simplyughed it off without a word.


    He didn¡¯t genuinely want to break Qin Yanqiu¡¯s legs; it was enough to just make Cheng Zhihai and Wu Yuemei aware of his stance.


    After some more idle chat, as the sky was about to turn fully dark, Qin Beifeng rose to take his leave.


    Before leaving, Qin Beifeng seemed to remember something and looked at Cheng Zhihai, ¡°Have you encountered some difficultiestely?¡±


    ¡°Can you resolve the matter with the crown prince?¡±


    ¡°If you need my help, just say the word.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Cheng Zhihai couldn¡¯t help butugh in frustration, pretending as though he was about to start a scuffle.


    ¡°Hey! You, Qin Beifeng, don¡¯t you know it¡¯s the Bureau of the Lamp that excels at investigating and handling cases? You¡¯re just a brute who knows how to fight; what help could you possibly provide? Stop meddling.¡±


    Qin Beifeng kept his good humor, unoffended, ¡°That¡¯s for the best. Just don¡¯t let the Emperor strip you of your position and confine you to your home with nothing to do in the end.¡±


    ¡°But, on second thought, it might be a blessing in disguise. You could spend more time with my future grandchild, which would be nice.¡±<div>


    Hearing this, Cheng Zhihai¡¯s face turned dark, and he seemed less inclined to speak.


    With a smile, Qin Beifeng thought for a moment, then turned to Cheng Guang and pulled out a token from his chest, handing it to him.


    ¡°Princely Heir, this token allows you to contact Yanqiu at any time, even across great distances. You two should get to know each other over the next few days, so that by the time the wedding arrives, there won¡¯t be any awkwardness.¡±


    After these words, Qin Beifeng turned and walked out the door, ready to leave.<div>


    Cheng Zhihai and Wu Yuemei, along with Cheng Guang, went to the door to see him off.


    Qin Beifeng always moved with urgency. His return to the Capital city this time was solely to discuss the wedding date with Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion, and with that settled, he was eager to return to the Border Area battlefield.


    Qin Beifeng held a pivotal role in the Northern Expedition Army, and even the entire Border Area battlefield; without him, the Army would not necessarily grind to a halt, but it would surely be impacted to some extent.


    Cheng Guang guessed that his uing marriage to Qin Yanqiu might be due in part to her role in the Northern Expedition Army, and her father Qin Beifeng¡¯s unique position therein.


    If Cheng Guang were to inheritmand of the million-strong Northern Expedition Army in the future, even without any significant personal strength, with his father-inw Qin Beifeng¡¯s assistance, the session would pose little difficulty.


    Qin Beifeng departed swiftly, apanied by several veteran soldiers.


    Mounted on an Exotic Beast that galloped like a ck storm, he soared into the sky and disappeared into the horizon in the blink of an eye.


    His cultivation level might not yet be Heavenly Human Realm, but he was certainly at the peak of the Martial Emperor realm, perhaps just a step away from the Heavenly Human Realm.

 Chapter 172: 83 Discussing the Wedding Date! (Please subscribe)_4

    Chapter 172: Chapter 83 Discussing the Wedding Date! (Please subscribe)_4


    If it weren¡¯t for Qin Beifeng holding a position within the Northern Expedition Army, relying on his profound abilities, he would at least be a Minister of War at court.


    After Qin Beifeng left, Cheng Guang followed Wu Yuemei and Cheng Zhihai back home.


    Wu Yuemei was still expressing regret, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that Yanqiu didn¡¯te over; otherwise, I really wanted to see the child. It¡¯s been many years since Ist saw her with my own eyes.¡±


    Cheng Zhihai, on the other hand, didn¡¯t care about that. Instead, he was stroking his chin, apparently deep in thought, and merely responded vaguely to Wu Yuemei¡¯sments.


    The two chatted intermittently. Just as they were about to return to the small courtyard, Cheng Guang, who had been following behind them, called out to Cheng Zhihai.


    Cheng Zhihai turned his head, looked at Cheng Guang with a puzzled face and said, ¡°Guanger, why are you still following us? Do you want to sleep with mom and dad? You¡¯re such a grown-up.¡±


    While saying this, Cheng Zhihai showed a disgusted expression, giving off a vibe as if to say ¡®kid, don¡¯t bother your parents when they are having a good time.¡¯


    There was an odd sense that their child was an ident, and that they two were the true lovers.


    Cheng Guang didn¡¯t mind and waved his hand at Cheng Zhihai, ¡°Dad, I have something to discuss.¡±


    Hearing Cheng Guang say this and seeing his serious demeanor, Cheng Zhihai grew curious. After telling Wu Yuemei to go back to her room, he took Cheng Guang to sit down in a nearby pavilion.


    Cheng Zhihai poured a cup of hot tea for Cheng Guang and asked, ¡°Guanger, what¡¯s the matter?¡±<div>


    Cheng Guang did not drink the tea. His gaze fixed on Cheng Zhihai¡¯s face, he said, ¡°Dad, I may have discovered where the Devil n has been sneaking across.¡±


    ¡°This matter is not so simple behind the scenes; it may even be rted to the man in the ck robe, that is, to the crown prince.¡±


    As soon as Cheng Guang said this, Cheng Zhihai¡¯s face changed.


    He knew that the Devil n¡¯s frequent smuggling was intended to draw him away from the Capital city, to facilitate their n to assassinate Cheng Guang behind the scenes.


    Only, they had not seeded that time.


    Then the disturbances at the Great Wei and Great Zhou martialpetition arose, and for a time, he had no time to deal with the Devil n¡¯s smuggling, nning to investigate thoroughly how and from where they wereing after recent events had settled.


    However, in these matters, the figure of the crown prince had emerged.


    Now, his whole attention was on how to locate the crown prince and where he might be hiding.


    It felt as if he had entered a maze and was stuck in a dead end.


    Now that Cheng Guang brought it up, he suddenly realized with a start.


    Indeed, if the person who attempted to assassinate Guanger was the same one behind the disturbances at the Great Wei and Great Zhou martialpetition,


    Then it would mean¡­


    The frequent smuggling incidents involving the Devil n, the crown prince, and those men in ck robes could very well be deeply interconnected.


    Recalling the information on the crown prince he had been scrutinizing these past few days, an idea shed through Cheng Zhihai¡¯s mind, as if he had grasped something, yet as if he had not grasped anything at all.


    In any case,


    These smuggling Devil n members certainly had a connection to the crown prince.


    Cheng Zhihai had already formed a n in his mind and then looked at Cheng Guang again, ¡°Guanger, where did you discover the Devil n¡¯s smuggling route?¡±


    Seeing Cheng Zhihai¡¯s interest, Cheng Guang suddenly became less urgent, picked up his tea, took a light sip, and said, ¡°At the canal!¡±


    ¡°The canal?¡± When Cheng Zhihai heard the word ¡®canal¡¯ from Cheng Guang¡¯s mouth, his brow furrowed slightly.<div>


    It seemed that the word ¡®canal¡¯ touched upon an area of ignorance for him.


    In the past, although he had not begun to investigate the Devil n¡¯s activities, his subordinates had done some looking.


    But¡­


    No one had ever discovered that the Devil n¡¯s smuggling routes were within the canals.<div>


    After all, the ces where the Devil n appeared and attacked people were quite distant from the canals.


    Could it be that these Devil n members deliberately traveled far along the canal, avoiding linkages the Bureau of the Lamp might make between them and the canal?


    Then again, thinking about it, the ces where the Devil n appeared, although far from the canals, were near tributaries of the canal.


    Despite the vastness of the canal and its many tributaries, ordinary people wouldn¡¯t associate the appearance of the Devil n with the tributaries of the canal.


    Now with Cheng Guang¡¯s reminder, Cheng Zhihai noticed something was off.


    If the Devil n appeared near canal tributaries once or twice, it could still be coincidental.


    But when it happened frequently, it was unlikely to be an ident.


    Cheng Zhihai pondered carefully, tapping the table gently with one hand, oddly resembling Cheng Guang¡¯s thoughtful pose.


    Cheng Zhihai was not dense. On the contrary, a person who could control the Bureau of the Lamp was far from ordinary in intelligence.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    He had not uncovered the Devil n¡¯s activities before simply because he had not given it attention. Now that he was focused and with Cheng Guang¡¯s prompt, he immediately realized that the Devil n¡¯s smuggling was very likely linked to the canals.


    ¡°Did you find out how far away their location is?¡± Cheng Zhihai asked Cheng Guang softly.


    Cheng Guang nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve identified a rough area.¡±


    Hearing Cheng Guang say this, Cheng Zhihai couldn¡¯t help but take a sharp breath, his eyes revealing admiration.<div>


    He hadn¡¯t expected Cheng Guang actually to have found the specific location.


    Although it was unknown how the Devil n employed their methods to smuggle, with their high concealment, even if Cheng Guang knew they were hiding in the canal, it wouldn¡¯t have been easy to pinpoint their precise location.

 Chapter 173: 83 Discussing the Wedding Date! (Please subscribe)_5

    Chapter 173: Chapter 83 Discussing the Wedding Date! (Please subscribe)_5


    Cheng Zhihai merely pondered for a moment before he also figured out how Cheng Guang had deduced the general area where the Devil n was smuggling through.


    Even so, he was still shocked by Cheng Guang¡¯s actions.


    Within the Bureau of the Lamp, there were people investigating the Devil n¡¯s smuggling, but the oues and results had not been too good.


    Cheng Zhihai truly had not expected that Cheng Guang, who had only joined the Bureau of the Lamp for a mere week, would achieve such a feat.


    If the general area that Cheng Guang mentioned was indeed the location of the Devil n¡¯s smuggling, then this would be a great aplishment.


    Even if he did not pave the way for Cheng Guang, with just this merit alone, Cheng Guang could be directly promoted to a White Lantern Catcher.


    With more effort, if he could also uncover leads regarding the crown prince from this smuggling affair, being directly promoted to a Silver Lantern Catcher or even a Gold Lantern Catcher was not impossible.


    Cheng Zhihai sighed with emotion, and under the surge of his feelings, he could not help but grow excited.


    ¡°Where?¡±


    Cheng Zhihai asked.


    Cheng Guang took out a map he had prepared in advance from his chest, spread it out on the stone table, and then drew a circle at one location on the canal on the map.<div>


    ¡°It¡¯s right here.¡±


    ¡°Eh, here?¡± Cheng Zhihai looked at that particr spot, revealing a look of surprise and skepticism.


    It wasn¡¯t that the location Cheng Guang pointed out was too remote, but rather¡­


    It was too conspicuous.


    The location on the canal was extremely close to Crane-Crying Ind and not far from the Capital city; he had even casually passed over this stretch of canal several times.


    But¡­


    He had never found anything secretive beneath this canal.


    Nothing at all.


    If Cheng Guang hadn¡¯t brought it up, he might never have suspected that anything was hidden within this section of the canal.


    Even less so, that the Devil n¡¯s smuggling operation was so brazenly concealed right under the noses of the Capital city.


    Could this be the so-called ¡°darkness beneath the light¡±?


    Cheng Zhihai stroked his chin, his expression turning grim.


    He felt as though the Bureau of the Lamp had been greatly insulted without reason.


    The nner behind this Devil n smuggling held great confidence, confident that they would not be discovered by the Bureau¡¯s members, and even more confident that they could elude detection by the Bureau and the multitude of strong beings in the Capital city.


    Even Emperor Zhou would be fooled.


    Based on what??


    Right now, Cheng Zhihai only wanted to ask one question, why was this person behind the Devil n smuggling so confident?


    Even if this matter was rted to the crown prince, the crown prince was not an especially powerful Cultivator, so how could he be so confident that the Devil n would remain hidden within a hundred miles of the capital and go undetected by the countless powerful beings?


    Could it be that there¡¯s more to this than just the crown prince¡¯s involvement?<div>


    Was the crown prince not only colluding with the Devil n but even with the Devil Emperor??


    The more Cheng Zhihai thought about it, the more his scalp tingled.


    He hastily shifted his gaze onto Cheng Guang, staring at him intently and gripping his arm tightly.


    ¡°Guanger, you didn¡¯t actively investigate, did you? That kind of ce is not something you should be meddling with!¡±<div>


    Cheng Guang shook his head, ¡°I didn¡¯t investigate; after I discovered their general area, I didn¡¯t pursue further.¡±


    Cheng Zhihai, upon hearing Cheng Guang say this, couldn¡¯t help but sigh with relief.


    He was also worried out of overwhelming concern. If Cheng Guang had actively investigated, those Devils hiding beneath the canal would not have let Cheng Guang go easily.


    If it really came to that point, it wouldn¡¯t be Cheng Guanging to report the matter to him, but rather he would discover Cheng Guang¡¯s disappearance and have to find out about the situation on his own.


    Cheng Zhihai furrowed his brow in thought.


    The rtionship between the crown prince and the Devil n, with the possibility of the Devil Emperor being involved, their ability to hide beneath the canal without leaving, was their goal really to draw him away from the Capital city to facilitate their assassination of Cheng Guang?


    Perhaps this was part of their ns, but it definitely wasn¡¯t the crown prince¡¯s ultimate goal.


    What were they really after??


    Many doubts and mysteries now shrouded Cheng Zhihai¡¯s heart.


    For a time, he could not figure out what the crown prince and his Devil n backers wanted to do or what they nned to do next?


    First, they attempted to assassinate his Guanger, then they caused a disturbance at the martial contest between Great Zhou and Great Wei; all their actions aimed to throw Great Zhou into chaos.


    Whates next that is especially critical for Great Zhou??


    With these thoughts, a term suddenly surged into Cheng Zhihai¡¯s mind.<div>


    The Imperial Ceremony¡­


    The crown prince¡¯s next move was to act during the Imperial Ceremony.


    It was for this reason they had chosen to situate the smuggling route within the canal, hidden beneath the surface and so close to the Capital city¡­


    Upon reaching this conclusion, Cheng Zhihai¡¯s scalp trembled. With the Devil Emperor¡¯s involvement and the intention to disrupt the Imperial Ceremony, at that time the restrictions might not function effectively.


    If the Devil n attacked during the Imperial Ceremony, strong Cultivators might be unscathed, but others with little strength in cultivation, such as Wu Yuemei and others, would probably be unable to escape.


    With numerous deaths, Great Zhou would truly be thrown into disorder!


    As Cheng Zhihai connected the dots, he no longer had the desire to return home to spend a tender moment with Wu Yuemei.


    Even though they had not yet located the crown prince, he now knew what the crown prince was nning to do next.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 174: 83 Discussing the Wedding Date! (Please subscribe)_6

    Chapter 174: Chapter 83 Discussing the Wedding Date! (Please subscribe)_6


    ¡°`


    He had to prepare early.


    Cheng Zhihai quickened his pace as he left.


    Cheng Guang sat in the pavilion, slowly sipping his tea, observing the moonlight from inside the pavilion.


    The cool moonlight scattered down from the vault of the sky.


    With no clouds in the sky, the moonlight could fall directly, unobstructed, draping the earth in ayer of silvery white gauze.


    ¡°The issue of the Devil n¡¯s smuggling has been resolved, which will definitely affect the n regarding the crown prince to some extent. At the very least, there will be less chaos at the royal ceremony. However, to thoroughly root out the crown prince won¡¯t be so easy.¡±


    ¡°If I were to directly visit the King of South Ming and seize him forcefully, it would be fine if I could prove he is the crown prince. But if he has some means to hide his identity, and in the end I can¡¯t confirm his identity as the crown prince, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be easy to settle the matter.¡±


    ¡°The court officials are already terrified of the Bureau of the Lamp. If the bureau extends its hand directly to the royalty now, it would certainly be pointed at by all the officials.¡±


    Cheng Guang considered how he might find a better way to make contact with the King of South Ming first to see if there was any opportunity or evidence that could directly identify him as the crown prince.


    If there was no way to do so, Cheng Guang guessed that he could only wait until the royal ceremony to see if the King of South Ming would reveal any ws.<div>


    After pondering for a while in the pavilion, Cheng Guang rose and returned to Million Specie Garden, washed up simply, ate nothing, and prepared to sleep.


    For the past few days, in his investigations into where in the canal basin the Devil n was smuggling, he hadn¡¯t had a proper sleep.


    Now that most of this matter had been resolved, the remaining tasks could bepletely left to Cheng Zhihai to handle, and he didn¡¯t need to do much more.


    As Cheng Guang gradually drifted off to sleep.


    Things at Cheng Zhihai¡¯s were already not so peaceful.


    When he knew that the canal might involve the participation of the Devil Emperor from the Devil n, he couldn¡¯t sit still. If he were to rashly take Qian Siyuan and Li Zhengyang from the Bureau of the Lamp with him, he was afraid they might not be able to suppress the Devil Emperor.


    He must ask a Sky-Man to make a move.


    And in the Great Zhou, the only known Sky-Men were but two or three people.


    The only Sky-Man in the Capital city was Emperor Zhou.


    Even though Cheng Zhihai wasn¡¯t keen on disturbing Emperor Zhou, the current situation no longer allowed him to make decisions on his own.


    He had to ask Emperor Zhou to take action himself.


    Cheng Zhihai went to the Imperial Pce through the night, requesting an audience with Emperor Zhou and roused him from his dragon bed.


    Emperor Zhou, with his clothes in disarray and his face still bearing traces of red lipstick, looked utterly displeased, giving off an impression that his mood had been disturbed.


    After tidying up his clothes somewhat, his expression turned grave as he looked at Cheng Zhihai who had pulled him from his dragon bed.


    ¡°Zhihai, on thiste night, instead of staying home and apanying Yuemei, youe to the Imperial Pce seeking me for what reason?¡±


    Emperor Zhou was puzzled!


    At this moment, he was even beginning to doubt whether Cheng Zhihai resented the fact that the Bureau of the Lamp was to be stripped from his control, and that¡¯s why he came to disrupt his mood in the middle of the night.


    However, the solemn expression on Cheng Zhihai¡¯s face dispelled that thought, yet he could not imagine what else could make Cheng Zhihai disregard the etiquette between sovereign and subject, burst into the Imperial harem, ande directly to him.


    Cheng Zhihai, not caring about Emperor Zhou¡¯s expression, immediately saluted and said, ¡°Your Majesty, the matter of the Devil n has been investigated!¡±<div>


    After finishing, Cheng Zhihai added another sentence, ¡°Guanger investigated it!¡±


    In speaking, he also wore a look of pride.


    Emperor Zhou was speechless.


    The Devil n matter has been investigated?<div>


    The recent smuggling by the Devil n?


    To Emperor Zhou, resolving those Devil n members sooner orter didn¡¯t make much difference; they were all small-fry. Seeing Cheng Zhihai¡¯s solemn manner, he thought the crown prince had been found.


    Emperor Zhou yawned, his interest waning, and was about to gesture for Cheng Zhihai to leave when.


    He heard Cheng Zhihai continue, ¡°Your Majesty, this smuggling by the Devil n is not so simple, the crown prince is involved, and behind the scenes of this smuggling, there might be the shadow of the Devil Emperor.¡±


    At these words from Cheng Zhihai, Emperor Zhou¡¯s face began to change.


    The smuggling matter of the Devil n involved the crown prince??n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The crown prince was colluding with the Devil n??


    Emperor Zhou pondered, feeling that, although absurd, it wasn¡¯t impossible.


    The crown prince really could do anything.


    However, what he hadn¡¯t anticipated was that the Devil Emperor might be involved in this matter.


    What is the Devil Emperor?


    A powerful being among the Devil n, equivalent to the Sky-Men of the Heavenly Human Realm.


    Typically, such high-level beings would not take action lightly.<div>


    ¡°`


    However, this time, there even seemed to be the shadow of the Devil Emperor involved.


    No matter what the Devil Emperor was thinking, his presence within the borders of Great Zhou surely meant no good.


    He must be dealt with!


    Otherwise, who knew what hidden dangers would be nted.


    Upon hearing this, Emperor Zhou had already lost much of his desire to return to bed and consort with his Noble Consorts. Instead, he had a solemn expression as he asked a question.


    ¡°Where?¡±


    Cheng Zhihai pulled out a map, pointed to a location on it, and said, ¡°Here.¡±


    Emperor Zhou nodded slightly, without speaking further. He changed into a different set of clothes and immediately strode out.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and see.¡±


    Cheng Zhihai followed closely behind.


    At the same time, within the capital city, figuresrge and small soared into the sky, bearing heavy pressures, rushing toward the canal basin.


    There was no longer any calm in the Bureau of the Lamp, as countless constables were urgently summoned, riding horses toward the canal basin.<div>


    In an instant, the situation changed dramatically.


    Many elite families and high-ranking officials in the capital city were awakened by themotion.


    Dressed in haste, they ran out of their homes and looked up at the sky.


    ¡°What has happened?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s one thing for Bureau of the Lamp officials to be on the move, but the Emperor as well?¡±


    ¡°Which Duke hasmitted treason? No, that can¡¯t be right. Even if a Duke hadmitted treason, it wouldn¡¯t cause such a majormotion, and the Emperor wouldn¡¯t need to take personal action¡­¡±


    ¡°Look! The direction of the Emperor and the Bureau of the Lamp¡¯s departure seems to be the canal¡­¡±


    ¡°What are they doing at the canal???¡±


    ¡°I have no idea!¡±


    Everyone was utterly confused at this moment.


    Meanwhile, among thepany of the Bureau of the Lamp.


    Chen Qing and the other three were also following a group of constables from the Bureau of the Lamp to the canal basin. At this moment, they had no idea why, but they all felt that this sudden emergency call-up had a great deal to do with the Princely Heir.


    It had only been a few days since the Princely Heir had started investigating the case, and now such a huge disturbance had arisen.<div>


    It was hard to say it had nothing to do with the Princely Heir.


    By chance, Xu Hongfei was also nearby.


    So they all cast their gazes towards Xu Hongfei.


    ¡°Xu Hongfei, what¡¯s this emergency summons about? Does it have to do with the Princely Heir?¡±


    Chen Qing asked the question that was on everyone¡¯s mind.


    Not only was Chen Qing aware that Xu Hongfei had been following the Princely Heir to investigate cases recently,


    although they did not know what he was investigating, they all believed that Xu Hongfei had stumbled upon good fortune.


    Being able to apany the Princely Heir, even doing nothing, was a huge opportunity just by clinging to the Princely Heir¡¯s coattails.


    What they actually didn¡¯t realize was that Chen Qing and the others initially had the same great opportunity but had personally let it slip away.


    Every time they remembered this, Chen Qing and hispanions nearly died of regret.


    But there was no way back now.


    They could only grit their teeth and swallow their pride.


    Facing everyone¡¯s curiosity, Xu Hongfei had a mysterious smile on his face, ¡°Cannot say, cannot say.¡±


    ¡°You all underestimate the power of the Princely Heir.¡±


    Having spent so much time with Cheng Guang, Xu Hongfei had also developed the potential to speak like the Mysterious Oracle.


    The Bureau of the Lamp officials around Xu Hongfei, hearing him say this, were grinding their teeth, half-tempted to bite him to death.


    But before they could say anything,


    they had already left the capital city, and the voices of the senior silver-and-gold constables reprimanding them reached their ears.


    ¡°Silence!¡±


    They shut their mouths and silently rushed toward the direction of the canal.

 Chapter 175: 84: One Wrong Step Leads to Miscalculation at Every Turn! (Please Subscribe)

    Chapter 175: Chapter 84: One Wrong Step Leads to Miscalction at Every Turn! (Please Subscribe)


    ¡°`


    This night, the evening breeze brought many clouds and mist.


    Above the canal basin.


    The curtain of darkness enveloped everything, the great night was vast, and the moon revealed half its face from behind the clouds, its mottled light scattering over the surface of the river. Beneath the cover of night, the waters of the canal flowed quietly like ck silk adorned with specks of starlight.


    On both sides of the canal, ancient trees towered to the sky, lush and dense. Beneath the shroud of night, their full shapes were indiscernible, resembling distorted phantasmal creatures struggling and crawling through the shadows.


    Upon the canal, fishing boats, passenger boats, and cargo ships¡ªall brightly lit¡ªcould be seen. People on board were chatting idly, singing, or drinking alone, all enjoying the tranquil and beautiful night.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The river breeze was gentle, carrying with it a hint of moisture and the fragrance of earth, brushing against people¡¯s faces, refreshing them.


    Suddenly, a series of hoofbeats from afar disrupted the serene night.


    A group of constables from the Bureau of the Lamp rode swiftly on their horses, galloping towards the scene.


    Dressed in ck brocade uniforms, they had stern faces, and the weapons in their hands shed with a cold light under the moon. It seemed they were responding to some urgent matter, speeding along the canal.


    ¡°Are those the people from the Bureau of the Lamp?¡±<div>


    ¡°To see so many constables from the Bureau of the Lamp gathered together is indeed a rare sight. What could they be doing here at the canal?¡±


    ¡°Who knows! But with that formation, it seems like something significant has happened.¡±


    ¡°No, look up at the sky, there are many people floating up there as well!!¡±


    ¡°Hiss! Don¡¯t those people look like the Emperor Zhou and Cheng Zhihai from the Bureau of the Lamp??¡±


    ¡°Not just them, it seems that a considerable number of court officials have followed behind as well¡­¡±


    ¡°They have actuallye¡­¡±


    The appearance of this group immediately filled the originally calm canal with a tense atmosphere.


    The people on the boats hid themselves, daring not to make a sound.


    All they were just ordinary fishermen of the canal, unable to bear such a fright.


    Usually, just a regr constable from the Bureau of the Lamp could scare them half to death, but now, almost the entire Bureau of the Lamp from the capital city was in action, and even Emperor Zhou himself hade along.


    Who could this person be, to warrant such a substantialmotion from both the Bureau of the Lamp and Emperor Zhou?


    The fishermen couldn¡¯t figure it out, each shrinking their heads down, not daring to reveal themselves, while at the same time, quickly urging their boats to leave this area of the river.


    Above the canal, Emperor Zhou and Cheng Zhihai stood on the water¡¯s surface, their feet treading upon the shadowy and formless river, eyes intently peering into the depths below.


    ¡°Is it here?¡±


    Emperor Zhou¡¯s majestic gaze was fixed on the water beneath him, as if he too could not see clearly through the chilly and deep ckness, the hidden demons lurking underneath.


    Cheng Zhihai nodded slightly, without any hesitation, ¡°It should be right here.¡±


    In fact, Cheng Zhihai was also unable to see through what was hidden beneath the canal, though he had passed over this section of the canal basin several times but had never detected any anomalies.


    Had it not been for the warning from Cheng Guang, he would never have imagined that the Devil n¡¯s covert route would be hidden within the canal so close to the capital city.


    Emperor Zhou did not say much more. After nodding his head in agreement, the overwhelming Power of the Primordial Spirit, as vast as an ocean, surged forth from within him.<div>


    Like a storm sweeping across, the ck waters of the river began to churn violently, raising towering waves¡ªthe canal was no longer at peace.


    The searchsted only a breath¡¯s time when Emperor Zhou¡¯s originally casual expression abruptly turned solemn.


    He softly uttered, ¡°Huh,¡± his gaze fixed on the river below, ¡°It really is hidden here. Such a method of concealment is not like any ordinary restriction. Zhihai, it seems you were right, the Devil Emperor must be involved¡­¡±


    Emperor Zhou¡¯s authoritative eyes continued to stare at the river¡¯s surface, addressing Cheng Zhihai with ament, and then suddenly reached out his hand, which was enveloped in strange light, as if grasping at something, then clenched tightly.<div>


    ¡°Crack, crack¡­¡±


    Below the silent night, suddenly there was a sound like ss breaking.


    That shattering sound, like falling dominoes, triggered a chain reaction, growing more and more dense, the noises louder and more intense.


    Eventually¡­


    Boom!!!


    A column of eerily blood-red light burst forth from beneath the canal, shooting into the sky!


    Suddenly, the river water surged, waves roiling violently, raising huge swells.


    The previously calm surface of the river instantly became tempestuous and restless; the water thrashed like a giant dragon, struggling uncontrobly, crashing against the banks with deafening sounds.


    Waves danced through the air, crashing into each other; the river rolled and tumbled, wave after wave, as if it sought to devour the entire world.


    Above the canal, boats that had sailed some distance away were now pitching and tossing in the water, like small vessels struggling in the giant waves, at any moment at risk of being engulfed.


    The wind howled, dancing wildly over the river¡¯s surface along with the waves.


    A powerful shockwave spread outward in all directions, and many of the constables from the Bureau of the Lamp along the bank struggled to keep their footing against the force of the wave, swaying side to side, nearly toppling to the ground.


    At the same time, underneath the canal, a series of panicked and inhuman howls erupted.<div>


    A dense Devil Qi, so thick it almost materialized, spread as the blood-red pir of light exploded into the air.


    Many constables from the Bureau of the Lamp, having just felt that almost tangible Devil Qi, all changed their expressions.


    ¡°How many of the Devil n could be hiding beneath this canal!?¡±

 Chapter 176 - 84: One Wrong Step Leads to Miscalculation at Every Turn! (Please Subscribe)_2

    Chapter 176: Chapter 84: One Wrong Step Leads to Miscalction at Every Turn! (Please Subscribe)_2


    ¡°So many of the Devil n hidden beneath the canal, and we never discovered them all this time?¡±


    ¡°Hiss¡­ so many of the Devil n, lurking below the canal, what is their purpose?¡±


    ¡°If we hadn¡¯t discovered these devils and had let them hide here, who knows what kind of consequences would have brewed¡­¡±


    The numerous constables of the Bureau of the Lamp stood by the canal, their faces turning slightly pale with shock as they discussed nonstop.


    At the same time.


    This sky-high Devil Qi also caught the attention of many powerful individuals within the Capital city, each of them extending their gazes and staring above the canal, equally shocked.


    ¡°Previously there were incidents of the Devil n smuggling themselves, but this time, it¡¯s not just smuggling¡ªhave they moved here!?¡±


    ¡°There was already a fox devil in the Capital city before; I thought it was just an ident, but I didn¡¯t expect that so close to the Capital city, within the canal, so many of the Devil n were hidden.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that they were discovered in advance, otherwise who knows what kind of consequences would have urred.¡±


    Inside the Capital city, the sudden explosion of sky-reaching Devil Qi stirred up wave after wave of mor.


    The entire Capital city was now in chaos.


    Meanwhile, inside Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion, Cheng Guang, the instigator of it all, had already entered his dreams, unaware of the outside world¡¯s affairs.


    ¡­¡­


    Below the turbulent pitch-ck waters of the wide canal.


    Suddenly, beams of silver light spilled out from the water, and numerous tall men with dark green skin emerged, exuding a strong presence, their fierce eyes shing with brutality, and their longswords emitting a chilling light.


    Their gazes were tightly fixed on Emperor Zhou above them.


    In front of the imposing and powerful Emperor Zhou, high-ranking members of the Bureau of the Lamp like Cheng Zhihai and Qian Siyuan were subconsciously ignored by them.


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    It wasn¡¯t that Cheng Zhihai and others didn¡¯t exert enough oppressive feeling on the Devil n, but because the oppressive feeling given by Emperor Zhou was too overwhelming that they couldn¡¯t take their eyes off him.


    At the same time, below the surface of the water, numerous eyes emitting a strange light faintly appeared. Countless Devils of all sizes, all possessing not-so-low cultivation levels, were lurking.


    Emperor Zhou¡¯s dignified eyes swept around and his brow slightly furrowed, seemingly dissatisfied with the scene before him.


    Just as he was about to say something, suddenly a round of pping echoed from beneath the surface of the water.


    The water was now like silk, automatically parting.


    Several figures slowly emerged from beneath the surface.


    The leader among them, a man dressed in a white moon-colored coarse linen robe, had an extraordinary handsome face with a strangely alluring beauty. With every gesture, he seemed to exude a strong sense of charm.


    He smiled and looked towards Emperor Zhou.


    ¡°Impressive, impressive, indeed worthy of being Emperor Zhou, to actually have discovered our presence. I wonder how you managed to find us?¡±


    ¡°By rights, my arrangement and concealment were both extremely perfect.¡±


    As the man spoke, he slowly stepped out of thin air, his whole body¡¯s Devil Qi concentrated but not released. Facing Emperor Zhou, his face still bore a smile without any hint of panic or confusion.


    Emperor Zhou watched the man before him, and his previously furrowed brow somewhat rxed, as he coldly said:


    ¡°Green Hill Fox n? You, a mere Devil Emperor of the Green Hill Fox n, dare toe to Great Zhou? If you had run away, that would have truly been troubling for me.¡±


    Emperor Zhou said that, then with a wave of his hand dismissed Cheng Zhihai and the others behind him, and took a step towards the man in white.


    The man in white still wore a smile, not changing his expression even in the face of Emperor Zhou¡¯s robust aura, but simply took a step back.


    ¡°Emperor Zhou, no need to be hasty, we harbor no ill will.¡±


    As he spoke, a strange gleam blossomed in his eyes, attempting to envelop Emperor Zhou in its light.


    Emperor Zhou, paying no heed, formed seals with his hands, each movement seemingly able to draw upon the power of heaven and earth. His powerful Primordial Spirit manifested behind him like a divine general from the nine heavens, bearing down on the man in white.


    Although Emperor Zhou didn¡¯t know what support or purpose this Devil Emperor of the Green Hill Fox n had to venture alone into Great Zhou, he could feel a sense of unease from the aura emanating from this person.


    Even as a Sky-Man, facing this Fox Devil Emperor, he could still sense a feeling of insecurity. If this Devil Emperor was left to hide beneath the canal unchecked, who knew what kind of disaster would eventually brew!


    Emperor Zhou¡¯s eyes turned icy, and the intent to kill surged within him.


    The man in white¡¯s eyes, shing with a devilish luster, showed a trace of surprise.


    What surprised him wasn¡¯t just that Emperor Zhou had suddenly discovered their hiding ce but that Emperor Zhou¡¯s cultivation was so profound.


    He felt the killing intent and nearly overwhelming aura radiating from Emperor Zhou.


    Once the royalty of the Four Directions Mortal World reached the Sky-Man Realm, they weren¡¯tparable to ordinary Sky-Men.


    Even though he was a Devil Emperor, having stepped into this supreme realm of heaven and earth hundreds of years earlier than the young Emperor Zhou, he might not be a match for Emperor Zhou.


    As the man in white acted to defend himself, Emperor Zhou¡¯s Proving Dao Map came bearing down, and he felt, apart from the world-ending pressure it contained, that it also pulsated with an extremely pure Power of the Primordial Spirit.

 Chapter 177 - 84: One Wrong Step Leads to Miscalculation at Every Turn! (Please Subscribe)_3

    Chapter 177: Chapter 84: One Wrong Step Leads to Miscalction at Every Turn! (Please Subscribe)_3


    ¡°`


    The Power of the Primordial Spirit condensed together without leaking the slightest bit, concentrating in one ce like a sharp spike attacking him. Around him, the clouds were light and the breeze gentle, to the extent that even the river under his feet did not ripple in the slightest.


    The Primordial Spirit was true and concentrated, returning to one ce, each and every movement could move the power of heaven and earth, the ability of the gods.


    This was precisely the Heavenly Human Realm of the Great Zhou Imperial Family¡¯s Spirit Dao in the Four Directions Mortal World.


    If he were to forcibly fight against Emperor Zhou, not to mention whether he could gain any advantage, the least that would happen was he wouldn¡¯t be able to return to the Eightyered Devil Realm safely. If the battle dragged on a bit longer, he might even be in here.


    At that time, it would truly be a case of ¡®trying to steal a chicken only to end up losing the rice.¡¯


    The thoughts of the man in white flickered like lightning and fire, and in his heart, he already harbored the intention to retreat.


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    With a wave of his hand, a crescent-shaped jade disk suddenly hovered in front of him, emitting a faint glow that enveloped him like tassels.


    The divine attack,den with the pure and vast power of the Primordial Spirit, when it struck his light shield, it was as if it encountered something extremely slippery and slid off without any force.


    In a sh of lightning, Emperor Zhou¡¯s expression remained unchanged, and he pointed his finger.


    A speck of golden starlight shot from his fingertip.


    It was tiny, like a grain of gold sand drifting away from between his fingers.


    Deities appeared, their forms massive like mountains, radiating intense light, their dignified faces covered in flowing radiance, too dazzling to gaze upon directly, filled with majesty and sanctity.


    He formed hand seals, and intense energy fluctuations suddenly surged around him, powerful currents spraying out from within his body like a gctic waterfall, tumultuous and surging.


    Beams of divine light burst forth from his body, like brilliant stars falling from the heavens.


    Upon seeing this, the man in white¡¯splexion changed drastically.


    This Path of the Primordial Spirit, this might of deities, was enough to y gods and exterminate immortals!


    This Emperor Zhou doesn¡¯t y by the rules of martial conduct, huh!


    He didn¡¯t even test the waters; he went straight for the kill from the start!?


    The man in white desperately channeled the demonic power throughout his body, and a ck saber formed from the turbulent demonic power instantly condensed in his hand, but with a ¡°puff,¡± the divine form and his ck saber merely touched, and after a chilling sound of explosion, not only the ck saber but also his entire arm burst into indistinct fragments of flesh and bone, a horrific sight to witness!


    At this moment, the man in white¡¯s face was devoid of its usualposure, and sweat dripped like rain.


    His Green Hill fox n was originally not particrly skilled in offensivebat, and he had assumed that facing Emperor Zhou, even if he couldn¡¯t gain the upper hand, he should at least be able to hold his own. But he didn¡¯t expect Emperor Zhou¡¯s cultivation strength to be so formidable.


    ¡°The royal bloodline of the Four Directions Mortal World is indeed impressive,¡± he said.


    The man in white took a deep breath, and while his shattered arm wasn¡¯t visibly healing to the naked eye, it did quickly stop bleeding and began to close the wound.


    His strength was actually not weak, and he could even fight against ordinary Heavenly Human Realm martial artists, but he never expected to be no match for Emperor Zhou within a few exchanges.


    The royal bloodline of the Four Directions Mortal World¡­


    Those who step into the Heavenly Human Realm with Spirit Dao are not ordinary in strength.


    ¡°Emperor Zhou, can we let this matter go?¡± the man in white waved his hand, and his robe returned to its pristine state, he looked toward Emperor Zhou who stood out of nowhere in the distance, his dignified expression like that of a deity, and he asked with a smile and in a soft voice.


    ¡°Even though I have stepped into your Great Zhou, I haven¡¯t caused any significant incidents, and you haven¡¯t suffered any losses. Can¡¯t we just let bygones be bygones?¡±


    Emperor Zhou faced the man in white¡¯s words with no excessive reaction. The faint light enveloped him, making it impossible to discern Emperor Zhou¡¯s expression.


    ¡°End it yourself. Since you¡¯ve trespassed into my Great Zhou, this matter cannot be let go. You¡¯re at least a Devil Emperor; I¡¯ll allow you to end your life here. If I have to take action, your spirit and form will bepletely destroyed.¡±


    Upon hearing this, the man in white¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, and he couldn¡¯t help but retreat step by step.


    His mentality was no longer asposed as it was at the beginning, and his mind began to curse silently.


    He truly did not know how Emperor Zhou had discovered his location.


    From the start, their n was executed perfectly. Logically, even Emperor Zhou shouldn¡¯t have been able to detect his presence so quickly.


    The group of devils hidden in the canal had been strictly controlled by him. Except for the time when some of the Devil n went out to assassinate the Princely Heir of Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion to attract Cheng Zhihai¡¯s attention, at no other time were they supposed to be discernible under their concealment.


    It should¡¯ve been impossible for them to be detected.


    The man in white couldn¡¯t understand!


    His mind then shed to a thought¡ªcould it be that a member of the Human Race leaked their whereabouts??


    No¡­


    It shouldn¡¯t be the case; that human had already been at odds with Emperor Zhou long before he colluded with the Devil n.


    It was impossible for him to betray them.


    So how did Emperor Zhou suddenly discover them and pinpoint their location so urately??


    The man in white had always thought of himself as a Devil Emperor, smarter than the vast majority of the Devil n, but at this moment, he found that his brain was not quite functioning well enough.


    He just couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    How Emperor Zhou had discovered their whereabouts.


    And as Emperor Zhou closed in step by step,


    The man in white felt a headacheing on but showed no excessive panic. He took a jade disk from within his bosom with one hand, and the jade disk began to spin rapidly around him, casting thousands of lights.

 Chapter 178: 84: One Wrong Step Leads to Miscalculation at Every Turn! (Please Subscribe)_4

    Chapter 178: Chapter 84: One Wrong Step Leads to Miscalction at Every Turn! (Please Subscribe)_4


    In an instant, he and the many members of the Devil n behind him were enveloped within it.


    Within just a few breaths, their figures had already started to blur.


    Emperor Zhou¡¯s gaze remained unchanged, but he raised an eyebrow with interest, ¡°Great Migratory Treasure? Treasures capable of breaking the Border Area are rare. It seems that after living for hundreds of years, you, the Devil Emperor, have amassed quite a collection of good items.¡±


    As Emperor Zhou spoke, he extended his finger, and a glint of golden light shone at its tip.


    ¡°Emperor Zhou, we shall meet again if fate allows. But, is it not excessive for you to attack me before I depart?¡±


    The man in white paled slightly, although he had anticipated this, he was unable to stop it.


    The power of Emperor Zhou had surpassed his imagination.


    If he had taken Emperor Zhou by surprise andunched an attack when he was unprepared, perhaps he could have seriously wounded him in one fell swoop. But now, in this straightforward confrontation without any tricks, facing Emperor Zhou, the man in white only felt an overwhelming sense of powerlessness.


    A green radiance in front of him surged as he marshalled all his strength to resist Emperor Zhou¡¯s attack.


    All he could do now was to protect himself and the few individuals beside him; as for the other members of the Devil n, he was powerless to assist them.<div>


    Dealing with Emperor Zhou alone was already strenuous enough, let alone facing the surrounding constables from the Bureau of the Lamp, and the likes of Cheng Zhihai, who sent shivers down his spine.


    One wrong move, and all subsequent ones could be missteps.


    They had hidden themselves exceedingly well, but had been suddenly exposed, pulled from the shadows into the sunlight, their overallbined strength no match for Emperor Zhou and his allies¡¯ homeground advantage.


    Being able to escape back to the Eightyered Devil Realm was already quite a feat.


    As for whether the other Devil n members and Devil Emperors would mock him afterward, the man in white thought it was of no great consequence.


    Normally collected, his face now spread with a hint of hatred in this moment.


    ¡°Who exactly discovered our whereabouts? Who??¡±


    ¡°Find him! Find him, y his skin, extract his bones!¡±


    The man in white thought to himself, as a thunderous roar filled his ears.


    Divine suppression from Emperor Zhou had already reached in front of him.


    A torrential power with a deep aura of annihtion rushed towards him.


    ¡°Shuxuan,e to my side.¡±


    The man in white pulled the startled and confused girl next to him to the front, sheltering her beneath him.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Brilliant lights shone between heaven and earth, the aura of destruction spreading out like invisible shockwaves in all directions.


    Waves upon waves surged across the surface of the canal.


    After the white brilliance dissipated,


    Emperor Zhou slowly lowered his hand, his majestic gaze sweeping across the surroundings.


    Many of the Devil n¡¯s attempts to teleport were disrupted, and they fell from the sky like dumplings.


    The man in white and many members of the Devil n next to him had vanished without a trace, clearly having all escaped back to the Devil Region.<div>


    Emperor Zhou¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, his fists tightened and then slowly rxed.


    The pressure the man in white exerted was also considerable; had it not been for the fact that this man in white belonged to the Green Hill Fox Tribe, if another Devil n Emperor hade, perhaps he might not have dealt with him so easily.


    Although this time he let the Devil Emperor escape, at least no major disaster had urred.


    ¡°Great Migratory Treasure, huh, next time youe to Great Zhou, I would like to see how many treasures of this caliber you have¡­¡±<div>


    Emperor Zhou¡¯s face turned slightly cold. He waved his robes and, stepping through the air, headed towards the Imperial Pce.


    ¡°Zhihai, I leave the remaining members of the Devil n to you. Interrogate them thoroughly and see if you can find any trace of the crown prince.¡±


    ¡°Colluding with the Devil n, the crown prince really has fallen.¡±


    Emperor Zhou¡¯s voice rang in Cheng Zhihai¡¯s ears.


    Having said that, Emperor Zhou¡¯s figure disappeared from sight.


    Cheng Zhihai watched the remaining Devil n members, who were floating in the canal in a panic, a hint of murderous intent crossing his solemn face.


    ¡°Keep those with strength above the sixth rank for interrogation at the Bureau of the Lamp; the rest are to be executed on the spot!¡±


    Along the canal, constables from the Bureau of the Lamp uniformly acknowledged the order.


    They had been eager and impatient for themand.


    Upon receiving Cheng Zhihai¡¯smand, the constables hesitated not a moment before stepping into the canal, treading upon the water¡¯s surface, engaging in battle with the Devil n.


    Qi surged powerfully, sharp and fierce, as if intent onpletely tearing apart the Devil n.


    The sounds of battle could not be quelled in an instant.


    Even from afar in the Capital city, one could faintly see intense bursts of Qi light emanating from the canal¡¯s direction outside the Capital city.<div>


    Amidst the frequent shes, vast waves of Qi fluctuated outward.


    Even without being close to the vicinity of the canal, the intense fluctuations of Qi and the fierceness of the battle could still be felt.


    The next morning, at sunrise, a mist and a faint blush of dawn hung over the canal.


    The sun rose slowly, illuminating the stretch of canal once shrouded in darkness.


    Sunlight reflected off the river¡¯s surface, creating streaks of golden light.


    The canal still bore a strong scent of blood; the corpses and severed limbs of the Devil n floated on the surface, tinting the water red with blood.


    But under the sunlight, the canal that had been bloodstained and gloomy was instantly transformed into a warm and tranquil ce.


    The constables of the Bureau of the Lamp, after a night of battle, showed no signs of fatigue, quite the opposite; they were all invigorated.


    Why?


    The reason is simple!


    Because all these Devil n members represented merit!

 Chapter 179: 84: One Wrong Step Leads to Miscalculation at Every Turn! (Please Subscribe)_5

    Chapter 179: Chapter 84: One Wrong Step Leads to Miscalction at Every Turn! (Please Subscribe)_5


    Ordinarily, to gain some achievements, one had to either investigate cases or gather intelligence, most of which were time-consuming and involved meticulous work. However, at this moment, during such arge-scale battle, killing or capturing a member of the Devil n was considered an achievement.


    The tasks varied in difficulty, but they had the advantage of being straightforward and quick!


    Many constables from the Bureau of the Lamp, in just one night, had umted more achievements than they had in the first half of the year. Despite their injuries, they were all smiles.


    After tidying up, they escorted the valuable devils towards the Capital city.


    Along the way, the appearance of the devils attracted many onlookers. Even after reaching the Capital city, those who had been following the battle over the canal basin sincest night rushed to the city gate at dawn to await the return of the Bureau of the Lamp¡¯s constables.


    Under the watchful eyes of the public, many constables from the Bureau of the Lamp couldn¡¯t help but raise their heads higher and puff out their chests. This was a rare opportunity for them to show off in front of others and was quite treasured.


    While the constables of the Bureau of the Lamp were escorting the devils back to the Bureau, on the opposing street, a Luxurious Jade Carriage slowly approached.


    Heading straight toward the line of people from the Bureau of the Lamp.


    Many noticed the oing carriage and their expressions shifted subtly.


    ¡°Is that¡­ the Queen of the South Ming¡¯s carriage?¡±<div>


    ¡°Why is the Queen of the South Ming out? Doesn¡¯t she usually stay within her residence and seldom goes out?¡±


    ¡°Maybe she¡¯s in high spirits and wants to see what¡¯s going on at the Bureau of the Lamp.¡±


    ¡°Everyone, please step aside and don¡¯t block the Queen of the South Ming¡¯s path.¡±


    The crowd hurriedly cleared the way.


    Standing at the forefront of the Bureau of the Lamp¡¯s troop, Qian Siyuan also noticed the South Ming Queen¡¯s carriage slowly approaching from the distance. He made no attempt to avoid it even though it was heading straight for the group of constables.


    Qian Siyuan¡¯s brows furrowed slightly as he didn¡¯t understand why the South Ming Queen, who usually kept a low profile in the Capital city, would suddenly appear and block the Bureau of the Lamp¡¯s path.


    ¡°Does the Princess have any matters?¡±


    Qian Siyuan asked loudly.


    ¡°Nothing important, it¡¯s just thatst night, when I saw themotion at the Bureau of the Lamp across the canal basin, curiosity got the better of me and I came to have a look,¡± said the Queen of the South Ming.


    ¡°Where did you find out that there were such devils hidden within the canal? I too have passed through there before, and in hindsight, it¡¯s quite frightening.¡±


    The autumn wind was bleak, the weather cool, and the grass withered with frost.


    The Luxurious Jade Carriage slowly approached, its bead and brocade curtains gently lifted by a jade hand, and a pleasing voice reached Qian Siyuan¡¯s ears, leaving him uncertain about how to answer for a moment.


    In theory, he ought to respond to the questions of the Queen of the South Ming.


    But as a member of the Bureau of the Lamp, these matters were a secret, not to be disclosed.


    Not to answer would be disrespectful.


    To answer, inappropriate.


    Qian Siyuan¡¯splexion darkened a bit, like dew-covered frosty grass, obscured and indistinct.


    ¡°It was discovered by our Princely Heir, but how the Princely Heir came to know of it is not within my knowledge.¡±


    Qian Siyuan answered ambiguously.<div>


    The Queen of the South Ming waited quietly for a moment, hoping to hear a more detailed exnation from Qian Siyuan, but seeing his tight-lipped demeanor, she seemed to lose interest and let the curtain fall back, ¡°It seems Mr. Qian does not wish to bother with the matters of ady like myself. Let it be then.¡±


    With that, she instructed her bearers to drive the Jade Carriage away, opening up the path.


    Qian Siyuan let out a sigh of relief and respectfully nodded to the Queen of the South Ming. He led the constables of the Bureau of the Lamp, escorting the devils back to the Bureau.


    The King of South Ming was the Emperor Zhou¡¯s half-brother, not assertive orpetitive, content with a life as a leisurely Prince.<div>


    As such, he enjoyed the trust and affection of Emperor Zhou.


    Though powerless and without influence,


    his status within the Great Zhou Dynasty was iparably honorable.


    Given the esteemed status of the King of South Ming, his Princess was naturally no ordinary figure. While outsiders didn¡¯t know the background of the Princess of South Ming, she was known for her stunning beauty and was a hidden gem within the Capital city.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    However, for some unknown reason, the Princess hadtelye to the Capital city for a visit and had not yet returned to the territories of the King of South Ming.


    And now she had even begun inquiring about the affairs of the Bureau of the Lamp.


    Although it seemed like a casual inquiry, Qian Siyuan still had the faint feeling that the South Ming Queen¡¯s sudden interception of the Bureau of the Lamp was not so simple.


    Yet he could not fathom any deeper reasons behind it.


    After pondering it for a while withouting to any conclusion, he decided not to dwell on it any further and led everyone back to the Bureau of the Lamp.


    Now that the devils within the canal had been uncovered, the most pressing matter was whether it was possible to extract information about the whereabouts of the crown prince from these devils.


    It was confirmed that the crown prince had certainly colluded with the Devil n.


    The nature of their mutual benefits and their collusion, as well as their purposes, Qian Siyuan felt it needless to delve deeper. They were undoubtedly nning treason, nothing surprising there.


    And just as Qian Siyuan and the others from the Bureau of the Lamp had returned,<div>


    within the Great Zhou Imperial Pce,


    Taihe Hall,


    a solemn and majestic atmosphere pervaded the grand hall of the Imperial Pce. The towering dome overhead was adorned with glittering decorations thatplemented the hall¡¯s luxurious and exquisite furnishings.


    The golden curtains above the throne cascaded down like a flowing waterfall of gold. The throne itself was carved from precious sandalwood, borately sculpted with intricate patterns, and the seat was covered with luxurious silk cushions.

 Chapter 180: 84: One Wrong Step Leads to Miscalculation at Every Turn! (Please Subscribe)_6

    Chapter 180: Chapter 84: One Wrong Step Leads to Miscalction at Every Turn! (Please Subscribe)_6


    Emperor Zhou of Great Zhou sat upright on his throne.


    His expression was majestic, stern, and he did not engage in careless chit-chat.


    One hand supported his chin as he silently watched the countless court ministers below him.


    The massive columns of the hall were carved with ancient inscriptions and deep, meaningful patterns. Sunlight streamed through the zed tiles on the roof, casting light in every corner of the hall, making the entire space even more resplendent with gold and jade.


    The court officials stood solemnly on the red carpet, aligned in neat rows like silent statues.


    Under the bright light, their faces appeared even more solemn and focused. Though they were silent, the slight shaking of their forms and the beads of sweat rolling down their foreheads betrayed the immense pressure they were feeling.


    As time ticked away, Emperor Zhou of Great Zhou did not say anything to the ministers; his gaze drifted outside the hall.


    Tap, tap, tap.


    Outside the hall.


    Cheng Zhihai walked with measured steps, appearing respectfully and greeting Emperor Zhou of Great Zhou with a bow.<div>


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    Emperor Zhou subtly nodded and asked, ¡°Have you found out anything?¡±


    Cheng Zhihai slightly shook his head.


    ¡°The barriers constructed beneath that canal are not something that the Devil n could aplish overnight. Someone was involved. However, the Devils have been there for quite a while, and almost all traces of the person who helped the Devil Emperor with the barrier have been erased. It¡¯s almost impossible to confirm who assisted the Devil Emperor.¡±


    Emperor Zhou wasn¡¯t surprised and nodded in acknowledgement. His majestic gaze swept across the assembled officials. The grand hall returned to a state of eerie silence, yet the pressure was even more palpable than before, bearing down on every official¡¯s heart.


    Emperor Zhou looked at the officials for a long while before waving his hand, ¡°You all may leave now. Zhihai,e with me.¡±


    Emperor Zhou stood and walked towards the side chamber.


    Only when Emperor Zhou¡¯s figure disappeared from the grand hall did the officials feel a weight lifted from them; they exhaled in relief and the chatter began.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with His Majesty? Why such a gloomy face this early in the morning?¡±


    ¡°His Majesty is very unhappy aboutst night¡¯s incident with the Devil Emperor. Just by himself, the Devil Emperor wouldn¡¯t have been able to set up those barriers beneath the canal, nor could he have hidden so many of the Devil n under the canals near the Capital city without being detected for so long.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean we have a traitor from the Devil n here in the Capital city?¡±


    ¡°It seems so. His Majesty just doesn¡¯t know who it is yet. It¡¯s likely the crown prince.¡±


    ¡°But wasn¡¯t the crown prince reported missing?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and that¡¯s why the most urgent task at hand is to find the crown prince. Look, His Majesty has just summoned Cheng Zhihai again.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, how were the Devil n exposed?¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t the Devil n who exposed themselves, but Cheng Zhihai who took the initiative to report to His Majesty. It¡¯s said that the Princely Heir of Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion discovered the whereabouts of the Devil n¡­¡±


    ¡°Hiss¡­ The Princely Heir of Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion? Can that Princely Heir really be so capable¡­?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying. I just heard it from others. The Bureau of the Lamp wouldn¡¯t lie about this. Perhaps it really was the Crown Prince¡¯s doing¡­¡±


    The court officials chattered endlessly, many ncing at Cheng Zhihai¡¯s departing figure, feeling a mix of emotions as he walked towards the side chamber.<div>


    ¡°If Cheng Zhihai manages to find the whereabouts of the crown prince, his power and influence are certain to increase.¡±


    ¡°But if Cheng Zhihai fails to find the crown prince, I¡¯m afraid the situation won¡¯t end so easily.¡±


    ¡°Considering that the Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir managed to detect the Devil n¡¯s movements this time, who¡¯s to say he won¡¯t be able to locate the crown prince in the future?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. How many years has it been since the crown prince wasst seen? Even we court officials have almost forgotten his face. He¡¯s been gone for so long that if it hadn¡¯t been recently mentioned, I would have thought the crown prince was already dead.¡±<div>


    ¡°Perhaps Qian Siyuan and others from the Bureau of the Lamp might still have a chance to find him, but the Crown Prince likely doesn¡¯t have much opportunity. Let¡¯s hope they find him soon, or else the skies over Great Zhou may well change.¡±


    ¡°Hush! Watch your words!¡±


    The murmuring of the court officials gradually subsided as they each left the grand hall.


    Meanwhile, amidst the discussions of the court, Cheng Zhihai entered the side chamber.


    Inside the side chamber.


    Emperor Zhou of Great Zhou sat at a tea table, pouring steaming hot tea. The clear water sent forth a unique fragrance of tea leaves, which diffused into the surrounding air.


    ¡°Zhihai,e, have a seat.¡±


    Emperor Zhou gestured with his hand.


    After respectfully bowing, Cheng Zhihai sat down.


    Emperor Zhou sipped his tea, his authoritative gaze resting on Cheng Zhihai¡¯s face.


    ¡°Who do you think could have been involved in this matter with the Devil n?¡±


    ¡°And which of them might be connected to the crown prince?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Cheng Zhihai¡¯s face showed a hint of surprise; Emperor Zhou¡¯s questioning was too sharp.<div>


    Cheng Zhihai suspected that as soon as he uttered a name, Emperor Zhou would immediately have him raid homes and conduct investigations, preferring to wrongly kill than to let anyone slip through.


    Cheng Zhihai¡¯s brows furrowed tightly as he pondered for a long time. Slowly lifting his head, he replied, ¡°Your servant, does not know.¡±


    Emperor Zhou¡¯s majestic gaze flicked over Cheng Zhihai¡¯s stern and respectful face and couldn¡¯t help but shake his head with a chuckle.


    ¡°Zhihai, you are too cautious. In the current situation, without breaking, nothing can be established. The crown prince has hidden too deeply, and there must still be those within the court who are loyal to him.¡±


    As he spoke, a sorrowful expression crept into the imposing eyes of Emperor Zhou.


    ¡°My father chose the crown prince to be the emperor, but under his leadership, Great Zhou almost perished. If it weren¡¯t for Duke Zhen and the Empress Dowager¡¯s support for me as emperor, how could Great Zhou be in its current state?¡±


    ¡°Since ascending the throne, I have been diligent and devoted to the country and its people, never cking off in the slightest. Yet, there are still those in the court who do not ept me.¡±


    ¡°They all think that I am not the true Son of Heaven.¡±


    Upon hearing these words, Cheng Zhihai felt a jolt in his heart and hastily stood up, respectfully saying, ¡°Your Majesty, you mustn¡¯t think such things.¡±


    Emperor Zhou¡¯s brow softened slightly as he raised his hand gently, pressing it down, ¡°Sit.¡±


    Cheng Zhihai reseated himself.


    Emperor Zhou took another sip of his tea, closed his eyes, and took a moment to collect himself. The expression on his face slowly turned icy.


    ¡°However, I am ultimately the emperor of the Great Zhou Dynasty, the ruler of the Great Zhou Imperial Family.¡±<div>


    ¡°The crown prince, a dead man who refuses to copse, hase back to ally with the Devil n and cause chaos in Great Zhou. I cannot tolerate this.¡±


    ¡°Zhihai, in your investigation of the crown prince, do not overlook anyone rted to him. Find one, exterminate ten ns, extend the punishment to all associated. Leave none behind!¡±


    Cheng Zhihai felt a slight shock but nodded slightly in agreement.


    ¡°A month¡¯s time, and the Imperial Family¡¯s ceremonial rites will soon begin.¡±


    Emperor Zhou said, opening his eyes slightly and looking towards Cheng Zhihai, his tone bing a bit more lenient.


    ¡°If you resolve the matter of the crown prince before then, I will not move against your Bureau of the Lamp.¡±


    By saying this, Emperor Zhou effectively provided Cheng Zhihai with a reassurance.


    As long as the matter of the crown prince is resolved before the Imperial Family¡¯s ceremonial rites, as long as Cheng Zhihai is around, the Bureau of the Lamp shall remain under Cheng Zhihai¡¯s control.


    Zhao Jin, who stood by Emperor Zhou¡¯s side, also nced sideways upon hearing this, observing Cheng Zhihai a few more times.


    But he didn¡¯t dwell on it too much.


    In Zhao Jin¡¯s view, Cheng Zhihai had already been extremely fortunate to uncover the affair of the Devil n. The Devil n¡¯s hiding ce was so deeply concealed, that if it hadn¡¯t been for the Crown Prince¡¯s coincidental discovery of the Devil n¡¯s location, Cheng Zhihai might still be unaware of the anomaly in that ce.


    Waiting for Cheng Zhihai to find the crown prince by himself, well, that probably wouldn¡¯t happen.


    Perhaps they would have to rely once more on Cheng Guang, the Princely Heir.<div>


    To see if the Princely Heir could have another stroke of great luck¡­


    Thinking this, Zhao Jin almost imperceptibly shook his head with a wry smile.


    Having one stroke of luck was already quite difficult for the Princely Heir; how could he be fortunate twice over?


    Within a month¡¯s time, it was simply impossible to find the crown prince.


    Speaking of which¡­


    Why did the crown prince collude with the Devil n? Was it just to assassinate the Princely Heir and disrupt the Great Zhou and Great Wei¡¯s martialpetition?


    Or was there another purpose?


    Zhao Jin was no fool and had already begun to ponder this.


    While Zhao Jin mused, Cheng Zhihai, after hearing Emperor Zhou¡¯s words, remained unflustered and simply nodded slightly in acknowledgment.


    Seeing Cheng Zhihai¡¯s respectful demeanor, Emperor Zhou sighed, aware that there was already some estrangement between him and Cheng Zhihai.


    Such is the way of emperors.


    Emperors have no friends.


    Cheng Zhihai is his subject, his brother-inw, and also his friend.


    The rtionshipspounded.


    Yet the bond as a subject took the greater part.


    Emperor Zhou waved his hand, ¡°You may leave.¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Cheng Zhihai bowed respectfully once more and then turned to depart.


    After Cheng Zhihai had left.


    Emperor Zhou stood up, his hands sped behind his back as he gazed toward the slowly rising sun in the east, silent.

 Chapter 181: 85: Respect for Ones Elders (Please Subscribe)

    Chapter 181: Chapter 85: Respect for One¡¯s Elders (Please Subscribe)


    Cheng Zhihai returned to Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion at the hour of Wei (1 p.m. to 3 p.m.).


    He passed through Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion and arrived at Cheng Guang¡¯s Million Specie Garden, where he immediately spotted Cheng Guang, sharing a lively conversation with Qing Luan at the pavilion.


    Cheng Zhihai slowed his pace as he approached, intentionally coughing twice to make some noise and attract Cheng Guang¡¯s attention.


    Noticing the sound, Cheng Guang turned his head and looked towards Cheng Zhihai.


    ¡°Father? Has the matter been resolved?¡±


    Cheng Zhihai nodded slightly, his eyes filled with a mix of indulgence and pride as he looked at Cheng Guang.


    ¡°Guanger, you were right about that location; it was indeed a crossing point used by the Devil n, and there was even a Devil Emperor involved. Last night, the Emperor took action and forced that Devil Emperor back to the Eightyered Devil Realm. There should be no more trouble from the Devil n for some time,¡± he said.


    Upon hearing this, Cheng Guang also felt a sense of relief.


    Without the assistance, or rather participation, of the Devil Emperor, even if the crown prince who holds a grudge sought to stir up trouble at the future royal ceremonies, it would not be so easy.


    Mere trifles like a couple of cats could never cause serious harm to Great Zhou. If that grudge-bearing crown prince were clever, he would lie low and avoid showing his face for now.<div>


    While Cheng Guang pondered this, Cheng Zhihai patted Cheng Guang on the shoulder with a look of admiration, ¡°Guanger, you¡¯ve yed a significant role in discovering the whereabouts of the Devil n. The implications of this are substantial. Even if I were to promote you directly to the position of a Silver Lantern Catcher in the Bureau of the Lamp, no one could object.¡±


    ¡°However, your current Cultivation Realm is still too low. With weak cultivation, handling cases in the future will not be effortless. You must work hard to enhance your cultivation and strength,¡± he added.


    Cheng Guang nodded with a smile.


    Indeed, he had never been negligent in his own cultivation during this time. All power and authority are founded on strength. Without strength, Duke¡¯s Mansion could never possess its current influence, and without it, all riches and honors would be as insubstantial as a loft in the air.


    For Cheng Guang,cking strength in this world meant having not a shred of security.


    Cheng Zhihai, as if suddenly recalling something, said to Cheng Guang, ¡°Guanger, now that you¡¯ve exposed the Devil n, those from the Devil n and those behind them, like the grudge-bearing crown prince, might bear a grudge against you. For the time being, try not to leave the mansion to avoid any idents.¡±


    At this, Cheng Zhihai also looked troubled.


    If it involved someone else, he could take precautions, but against the grudge-bearing crown prince, the measures he could adopt were sadly limited.


    Firstly, he had no idea of the crown prince¡¯s current whereabouts.


    Secondly, he did not know who served under the crown prince¡¯smand.


    Just like the former head of the Great Zhou Martial Academy, Qiu Zhiman, such a high-ranking figure on equal footing with him turned out to be one of the crown prince¡¯s men, engaged in treacherous activities in secret.


    If Guanger had not focused on Qiu Zhiman during the Great Zhou and Great Wei martial arts tournament, exposing him, Cheng Zhihai would still find it hard to believe that Qiu Zhiman was one of the crown prince¡¯s men and engaged in treasonous activities.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    If a person like Qiu Zhiman could be soplicated, how many simr, or rather identically aligned, figures were there in the court?


    Cheng Zhihai dared not think about it, and neither did Emperor Zhou, but both were aware that if these worms within the court were not dealt with, the Great Zhou Dynasty would never be at peace.


    The grudge-bearing crown prince must die.


    Arriving at this conclusion, Cheng Zhihai gave a few more instructions to Cheng Guang and then turned to leave.


    His time was precious, every minute, every second. The sooner he found the whereabouts of the grudge-bearing crown prince, the sooner his heart would be at ease.


    If they still had no trace of the crown prince after a month, it would be more serious than just the Bureau of the Lamp¡¯s authority being stripped away by Emperor Zhou; the consequences would be far graver.


    Cheng Guang watched Cheng Zhihai leave the Million Specie Garden, his mood not as heavy as his father¡¯s.<div>


    For him, the grudge-bearing crown prince was now as obvious as a dered card.


    Despite not knowing the method used to disguise himself as the King of South Ming, drawing him outpletely was not going to be an easy task.


    By exposing the Devil n hidden beneath the canal, both the Devil n and the grudge-bearing crown prince behind them would certainly bear a grudge against him.


    Cheng Guang understood that he was likely now a thorn in the side of the grudge-bearing crown prince.<div>


    On the other hand, had he not made such a move, he would have been a marked man by the crown prince anyway.


    To wreak havoc in Great Zhou and cause utter chaos, killing him would be the swiftest and most convenient method.


    If it weren¡¯t for the numerous guards protecting him, and his infrequent departures from the Capital city, the grudge-bearing crown prince might have already tried to kill him numerous times by any means necessary.


    Cheng Guang poured himself a cup of tea and watched the rolling water stir within the cup, releasing a pure fragrance as he contemted how he might make contact with the King of South Ming.


    It was already difficult for him to leave the Capital city, let alone travel to the King of South Ming¡¯s domain, which was thousands of miles away. Even if Cheng Zhihai were to agree, his guards, like Song Yunqi, would rather die than allow Cheng Guang to embark on such a distant journey.


    The path was long, and anything could happen.


    If any mishap urred, they wouldn¡¯t have enough lives to pay for it.

 Chapter 182: 85: Respect for Ones Elders (Please Subscribe)_2

    Cheng Guang took a sip of tea, feeling that, in the short term, it would not be easy to get in touch with the King of South Ming, the one nostalgic for the crown prince.


    As he was thinking this, something suddenly urred to him.


    Speaking of which, Cheng Zhihai had just said that the Devil Emperor had been beaten back to the Eightyered Devil Realm by Emperor Zhou. Could it be that Bai Shuxuan had also returned to the Devil Region?


    Cheng Guang thought of this and couldn''t help but shake his head with a wry smile. He had been thinking that Bai Shuxuan mighte looking for him in the future, but now it seemed that Bai Shuxuan had gone back to the Devil Region and likely wouldn''t return anytime soon.


    For a moment, he felt somewhat empty.


    It was truly because he had spent so much time petting the fox recently that now, without it, he was experiencing some sort of withdrawal.


    It was then that Cheng Guang suddenly felt a vibrationing from his chest.


    He let out a soft "eh" and pulled out a token from his chest, the very token Qin Beifeng had given him yesterday saying it could be used to contact Qin Yanqiu.


    He hadn''t known what to talk about with Qin Yanqiu, so he hadn''t disturbed her. Unexpectedly, she was now reaching out to him.


    "Princely Heir, is Miss Qin looking for you?" Qing Luan, dressed in a green martial outfit with her ck hair tied into a ponytail behind her head, looked charming and spirited with a trace of valiance on her pure, jade-like face.


    Qing Luan was obviously aware of what the token could do.


    Cheng Guang nodded slightly, sending his Qi into the token, which revealed a line of text.


    "Are you there?"


    Seeing this message, Cheng Guang almost couldn''t hold back augh. How was it that Qin Yanqiu, this big chunk of ice, started a conversation just like a clingy dog would, sending a message "Are you there" whenever they could?


    Cheng Guang used his mind to control the Qi, imprinting text on the token.


    "Not here."


    The other side of the token fell silent for a while, as if Cheng Guang''s reply almost put out their brewing cup of tea.


    After a good while.


    The token began to tremble again.


    "My father told me to talk to you when I have nothing to do, to get to know you better. I would like to, but I''m usually very busy, so I won''t have much time."


    When Cheng Guang saw this message, he raised an eyebrow, feeling sorry for Miss Qin, who seemed to be warning him before even properly getting to know each other.


    So if I look for you often in the future and you can''t be bothered to reply, you have an excuse ready?


    Cheng Guang stroked his chin, feeling strangely as if he was chatting with a girlfriend from a past life, the perennial excuse¡ªtoo busy.


    For the moment, Cheng Guang had no interest in continuing the conversation with Qin Yanqiu. She seemed quite averse to it, so he simply replied with a "Oh" and put away the token.


    Qing Luan watched Cheng Guang carefully, noting how he had put away the token shortly after taking it out, and quietly asked, "Princely Heir, don''t you want to talk more with Miss Qin?"


    Cheng Guang shook his head, "No need, I would rather spend that time talking to you."


    Upon hearing this, Qing Luan''s cheeks blushed slightly.


    She was dressed from head to toe in martial attire, exuding a robust spirit, and today she had applied some light makeup, enhancing her natural beauty with a hint of rouge and tender lips, which made her look more ravishing.


    The rouge was subtly applied, idle flowers gave a faint scent, and she looked lovely in every way.


    "Princely Heir, I am not in the same league as Miss Qin. She is the revered Female Martial God among the Northern Expedition Army, achieving great military merits in the Border Area at a young age, something I cannotpare to."


    Cheng Guang chuckled and shook his head, pinching Qing Luan''s cheek, "You''re really drawingparisons now."


    "What''s there topare."


    As Cheng Guang''s words ended, Qing Luan, with her hands sped behind her back, smiled at him.


    In her heart, she thought: "It''s true that I can''tpare. Miss Qin is destined to be the official wife, and I would be more than content to have a ce as a concubine by the Princely Heir''s side in the future."


    "Even without a formal title, being able to stay by the Princely Heir''s side is already enough."


    ......


    Perhaps it was because the wind had blown throughout the day, clearing the clouds and mist from the sky.


    At night, Million Specie Garden was adorned with stars and moonlight, as picturesque as a poem.


    The deep night sky, with stars twinkling feebly, seemed like a canopy strewn with numerous stars, embellishing the tranquil night. The moonlight with its soft radiance covered every corner of the garden with its bright aura.


    The tall trees at night appeared even more solemn and mysterious, their crowns swaying, and under the moonlight, the leaves shimmered like emerald jade, glittering with a deep luster.


    The garden''s pond took on a different charm at night, with the gentle breeze caressing the willows on the edge, casting down shadows like fluttering willow catkins.


    Cheng Guangy on a lounge chair in the pavilion, enjoying the cool and gentle fingertip massage from Qing Luan and watching the stars for a good while.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    A short timeter, Qing Luan fetched some water to irrigate the diverse flowers in the yard and to loosen the soil.


    The flowers, tended to by Qing Luan, were thriving beautifully. She seemed to have a special fondness for blossoms, and many of the lovely flowers had been transnted into potted nters and brought inside to decorate Cheng Guang''s bedroom.


    As a result, Cheng Guang''s bedroom had an aroma of fragrant flowers akin to the boudoirs of youngdies.


    Or perhaps, Cheng Guang''s bedroom had already be indistinguishable from Qing Luan''s own boudoir.


    Qing Luan was decorating Cheng Guang''s bedroom with her own predilections.


    To this, Cheng Guang had no objections but rather felt it was delightful.

 Chapter 183: 85: Respect for Ones Elders (Please Subscribe)_3

    It was precisely because of Qing Luan''s meticulous care and attention, as well as her subtle actions of decorating the room, that he felt a sense of belonging to this small room that originally wasn''t his.


    The evening breeze blew through the attic after the wind and rain.


    Cheng Guang cradled Qing Luan''s delicate body, white and smooth as jade, as picturesque as a painting, and gazed out the window at the stars in the night sky, which were already dimming.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Suddenly, he remembered that his Spirit Dao had advanced to the Yang God Realm, and during the day, it was impossible to have his primordial spirit leave his body for extended periods, but at night it was possible.


    The God Emperor Cultivation Method had mentioned that after the Primordial Spirit Release, one could see some existences that ordinary people could not.


    For instance, devils.


    Some devils, if they hid or disguised themselves well, might deceive some martial artists, but if a Spirit Dao cultivator intended to investigate, no matter how powerful the devils were, they could not escape their keen observation.


    Moreover, it wasn''t only within the Eightyered Devil Realm that devils could be found.


    Devils could asionally emerge in the Four Directions Mortal World as well.


    Inside the Library, a travelogue written by an anonymous author had recorded that there were countless devils in the world.


    Whether it be nt spirits or sentient trees, any entity could potentially develop spiritual wisdom¡ªfound in the wilderness, in rivers and seas, in populous cities, in remote ces rarely touched by human presence, and even amongst throngs of people.


    It''s just that the devils born in the Four Directions Mortal World had significant differencespared to those from the Devil n within the Eightyered Devil Realm.


    Firstly, they had scarce traditions to inherit, and secondly, theycked a sense of tribalmunity.


    Most of them lived peacefully andw-abidingly, and if they caused a slight disturbance, they would be immediately exterminated.


    After all, they had no means of escaping back to the Eightyered Devil Realm.


    "I wonder if there are any devils within Duke Zhen''s Mansion."


    Cheng Guang suddenly grew curious. With Qing Luan in his arms, he ascended into the air, his physical body remaining in ce.


    With a thought, his primordial spirit floated away, roaming the vast expanse of Duke Zhen''s Mansion.


    Duke Zhen''s Mansion was extremelyrge, many times bigger than any other noble mansions.


    This was because Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, had earned such vast wealth through his own achievements. Cheng Zhihai alone could not have acquired such arge family estate otherwise; if so, merely the size of the mansion would have prompted severe usations from the court censors.


    Even so, there were still numerous usations against Cheng Zhihai in the Court.


    However, there were not many who dared to use Duke of the State, Cheng Shiyuan.


    Those who dared to use Cheng Shiyuan had to be extra careful the next day, lest their heads be burst with a flick from someone''s finger.


    Cheng Guang''s primordial spirit roamed Duke Zhen''s Mansion for a long time. The mansion was not tranquil that night, and at times, even from an extreme distance, he could detect surges of powerful Qi and blood, burning through the void like a furnace.


    Cheng Guang knew that these furnace-like fiery Qi and blood mostly came from many of Duke Zhen''s martial cultivation experts. Sensing such power, he prudently kept his distance.


    The God Emperor Cultivation Method states that although Spirit Dao cultivators are powerful and have more methods than Martial Cultivation cultivators, they still should not get too close to highly cultivated martial artists while their primordial spirits are out.


    Their bodies surged with Qi and blood like a furnace, and merely getting close to it was nearly equivalent to being bathed in sunlight.


    When Martial Cultivation practitioners reached the Divine Power Realm and above, their Blood and Qi Furnace would grow even more vigorous. If ghosts or primordial spirits got too close to martial artists of this level, the Blood and Qi Furnace would detect their presence, and its fiery blood mes would burn, scorching ordinary primordial spirits.


    It was lucky that Qing Luan''s cultivation was not particrly profound yet.


    She had only recently entered the Divine Power Realm.


    Otherwise, Cheng Guang wouldn''t dare carry out Primordial Spirit Release while embracing Qing Luan, fearing that as soon as his primordial spirit left his body, it would be scorched and forced to return.


    And when Martial Artists reached the fifth rank of the Prime God Realm, they could refine their entire body with divine power, purifying their eyes, thereby shedding their mortal sight.


    Martial artists of the Prime God Realm could see ghosts and primordial spirits.


    "The two systems of Martial Cultivation and Spirit Dao each have their strengths, and neither surpasses the other."


    "Now that I have mastered the essence of both, I will surely surpass many other cultivators of the same realm."


    As Cheng Guang pondered this, he continued to hover and wander through the air.


    Roaming through the void as a primordial spirit gave him a different sensation from walking with a physical body in Duke Zhen''s Mansion.


    Before he knew it, he had drifted to the southeastern courtyard.


    This was the dwelling of Cheng Zhihai and Wu Yuemei.


    Cheng Guang rarely visited this southeastern courtyard, but he had been there asionally. The scenery was simr to that of Million Specie Garden, but more elegant; in one of the ponds, many of Wu Yuemei''s favored fish were kept for her leisurely contemtion.


    Even though he had visited many times before.


    But now.


    Without even getting close to the southeastern courtyard, Cheng Guang could see a zing, luminous whirlpool of Qi and blood burning intensely like a sun.


    In the eyes of Cheng Guang''s primordial spirit, the entire southeastern courtyard was nearly bathed in red.


    The entire sky seemed to be tinted crimson.


    This was Cheng Zhihai''s Blood and Qi Furnace.


    Without even approaching, Cheng Guang felt a sense of suffocation.


    Cheng Guang quickly halted his advance and quietly retreated.


    "It seems I cannot venture into Cheng Zhihai and Wu Yuemei''s courtyard."


    Cheng Guang felt a chill run down his spine. The fiercely intense and thriving heat of the great sun was resplendent and formidable, and could not be directly faced just like the midday sun, its Qi and blood churning and zing with extraordinary might.


    Cheng Zhihai''s cultivation level was already the strongest existence under the Heavenly Human Realm.


    Having such a presence was, therefore, to be expected.


    But what Cheng Guang could not fathom was...

 Chapter 184: 85: Respect for Ones Elders (Please Subscribe)_4

    Cheng Zhihai''s Blood and Qi Furnace hadn''t even been near, and it already had such a formidable presence, like the dazzling sun itself. How powerful must a martial artist from the Heavenly Human Realm be?


    Is it like a star?


    If a powerful Sky-Man like Old Deng could, with one nce, likely scatter countless ghosts and devils, right?


    Cheng Guang was a bit curious.


    But he knew that if he were near a martial artist from the Heavenly Human Realm and attempted Primordial Spirit Release, he would probably suffer great damage to his Primordial Spirit as soon as he left his body. If he was lucky, he might only sustain minor injuries, but if he was unlucky, he might lose his entire being.


    Spirit Dao cultivators were stronger than Martial Cultivation cultivators, but only whenpared at the same realm, at most separated by one realm. Yet, if the difference in realms was too great, even though their path of cultivation had advantages, those advantages weren''t significant.


    As Cheng Guang controlled his Primordial Spirit to wander in the void, flying over the southeastern courtyard and sweeping past the Heavy Mountain Yard, he took a simple tour and didn''t find any devils within Duke Zhen''s Mansion. It seemed right; what devil could survive in an environment as challenging as hell within Duke Zhen''s Mansion?


    Cheng Guang returned to his body, once again pulled Qing Luan into his embrace, buried his head in her dark hair, and deeply inhaled her body''s fragrance. He felt a sense of peace in his heart. Qing Luan seemed to sense something, wrapped her arms around Cheng Guang, and fell into a deep sleep.


    Nothing is more peacefully blissful than such moments.


    The next morning, early.


    Cheng Guang pushed open the door of his room.


    In the early morning ofte spring, the sun had just risen, and thend was gently awakened by the soft sunlight. The sky disyed a gentle blue, while thin clouds were dyed pink, like the blushing cheeks of a shy girl.


    Cheng Guang leisurely walked into the courtyard, practiced for a while, swung his body, using the God Emperor Cultivation Method to attract Qi and the Divine Python Coiling Skill to train his physique.


    After about the time it took to drink a cup of tea, Qing Luan had already gotten up. Seeing Cheng Guang already cultivating in the courtyard, she smiled tenderly, coiled up her hair, pushed her sleeves up to her wrists, and brought hot water for Cheng Guang to wash with.


    Cheng Guang ceased his movements, his entire body steaming with sweat, and carefully washed his face.


    He was just about to ask Qing Luan to bring some food prepared by the mansion''s chef when a tumultuous noise came from the courtyard entrance.


    Cheng Guang was puzzled¡ªwhy was it so noisy outside the courtyard early in the morning?


    Had something happened?


    While Cheng Guang was wondering, Qing Luan had already stepped out of the courtyard entrance and stopped someone to ask for information.


    After getting a response, her pretty face looked slightly stunned, and with a mix of astonishment and confusion, she returned to the courtyard. She said to Cheng Guang, "Princely Heir, the Queen of the South Ming is visiting."


    "The Queen of the South Ming?"


    Cheng Guang frowned in confusion as he twitched subconsciously at the mention of the name.


    He had been thinking about when he would be able to make contact with the King of South Ming.


    After all, the system''s task stated that he should either y the King of South Ming or join him.


    No matter what, the King of South Ming was a powerful martial artist. In singlebat, Cheng Guang couldn''t y him.


    And he was also royalty. Even though he was the esteemed Princely Heir of Duke Zhen''s Mansion, he couldn''t rashly attack him without any reason.


    So, Cheng Guang had nned toplete another task first: to join the King of South Ming.


    If he couldplete one task, he''d do so first; after all, it''s best to secure the rewards for the task at hand.


    Yet, just as he was still pondering how to make contact with the King of South Ming, he didn''t expect that early this morning, without him having taken any action, the Queen of South Ming had alreadye to find him.


    The Devil n had just been rooted out by him yesterday, and today, the Queen of South Ming showed up so promptly. She really couldn''t wait.


    However, considering a whole day had passed, Cheng Guang guessed if the Devil n hadn''t been uncovered that day, the Queen of South Ming would most likely have been even more impatient ande looking for him the very same day¡ªtoo conspicuous a course of action.


    After washing his face and wiping it dry, Cheng Guang put down the silk towel and headed towards the courtyard gate.


    "Let''s go and see this Queen of South Ming," he said.


    Cheng Guang knew the Queen of South Ming was here for him.


    Even if it wasn''t mentioned at the outset, he figured someone would be sent to find him soon enough.


    In name, the Queen of South Ming was of the same generation as his own mother, Wu Yuemei.


    Wu Yuemei would definitely call for him to go and meet her.


    As Cheng Guang was thinking this, sure enough, just as he had exited the courtyard, Steward Wang''s figure appeared on the shaded path outside the courtyard.


    Seeing Cheng Guang stepping out of the courtyard, Steward Wang was taken aback. Without much thought, he approached with a respectful face, gave a slight bow to Cheng Guang, and said:


    "Princely Heir, the Queen of South Ming has arrived, and the Madam is currently hosting her. She has asked you toe as well."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Cheng Guang nodded slightly, asking Qing Luan to have a bite to eat in the courtyard while he followed Steward Wang, stepping on the gravel path, towards the southeastern courtyard.


    The Queen of South Ming could be considered family, after all, she was Wu Yuemei''s sister-inw. Therefore, the ce chosen to host her didn''t need to be overly formal, so it was decided that her own small courtyard would be the location to receive the Queen of South Ming.


    At that moment.


    In the southeastern courtyard.


    The fairly sized guest hall was already filled with a number of people.


    "Ming Xian, you came to the Capital city a few days ago but never left the mansion. I haven''t had a chance to invite you over. Today, you suddenly came without giving advance notice, leaving me unprepared," Wu Yuemei sat at the head, looking down at the person below her with gentle eyes, her brows slightly furrowed in an embarrassed manner.

 Chapter 185: 85: Respect for Ones Elders (Please Subscribe)_5

    "Ming Xian, you mentioned Wu Nan, and how he let youe to the Capital city alone. He didn''te to keep youpany. It would have been nice if you, as a couple, could havee to the Duke''s Mansion and visited me," said Duke Zhen''s wife, the Princess of South Ming, with a lightugh and consoling words for Wu Yuemei.


    "You both missed the family feast a while ago. Otherwise, it would have been an excellent opportunity for all of us to gather," she continued.


    Princess Yuemei looked down, the Queen of the South Ming covered her mouth with a chuckle, offeringfort instead.


    "Yuemei, I was held back by some affairsst time. I came to the Capital city this time just to ease my mind. My sudden visit without informing you in advance was impulsive of me, and I was wrong," Yuemei admitted.


    The Queen of the South Ming, decked in luxury, appeared to be only in herte twenties, with a grace and poise beyond her years.


    She wore a moon-white long dress with light silver apricot flowers embroidered on the sleeves, and the silver threads on her dress traced along her voluptuous and stunningly curved figure, creating several arching lines, while at her bosom there was a wide band of brocaded fabric.


    Within the Capital city and the whole Great Zhou Dynasty, the Queen of the South Ming was renowned for her beauty.


    Every move she made exuded an indescribable nobility and grace.


    Her voice was exceedingly pleasant, like a stream of clear water trickling through the forest at dawn.


    Her tone was pure and tender, evoking the image of a spring breeze rippling across ake.


    Wu Yuemei observed her sister-inw and found herself increasingly pleased, wondering where Wu Nan, that rugged man, had found such a princess to bring back.


    Regarding the origins of the Queen of the South Ming, Yuemei wasn''t very clear, only that this princess appeared suddenly, brought back by Wu Nan and enveloped in mystery.


    Even with her mysterious background,


    the poise, dignity, and meticulousness of the Queen in her interactionsmanded nothing but respect.


    Indeed, the beauty of the Queen could rival that of the emperor''s own consorts, and even the empress, and in terms of aura, she seemed to surpass them by just a fraction.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    She seemed born to be one of the most esteemed beings.


    If King of South Ming wasn''t the emperor''s most beloved and only brother, countless others would surely covet the Princess.


    Yuemei sighed gently, her tender brows revealing a touch of sorrow, "Speaking of which, Zhihai isn''t in the mansion. He left early in the morning for the Bureau of the Lamp, overwhelmed by the investigation concerning the crown prince recently."


    "The crown prince..." Yuemei sighed again as she mentioned him.


    Indeed,


    the crown prince was her own brother.


    The throne was his by right, and logically, the emperor''s seat should have been his as well.


    But the crown prince failed his duty, and nearly brought ruin to the Great Zhou Dynasty. If he had indeed be the emperor, it''s doubtful whether Great Zhou would enjoy the peace it has now.


    Having Wu Shang ascend the throne was something both Duke Zhen and the empress dowager were pleased with. Although some of the court officials felt it broke traditional norms, they didn''t speak up against it.


    Only a few old-fashioned ones staunchly opposed.


    After Wu Shang assumed the throne, he didn''t dispose of these traditionalists; instead, he treated them well, even allowing most of them to maintain their official positions and continue to serve at court.


    Yuemei knew that Wu Shang had a simple goal: to let these old-fashioned officials see for themselves how he would lead Great Zhou to a glorious future.


    To prove that he, Wu Shang, could be as good an emperor as thete crown prince, if not better.


    Because of Wu Shang''s ambition to be emperor, which led to the annihtion of the crown prince and fratricide, Wu Shang suffered, but there was no choice. For the stability of the Great Zhou Dynasty, such measures were necessary.


    Having lost a brother, Wu Shang came to dote even more on King of South Ming, the leisurely prince.


    There were reasons for all these events, after all.


    In an era of peace, with the demotion of the crown prince, Great Zhou prospered under Wu Shang''s leadership.


    However...


    Nobody expected that the then-presumed-dead crown prince would return, stirring up Great Zhou into unrest once again.


    The Queen of South Ming, upon hearing Yuemei mention the crown prince, frowned slightly, but she stayed silent. Her brow soon rxed, and a pleasant, shallow smile graced her face.


    "Yuemei, it''s not a problem. It''s good if they can find out about the crown prince sooner. It''s understandable for Zhihai to be busy," she said softly.


    "It will also be nice to see my nephew Cheng Guang."


    "Actually, it''s been a long time since Ist saw Cheng Guang."


    Having said that, the Queen of South Ming looked up towards the pathway outside the hall, seemingly eager to see Cheng Guang soon.


    Yuemei didn''t think much of the Queen''s behavior. It seemed quite normal for the Queen to want to see her son, and there was nothing worth mentioning about it.


    Yet Yuemei was somewhat surprised.


    She hadn''t expected the Queen to be so attentive to her own son, Guanger.


    Thinking about it made sense, though, as Guanger had been the talk of the towntely.


    First, at the martial contest between Great Zhou and Great Wei, Guanger caught everyone''s attention by defeating Qiu Zhiman, the head of Great Zhou''s Martial Academy. Just the day before yesterday, he had helped Cheng Zhihai uncover the Devil n lurking beneath the canals.


    Recently, many were speaking of Guanger, praising the heir of Duke Zhen''s Mansion.


    Yuemei felt a burst of happiness at the thought, perhaps the Queen''s newfound interest in Guanger stemmed from all these events.

 Chapter 186: 85: Respect for Ones Elders (Please Subscribe)_6

    Wu Yuemei''s lips curved slightly, revealing a gentle smile on her face as she turned to the housekeeper at her side.


    "Where did Guanger go?"


    Upon Wu Yuemei''s inquiry, the standing housekeeper quickly bent over to pay respects and said, "Madam, Steward Wang has already gone to call the Princely Heir, he should arrive any moment now."


    Wu Yuemei nodded slightly, then turned to the Queen of the South Ming and said, "Thest time you saw Guanger was almost ten years ago, back when he was still a little boy, but now he has grown into arge man."


    The Queen of the South Ming covered her red lips with her delicate hand, "Is that so? Time flies so fast, when I see himter, I might not even recognize him."


    Wu Yuemeiughed lightly and said, "You will be able to recognize him, after all, it''s right here in Duke Zhen''s Mansion, where you might recognize him at a nce."


    "If he were out of the mansion, the boy has not been as high-profile as usual recently, usually only with one or two guards, you might indeed not recognize him."


    Having said that, Wu Yuemei seemed to notice something and looked towards the small path outside the hall, smiling, "Look, here hees."


    Hearing this, the Queen of the South Ming shifted her beautiful gaze over.


    Cheng Guang entered the hall, his eyes sweeping across everyone present, gliding past Wu Yuemei, and finally settling on a noblewoman whose delicate figure was veiled in sheer gauze.


    This woman''s body was slender like a willow, her skin as smooth as snow and fragrant like creamy butter, gracefully poised, and her curvaceous silhouette was clearly visible beneath the thinyers of her robe, neither too plump nor too skinny¡ªjust one nce was enough to make one feel that her figure was rarely seen in this world, enchantingly voluptuous.


    One couldn''t even imagine how intoxicating it would be to be close to her.


    Cheng Guang recognized the neer at a nce.


    It was the Queen of the South Ming.


    Cheng Guang held no reverence for the Queen of the South Ming as he did for his aunt, his gaze unrestrainedly scrutinizing her figure.


    The Queen of the South Ming noted Cheng Guang''s bold gaze, and her lovely countenance stiffened somewhat.


    Feeling a bit uneasy, she shifted slightly to the side, so as not to expose her whole delicate body to Cheng Guang''s staring.


    But her body was too seductive, and under Wu Yuemei''s watch, she dared not make her movements too obvious. Otherwise, if Wu Yuemei were to ask why she made such a move, it would be hard to exin.


    After all, to say, "Your son keeps staring at me, making me ufortable," would likely darken Wu Yuemei''s face on the spot.


    In the eyes of parents, their children are always pure and innocent.


    They would never think in that direction.


    The Queen of the South Ming had not expected that this legendary Princely Heir of Duke Zhen''s Mansion would act in such a manner towards her, almost as if he wanted to solder his eyes onto her body, unwilling to look away in the slightest.


    Was he this discourteous to his own aunt as well?


    The corners of the Queen of the South Ming''s mouth twitched slightly, her body tense. Her original curiosity about Cheng Guang turned into disgust right away.


    She had originally thought that the Princely Heir was able to discover the hiding ce of the Devil n because of his brilliant talents. Now seeing him look like a lustful ghost, unwilling even to spare his own aunt, she feared he might have found the Devil n''s hiding ce by mere ident.


    The Queen of the South Ming already had her calctions. She rose slightly and, treading gracefully, walked towards Cheng Guang.


    As she approached,


    The pleasant scent of the Queen of the South Ming wafted over, and Cheng Guang narrowed his eyes slightly, watching this legendary Queen of the South Ming.


    The King of South Ming was no good man.


    Therefore, it could be deduced that the Queen of South Ming was no good either.


    Her visit this time was probably not with good intentions, so Cheng Guang did not give her the respect due to her status as his aunt.


    Instead, taking advantage of the situation, he used the f91 scanning peak skill to carefully examine the Queen of the South Ming from head to toe.


    It must be said, the King of South Ming, or rather the crown prince, really had great fortune to possess such an extraordinarily beautiful Queen.


    If it were an ordinary person, even if it were for the imperial throne, they might not be willing to trade for this princess.


    But the crown prince was different, he still had ambitions and was determined to reim his position, even if it meant consorting with the Devil n.


    Cheng Guang observed the Queen of the South Ming closely, she didn''t seem to have much Devil Qi about her. On the surface, she appeared not to be of the Devil n, but of the Human Race, and the likelihood was that she was indeed human.


    If she were of the Devil n, she would have likely been discovered by the royal family by now.


    Bute to think of it...


    There seemed to be no traces of Martial Cultivation on the Queen of the South Ming.


    And there were no signs of any other forms of spiritual practice either. Could it be that she had never practiced before?


    Cheng Guang guessed inwardly.


    At this moment, the Queen of the South Ming had already walked up to Cheng Guang. Her stunning face slightly lifted as she smiled at Cheng Guang, saying, "So this is Guanger, truly handsome and extraordinary. With such looks, I don''t know how many girls'' hearts he must have captivated out there."


    As she spoke, the Queen of the South Ming ced a hand on Cheng Guang''s shoulder, making a fleeting contact, before quickly letting go. She turned to Wu Yuemei and said, "I don''t know if Guanger is already betrothed, but if not, I could introduce him to a few good girls."


    Hearing this, Wu Yuemei responded with a smiling brow, "Guanger is already engaged, but if Ming Xian has some favored youngdies in mind, feel free to send their portraits over. If suitable, we could take them as concubines for our Guanger, that wouldn''t be a problem."


    At this, Wu Yuemei actually seemed quite interested, looking at Cheng Guang, "Guanger, what do you think?"


    "Your mother can find you a few more marriage prospects, but they will all have toe after Yanqiu, Qin Yanqiu will still be the principal wife, and her status cannot change."


    Cheng Guang''s gaze shifted from the Queen of the South Ming''s delicate body to Wu Yuemei, and he quickly shook his head and waved his hands to refuse.


    "Mother, there''s no need for that. Why marry so many women?"


    Upon hearing Cheng Guang''s response, Wu Yuemei wrinkled her brow in annoyance, "You child, we are counting on you to continue the lineage of Duke Zhen''s Mansion. Qin Yanqiu works in the military and might not return home frequently after the wedding. With only one child from Yanqiu, how many can you father?"


    At this point, the Queen of the South Ming seemed to agree, looking at Cheng Guang with a hint of yfulness in her eyes, andughed, "I have many suitable girls from good families here. If my nephew Guanger needs it, I can take you to see them anytime."


    Wu Yuemei nodded slightly, "Ming Xian, send the portraits first for us to see. If their family background and character are without issues, we can arrange for them to meet and try."


    Cheng Guang felt helpless since he always felt that the Queen of the South Ming''s words probably had no good intentions.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    His mother, the na?ve and sweet, just believed whatever anyone told her.


    Right now, it seemed like these two had already nearly settled on finding him several concubines.


    Speaking of which, while it was fine to find concubines, he really dared not ept those pushed by the Queen of the South Ming.


    Otherwise, getting stabbed in the middle of the night, who could bear that?


    So he immediately shook his head in refusal, and pointing at the Queen of the South Ming said, "Mother, if they''re as beautiful as auntie here, I wouldn''t mind considering it. But if they''re not as beautiful as auntie, then forget it."


    Upon hearing Cheng Guang''s words, Wu Yuemei''s expression turned sour, her lips puffing out slightly.


    "Guanger, what nonsense are you talking about? Women with your aunt''s beauty are few in all of Great Zhou. Where could we find so many like her?"


    Cheng Guang spread his hands with a smile, looking at the Queen of the South Ming with a teasing tone, "That''s why I said, never mind it. After all, auntie can''t possibly marry me herself as a concubine, right?"


    With these words, the Queen of the South Ming''s expression changed as she stared at Cheng Guang, stunned by how bold he dared to speak.


    Anger caused her chest to heave up and down slightly.


    Her jade-like fingers clenched tightly, turning a faint blue.


    Meanwhile, Wu Yuemei, without thinking further, looked as if she was about to yfully hit Cheng Guang, raising her hand and lightly tapping on his forehead.


    "You shouldn''t joke about your aunt like that. You must respect your elders."


    ......

 Chapter 187: 86 This is really interesting! (Please subscribe)

    Wu Yuemei said this, and Cheng Guang naturally wouldn''t refute, but only smiled in response, his gaze toward the Queen of the South Ming still held a touch of yfulness.


    This Queen of the South Ming really did inherit a certain tradition of the wistful crown prince, steadfast as ever in her tortoise-like demeanor.


    Here she was, ridiculing herself, and yet she managed to keep her cool.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    No matter what she was thinking, at least on the surface, she maintained her poised and regal demeanor perfectly.


    After Wu Yuemei spoke to Cheng Guang, she then looked toward the Queen of the South Ming with a hint of apology.


    "Ming Xian, Guanger is still young, so his words can be boundless, I hope you won''t take offense."


    The Queen of the South Ming pursed her red lips, finding Wu Yuemei''s exnationughable in her heart. So young? How old exactly is he for you to say that, your son clearly thinks with his lower half rather than his brain.


    The Queen of the South Ming shifted her gaze away from Cheng Guang, and even though her heart harbored increased dislike for him, she kept a warm and cordial facade, her voice as clear and elegant as a solitary orchid, sheughed:


    "It''s fine, my nephew is handsome and dashing, with nock of young maidens in the world to choose from, who would set their sights on an old and faded woman like me?"


    With that, the Queen of the South Ming walked back to her chair and slowly sat down again.


    As the Queen said this, Wu Yuemei couldn''t help but shake her head andugh, "Ming Xian, what are you saying? If you''re old and faded, then how could there be any room for other women in the capital city?"


    "It''s just that my son isn''t fortunate enough."


    "That''s not true; you honor me too highly, Yuemei."


    After hearing these words, the Queen of the South Ming smiled a dignified and genial smile, pressing her red lips together. She returned thepliments, leaving Wu Yuemei brimming withughter.


    The two of them interacted surprisingly harmoniously without Cheng Guang''s involvement.


    Cheng Guang, pleased with his leisure, sat down in a corner and observed the Queen of the South Ming, as if her face flowered with blossoms, watching her without cease.


    The Queen of the South Ming was already barely tolerating being looked at by Cheng Guang, struggling to suppress the irritation within her heart, but how could she have imagined that Cheng Guang had no shame at all, his gaze practically welded onto her from the very beginning, never straying for long.


    No one had ever dared to scrutinize her so tantly.


    Ordinary people, even some nobles, wouldn''t dare to look at her this way. Just meeting her gaze, they would bow their heads, not daring to look directly at her face.


    Perhaps it was the advantage of her status, or perhaps her beauty was truly too stunning, making others feel unworthy.


    For whatever reason, the feeling of Cheng Guang staring made the Queen of the South Ming''s scalp tingle with difort.


    Her purpose ofing here was dualfold; firstly, to understand how Cheng Guang the Princely Heir found out about the Devil n hidden beneath the canal, and secondly, to see if there was any chance to deal with the Princely Heir quietly.


    To achieve these goals, she must have more interactions with Cheng Guang, preferably in private circumstances.


    The Queen of the South Ming had initially nned to pretend to care, using her position as an aunt to inquire and then make an effort to spend some time alone with Cheng Guang.


    Now it seemed, there was no need for an effort; she might just need a slight gesture, and Cheng Guang would take the bait.


    The Queen of the South Ming ufortably twisted her delicate body and nced outside the hall, then smiled at Wu Yuemei: "Yuemei, it''s gettingte, should I leave now?"


    Upon hearing this, Wu Yuemei, as if suddenly realizing, nced outside at the courtyard, and seeing that it was just past midday, quickly spoke to retain her:


    "It''s just about time for a meal; how about eating before you go?"


    "We don''t have any extravagant Spirit Food prepared in the mansion for a banquet, we''ll just eat something simple. I remember you used to like Yurong Cake,"


    The Queen''s frown eased a bit, but then she knitted her brows again, feigning difficulty, she said, "Well, alright then."


    "I particrly enjoy the Yurong Cake you make, Yuemei; others just don''t suit my taste..."


    Wu Yuemei, seeing the Queen consent, showed a tender smile, evidently very pleased.


    She hadn''t expected the Queen to mention the Yurong Cake she made, which she missed.


    Knowing her cooking was liked by others filled Wu Yuemei with a strong sense of satisfaction, she immediately said with augh:


    "Then I''ll personally cook for you this time."


    Wu Yuemei stood up and was about to leave when she caught Cheng Guang''s eye and tapped his forehead, saying, "Guanger, keep your auntpany here. I''ll have the servants prepare some Spirit Food and make some Yurong Cake for your aunt to try."


    Cheng Guang shifted his gaze from the Queen of the South Ming and obediently said, "Understood, Mother."


    Wu Yuemei moved swiftly away with the grace of a lotus flower.


    Soon, only Cheng Guang and the Queen of the South Ming remained in the reception hall of the southeastern courtyard, along with a few servants attending by the side.


    The air momentarily fell silent.


    When Cheng Guang''s gazended on the Queen of the South Ming again, he found that this time she was staring directly at him, her noble eyes filled with displeasure, her beautiful face turningpletely dark after Wu Yuemei left.


    Even though her expression wasn''t pleasant, facing Cheng Guang, the Queen still managed to muster a stiff smile.

 Chapter 188: 86 This is really interesting! (Please subscribe)_2

    "Nephew, do you find your auntie attractive?"


    "You''ve been staring at your auntie since just now."


    The Queen of the South Ming spoke with a hint of grinding her teeth, seemingly hinting to Cheng Guang to stop staring at her.


    Cheng Guang felt as if the paper screen of secrecy had been punctured but showed little embarrassment. He lounged backfortably in his chair, eyes fixed on the Queen of the South Ming.


    "Indeed, she is quite attractive, but seeing her too much can be cloying."


    At these words, the Queen of the South Ming couldn''t help but twitch the corners of her mouth slightly.


    Seeing too much can be cloying?


    You''ve not taken your eyes off me from the start!


    The Queen of the South Ming grumbled inwardly, her smile no longer maintainable, and strained as she looked to the servants around her and spoke in a clear voice:


    "You may all leave us. I have something to discuss with my nephew. Do not disturb us."


    After hearing this, the surrounding servants and maidens did not think much of it, responding respectfully before stepping out of the reception hall at a measured pace.


    Cheng Guang, surprised by the Queen of the South Ming''s words, raised an eyebrow, not expecting that the Queen of the South Ming would take the initiative to dismiss the servants and create a private space where she could be alone with him.


    You,pletely devoid of any cultivation, how can you be so bold in my presence?


    Are you not afraid of any idents, or is there something you rely on?


    Cheng Guang''s eyes flickered obscurely several times, a myriad of thoughts sprouting in his mind while he maintained a brilliant smile on his face looking at the Queen of the South Ming.


    "Auntie wishes to discuss something with me that even these irrelevant servants must be sent away? Could it be some taboo subject?"


    As Cheng Guang spoke, his face turned troubled, "If it''s something like that, Auntie shouldn''t say it. I''m still young and require some dignity."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The Queen of the South Ming felt a great insult upon hearing Cheng Guang''s words.


    What nonsense is this?


    You''re still young? You still need dignity?


    So, by implication, am I shameless?


    The Queen of the South Ming clenched her fists, her five jade-like fingers turning a pale blue as they trembled slightly, barely able to contain her irritation.


    Yet, she held her temper, managing to maintain her dignified demeanor despite the struggle.


    "Nephew, I heard that some days ago, you discovered the Devil n''s smuggling convergence point within that canal. How did you find out? Was someone informing you, or did you deduce it on your own?"


    "Or is it that..."


    "It was your father, Cheng Zhihai who found out, and then he credited you with the achievement?"


    "Your auntie is quite curious. How about sharing it with me?"


    The Queen of the South Ming''s gaze fixed on Cheng Guang, waiting for how he would respond.


    However, without directly answering, Cheng Guang instead counterasked, "What does Auntie think?"


    The Queen of the South Ming looked at Cheng Guang in surprise, not expecting that despite his daring nature and fixation on her, he could be so circumspect. Facing her questions, he didn''t reply directly but managed to turn the question back on her.


    Watertight.


    This manner of handling issues contrasted greatly with his seemingly flippant appearance.


    The Queen of the South Ming nced at Cheng Guang thoughtfully and with a calcted smile said, "Then I think, it''s probably not something you found out."


    She intended to provoke him.


    She knew that people like Cheng Guang, a distinguished Princely Heir, have a strong sense of pride. If he had done it himself, and it was a significant achievement, he would probably brag countless times. By disying disbelief in Cheng Guang''s actions, most noble young masters would be unable to resist jumping out to prove their own involvement.


    Yet, Cheng Guang surprised the Queen of the South Ming once again.


    Cheng Guang simply picked up a teacup beside him, sipping casually, "Whatever Auntie thinks is fine by me."


    As his words fell, Cheng Guang no longer spoke.


    The corners of the Queen of the South Ming''s mouth twitched slightly.


    She realized that she simply could not extract much information from Cheng Guang.


    There were no others around at the moment.


    She really wanted to strike Cheng Guang dead with a p, but if an ident befell Cheng Guang under these circumstances, it was highly likely she would be implicated, if not killed, then at least stripped of her skin.


    To trade her life for Cheng Guang''s was in the Queen of the South Ming''s view not worth it.


    Thus, she said no more, gazing deeply at Cheng Guang a few times while she stealthily pointed at his shoulder, where a faint pink light spot flickered and energy quietly entered Cheng Guang''s body.


    Cheng Guang was still drinking tea when he suddenly froze, his gaze shifting towards the Queen of the South Ming, his expression revealing a hint of strangeness.


    What is this?


    Divine Power?


    Power of the Primordial Spirit?


    So the Queen of the South Ming really did have cultivation, and it seemed she practiced Spirit Dao. If the Queen of the South Ming had not taken the initiative, he would have been unable to detect it.


    If the Queen of the South Ming could practice Spirit Dao, it meant she possessed the royal bloodline and was a part of the royal family, right?


    After all, not everyone can have such treatment as a previous Prince, with a grandfather from the Heavenly Human Realm and a father willing to give his life as the price for him to integrate his bloodline.


    Cheng Guang inwardly clicked his tongue.


    A seemingly inconspicuous and low-key Queen of the South Ming, was she actually a member of the royal family?


    Was it the royal family of Great Zhou or of another dynasty?


    The Divine Power of the Queen of the South Ming was somewhat simr to his own Charm Eyes, but the effect was much weaker, only causing his mind to briefly cloud as if he had been slipped a drug, bing somewhat befuddled.

 Chapter 189: 86 This is really interesting! (Please subscribe)_3

    The divine power of the Primordial Spirit exhibited by the Queen of South Ming, just as it approached, before even touching Cheng Guang''s Primordial Spirit, was dispersed by the active protection of the Heavenly Silk Clothing.


    The Queen of the South Ming''s eyes showed a trace of surprise, and she was momentarily stunned.


    Staring nkly at Cheng Guang.


    Clearly, she had not anticipated that Cheng Guang could defend against her Soul Attack.


    The Queen of the South Ming surmised that Cheng Guang might possess some Different Treasure that allowed him to temporarily be immune to attacks on his Primordial Spirit. Although this tactic had failed this time, the Queen was not in a hurry.


    She knew that even if Cheng Guang had just been immune to her Soul Attack, it was not certain he would notice anything.


    Soul Attacks are extremely secretive, not detectable by Spirit Dao cultivators or highly advanced cultivators, let alone defended against.


    Cheng Guang was merely a man of substantial family resources, possessing a treasure that could defend against Soul Attacks. It was already impressive that he could defend against her attack, but the chance that he would realize she had just made a move was almost nonexistent.


    Thus, even though her attack had failed, the Queen of the South Ming was not rmed. She slightly shifted her body, picked up her teacup, and began to savor it carefully.


    At this moment, she pondered over how to deal with the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir.


    This Town-Nation Duke''s Heir had far more cunning than she had imagined; it was impossible to extract any information from him. The Devil n''s smuggling location certainly hadn''t been revealed by the n itself; the only possibility might be that the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir had discovered it himself.


    Even if the Queen of South Ming found it hard to believe at the moment, that was the only piece of information avable to her now.


    The failure of her technique,bined with her guess that Cheng Guang might have some treasure to defend against Soul Attacks, meant that she couldn''t make another move for now.


    If she made too big a gesture and attracted the attention of the other Martial Cultivation experts within Duke Zhen''s Mansion, she would have a hard time exining herself.


    Her cultivation in Spirit Dao had always been deeply concealed.


    In public, she always appeared to be a weak woman without any cultivation.


    It was only because she was facing Cheng Guang that she would take such a bold action; she would not do so with others.


    The Queen of South Ming sighed. If only she had seeded just now, perhaps Cheng Guang would already be at her mercy.


    The Queen of South Ming sipped her tea while contemting, her beautiful eyes asionally shing an unfathomable luster.


    During her contemtion, she failed to notice that Cheng Guang, who had been watching her, had also begun to reveal a faint, amused smile on his lips.


    The Queen of South Ming, a member of the royal family...


    Could she be rted to the Crown Prince?


    Hehe...


    The situation was gradually bing more interesting.


    From the strength of the Primordial Spirit revealed by the Queen''s recent actions, her royal bloodline appeared to be quite dense, and her Spirit Dao cultivation had at least reached the sixth-grade Enlightenment Realm, more than three grades higher than his.


    It seemed she had been cultivating the Spirit Dao for a considerable time.


    What followed was a strange silence between the two.


    Initially, the Queen of the South Ming worried about Cheng Guang possibly doing something out of line while they were alone. If Cheng Guang saw her seemingly without any cultivation and could not control himself, she would have a legitimate reason to teach him a lesson.


    But to her surprise, while Cheng Guang seemed particrly lustful, his actions were virtually non-existent.


    At most, he would just look.


    No response from... other ces.


    The Queen of South Ming even wondered if this Town-Nation Duke''s Heir was incapable.


    Ordinary men would show an unsightly state at just a glimpse of her, bending their waists quickly to avoid revealing too much.


    But Cheng Guang did not.


    Truly curious.


    While the Queen of South Ming was perplexed, she didn''t probe further. Without being able to extract anything in the open and unable to use other methods, she could only wait until she returned to make other ns.


    She had already left a Primordial Spirit mark on Cheng Guang, the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir, and there were plenty of ways to deal with himter on.


    As the Queen of South Ming was musing, she noticed that Cheng Guang was still eyeing her body. Can''t get enough?


    Or should I just strip naked for you to take a good look?


    The Queen of South Ming''s brows inadvertently knitted together; she was already nning to rise and leave.


    But Wu Yuemei had already gone to prepare the Yurong Cake she wanted to eat, even personally cooking it. No matter how much the Queen wanted to leave, she couldn''t do so just yet.


    She had to at least eat a cake before leaving; otherwise, it would seem too disrespectful to Wu Yuemei.


    As the seconds ticked by, Wu Yuemei soon returned, followed by several maidens, carrying a te of exquisitely made, translucent cakes that looked like pearls.


    As Wu Yuemei returned with the Spirit Food, a delectable aroma filled the hall, stimting the appetite of even the most ordinary people.


    Even if he wasn''t very hungry, Cheng Guang was enticed by the Yurong Cake in Wu Yuemei''s hands.


    He hadn''t known Wu Yuemei had such culinary skills, having never tasted her cooking during the long time he''d been at Duke''s Mansion.


    Wu Yuemei first offered a te of Yurong Cakes to the Queen of South Ming, "Ming Xian, please try them. I''m not sure if they will suit your taste. It''s been many years since I''ve made these."


    As she spoke, she then handed another te to Cheng Guang.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Guanger, you try them too. Your mother''s skills were all learned from your imperial grandmother, and I haven''t used them much over the years."


    Cheng Guang took the Yurong Cake and after tasting a bite, he found it really delicious, soft and sticky, with a hint of sweetness.

 Chapter 190: 86 This is really interesting! (Please subscribe)_4

    "Mother, it''s really delicious. With such skills, why would we even need a chef at home?"


    Cheng Guang casually praised, but Wu Yuemei couldn''t stop smiling at his words, her warm smile growing even more intense as she looked at him with eyes filled with affection.


    "Guanger, if you like it, Mom can make some more for you when I have the time."


    Knowing that this was Wu Yuemei''s kind intention, Cheng Guang didn''t refuse, and continued to eat while nodding in agreement.


    "Mother, you don''t need to go through too much trouble."


    Wu Yuemei smiled and nodded her head and then turned her gaze to the Queen of the South Ming.


    "Ming Xian, what do you think?"


    The Princess of South Ming had little appetite at the time; her beautiful face had stiffened, but out of respect for Wu Yuemei, she still ate a little and tasted it lightly before saying:


    "It''s delicious."


    Hearing the Princess of South Ming also nod, Wu Yuemei''s heart rxed, and she instructed the servants to serve the Spirit Food for everyone. She then invited Cheng Guang and the Princess of South Ming to start eating.


    Cheng Guang didn''t know how the Princess of South Ming found her meal, but he himself certainly enjoyed it.


    After the meal ended and the banquet dispersed, the Princess of South Ming got up to leave.


    Wu Yuemei, too, could no longer press for her to stay, so she pulled Cheng Guang to send the Princess off.


    At the gates of Duke Zhen''s Mansion, the Princess''s luxurious Jade Carriage appeared in front.


    As the Princess was about to board, she turned her head, ncing at Cheng Guang with a dignified smile, "If you have time, feel free to visit your aunt at my residence."


    "Auntie might stay in the Capital City for a while longer, but if you wish to see your auntie after some time, you would probably have to go to the South Ming Mansion."


    South Ming Mansion, that''s the domain of the King of South Ming.


    A distance of ten thousand miles from the Capital City.


    Cheng Guangughed upon hearing this and didn''t say much more.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Did the Queen of South Ming seem to be suggesting he take the initiative to see her again?


    How interesting.


    Cheng Guang was well aware that he hardly had the means to deal with this seemingly straightforward but actually cunning back-stabber Princess of South Ming.


    Seeing that Cheng Guang agreed, the Princess''s gaze didn''t linger on him too much longer. After ncing at Wu Yuemei and nodding slightly as a farewell, she entered her Jade Carriage with a faint smile on her face.


    The Princess of South Ming left quickly.


    The Jade Carriage disappeared at the heart of the street.


    Wu Yuemei took Cheng Guang back to the mansion.


    Walking on the shaded path paved with stones within the mansion, Wu Yuemei was feeling nostalgic, "Your Aunt Ming Xian is really bing more and more beautiful. She didn''t look like this a few years ago; she seems even more beautiful now."


    "But Guanger, don''t you go falling for your auntie in vain. I saw you eyeing her non-stop. Yanqiu is just as outstanding as your Aunt Ming Xian."


    Wu Yuemei inevitably noticed Cheng Guang''s small gestures, but out of respect for him, she did not openly confront him.


    Now that the Princess of South Ming was gone, Wu Yuemei brought it up.


    At her words, Cheng Guang''s face turned red.


    It was an embarrassingly familiar feeling, like being caught watching something inappropriate as a child.


    To tell the truth, it wasn''t solely because I coveted the Princess of South Ming''s body that I kept staring at her; it was entirely because I wanted to study a bit of ergonomics.


    Without saying much more, Wu Yuemei irkedly tapped Cheng Guang''s forehead twice and then turned to leave.


    After parting with Wu Yuemei, Cheng Guang returned to the Million Specie Garden.


    ...


    By the time Cheng Guang returned to the Million Specie Garden, the Princess of South Ming had also returned to her residence in the Capital City to rest.


    Seeing that the Princess was not in a good mood, her maids did not dare to speak, holding their breath as they escorted her to her room.


    They spected that perhaps the Princess was tired from her visit to Duke Zhen''s Mansion, so they carefully closed the room door, not daring to disturb her.


    The magnificence and elegance of the amodations of the Princess of South Ming go without saying.


    The Princess sat on her bed, not moving all afternoon. Her mood had been unsettled ever since leaving Duke Zhen''s Mansion, as restless as ever.


    Their n had been going very smoothly, but unexpectedly, there were always idents.


    Failing to assassinate Duke''s Heir was one thing.


    Then there was the martial contest between Great Wei and Great Zhou, which got disrupted by Duke''s Heir as well.


    Even this time, the hiding ce of spies from the Devil n trying to sneak across the border had been discovered by Duke''s Heir.


    All these variables seemed to revolve around Duke''s Heir.


    Her visit to Duke Zhen''s Mansion today was to see what Duke''s Heir was truly about. Though he seemed to have some depth, at his core, he was just a lecher.


    The Princess of South Ming felt that as soon as she closed her eyes, the image of Duke''s Heir gazing at her would emerge before her.


    For some reason, she felt that his eyes, which seemed to covet her body, had an even greater sense of mockery and amusement.


    As if¡­


    She had been stripped bare and ced in front of Duke''s Heir.


    The thought made the Princess shake her head quickly and lightly pat her cheeks, which had spaced out. She felt as if she had developed a psychological shadow from his gaze.


    So, she tossed and turned for half an hour.


    Suddenly, the Princess sat upright.


    Beyond the gauzy curtains, the light from the Ever-bright Lamp shone upon her delicate and fair face, which was beautiful beyond words.


    At this moment, the Princess recalled the look in Cheng Guang''s eyes when she spoke to him before departing.

 Chapter 191: 86 This is really interesting! (Please subscribe)_5

    For some reason, she always felt that Cheng Guang had already seen through her purpose and identity, even if he was lusting after her body, it was impossible for him to have too much contact with her.


    Thinking back carefully, it indeed seemed to be the case.


    All day today, even though Cheng Guang''s gaze had been fixed on her, his body did not make any movements.


    "Something''s not right, this is way too strange..."


    As these thoughts crossed the Queen of the South Ming''s mind, she sat upright on the bed.


    Followed by that, a primordial spirit lightly stepped out and easily pierced through the wall, flying into the void.


    This primordial spirit moved with astonishing speed. As it danced through the air, every move was akin to an immortal descending to the mortal realm, her ck hair fluttering in the wind, her robes clinging to her delicate body, entuating her alluring figure even more.


    Her primordial spirit flew across the sky, not nearly as cautious as Cheng Guang had been when his primordial spirit had left his body. Instead, it swept directly over the capital city''s heavens, plunging into Duke Zhen''s Mansion and toward Cheng Guang in the Million Specie Garden.


    As she brazenly flew by, no one in Duke Zhen''s Mansion noticed her presence.


    It seemed as if some secret technique wasyered atop her primordial spirit, keeping it extremely well hidden.


    Just like this, the Queen of the South Ming arrived at the Million Specie Garden, in front of Cheng Guang''s bedroom.


    As the light shimmered in her primordial spirit''s eyes, revealing the scene inside Cheng Guang''s bedroom, a flicker of surprise passed through them.


    What she saw was nothing else but Qing Luan and Cheng Guang embracing each other in sleep within the bedroom.


    They appeared unaffected by any storm, not at all like someone with a frail body.


    How then could the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir, Cheng Guang, withstand her presence this morning?


    The Queen of the South Ming was puzzled, but she felt that she couldn''t care less at this point. Today she would take action topletely turn the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir into her man.


    Her primordial spirit''s divine secret skill might not be like the Charm Eyes of the Green Hill Fox n''s bloodline divine powers, capable of enchanting others'' minds, but it could still forcibly erase arge part of a person''s mind, rendering them dull, dominated by her, and obedient to her everymand.


    This was much more simple and crude than the Charm Eyes, and it was impossible to retain the original mind of the subject upon whom the divine secret skill was used.


    It was not much different from ruining them.


    The Queen of the South Ming knew that taking action against the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir came with great risk, but as long as she seeded, she could control the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir and pretend that nothing had happened, which could still go unnoticed.


    As long as she could keep it hidden for a while, once she left the capital city, no one would know it was her doing.


    After all, she was just an unremarkable Queen of the South Ming without any cultivation.


    And such a method could only be employed by a cultivator of Spirit Dao possessing imperial blood.


    She could also indirectly pin the me of turning the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir into an idiot on the Great Zhou Imperial Family.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    In doing so, she could kill two birds with one stone.


    Thinking to herself, the Queen of the South Ming took a step forward and swept toward Cheng Guang.


    As her primordial spirit passed by.


    A chill wind drifted through.


    Qing Luan seemed to sense something, feeling an inexplicable chill, her delicate body shifted slightly, snuggling closer into Cheng Guang''s embrace.


    At the same time, she made a coquettish murmur, as if she were being affectionate.


    As she turned, some parts of Cheng Guang''s body were inadvertently exposed.


    The Queen of the South Ming just nced at it and then felt her cheeks flush, thinking Cheng Guang was really shameless, not wearing clothes at night.


    Not wanting to look any longer, the Queen of the South Ming controlled her primordial spirit''s body and stepped directly above Cheng Guang''s head. Then, with a "whoosh," like a streak of light, she merged into Cheng Guang''s body.


    The Queen of the South Ming entered Cheng Guang''s mind and looked at Cheng Guang''s primordial spirit.


    Just as she was about to perform the Proving Dao Map secret technique on Cheng Guang, she suddenly became stunned.


    She saw that Cheng Guang''s primordial spirit was not as weak as she had imagined; on the surface, it shimmered withyer uponyer of unique golden brilliance...


    Bright and dazzling!


    Shining radiantly!


    And behind Cheng Guang''s primordial spirit stood an immense, vast, and majestically imposing figure, so grand that it was unviewable directly.


    Even the Queen of the South Ming''s primordial spirit couldn''t see the vague and towering figure clearly, but she could faintly feel the noble aura and the terrifying presenceing from it.


    This shocked her so much that she was left wide-eyed and speechless.


    With every breath the divine figure took, it seemed tomand thousands of rays of light.


    The countless lights scattered upon Cheng Guang''s primordial spirit, incrementally strengthening it.


    "What is this??"


    "Proving Dao Map!?"


    "Is Cheng Guang actually contemting a Divine Art Chart?!!?"


    "He''s cultivating Spirit Dao!? How can he cultivate Spirit Dao?? Wasn''t the Great Zhou Imperial Family''s bloodline in his body already extractedpletely?!"


    The Queen of the South Ming''s primordial spirit stood within Cheng Guang''s mind, astonished as she gazed upon Cheng Guang''s primordial spirit, which left her agape with shock.


    She clearly saw that while Cheng Guang contemted the Proving Dao Map, many brilliant lights burst forth from his solid primordial spirit.


    Amidst the light, golden luminance flickered, mixed with many inexplicable bright auras.


    And this was not all the Queen of the South Ming saw in Cheng Guang.


    Cheng Guang had already stepped into the Physique Realm in his Martial Cultivation, and was only a step away from the Purple Mansion Realm.


    But he had not yet entered Divine Power Realm.


    However, the Queen of the South Ming could see Divine Power Marks shimmering within Cheng Guang''s primordial spirit.


    These seemed to be the marks of Bloodline Divine Powers.

 Chapter 192: 86 This is really interesting! (Please subscribe)_6

    And two more¡­


    The Queen of the South Ming stared nkly, as if at a Primordial Spirit floating in the void, motionless, sensing Cheng Guang''s body.


    "Primordial Spirit¡­ Qi and Blood¡­"


    "Cultivating both Spirit Dao and Martial Cultivation¡­"


    The Queen of the South Ming gazed at Cheng Guang''s Primordial Spirit, a vague sense of terror rising in her heart.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    This Town-Nation Duke''s Heir wasn''t at all like the rumors outside had suggested.


    His Martial Cultivation wasn''t just impressive, he was also able to practice Spirit Dao, and the Divine Art Chart used for envisioning was an incredibly precious existence!!


    Compared to the Proving Dao Map she was currently envisioning, it was unknown how many grades higher it was.


    "No, even if it risks exposing myself, I must eliminate this Town-Nation Duke''s Heir here."


    "He can practice Spirit Dao, which means he must have noticed my actions against him today; I just don''t know why he hasn''t made it known."


    "Have I been like a clown all day today in front of him?"


    Just as the Queen of the South Ming was furrowing her brows, her beautiful face taking on a few shades of coldness, preparing to take action,


    Cheng Guang, who was in the midst of envisioning and refining his Primordial Spirit, slowly opened the third eye of the True Lord of Pure Origin in his visualization.


    As the eye opened, it seemed as if an infinite number of stars burst forth from within his gaze, unleashing an endless splendor of brilliance.


    Cheng Guang seemed to sense something, and his Primordial Spirit also slowly opened its eyes, his handsome and rugged face expressionless as he quietly watched the Queen of the South Ming who had presumptuously appeared in his mind.


    The look on Cheng Guang''s face gave the Queen of the South Ming the feeling that his encounter with her wasn''t the slightest bit unexpected.


    The Queen of the South Ming also didn''t expect that Cheng Guang would be able to detect her presence.


    After all, many Martial Cultivation experts in Duke Zhen''s Mansion couldn''t perceive her presence, and even though Cheng Guang had practiced Spirit Dao, he was just a Yang God Realm cultivator.


    If she wanted to stay hidden, logically speaking, Cheng Guang shouldn''t have been able to notice her.


    None of this was logical.


    Cheng Guang, the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir, seemed even more illogical to the Queen of the South Ming.


    The Queen of the South Ming''s beautiful eyes shifted,nding on the giant divine figure behind Cheng Guang.


    Was it because of this Proving Dao Map?


    The Queen of the South Ming wondered.


    While the Queen of the South Ming pondered, Cheng Guang''s voice reached her ears.


    "Auntie, you''re not sleeping in the middle of the night but spying on your nephew, that''s not very proper, is it?"


    "Could it be that after seeing your nephew today, you''ve be infatuated with him, love at first sight?"


    Cheng Guang''s voice had a yful tone.


    The Queen of the South Ming, upon hearing Cheng Guang''s words, paused briefly, her expression revealing an unnatural look.


    She nearlyugh out of irritation; she hadn''t expected Cheng Guang to remain so calm andposed under these circumstances.


    Even if Cheng Guang had practiced Spirit Dao, how could he possibly be a match for her?


    Her expression turned colder, and with a step forward, she came even closer to Cheng Guang''s Primordial Spirit.


    The chilling aura on the Queen of the South Ming''s Primordial Spirit seemed even more palpable, and without attacking, merely getting closer made Cheng Guang feel as if needles were pricking his back.


    Still, his extraordinarily handsome face remained unchanged, and his eyes were as calm as ever. His Primordial Spirit stood still, silently watching the Queen of the South Ming.


    At this moment, the Queen of the South Ming seemed certain of Cheng Guang, and she wasn''t in a hurry to make a move, simply observing his Primordial Spirit in detail.


    She asked with mild curiosity, "That Proving Dao Map of yours is quite remarkable, where did you obtain it? Did your father find it for you?"


    "And, how are you able to practice Spirit Dao? Your Great Zhou Imperial Family''s bloodline should have been drainedpletely. The Great Zhou Imperial Family wouldn''t allow their blood to flow out, nor would they allow your Duke''s Mansion to retain the Great Zhou Imperial Family''s bloodline."


    The Queen of the South Ming''s eyes were full of questions, her beautiful gaze measuring Cheng Guang as if awaiting his response.


    But Cheng Guang didn''t answer her, instead looking back at her with the same puzzlement.


    "Speaking of which, Auntie, you''re quite remarkable as well. How can you practice Spirit Dao? And looking at the strength of your Primordial Spirit, your Spirit Dao cultivation is not low at all."


    "Are you rted to the Great Zhou Imperial Family or does it have something to do with the crown prince? Or is it rted to the King of South Ming?"


    "Hmm, those two should be the same person, right?"


    The Queen of the South Ming listened to Cheng Guang''s words, her noble demeanor unchanged, but a look of shock shed deep within her eyes.


    Her fingers clenched suddenly, a powerful aura uncontrobly emanating from her body.


    Within Cheng Guang''s mind, a tempest erupted.


    However, Cheng Guang''s expression didn''t change at all, still looking at the Queen of the South Ming with yful eyes.


    A storm of shock and awe had already risen within the heart of the Queen of the South Ming!


    The words of Cheng Guang gave her an immense shock!


    He actually knew that the crown prince and the King of South Ming were the same person??


    Why??


    Such a matter should be known by only a few people; how did Cheng Guang, the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir,e to know this??


    Could there be a traitor among us??


    No, impossible.


    The Queen of the South Ming immediately dismissed the thought; even if there were a traitor, they wouldn''t only tell Cheng Guang, the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir¡ªthe Great Zhou Emperor would have been informed long ago.


    If that were the case, neither the King of South Ming nor she would be as peaceful as they were now.

 Chapter 193: 86 This is really interesting! (Please subscribe)_7

    So... how did Cheng Guang find out?


    The Queen of South Ming pondered, unable to fathom an answer, the coldness in her beautiful eyes growing more intense upon hearing Cheng Guang''s words.


    She had already intended to move against Cheng Guang.


    Now, it seemed, it was not just a simple matter of dealing with him, she mustpletely erase his Primordial Spirit, to let him die and his path disappear!


    Between the Queen of South Ming''s brows shone a dazzling brilliance, as she gracefully moved towards the location of Cheng Guang''s Primordial Spirit, step by step.


    Walking on air, with each step, the aura around her grew more potent.


    "Auntie, are you really going to strike your nephew?"


    Cheng Guang, seeing the Queen of South Ming''s movement, spoke in a tone tinged with confusion, but more than that, with a hint ofmentation.


    It seemed he was regretting something.


    The Queen of South Ming was now also gazing at Cheng Guang.


    The tranquility in Cheng Guang''s eyes had already made her feel that the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir, when facing her, was too calm.


    Now, hearing Cheng Guang''s slightly regretful words, she felt a trace of fear in his emotions.


    In her view, what could Cheng Guang be regretting if not the realization that he could no longer save his life?n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The Queen of South Ming fell briefly silent, her hand reaching out as a radiant and crystalline pink light blossomed between her fingers.


    It looked like flowers blooming, outwardly extremely beautiful.


    "Although I don''t know where you learned this information, it''s no longer important."


    "I know that even if I ask you, you probably won''t tell me."


    "Today, I willpletely erase your consciousness; only with your death can I be at peace."


    The Queen of South Ming spoke softly and elegantly, her voice filled with etiquette and nobility.


    Even as she set out to kill Cheng Guang, she maintained her graceful demeanor.


    Cheng Guang smiled, facing the Queen of South Ming''s actions without much panic, "Do you really think you can kill me?"


    Hearing Cheng Guang''s response, the Queen of South Ming just smiled, "If you can escape from my hands, that would be truly astonishing."


    With that, the Queen of South Ming pointed a finger.


    The glow burst forth like sunlight, instantly enveloping Cheng Guang''s entire mind, a powerful and terrifying aura permeating through it.


    Amidst the endless radiant brilliance.


    Cheng Guang''s body also started to grow blurred.


    And at that moment.


    Cheng Guang''s voice rose steadily.


    "If we were elsewhere, Auntie, you might indeed have been able to kill me."


    "But, here in my mind, your Primordial Spirit is stillcking that little bit."


    "Not to mention, you were hoping to use those half-baked Charm Eyes you learned from the Green Hill fox n to deal with me."


    Having spoken, Cheng Guang''s Primordial Spirit''s eyes suddenly shed with Divine Power Marks.


    Peculiar pink radiance swirled within his eyes like a kaleidoscope.


    The strong and vast Divine Power overwhelmed the Secret Technique of the Primordial Spirit that the Queen of South Ming had used.


    The Queen of South Ming, experiencing the burst of Divine Power emanating from Cheng Guang for just a moment, lost all color in her face.


    "This... This... These are Charm Eyes!?"


    She was bbergasted.


    Charm Eyes, a Bloodline Divine Power unique to the Green Hill fox n, how could they appear in Cheng Guang!


    What shocked the Queen of South Ming even more was the sudden realization that her attacks on Cheng Guang were like raindrops falling into the sea, incapable of stirring even the slightest ripple!


    They were...pletely immune!!?


    Her method of charm... it was useless!?


    The Queen of South Ming was shocked, frozen in ce. When she came to her senses and wanted to respond, she found that the Divine Power of the Charm Eyes was already invading her mind.


    The firmness of her mighty Primordial Spirit began to waver under the influence of the Charm Eyes!


    Suddenly, the Queen of South Ming realized that if she tried to forcefully break out within Cheng Guang''s mind, it could draw the powerful attention of Duke Zhen''s Mansion.


    If she didn''t break out forcefully, she might bepletely enved by the Charm Eyes of Cheng Guang.


    This was bad!


    ......

 Chapter 194: 87: Youre Really Bold! (Please Subscribe)

    The Queen of the South Ming''splexion turned exceedingly unpleasant as Cheng Guang''s Charm Eyes Divine Power continually invaded her Primordial Spirit.


    Even though her cultivation was profound, under such circumstances, she couldn''t exert much of her true strength.


    If the fact that Cheng Guang could use the bloodline Divine Powers of the Green Hill Fox n, Charm Eyes had already shocked the Queen immensely, what was even more shocking to her was that her own Divine Secret Skills, when used on Cheng Guang, seemed to have no effect whatsoever.


    It was as if Cheng Guang was directly immune.


    How is this possible...


    With her level of cultivation, even if she didn''t use her Divine Secret Skill, Cheng Guang shouldn''t have been able to endure it.


    Why did Cheng Guang show no reaction at all?


    The Queen of the South Ming couldn''t understand!


    At this moment, she already had the intent to retreat.


    In her view, Cheng Guang was far too mysterious.


    Not only could he utilize the Charm Eyes bloodline Divine Power of the Green Hill Fox n, but the Charm Eyes he used were somewhat different from those of the regr Green Hill Fox n.


    So much so that even she, for a moment, couldn''t understand exactly what was going on with Cheng Guang.


    The Queen was even more baffled as to how Cheng Guang knew their secret.


    However, the one thing that provided somefort to the Queen of the South Ming was.


    That was.


    Even though Cheng Guang was now aware of their secret, he had no evidence.


    Even if Cheng Guang knew that the King of South Ming was indeed the beloved crown prince, without solid evidence, no one would believe it other than Cheng Zhihai, who was extremely fond of Cheng Guang.


    The Queen of the South Ming had already decided to let Cheng Guang off for the time being, waiting to see if there would be another opportunity to deal with him in the future.


    Just as the Queen of the South Ming''s Primordial Spirit was about to escape Cheng Guang''s mind, the peculiar pink glimmer in Cheng Guang''s eyes and the radiance bursting from the Divine Power Marks surged forth once again, casting their light onto the Queen''s Primordial Spirit.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The Queen''s brows furrowed slightly, feeling somewhat ufortable in her Primordial Spirit.


    Under the influence of Cheng Guang''s Charm Eyes, her mind grew increasingly unsettled.


    Even though her Spirit Dao cultivation was much higher than Cheng Guang''s, under these conditions, it was nearly the same as if she had been stripped bare, exposed in front of Cheng Guang.


    Facing Cheng Guang''s Charm Eyes, she had few means of resistance and could only rely on her profound cultivation and a strong Primordial Spirit to maintain her determination and barely hold on.


    If she could make a move, she would be able to kill Cheng Guang with a single p.


    But right now, she couldn''t forcibly kill Cheng Guang. If her Primordial Spirit''s presence was used too much, exposing herself in Duke Zhen''s Mansion, she wouldn''t be able to leave.


    The Queen thought that Cheng Guang would let out a sigh of relief, d that his life was spared, when she took the initiative to leave.


    However, she still didn''t expect that Cheng Guang would backstab her just before she was about to leave.


    He stabbed that little knife fiercely into her.


    It''se to this point! And he dares to bully her!


    The Queen of the South Ming was furious.


    The Queen had the intention to give Cheng Guang a good lesson, even if her Divine Secret Skills weren''t very effective against him. A powerful strike from her Primordial Spirit against Cheng Guang''s would still cause him certain harm, making him suffer from the damage to his own Primordial Spirit.


    But.


    The Queen of the South Ming was simply powerless to do so.


    If she stayed any longer, even if she wasn''t affected by Cheng Guang''s Charm Eyes, she couldn''t escape if someone else noticed the anomaly here and it became hard to exin.


    Suppressing the irritation in her heart, the Queen of the South Ming stepped out of Cheng Guang''s mind.


    "Thinking of leaving?"


    Cheng Guang''s eyes lifted slightly, and with a light chuckle, he didn''t say much but silently increased the dosage.


    As the Primordial Spirit energy was rapidly consumed, Cheng Guang''s own Primordial Spirit also began to feel faintly insubstantial.


    He wouldn''t miss the opportunity to beat a dog down.


    As for whether the Queen of the South Ming would be desperate, Cheng Guang wasn''t particrly concerned.


    If the Queen really did be desperate, she wouldn''t have the chance to act before themotion here attracted the attention of people like Cheng Zhihai, at which point it wouldn''t be him dying, but this Queen of the South Ming.


    While Cheng Guang was silently increasing the dosage for the Queen, the very moment the Queen''s Primordial Spirit left Cheng Guang''s mind,


    The myriad of radiances bursting forth when the Charm Eyes were used became even more mboyant, enveloping the Queen of the South Mingprehensively and without any dead angles.


    The Queen''s Primordial Spirit trembled imperceptibly, and a strange pink luster shrouded the once pure and sacred Primordial Spirit.


    At this moment.


    As the Queen of the South Ming stepped out of Cheng Guang''s mind, her Primordial Spirit seemed to freeze, standing still at the spot. After a while, her beautiful eyes moved, and as she lifted her gaze, she looked towards Cheng Guang, watching him.


    Late at night, a crescent moon was quietly hanging in the southwestern sky.


    The high air was filled with dew, the cold moonlight spilled onto the earth, and the gxies and stars in the sky shone even more brilliantly.


    The dazzling light that shone down seemed to fall upon the Queen of the South Ming''s Primordial Spirit, making her even more captivating.


    Cheng Guang opened his eyes at this time too, slightly sitting up from his bed, holding the sleeping Qing Luan in his arms, and took an interested look at the Queen''s Primordial Spirit floating in mid-air.


    This Queen of the South Ming, truly a famed beauty of thend.


    It was said that the Great Zhou''s peerless Sword Immortal, Chen Xuannan, upon seeing the Queen of the South Ming, lost himself forever, penning the verse: "The sword sage''s heart burns like fire for the Queen, her visage haunts him in dreams. Lips red like a smile holding blossoming peach, arched brows curved like distant hills.


    Her lithe body sways like willow, her celestial beauty surpassing that of heavenly fairies. Wishing to grow old with thedy fair, intertwined in life and death, forever tethered."

 Chapter 195: 87: Youre Really Bold! (Please Subscribe)_2

    It was precisely because of this poem that even the most iron-willed men could not resist the tenderness of a peerless beauty.


    In the vastnds of Great Zhou, countless people spared no effort to travel thousands of miles to South Ming Mansion, hoping for the lucky chance to glimpse the celestial beauty of the Princess.


    Yet this unmatched Princess, whommoners could only long to see, had a face as pale as jade filled with panic at this moment.


    She suddenly realized that she had, after all, been affected by Cheng Guang''s Charm Eyes.


    The contempt and dislike she originally held for Cheng Guang was transforming into threads of infatuation.


    Something wasn''t right! There was something off about Cheng Guang''s Charm Eyes!


    Do the Charm Eyes possess such powerful effects??


    Could they really influence her, a sixth-rank Enlightenment Realm Spiritual Cultivator!?


    Spiritual Cultivators generally advance faster than Martial Cultivators; at the same age, many Martial Artists would at most reach the fifth or fourth rank.


    Yet she had already reached the sixth-rank Enlightenment Realm, only a step away from the seventh-rank Virtual Realm.


    The Queen of South Ming always believed in her extraordinary talent, however, upon meeting Cheng Guang, she suddenly realized her own talent was perhaps nothing substantial inparison to his.


    Who has ever seen a young man, merely at the Yang God Realm, capable of possessing Charm Eyes with such Divine Power!?


    Who has ever seen, a young man, merely at the Yang God Realm, capable of using this Divine Power to influence her!?


    One must know, these Charm Eyes are the Bloodline Divine Powers of the fox n from Green Hill!


    It''s simply impossible for the Human Race to possess them!


    The Queen of South Ming knew that if it weren''t for her profound cultivation and a powerful Primordial Spirit, along with a rtively firm mind, she would have likely be a ything at Cheng Guang''s knees by now.


    Even the thought of kneeling before Cheng Guang, presenting her beautiful face for his amusement, made the Princess''s fairplexion even more pale.


    Even though she had not yet fallen to such a state, her current situation was not much better.


    She was gradually being affected by Cheng Guang''s Charm Eyes. As she looked at him, the color of infatuation in her eyes grew deeper and deeper.


    With urgency in her heart, the Queen of South Ming quickly suppressed herplicated feelings and gazed at Cheng Guang with somewhat infatuated eyes.


    Just by looking at Cheng Guang for a short while.


    She forcefully turned her head, controlling her Primordial Spirit to leave Duke Zhen''s Mansion.


    As she controlled her Primordial Spirit to leave, she perceived a sense of reluctance in her heart.


    The powerful force of her Primordial Spirit washed over the Divine Power Marks that Cheng Guang had left on her Primordial Spirit.


    However, she discovered, more horrifyingly, that the Divine Power Marks of the Charm Eyes that Cheng Guang had cast on her were subtly siphoning the power of her Primordial Spirit, gradually taking root within her Primordial Spirit!


    Currently, she was using the power of her Primordial Spirit to try to wash away the Divine Power Marks of the Charm Eyes but to little effect.


    The Divine Power Marks left by Cheng Guang had already taken root on her Primordial Spirit.


    Her Primordial Spirit''s cleansing could at best temporarily reduce the influence of the Charm Eyes'' Divine Power Marks. If she stopped resisting, she would be reduced to a senseless being, a ything for Cheng Guang!


    This truly must be sorcery!


    What kind of Charm Eyes are these!?


    She had encountered the fox n from Green Hill and was iparably familiar with their primary ability, the Charm Eyes.


    Her Divine Secret Skill was learned from the Charm Eyes of the Green Hill fox n and was effective in every endeavor she embarked upon.


    The Queen of South Ming had not expected that her proud Divine Secret Skill, not only failed to work on Cheng Guang today but was also bested by the very same Divine Skill she took pride in.


    Compared to Cheng Guang''s Charm Eyes, the Divine Secret Skill she learned from the Green Hill fox n seemed as childish as the scribbles of a three-year-old, a tiger attempted but a dog drawn instead.


    The regal Queen of South Ming felt she had suffered a great humiliation, but she was unable to say anything. If she truly intended to act, Cheng Guang would have been mortally wounded or crippled by now.


    But she couldn''t make a move.


    Nor was she capable of making a move.


    Under the influence of Cheng Guang''s Charm Eyes, she couldn''t even muster a single thought of harming Cheng Guang in her heart.


    A trace of regret surfaced in the heart of the Queen of South Ming.


    If she hadn''t actively sought out Cheng Guang today, things wouldn''t have deteriorated to this extent.


    With her level of cultivation, had she not released her Primordial Spirit toe to Duke Zhen''s Mansion, then no matter how strange Cheng Guang''s Charm Eyes were, they would not have affected her in the slightest.


    Late at night, beneath the moonlight.


    The Queen''s Primordial Spirit, pure white yet shrouded in an odd pink glow, swiftly left Duke Zhen''s Mansion, soaring over the Capital city''s skies, returning to her bed.


    When the Primordial Spirit returned to her body, the Queen of South Ming abruptly opened her beautiful eyes.


    Her eyes remained as cool and noble as ever.


    However, unexpectedly, within those noble eyes, several threads of infatuation did not align with her temperament.


    It was as if she were deeply in love with someone.


    The always dignified Queen of South Ming, sensing this inexplicable emotion in her heart, immediately turned pale with shock.


    She quickly sat cross-legged on her bed.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    She activated her cultivation Sect, focusing on the Proving Dao Map, attempting to uproot the Divine Power Marks of the Charm Eyes that were embedded in her Primordial Spirit.


    Underneath the moonlight, specks of Heavenly and Earthly Qi emerged from the void, roaring as they rushed into the voluptuous body of the Queen of South Ming.


    Her chest rose and fell slightly with each breath, seemingly expelling many specks with every exhale.

 Chapter 196: 87: Youre Really Bold! (Please Subscribe)_3

    Between her brows, it seemed as if her Primordial Spirit was also sitting in the same posture, bit by bit, Heavenly and Earthly Qi seeped into her Primordial Spirit, strengthening it, making it seem more solid and tangible, the powerful force of the Primordial Spirit being employed without any obstruction at this moment.


    The power of the Primordial Spirit, as if it turned substantive, transformed into a de, gently scraping the pink luster on the surface of the Primordial Spirit as well as slowly and steadfastly removing the Charm Eyes Divine Power Marks that were being imprinted into her Primordial Spirit.


    Each time her Primordial Spirit was cleansed by the Qi, the Queen of the South Ming''s beautiful countenance became a shade paler.


    As she washed her Primordial Spirit, time slowly passed by.


    The sky gradually brightened, a band of pale light appeared in the eastern horizon, and the earth likewise began to light up. The light blue sky was touched with ayer of pink, beneath which countless streaks of gold hid, the dawn blossoming like flowers, dispersing like ripples across water.


    At this moment, the Queen of South Ming let out a turbid breath slowly, her stunning face filled with fatigue, her forehead dotted withrge beads of sweat as if she had just been through a very exhausting battle, her chest heaving up and down, breathing out as if through orchids.


    She had no time to rx when suddenly, a voice from outside the door, the Maiden Lan Ping, transmitted in.


    "Princess."


    The Maiden Lan Ping called out.


    On hearing the maiden''s voice, the Queen of South Ming''s pretty eyebrows knit slightly together; she was thoroughly exhausted.


    "What is it?" the Queen of South Ming mustered her energy and asked.


    "There is a guest to see you."


    Upon hearing this, the Queen of South Ming stated directly, "Send them away; I will see no one."


    The Divine Power Marks of the Charm Eyes that Cheng Guang had imprinted into her Primordial Spirit were not yet entirely removed, and the Queen of South Ming estimated that it would take her another two or three times topletely eradicate the Charm Eyes Divine Power Marks and utterly erase the influence they brought.


    She dared not leave her room or receive guests at this time.


    She just wanted to hide quietly in her room for a few days until the effects that the Charm Eyes from Cheng Guang had brought were mostly gone before she stepped outside.


    However, what the Maiden Lan Ping said next made it impossible for the Queen of South Ming to remain calm.


    "Princess, the Princely Heir hase¡­"


    Princely Heir?n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The Town-Nation Duke''s Heir?


    What is he doing here?


    Was embarrassing herst night not enough that he wants another round today?


    Does he not fear I''ll retaliate??


    The Queen of South Ming immediately sat up,ughing bitterly with a cool expression, "Very well, I can''t touch you in Duke Zhen''s Mansion, but here in my own home, even if I were to kill you outright, no one would respond in time."


    "If you seek death, you can''t me me."


    The Queen of South Ming spoke clearly, "Let him in."


    No sooner had the words left the Queen of South Ming''s mouth than the voice that responded was not that of Maiden Lan Ping but rather a young man''s amusedughter.


    "Aunt, yesterday you invited me toe over for a leisurely visit, and this morning, your nephew couldn''t wait toe."


    Cheng Guang, d in a moon-white robe with a dazzling, crystalline jade pendant hanging from his waist, entered with a slight smile on his handsome face as he looked upon the seductive, voluptuous figure of the Queen of South Ming.


    After ncing over the Queen of South Ming''s body, Cheng Guang then let his gaze settle upon her somewhat cold but iparably noble face.


    "Aunt, after a day apart, why has your face turned so pale?" he mused.


    "Could it be that you were up to something all by yourselfst night?"


    As he spoke, Cheng Guang sighed, "Aunt, a woman of thirty is at her prime, but these matters should still be handled with restraint."


    Cheng Guang''s tone was calm and steady, each word distinct as they reached the Queen of South Ming''s ears, causing her expression to be even more unsightly.


    She was no longer in the mood to continue the charade with Cheng Guang.


    Cheng Guang knew that the King of South Ming was indeed the crown prince, while Cheng Guang himself was still the Duke''s Princely Heir, the two were naturally in a state of irreconcble conflict.


    She had already not expected Cheng Guang toe up here, knowing there was little chance she would have to deal with him personally.


    Yet the Queen of South Ming had not anticipated that mere one nightter, Cheng Guang would take the initiative toe over again?


    The Queen of South Ming''s beautiful face grew colder, but she justughed, "Nephew, you''re quite brave, knowing your aunt is at her prime. Aren''t you afraid your aunt will eat you alive?"


    As she spoke, the air around her gradually began to emanate, the formidable aura of the Primordial Spirit swirling like storms throughout the room.


    Many maidens and servants outside felt an inexplicable chill, unwittingly drawing their clothes tighter around themselves as they looked up at the sky, puzzled as to why the weather was still fluctuating despite it being almost March.


    Faced with the Queen of South Ming''s actions, Cheng Guang showed little panic on his face.


    He merely chuckled.


    "Aunt, I harbor no ill intent. I came especially to help you remove the Charm Eyes, and also to discuss an important matter with you," stated Cheng Guang.


    His words caused the Queen of South Ming''s actions to falter slightly, her expression shifting, her mind momentarily befuddled.


    She even began to doubt her own ears.


    No ill intent??


    Right when you came, I felt nothing but hostility!


    And now you say you''re here to help me remove the Charm Eyes? As if I would believe you¡ªthat would be a real ghost story.


    The Queen of South Ming was ready to refuse, but then her head suddenly throbbed with pain. The damn Charm Eyes Mark, even with just a trace left, was still influencing her mind.

 Chapter 197: 87: Youre Really Bold! (Please Subscribe)_4

    Under the influence of the Charm Eyes, the Queen of the South Ming was already finding it difficult to refuse Cheng Guang''s proposal.


    Merely defying Cheng Guang''s will seemed to inflict immense pain upon her.


    Cheng Guang watched the Queen''s expression closely, and when he saw the Queen''s brows furrow slightly and she remained silent, a faint smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    He knew that his Charm Eyes were still effective.


    The Queen had been off guard at the time and had fallen for his trick.


    Even though the Queen was highly skilled, removing the Divine Power Marks of the Charm Eyes from herself was still going to take considerable effort.


    And during the period in which the Divine Power Marks had not been removed, it was the time when the Queen''s hostility towards him was at its weakest.


    Cheng Guang didn''t know how much influence his Charm Eyes would have on the Queen, but no matter how great or small the effect, it was at least an opportunity.


    Once the Divine Power Marks of the Charm Eyes werepletely removed by the Queen, he feared he would truly have no chance left, and what''s more, he would be targeted by her relentlessly.


    Rather than being forced into a passive state, Cheng Guang preferred to take the initiative.


    So early in the morning, just as dawn was breaking, he had risen from bed, left the Duke''s Mansion, and arrived at the residence of the Queen of the South Ming.


    Although it was a bit risky, as the Queen might desperatelysh out at him, the result, for now, seemed favorable.


    After all, the Queen had been affected by the Charm Eyes, and although her attitude towards him wasn''t the best, at least she hadn''t attacked him directly.


    With this thought in mind, the smile on Cheng Guang''s face deepened even further.


    Looking at the Queen, he said with a smile, "Auntie, actually, I greatly admire the crown prince. The crown prince was truly a hero of his generation. I wonder if my auntie could introduce me?"


    Upon hearing Cheng Guang''s words, the Queen''s beautiful countenance paused slightly.


    It seemed she had not anticipated Cheng Guang saying such a thing.


    Greatly admire the crown prince?N?v(el)B\\jnn


    How could you possibly say that?


    By the time you were born, the crown prince had already be a dog without a home, hadn''t he?


    Even the Queen herself had to admit that now the crown prince, apart from having some status left among some old officials, was virtually invisible within the entire Great Zhou Dynasty.


    To many people in Great Zhou,moners and the elite included, it didn''t matter who became the emperor; it was not their ce to assume the throne.


    Whether Wu Shang was emperor or the crown prince held no real difference.


    Today you''re saying you greatly admire the crown prince¡ªwhat kind of nonsense is that!


    The Queen''s beautiful eyes scrutinized Cheng Guang, and for a moment, she couldn''t quite understand what his purpose was for being here this early in the morning, seemingly without any guards, truly an appearance of reckless fearlessness.


    He neither seemed like he wanted to act against her nor did he appear to be afraid of her acting against him.


    Truly bizarre.


    The shapely brows of the Queen furrowed, and for some reason, whenever she looked at Cheng Guang, a hint of infatuation would emerge in her eyes. The closer she was to Cheng Guang, the more inexplicable joy rose within her heart.


    At this moment, she realized that the Divine Power Marks of the Charm Eyes, which had been mostly removed from her Primordial Spirit, had begun to root themselves within her Primordial Spirit again, drawing upon the Power of her Primordial Spirit and replenishing themselves.


    It was as if they were gearing up for aeback.


    The Queen furrowed her brows, closed her eyes to inspect her Primordial Spirit for a moment, then slowly reopened them.


    She then looked back at Cheng Guang, her captivating eyes shimmering with light.


    "You say you want to remove the Charm Eyes for me? Is that true?"


    The Queen, controlling her gaze to avoid revealing a look of infatuation toward Cheng Guang, wore a cold, dignified expression.


    Cheng Guang responded with a smile, "Why not let me try, Auntie?"


    The Queen hesitated, ultimately not daring to let Cheng Guang get near and meddle with her Primordial Spirit again.


    It was just the Charm Eyes, after all; given time, she could remove them herself, and currently, she was only somewhat influenced, which wasn''t a big problem.


    "Don''t bother trying, you cur, I really have no idea what you''re thinking."


    The Queen red at Cheng Guang with irritation, her beautiful eyes rolling¡ªan elegant gesture that in no way lessened her regal demeanor, even while uttering harsh words.


    Cheng Guang thought to himself that if this Queen of the South Ming were in his previous world, a swarm of men would probably chase after her shouting, "Sister, scold me."


    "Speaking of which, you really are bold. What if I killed you right now, tell me, would anyone believe that I did it?"


    The Queen said, her intriguing eyes roaming over Cheng Guang with interest.


    Cheng Guangughed casually without saying much, "Auntie wouldn''t act, here in the capital city, my life is well protected. If you had wanted to kill me yourself, you wouldn''t have fledst night."


    "And you wouldn''t have expended the effort before then to conspire with Bai Shuxuan to lure me out of the city and assassinate me."


    After Cheng Guang finished speaking, the Queen''splexion changed.


    She looked at Cheng Guang for a moment, her lips pressed tightly together, not saying a word, only silently picking up the tea cup beside her and taking a sip.


    After a while, she shifted her gaze back to Cheng Guang.


    "Heh, you really are confident," she remarked.


    "And how did you know about that assassination attempt? Oh, speaking of Bai Shuxuan, I suppose I remember now¡ªBai Shuxuan was under your control for a while. I thought she was imprisoned in Duke Zhen''s Mansion, but it seems she was controlled by your Charm Eyes."

 Chapter 198: 87: Youre Really Bold! (Please Subscribe)_5

    The Queen of South Ming gently tapped her jade-like fingers against the tea cup, eyeing Cheng Guang with curiosity.


    "How did you learn the Bloodline Divine Power of the Green Hill fox n?"


    The Queen of South Ming was somewhat puzzled.


    Cheng Guang didn''t answer the Queen''s question. He casually walked over to her and took a seat, snatching the tea cup from her hands and took a sip. The tea had a faint scent of flowers, but it was unclear whether this aroma was from the tea itself or lingering from the Queen''s lips and teeth.


    Cheng Guang didn''t mind either way.


    After taking a sip of tea, under the Queen''s slightly stiff expression, he smiled and said, "Auntie, don''t worry about where I learned the fox n''s Bloodline Divine Power from. My little skill isn''t much to speak of."


    "Rather than that, how about you introduce me to the Crown Prince? I truly admire him."


    The Queen rested her chin in one hand, her beautiful eyes slightly squinting as she scrutinized Cheng Guang. Although she couldn''t figure out what he was thinking, Cheng Guang showed no sign of anything unusual.


    Could it be...


    Cheng Guang truly admired the Crown Prince??


    An absurd thought uncontrobly rose in the Queen''s mind, but as soon as it emerged, she immediately suppressed it.


    How could Cheng Guang, the Princely Heir of Duke Zhen''s Mansion, possibly admire the Crown Prince.


    Those following the Crown Prince now were not much different from rebels.


    Cheng Guang, as the Heir of Duke Zhen''s Mansion, needn''t do anything to inevitably be one of the top elites of Great Zhou in the future.


    Even if he sided with the Crown Prince and helped him be the Emperor, Cheng Guang''s power and influence would not be much higher than his current status.


    So there was no need at all.


    What did Cheng Guang admire the Crown Prince for?


    The Queen only thought about it briefly before she felt a headacheing on.


    She found that she could not see through Cheng Guang at all.


    She had originally thought that as the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir, Cheng Guang was just an ordinary nobleman whose life could be easily taken with a flick of her fingers.


    Even if she couldn''t kill him, he would not pose much of a threat to their ns. But now it seemed...


    Things were not that simple anymore.


    The Queen pondered. She figured it wouldn''t hurt to let the Crown Prince meet with Cheng Guang.


    Meeting the Crown Prince in private, no matter what intentions Cheng Guang had, the stain on his reputation would not be easily washed away thereafter.


    In a sense, he really would be tied to the Crown Prince.


    The Queen thought to herself and was about to speak when she saw Cheng Guang still holding her tea cup, sipping slowly, not knowing whether he was enjoying the tea or enjoying something... else of hers.


    The Queen snatched the tea cup from Cheng Guang''s hand, huffing as she smashed the cup down heavily onto the table beside her.


    "Stop drinking."


    Cheng Guang was taken aback and chuckled, "Auntie, why so stingy, not even allowing a sip of tea? My mother personally made Yurong Cake for you yesterday."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The Queen rolled her eyes attractively, "Drink at home if you want."


    "Didn''t you want me to introduce you to the Crown Prince?"


    "I can."


    "Come with me, if you have the guts."


    The Queen stood up slightly. The tailored robes hugged her delicate body, enhancing her enticing figure in ways beyond imagination.


    The Queen walked towards a side room, not caring about Cheng Guang''s gaze, an entrance to a secret passage appeared at one side of the room.


    The passage seemed to lead to a hidden chamber.


    Approaching the passage, Cheng Guang felt asional chills emanating from within.


    "What''s the matter? Afraid to enter? You dare toe to my mansion but lose your nerve here?" The Queen stood aside, crossing her arms, her noble face showing a somewhat mocking smile.


    Cheng Guang paid no mind to the Queen''s words andughed, "After all, I do care about my own life. Dying at auntie''s hand would definitely be a waste."


    Having said that, Cheng Guang walked into the dark passage.


    The Queen huffed at his words.


    What did he mean by ''dying at my hand would be too much of a waste''?


    Your death at my hand would actually be an honor for you.


    But now...


    Even if you wanted to die by my hand, I would not desire it.


    The Queen of South Ming definitely did not want to exchange her life for Cheng Guang''s.


    As Cheng Guang said at the start, if he encountered any danger to his life in the Capital or anything unusual happened to him in her Duke''s Mansion, she would be the first person implicated.


    Even if she wanted to kill Cheng Guang, she couldn''t make a move against him within her own mansion.


    The Queen had previously let Cheng Guang into her mansion with the intention of setting some traps for him.


    But after what happenedst night, she suddenly realized that most of the tricks at her disposal were useless against Cheng Guang.


    Cheng Guang was also a practitioner of Spirit Dao.


    Methods that could be used against ordinary people were of no use to him.


    And to use methods that could actually affect Cheng Guang would be too obvious. If anyone with ill-intentions noticed the abnormalities on Cheng Guang, it could backfire on her.


    What now made the Queen curious was why Cheng Guang didn''t report her identity to people like Cheng Zhihai.


    Her, being the Queen of South Ming with imperial blood, capable of practicing Spirit Dao ¨C once this was exposed, there was no way to keep it under wraps.

 Chapter 199: 87: Youre Really Bold! (Please Subscribe)_6

    If Cheng Guang were to reveal this matter, even if she could guarantee not to expose that the King of South Ming was actually the Princely Heir, it wouldn''t be particrly easy to deal with.


    At the very least, it would give her a headache for a while.


    Yet at this moment, not only had Cheng Guang not made any fuss, he had actuallye over early in the morning, saying he greatly admired the Princely Heir.


    Could it be...


    Did Cheng Guang truly admire the Princely Heir and wish to join their cause?


    The Queen of the South Ming couldn''t help but think this absurd thought once again.


    She chuckled and shook her head, deciding not to dwell on it. With graceful steps, she followed Cheng Guang into the dark passage.


    Walking through the narrow and dark corridor, at the end of the passage was a stone door that seemed ordinary.


    Cheng Guang stopped in front of the stone door, examining it.


    "Aunt, what treasures are so precious here? With hidden passages and stone doors, are all these really necessary?"


    The Queen of the South Ming didn''t reply, but stepped past Cheng Guang. With one hand, she gently felt the surface of the stone door, searching for the mechanism to open it. She quickly found the mechanism and pushed hard. The stone door slowly began to open.


    As the stone door opened wider, light gradually seeped out, revealing a hidden chamber to Cheng Guang.


    The light inside the chamber was dim, but still enough to show that books and scrolls were ced everywhere. The air was filled with an old smell, mixed with a faint fragrance of ink.


    The Queen of the South Ming entered the hidden chamber and pulled out from a corner a sparkling and translucent item, resembling a crystal ball, and raised it up slowly.


    The crystal ball began to float in the air, bobbing up and down as if submerged in water.


    The light flickered slightly as if it was connecting to something.


    After a moment, the light from the crystal ball became brighter, and a voice resonated in the silent chamber.


    "Hmm?"


    The voiceing from the opposite side of the crystal ball was somewhat muffled and hoarse.


    "What''s happened for you to contact me all of a sudden?"


    The Queen of the South Ming stepped forward, her beautiful eyes sweeping over Cheng Guang and onto the crystal ball, she said, "There''s a bit of an issue, the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir, knows your identity."


    "Hmm?" The person on the other side was clearly startled, very surprised, and was silent for a time.


    "Knows my identity? What identity?"


    The Queen of the South Ming said, "The identity of the Crown Prince, what else could it be?"


    The person fell silent, seemingly pondering what the Queen of the South Ming meant by her words.


    After a while, they finally asked, "How did he find out my identity?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The Queen of the South Ming shook her head: "I don''t know."


    The person fell silent again for a moment.


    The air went still.


    Another moment passed.


    The person tentatively asked:


    "Can he be killed?"


    "The Town-Nation Duke''s Heir isn''t easy to kill," the Queen of the South Ming replied indifferently.


    Cheng Guang felt a bit awkward standing by, listening as the Queen of the South Ming spoke with the Princely Heir they were talking about, discussing the matter of killing him with no regard for secrecy, creating within him a sense of dislocation.


    "Let''s not talk of killing. I''vee to join your side," Cheng Guang spoke up.


    The person on the other side of the crystal ball was taken aback again.


    "There''s someone else?"


    The Queen of the South Ming gave a soft "Hmm" in acknowledgment.


    "Who is it?"


    The Queen of the South Ming''s beautiful eyes nced at Cheng Guang, who was looking somewhat cynical, "It''s the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir I just mentioned, the one not easy to kill."


    As soon as the Queen of the South Ming spoke.


    The person on the other side fell into a profound silence.


    The CPU almost burned out.


    The air seemed to solidify, once again plunging into a silent and dead stillness.


    Quite a whileter.


    The person spoke again.


    "How is he with you?"


    "Just handle it directly, kill him, or use your Divine Secret Skill to control his mind," the person suggested.


    The Queen of the South Ming let out a helpless sigh; her noble face showed signs of weariness.


    She would have liked to do as the person suggested.


    But.


    That was not possible.


    She simply couldn''t deal with Cheng Guang; to forcibly make a move would be to doom them both.


    So, without further exnation, the Queen of the South Ming said, "I can''t touch him for now. This Town-Nation Duke''s Heir is not so simple. He said he greatly admires you and wants to join you. What do you say?"


    The person remained silent.


    After hearing the Queen of the South Ming''s words, it seemed to them that their entire world view was bing somewhat disordered.


    "What are you saying? He admires me? Wants to join me?"


    "Him, a Town-Nation Duke''s Heir, admires me?"


    "Is he sick in the head?"


    The questions came in rapid session, as if not to suggest that Cheng Guang was mad but rather they were for believing Cheng Guang''s words.


    At this time, the Queen of the South Ming did not speak again.


    She remained silent.


    Honestly, she didn''t believe Cheng Guang''s words either, but she couldn''te up with any other reason why he would admire the Princely Heir or, risking the danger of treason, actively seek to join the Princely Heir''s side.


    All of it was too illogical.


    So much so that as long as one could incidentally think of a reason, this matter could gradually be reasonable.


    At this point, Cheng Guang could no longer stay quiet, "Crown Prince, I''m still listening. Do you not care about how I feel?"


    "I''vee here sincerely to join you."


    After Cheng Guang''s words were spoken, from the other side of the crystal ball, not a sound came out.


    Only breathing that progressively grew heavier could be heard.


    Time slowly passed.


    "With what will you join me?" the person couldn''t help but ask.


    Cheng Guang, hearing this, couldn''t help butugh, "What does His Highness the Crown Prince want me to use to join? Do you need some kind of deration of allegiance or something?"


    The person on the other side pondered for a moment, then suddenly felt a toothache.


    If Cheng Guang really could join them, it would indeed be like a dream start¡ª the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir was worth courting at any time.

 Chapter 200: 87: Youre Really Bold! (Please Subscribe)_7

    Even if he restored his status and ascended the throne in the future, the power of Duke Zhen as well as the entire Duke Zhen''s Mansion was an entity that had to be courted.


    If Duke Zhen did not acknowledge him, even if he regained the throne, he still might not be able to securely rule over Great Zhou.


    The crown prince thought for a moment and said, "There''s no need for a token of allegiance. You can''t do anything for us right now. On the contrary, I''m curious about how you found out our identities."


    "Who told you?"


    Cheng Guang spread his hands, "Guessed it."


    "Guessed it?" The other''s voice rose slightly, almost implying without directly stating, Are you kidding me?!


    Cheng Guang smiled and nodded.


    "That''s right, guessed it."


    Cheng Guang never considered giving a serious exnation. Facing Cheng Zhihai and others, he might need to exin the source of information, but in front of the crown prince himself, such an exnation seemed to be somewhat unnecessary.


    Hearing Cheng Guang''s words, the other party felt that Cheng Guang probably didn''t want to tell them.


    Yet, because Cheng Guang knew their identities and didn''t reveal them to Cheng Zhihai or Emperor Zhou, he had already done them a great favor.


    After a moment of silence,


    The other party did not continue to press the matter.


    "Ming Xian, keep an eye on this kid. I always feel there''s something off about him. If he can be killed, just kill him."


    "If he can''t be killed, he said he wants to join us, right? Then let him do some work for us."


    The other spoke frankly, suggesting that the Queen of the South Ming should take the opportunity to kill Cheng Guang if possible.


    Rather than keeping a ticking time bomb that might go off at any time, the safest course of action for the crown prince was to have him killed directly.


    If he could be killed, then do it; if not, then let Cheng Guang offer some remaining value.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Even the crown prince himself was not afraid of Cheng Guang exposing his true identity.


    At the moment, his public identity was still King of South Ming, and even if his identity as the crown prince was uncovered, few would believe it.


    In a sense, he was beyond fear.


    The Queen of the South Ming acknowledged themand and exchanged a few words with the crown prince. The glow of the Crystal Ball gradually dimmed.


    After speaking, she led Cheng Guang out of the secret passageway.


    The Queen of the South Ming noticed that even though they had just been discussing whether to kill Cheng Guang, hisplexion had not changed much; instead, he remained calm, seemingly indifferent to their conversation.


    As soon as they left the secret passageway, a gleeful expression spread across Cheng Guang''s face.


    The Queen of the South Ming had no clue what Cheng Guang was so happy about.


    Once they had left the secret passageway, she no longer wished to deal with Cheng Guang.


    This detestable cur couldn''t be killed, and now couldn''t even be touched.


    He also had a range of bizarre abilities, leaving the Queen of the South Ming feeling ufortable just by being around him.


    Especially since the effect of the Charm Eyes Divine Power was still active on her.


    Looking at Cheng Guang was like looking at a beloved person, she could hardly control the urge to draw closer to him.


    If her willpower hadn''t been so strong, she would already be clinging to him right now.


    Agitated and upset, the Queen of the South Ming promptly drove Cheng Guang out of the mansion.


    Cheng Guang hadn''t the mood to linger anway and focused his thoughts entirely on his system task.


    Just then, a taskpletion prompt from the system rang in his mind.


    The system voice was cold and emotionless, but it still made Cheng Guang feel a sense of warmth.


    [Joining the King of South Ming, taskpleted.]


    [Would you like to receive your reward?]


    The reward this time was a Hell Hound, but with the word ''hell'' added.


    Cheng Guang didn''t yet know what this Hell Hound would be like.


    He was somewhat eager to return to his mansion.


    To im his system reward there.


    ......

 Chapter 201: 88: Discussing the Extent of Harm a Forced Situation Can Cause (Please Subscribe)

    Cheng Guang left the Queen of South Ming and headed straight back to Duke Zhen''s Mansion.


    As soon as he entered the Million Specie Garden, he saw the eaves of the ck tile and azure stone house, pure and unblemished.


    Perhaps it was because it was still early morning, the air was still cold and crisp, but impably clean, and the only scent one could smell was the faint fragrance of the red plum blossoms scattered throughout the courtyard.


    Qing Luan had already risen, standing beside the courtyard pavilion, one hand coiling her ck hair, her face as delicate as jade turned to the side, facing the pavilion, washing up listlessly.


    The moment Cheng Guang stepped into the courtyard, Qing Luan seemed to sense something and turned her head to look at Cheng Guang.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Princely Heir, you''re back."


    Cheng Guang nodded slightly.


    Qing Luan hurriedly put down the brocade handkerchief in her hand, flicked off the water droplets on her jade-like hands, and hurried to prepare breakfast for Cheng Guang.


    Confusion still lingered in her beautiful eyes.


    "Princely Heir, what were you doing at the Queen of South Ming''s ce so early in the morning? The Princess should not have awakened yet, should she?"


    Cheng Guang sat down at the stone table, poured himself a cup of clear tea, and watched the hot tea water churn in the cup, the aroma of the tea leaves stirred a sense of tranquility in his heart.


    "It''s not that she hasn''t woken up, she simply didn''t sleep at allst night."


    When Cheng Guang''s words fell, Qing Luan became even more puzzled.


    She wondered how their Princely Heir knew the Princess hadn''t slept at allst night.


    A guess?


    Qing Luan''s lips puffed up, somewhat annoyed that her Princely Heir always liked to speak enigmatically.


    Her slightly valiant and pretty face now carried a touch of sprightliness, making her seem rather endearingly naive.


    Cheng Guang chuckled but did not exin. After simply drinking some tea and eating some precious pastries, he did not go through his usual morning practice. Instead, he went straight to his bedroom.


    When one was about to receive a system reward, the usual cultivation could wait.


    Receiving a system task reward, in Cheng Guang''s view, oddly felt like receiving a delivery from his previous life¡ªa moment of unwrapping that was always thrilling.


    Cheng Guang entered the bedroom, tightly closed the doors and windows, and instructed Qing Luan not to let anyonee in to disturb him. Then he sat on the bed and spoke to the system in his mind.


    "im reward!"


    As the sound of Cheng Guang''s words fell, the air around seemed to grow heavy and oppressive.


    The deste aura seemed to spread from the void, and dense, dark light drilled out of nowhere, entwining around the entire room.


    Suddenly, a sh of lightning-like luster pierced the darkness, illuminating the room filled with deste breath and cloaked in utter ckness.


    The blinding light made Cheng Guang close his eyes involuntarily; after a while, when he felt the light in front of him gradually weakening, Cheng Guang slowly opened his eyes.


    Upon opening his eyes, what he first saw was a simple and honest-looking ck dog that seemed doltish.


    The ck dog''s face bore an almost human-like expression of confusion and bewilderment, seemingly at a loss as to why it suddenly appeared here.


    Cheng Guang eyed the ck dog in front of him and noticed that the moment the dog appeared in the room, an inexplicable connection had formed between him and it.


    It was as if he could control the ck dog''s life and every move.


    Cheng Guang stroked his chin, looking at the foolish ck dog in front of him, somewhat puzzled by what exactly the system reward had given him.


    A hellish Chinese Pastoral Dog?


    From hell?


    Or is it a breed of hellish Chinese Pastoral Dog?


    Cheng Guang didn''t understand.


    "Lie down."


    With a thought, Cheng Guang spoke to the ck dog.


    The moment the ck dog heard Cheng Guang''s words, without needing any further instructions, it promptlyy down on the ground, and Cheng Guang was amazed to find that with his current level of cultivation, he couldn''t even see the ck dog''s movements clearly.


    Looking at the ck dog again, though it appeared doltish and seemingly still not fully awake, the muscles on its body were incredibly strong, its teeth sharp and pointed, no less remarkable than some swords; its fur was like ck leather, smooth, and hard.


    "Hiss, this silly dog is quite interesting," Cheng Guang mused, approaching the ck dog and rubbing its head, smiling, "Since you''re with me now, I at least have to give you a name."


    "How about this, let''s name you ck Cub."


    In both his past and present lives, Cheng Guang liked to name pets based on their fur color, for it was straightforward and clear.


    ck Cub wasn''t veryrge, slightly resembling a Chinese Pastoral Dog and even standing up, it reached only up to Cheng Guang''s waist.


    Because of itspact size and muscles, the overall appearance of the dog seemed somewhat doltish.


    "ck Cub, let''s go, bro is going to take you out for some sunlight."


    Cheng Guang stood up. After all, ck Cub was a reward from the system, and even if it looked endearingly naive like a silly dog, its strength was not to be underestimated.


    Such a dog seemed to have an extraordinary lineage as well.


    Cheng Guang, pondering, picked up ck Cub and walked outside.


    The moment Cheng Guang lifted ck Cub''s body, it tensed up, its whole body as if it got startled, stretching its legs straight.


    Its eyes were wide open as if it hardly dared to breathe.


    He pushed open the bedroom door.


    Qing Luan''s gaze shifted to Cheng Guang, about to ask something, but then her eyes moved down to the bewildered ck dog in Cheng Guang''s arms.


    Surprise registered on her face.


    "Princely Heir, where did this doge from?"


    Cheng Guang lifted the ck Cub in his hand and said with a smile, "Don''t worry about that. From now on, have the mansion prepare some food for this silly dog asionally, so it doesn''t starve to death."

 Chapter 202: 88: Discussing the Extent of Harm a Forced Situation Can Cause (Please Subscribe)_2

    Qing Luan pursed her red lips slightly and nodded gently, her beautiful eyes, however, remained fixed on ck Cub, seemingly finding the silly little dog quite adorable.


    Seeing Qing Luan showing interest in ck Cub, Cheng Guang handed ck Cub over to her to y with the silly dog that had seemed zoned out since the beginning.


    The silly dog might have some strength, but apparently wasn''t too bright.


    Indeed, there were no good rewards for siding with the King of South Ming.


    Even though ck Cub didn''t seem simple, he was just too silly.


    As a toy to relieve boredom, he was quite good.


    After watching Qing Luan y with ck Cub for a while, Cheng Guang turned his attention back to the system tasks.


    Afterpleting the task of siding with the King of South Ming, the task to y the King of South Ming should have automatically disappeared, so he hadn''t paid it much mind.


    At first, he felt a bit regretful.


    He thought, if he couldplete both tasks, he would be able to fleece the system twice.


    Cheng Guang quickly shifted his thoughts and soon there was a new task anyway. Not fleecing the system didn''t matter, so he didn''t dwell on it.


    But just now, he looked at the system''s tasks again and suddenly realized that the task to y the King of South Ming had not disappeared.


    Instead, it had merely be much dimmer.


    This made Cheng Guang feel somewhat amused.


    Was it another system bug thatpleted half the task?


    If the task waspleted halfway, would a new task be issued?


    Or would he have to wait a while longer for this task to be canceled automatically?


    Stroking his chin, Cheng Guang thought there was no hurry since he would know the answer by midnight tonight, so he walked into the courtyard.


    He began to cultivate!


    Over the past few days, Cheng Guang never ckened in his efforts to enhance his cultivation. Although he was somewhat preupied with the matter of the King of South Ming, his cultivation progress was not slow at all.


    Not only had his Spirit Dao cultivation broken through to the third-grade Yang God Realm, but Cheng Guang also had a premonition that he might be able to break through to the third-grade Purple Mansion Realm today.


    He was just one step away.


    Beyond that.


    He had mastered the entire Divine Python Coiling Skill recently, achieving perfection.


    Most martial artists only needed to practice the first twenty-seven forms of the Thirty-Eight-Form Divine Python Coiling Skill. With regr practice, they could strengthen their bones and generate Qi and Blood, ensuring sufficient Qi and Blood until they reached the Divine Power Realm.


    However, Cheng Guang managed to proficiently master all thirty-eight forms of the Divine Python Coiling Skill in a short period, quickening the pace of bone casting and sinew refining, as well as Qi generation and blood invigoration, achieving twice the result with half the effort.


    In the Million Specie Garden, Cheng Guang moved with expansive gestures, each action extremelyplicated and difficult, yet they seemed effortless when performed by him.


    Every muscle, every sinew, every bone in his body was being refined continuously in the process of practicing martial arts, generating pure strength.


    As his muscles and bones trembled, his body seemed to have turned into steel, enduring a relentless tempering.


    At the same time, the God Emperor Cultivation Method was operating with every breath he took, and the visualizations of Divine Powers in his mind were also enhancing the cultivation of his Primordial Spirit.


    Heavenly and Earthly Qi swept into his body and Primordial Spirit like floods.


    During his martial practice, any slight internal injuries he rued were gradually healed by the Bloodline Divine Powers he had obtained from the real Princely Heir, under the effect of the Evesting Divine Power.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    It was equivalent to pain-free cultivation.


    Dark injuries, which ordinary martial artists dreaded, simply did not exist for Cheng Guang.


    He had ess to excellent Spirit Food and restoratives to nourish his Qi and strengthen his vigor, and with the Evesting Divine Power, not even a trace of internal injury could persist.


    The benefits Evesting Divine Power brought to Cheng Guang were not limited to this.


    "Usually when I practice the Divine Python Coiling Skill, after a few cycles, I would feel my physique has strengthened to its limit. But under the effect of Evesting, even if I break past my limits, I won''t feel fatigued!"


    "Ordinarily, I could only train for two hours at a time, but now, I can practice for several hours. Indeed, it is a Bloodline Divine Power inherited from the God Emperor of Great Zhou."


    Cheng Guang was quite pleased in his heart; with so many enhancements, how could his progress not be swift?


    While he was contemting, he suddenly felt a movement in his heart.


    His body shook slightly, exuding a powerful aura.


    At that moment, Qi flowed through Cheng Guang''s body, traveling along the meridians, and gradually gathered at the location of his Dantian. Drops of condensed Qi liquid were merging into his Dantian, causing it to transition from its initial whiteness toward purple.


    The Purple Mansion began to form.


    For ordinary martial cultivators, the more Qi they condensed during practice, therger and more expansive their Purple Mansion would be, and the deeper and firmer their foundation.


    For Cheng Guang, even if he hadn''t practiced martial arts earnestly, the God Emperor Cultivation Method alone could condense a decent Purple Mansion for him.


    This was one of the benefits of simultaneously cultivating Spirit Dao and Martial Cultivation.


    Cheng Guang immediately stopped his movements and sat down cross-legged on the ground. The God Emperor Cultivation Method began to operate, drawing in copious amounts of Heavenly and Earthly Qi, which surged towards his Dantian.


    At the same time, the Qi flowing through his bodily meridians also started to rush toward the Dantian.


    With the influx from both sources, Cheng Guang''s Dantian visibly changed color, became more solid, and expanded.


    A vast expanse of purple like a newly conceived universe, immense and unstoppable.


    One zhang, two zhang, three zhang...


    The Purple Mansion, seemingly in a different dimension from his body, expanded boundlessly.

 Chapter 203: 88: Discussing the Extent of Harm a Forced Situation Can Cause (Please Subscribe)_3

    The Heavenly and Earthly Qi had now turned into fuel, boosting the ascendancy of the Purple Mansion.


    As the Purple Mansion began to unfold within Cheng Guang''s body, the aura on him gradually became more substantial and imposing.


    Qing Luan, who was beside him, noticed the activity on Cheng Guang''s end. Her beautiful eyes slightly opened in disbelief, and then widened.


    "The Princely Heir''s aura..."


    "Is this still the Purple Mansion Realm? It feels almost indistinguishable from a Martial Artist of the Divine Power Realm..."


    Qing Luan muttered incredulously to herself.


    The ck Cub, which had been toyed with in her hands like a ything, also opened its eyes, sizing up Cheng Guang.


    As it looked toward Cheng Guang, a sense of closeness and submission involuntarily arose in its heart.


    Its inner resistance had little power to defy the inexplicable and immense binding force.


    "What in the world is going on, woof."


    "I was in the Imperial Pce, wasn''t I, woof."


    "How did I suddenly end up here, isn''t this the Four Directions Mortal World, woof."


    "Why would I, the Devil Emperor, appear in this Four Directions Mortal World, and at the time when I am reincarnating and at my weakest!"


    "Could someone have plotted against me?"


    ck Cub pondered with a foolish expression, as if on the verge of a breakdown, resembling a human frowning and asionally letting slip a dignified aura from its ck eyes that did not seem to belong to it.


    ck Cub couldn''t figure it out ¨C who in the world had the ability to pluck it from the deepest hell of the Ten-Layered Demon Sea and randomly drop it into the Four Directions Mortal World without any warning.


    Even during its Cycle Period, when its body was transforming and it was at its most vulnerable, there were many strong beings within its Imperial Pce. Even over a dozen Devil Sovereigns and Sky-Men would not be able to breach the pce''s defenses and locate its true body.


    Why.


    Why had it be like this.


    ck Cub looked as if it wanted to cry but had no tears; it raised its paws and clenched them helplessly.


    When it looked at Cheng Guang again,


    a feeling of submission uncontrobly spread in the bottom of its heart.


    Damn the humiliation, humiliation!


    It, the great Devil Emperor of its realm, a being greatly feared throughout the Four Directions Mortal World, was now recognizing a weak human as its master.


    And now, it was being yed with by an incredibly weak human woman.


    ck Cub''s feelings were a mix of sorrow and anger, and it decided it had to resist!


    But just as it had this thought and its body began to fidget restlessly, it was picked up.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Qing Luan''s gaze shifted from Cheng Guang to ck Cub. She swung its body about, giving its underside a thoughtful look.


    "It''s a male, hmm, looks like I''ll need to get it neutered."


    The moment ck Cub heard this, its body tensed instantly, and it tightened its tail significantly.


    Whining softly,


    it dared not resist any longer.


    This woman, it couldn''t afford to provoke.


    If it resisted, the concubines of its harem would be left unmanaged.


    Qing Luan just mentioned this off-handedly and tossed ck Cub onto the ground. Her beautiful eyes sparkled as she observed Cheng Guang.


    As the aura on Cheng Guang''s body gradually calmed down and returned to normal,


    Qing Luan came over just in time, wiping sweat off Cheng Guang.


    Cheng Guang smiled and said, "No trouble at all."


    He took the Brocade Handkerchief from Qing Luan''s hand, wiped off his sweat, and then sunk his mind inward, examining the changes within his body.


    Seeing the state of his Dantian at the moment, his mood became very rxed, almost joyful.


    The Purple Mansion he had developed was vast, so much so that its edges could not be seen at a nce, seemingly reaching a certain limit.


    No matter how much Heavenly and Earthly Qi Cheng Guang attracted from his surroundings, the Purple Mansion could not expand even a fraction more.


    Cheng Guang did not know whether his Purple Mansion could be considered thergest in history, but it certainly was not something ordinary Martial Artists couldpare with.


    Maybe not even Zhihai''s Purple Mansion was as big as his.


    Cheng Guang pondered in his mind.


    By noon, Qing Luan had nned to cook herself, preparing some delicious food for Cheng Guang to celebrate the Princely Heir''s breakthrough to the Purple Mansion Realm.


    Donning an embroidered apron, she bustled about in the side house, lighting fires, cooking, and boiling rice, bringing a touch of life to the peaceful Million Specie Garden.


    Technically, a close attendant like Qing Luan need not cook herself, yet she found joy among the grease and smoke.


    Perhaps for Qing Luan, the process of cooking was enjoyable, but what made her happier was the prospect of Cheng Guang liking the meals she prepared.


    Qing Luan was busy beside the stove, inadvertently getting some ash on her beautiful face, which made her look endearing.


    The dispirited ck Cub, idling in the courtyard with a look of resignation, seemed to catch the scent wafting from the side room and scuttled over to Qing Luan, raising its paws, perched beside the pot, staring eagerly at the stir-fried dishes and drooling with desire.


    What do these humans of the Four Directions Mortal World usually eat to make it so fragrant?


    ck Cub looked on curiously.


    Absorbed in its gaze.


    Suddenly there was a bang, and a cooking spat struck its head.


    ck Cub winced in pain, gritting its teeth and recoiling.


    "Don''t lounge around here, go y over there."


    Qing Luan shooed ck Cub away.


    ck Cub was unwilling to leave. Even if it couldn''t eat, merely getting to smell was good enough, and it loitered around Qing Luan.


    Cheng Guang sat in a nearby pavilion, sipping tea. As he rested, he watched this scene, asionally smiling knowingly.


    It was indeed quite harmonious.


    After the meal, Cheng Guang had nothing much to do. The task of killing the King of South Ming was still somewhat beyond his reach, and he needed to find another opportunity.

 Chapter 204: 88: Discussing the Extent of Harm a Forced Situation Can Cause (Please Subscribe)_4

    ```


    This was a time of urgency.


    As for the Bureau of the Lamp, even though he was now employed there, his identity did not require him to clock in daily.


    Even without showing up, his sry from the Bureau of the Lamp would still be paid as usual.


    Not that he particrly cared about the meager sry, anyway.


    With nothing better to do, Cheng Guang simply amused himself by teasing ck Cub.


    Oddly enough, Cheng Guang found it strange that ck Cub, who appeared rather silly, wasn''t entirely so. When facing him, it would asionally disy almost human-like expressions.


    When given a Da Bi Dou, it would even show a timely sense of being humiliated.


    Such antics invigorated Cheng Guang; whenever he saw ck Cub bouncing around and tearing apart the house, he''d feel an itch in his hand and give it a Da Bi Dou.


    Seeing ck Cub''s heartless antics, he figured the psychological trauma inflicted by his teasing wasn''t too substantial.


    Thus, Cheng Guang felt justified, and he was not stingy in handing out Da Bi Dou.


    ......


    The night deepened, and all was silent.


    Not a cloud was in the sky; the stars twinkled feebly in the dark, while the moonlight nketed the world in a mysterious silver hue.


    At midnight, Cheng Guang slowly opened his eyes.


    Qing Luan had not stayed in his room that night¡ªnot because he was incapable, but because he had to see if the system would issue a new task and could not be distracted.


    At that moment, a cold, emotionless voice began to echo in Cheng Guang''s mind.


    "In the thirty-fourth year of Zhensheng, on August 17th, your forty-first day in the Heavenly Human Realm, you aligned yourself with the King of South Ming. After serving the King of South Ming, your identity and cultivation earned you significant regard there."


    "However, you also knew that your allegiance to the King of South Ming didn''t secure hisplete trust. Living under another''s roof, you were uncertain when the King might discard or betray you."


    "Having stayed with the King of South Ming for a while, you felt increasingly weary. Meanwhile, you heard that Empress Wu Ling of Great Zhou was in a fierce battle with the King of South Ming.


    If Empress Wu Ling couldn''t withstand the King''s and the crown prince''s assault, thest of Great Zhou''s territory would be lost, and the Great Zhou Dynasty would vanish from history in the Four Directions Mortal World."


    "You didn''t know what that final battlefield looked like. The King of South Mingmanded you to the field to confront Empress Wu Ling of Great Zhou, but ultimately, you didn''t have the heart to act against the Empress and refused the King''s order. As expected, the King punished you by hanging and beating you publicly."


    "The dignity of a Heavenly Human Realm cultivator was utterly lost."


    "When you received news about the front lines again, you learned that Empress Wu Ling had broken through to the third tier of the Heavenly Human Realm, defeating all invaders, putting the King of South Ming at a disadvantage."


    "Even the King of South Ming and the Devil Emperor behind him were no match for the strength of the third tier of the Heavenly Human Realm."


    "With Wu Ling''s breakthrough to the third tier of the Heavenly Human Realm, reaching the pinnacle of humans on earth, could it be that Great Zhou actually had a chance to reim its lost territories, that it wasn''t so easily doomed?"


    "Life under the King of South Ming wasn''t pleasant for you, and now hearing that there might be hope once more with Empress Wu Ling, you somewhat wished to return to her side. But you knew that you had once betrayed Empress Wu Ling, and now to go back to her would hardly be easy."


    "You nned to simply live out your days incent mediocrity under the King of South Ming. After all, with the Devil n''s power behind him and the Devil Emperor backing the King, he wouldn''t be so easily defeated by Empress Wu Ling."


    "As days passed, your life became dull and tedious, and inadvertently, you saw the legendary Queen of the South Ming, reviving a beat in your hollow heart, and you sighed as you gazed at this mythical Queen."


    "The identity of this Queen of South Ming was not as simple as it seemed on the surface. You learned recently that the Queen was from the Demonic Race of the Ten-Layered Demon Sea, one of the avatars of a certain supreme Demon Emperor of the Abyss."


    "It seemed the Queen had brokered some sort of deal with the King of South Ming, extracting the royal bloodline from within him to cultivate the Spirit Dao, essible only to the royal families of the Four Directions Mortal World."


    "And she, in turn, would support the King from behind, preventing him from beingpletely dominated by the Devil n."


    "A King of South Ming nked by the Devil n and the Demonic Race had be merely a piece yed by two great powers in the Four Directions Mortal World. You felt that the King had truly gone mad. Even if he were to seed in overthrowing Empress Wu Ling and ascend to the throne, what of it? He would still be nothing but a puppet."


    "Controlled by both the Devil n and the Demonic Race, the King of South Ming''s predicament was hardly better than yours."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Thinking of this, you wanted tough."


    "At the same time, you realized that the King of South Ming was unreliable. If he himself was just a pawn, how could he offer you protection? Perhaps if you could curry favor with the Queen of South Ming, your circumstances might improve."


    "Level 2 Task: Court favor with the Queen of the South Ming."


    "Task Reward: The Princess''s stockings."


    The system''s cold voice resounded in Cheng Guang''s mind, and on thest sentence, Cheng Guang felt his face take on an exceedingly odd expression.


    The Queen of South Ming, from the Demonic Race of the Ten-Layered Demon Sea?


    ```

 Chapter 205: 88: Discussing the Extent of Harm a Forced Situation Can Cause (Please Subscribe)_5

    Could it be an incarnation of a certain Demon Emperor?


    Did she reach some kind of deal with the King of South Ming and extract the royal bloodline from his body, allowing her to cultivate the Spirit Dao?


    Cheng Guang''s mouth twitched slightly,pletely unable to understand how the Queen of the South Ming could extract the royal bloodline from the King of South Ming''s body, enabling her to cultivate the Spirit Dao.


    Furthermore, he pondered.


    Why would the Queen of the South Ming, a member of the Demonic Race, cultivate the Spirit Dao?


    Don''t they have their own exclusive cultivation paths?


    Or perhaps, the identity of the Queen of South Ming belongs to a particrly special tribe within the Demonic Race?


    A torrent of thoughts surged through Cheng Guang''s mind, baffled by the situation unfolding before him.


    The King of South Ming sought to reim his throne, cozying up to both the Devil n and the Demonic Race, even at the cost of his royal lineage.


    Just for the sake of a throne, was it really worth it?


    Cheng Guang failed toprehend the King of South Ming''s way of thinking.


    As to whether the King of South Ming acted out of impulse, for revenge against Wu Shang, or because he was chosen by the Devil n and the Demonic Race, coerced into a difficult spot, Cheng Guang had no idea.


    Cheng Guang sighed and pushed the bizarre situation with the King of South Ming to the back of his mind, his gazending on the system task.


    "Cling to the legs of the Queen of South Ming?"


    "This task is somewhat interesting."


    Cheng Guang raised his eyebrows slightly, aware that with his silly system''s nature, he just had toplete the task ording to its literal meaning and needn''t delve any deeper.


    But...


    Even if it was only about meeting the task in a literal sense, it was incredibly difficult for Cheng Guang.


    The Queen of South Ming was of the Demonic Race; she surely wasn''t only cultivating the Spirit Dao but definitely also had her race''s unique cultivation system.


    The extent of her terrifying power was much more than Cheng Guang had initially anticipated.


    At the same time, Cheng Guang guessed that the Queen of South Ming''s status within the Demonic Race was not low.


    One could tell from her ability to quietly break through the Border Area, arrive in the Four Directions Mortal World, and even engage in games with several Devil Emperors.


    Cheng Guang thought that if he were to forcefully cling to the Queen of South Ming''s "legs" now, even if she wouldn''t directly kill him on the spot, she wouldn''t allow him to get close at all.


    "Difficult indeed."


    Cheng Guang sighed, not expecting that the system''s task would eventually lead to the Queen of South Ming.


    If it had been this morning, when his Charm Eyes could still exert their effects, forcibly clinging to the Queen of South Ming''s "legs" might have been slightly possible.


    But by this hour, the Queen of South Ming had likely already removed the Divine Power Marks of the Charm Eyes from her Primordial Spiritpletely.


    It meant there was no chance at all.


    Cheng Guang walked over to a nearby desk, poured himself a cup of tea, and tapped his fingers lightly against the desktop, producing a crisp sound.


    He pondered in his mind how exactly he could cling to the Queen of South Ming''s "legs."


    Based on the Queen of South Ming''s current attitude towards him, not killing him with a single p was already the respect due to his status from her.


    The more Cheng Guang thought about it, the more he felt the task assigned by the system was incredibly arduous.


    He really hadn''t expected that the Queen of South Ming would be so difficult to deal with.


    If the Queen of South Ming were just an ordinary woman, he could have relied on his status to enact a scene of forcefully abducting a civilian girl, and even if the Queen of South Ming was reluctant, she wouldn''t dare to be too presumptuous in Duke Zhen''s Mansion and would certainly not resist.


    However, the Queen of South Ming''s public identity was that of his aunt.


    This identity meant that if he were to bring her to his abode and act inappropriately,


    setting aside what outsiders would say about him, Cheng Zhihai and Wu Yuemei wouldn''t let him off the hook.


    Respect for elders was ingrained in the bones of this era, and if Cheng Guang trulymitted the great taboo of making a move against his aunt, then regardless of their esteemed statuses, Cheng Zhihai and Wu Yuemei probably wouldn''t be able to hold their heads high in public.


    The emperor himself wouldn''t look favorably upon him either.


    It amounted to social death.


    The more Cheng Guang thought about it, the more his head ached, so he decided not to think about it any longer. He looked over at ck Cub who was sleeping beside the bed like a dead pig, spread-eagled and snoring.


    Cheng Guang felt his hand itching even more.


    He picked up ck Cub by the neck and bestowed upon it a Da Bi Dou.


    The crisp sound echoed in the quiet night.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Cheng Guang''s mood immediately lightened up quite a bit.


    ck Cub truly was a stress-reliever; the irritation in his heart calmed down instantly after a Da Bi Dou.


    Originally drowsy, ck Cub instantly woke up from the Da Bi Dou. Its body jerked, looking dazedly at Cheng Guang as tears began to well up in its eyes.


    Don''t ask why its eyes were brimming with tears, for it loved thisnd deeply.


    Usually, back in the Demon Realm, not to mention receiving a Da Bi Dou, there were hardly many who would dare to look it in the eye.


    And now, it had been given a Da Bi Dou by a member of the Human Race, not once but several times.


    Do you know how much damage a Da Bi Dou can do to a Demon Emperor?


    ck Cub was furious and had half a mind to bite Cheng Guang to death.


    However, no sooner had this thought risen than its whole body ached grievously; it could not muster a single rebellious thought or intention against Cheng Guang.


    ck Cub fell intoplete despair.


    What kind of method was this?


    To so manipte a Demon Emperor at will?


    Even though it was currently in its Cycle Period, with diminished cultivation and strength, not to mention its appearance and size, it was still a Demon Emperor.

 Chapter 206: 88: Discussing the Extent of Harm a Forced Situation Can Cause (Please Subscribe)_6

    Without it realizing, someone had instantaneously transported it from the distant Ten-Layered Demon Sea to this Four Directions Mortal World.


    ck Cub couldn''t even begin to imagine how powerful the person who used such a method on it must be.


    At the very least, it wasn''t something the seemingly weak Human Race before its eyes could manage.


    After pondering for a long while, ck Cub just felt tired.


    Because it realized that it simply couldn''t guess who would have the ability to deal with it in such a manner.


    Not only had someone toyed with it, but they also had a rather wicked sense of humor, delivering it to the side of an extremely weak human, for them to bully at will.


    The more ck Cub thought about it, the more aggrieved it felt,menting the tragedy of a Demon Emperor being reduced to such a state.


    Cheng Guang, however, paid no mind to ck Cub''s rich inner life at the moment. After giving ck Cub a big hug, which somewhat cleared his head, he started to stroke the dog.


    Stroking a dog wasn''t asfortable as stroking a fox.


    But at present, Cheng Guang had no choice. That fox had probably already returned to the Eightyered Devil Realm and wouldn''t be essible for a while.


    Being able to stroke a dog was considered quite alright for now.


    Cheng Guang rubbed ck Cub''s head with one hand, asionally pinching its nose and prying open its mouth, while at the same time, he pondered over matters in his mind, contemting how he should deal with the Queen of South Ming.


    Although he had sought refuge with the King of South Ming, his situation wasn''t particrly good.


    The King of South Ming wasn''t likely to easily let him off because that he seemed to have pledged loyalty as a joke.


    Cheng Guang only needed to recall the system''s task prompt about the unfortunate demise of the true Princely Heir to know that the King of South Ming was not an easy person to deal with.


    He had contested Emperor Zhou of Great Zhou for nearly a hundred years and had managed to survive maneuvering between the Demonic Race and Demon Beasts.


    Not a simple character by any means.


    In the future, Cheng Guang wasn''t sure what kind of methods the King of South Ming and this Queen would use against him.


    Now it seemed the immediate challenge of the Queen of South Ming had to be dealt with.


    If he could subjugate the Queen, it would be highly beneficial when the time came to expose that the King of South Ming was actually the Crown Prince.


    The only difficulty was still the initial problem.


    How could he grab a hold of the Queen''s "big thigh"?


    How could he subdue her?


    At this moment, Cheng Guang felt he had hit a dead end.


    No matter which way he turned, facing the Queen of South Ming on his own seemed like an unsolvable issue.


    While Cheng Guang pondered, time slipped away second by second, and soon the sky began to brighten. The eastern horizon gave rise to a pale white glow, which slowly turned the faintly azure sky a shade of pink.


    With Cheng Guang''s current Cultivation Realm, even if he didn''t sleep for several days, he wouldn''t feel overly fatigued.


    Therefore, he didn''t n to catch up on any more sleep. Setting aside the seemingly wrecked ck Cub, he pushed open the door and walked into the courtyard.


    Qing Luan had not yet awakened, so Cheng Guang did not disturb her to help himself wash.


    After a simple wash, Cheng Guang began his routine practice for the day.


    He nned to consolidate his Martial Cultivation Realm.


    Martial Cultivation had already reached the Purple Mansion Realm, and the next stage was the Divine Power Realm.


    He needed to refine his Martial Arts into Divine Power Marks, imprinting them into the Purple Mansion.


    This was entirely a matter ofprehension and time investment.


    There was no hurry anymore.


    Meanwhile, his Spirit Dao had reached the Yang God Realm, with the next stage being the Ascension Realm.


    Once he reached the Ascension Realm, his Primordial Spirit could leave his body even during the daytime.


    The powers he could employ from the Proving Dao Map would also increase.


    Cheng Guang still found it somewhat difficult to visualize the Proving Dao Map of True Lord of Pure Origin.


    Though it could hone his Primordial Spirit, making it more solid, his Cultivation Realm was still insufficient to harness the power of the Proving Dao Map.


    Cheng Guang thought to himself that things might improve greatly once he reached the Ascension Realm.


    The Proving Dao Map of True Lord of Pure Origin would only unleash its true efficacy at that moment.


    As he pondered this, Cheng Guang suddenly recalled that the legitimate Princely Heir, who had even managed to awaken the Bloodline Divine Powers inherited from Emperor Zhou of Great Zhou, raised a doubt. Why was there not even the slightest sign from the ancient royal bloodline of the Great Xia within himself?


    Where were his Bloodline Divine Powers?


    Cheng Guang was somewhat puzzled. After thinking for a while anding to no conclusion, he could onlyfort himself that the time had not yete. When the right moment arrived, he presumed he would awaken his Bloodline Divine Powers.


    The ancient royal bloodline of Great Xia was extraordinary enough on its own.


    Cheng Guang found it hard to imagine how powerful the awakened Bloodline Divine Powers of the ancient royal bloodline of Great Xia might be.


    After cultivating for a short while and feeling exhausted, Cheng Guang stopped.


    Qing Luan had already risen, her hair tied up neatly. After freshening up, she was preparing breakfast for Cheng Guang.


    She had rolled up her sleeves to her fair wrists, and with her profile facing Cheng Guang, the rising wisps of steam when she boiled water fell on her jade-like face, inexplicably giving off a sense of a virtuous wife and loving mother.


    It must be said, Qing Luan''s culinary skills were indeed quite remarkable.


    Althoughcking in varietypared to the mansion''s head chef, her meticulous dedication more than made up for it.


    Qing Luan happily busied herself, and Cheng Guang had noints¡ªan entirely satisfying arrangement.


    It was at this time that Cheng Guang seemed to hear something and looked towards the door.


    "Nephew."


    A noble and pleasant voice came through, and the Queen of the South Ming appeared at the gate of Million Specie Garden with several maidens following her, gazing inside.


    The maidens behind the Queen of the South Ming also carried an abundance of pastries and Spirit Food for breakfast.


    The Queen of the South Ming looked at Cheng Guang with a smile brimming with happiness. Dressed in an exquisite silk dress and pearl earrings, she still maintained the same dignity, her eyes showing fatigue, but she seemed much better than the day before.


    Cheng Guang was slightly surprised.


    He truly had not expected the Queen of the South Ming toe so early to Duke Zhen''s Mansion to find him.


    It seemed that after his visit to the Queen of the South Ming the previous day, she hade to visit him today.


    A case of courtesy begets courtesy?


    Cheng Guang''s lips curled slightly; he did not have much of an appreciation for the Queen of the South Ming''s beautiful smile, only a premonition that her early visit probably did not bode well.


    For some reason, Cheng Guang suddenly empathized with the Queen of the South Ming''s feelings from the previous day, when she heard of his visit to her mansion at the crack of dawn.


    It was a bit ufortable.


    Cheng Guang grew slightly wary of the Queen of the South Ming in his heart, yet his expression remained as calm as a light breeze and clear skies, with a faint smile on his face.


    "Aunt, why have youe so early today?"


    "Is there something urgent that you need to see me for?"


    The Queen of the South Ming appeared somewhat helpless, and with a coquettish sigh, she nced at Cheng Guang and said in a clear voice, "What, without something urgent, I can''te to see you?"


    Cheng Guang shook his head andughed softly, "Not at all. If aunt misses me, you cane to see me anytime."


    Hearing Cheng Guang''s words, the Queen of the South Ming''s dignified fa?ade faltered, and she involuntarily clenched her teeth secretly.


    Miss you?


    I feel like crushing you to death right now.


    The Queen of the South Ming felt that the mere sight of Cheng Guang''s face was irksome to her.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    But at that moment, there was little she could do about Cheng Guang.


    For the sake of her own schemes, as well as those of King of South Ming, she had no choice but to continue this farce, feigning smiles and ying her part with Cheng Guang.


    Just as the Queen of the South Ming moved her enchanting lips, about to say something,


    her gaze unexpectedly caught sight of a small, pitiable ck dog at Cheng Guang''s feet.


    Her beautiful eyes were momentarily stunned.


    As if she had seen something frightening, her pupils uncontrobly contracted momentarily.


    ...

 Chapter 207: 89: Really Not Caring About Face at All! (Please Subscribe)

    The Queen of the South Ming looked at the ck dog at Cheng Guang''s feet, her face showing unusual colors.


    Why did this ck dog give her a feeling of both extreme familiarity and extreme fear?


    Could this ck dog actually be an Exotic Beast with a Demonic Race bloodline?


    That shouldn''t be the case. Even if it were an Exotic Beast with a Demonic Race bloodline, it couldn''t possibly make her feel afraid. Merely by ncing at the ck dog, the Queen of the South Ming felt her soul tremble.


    It was as if she saw a supremely majestic Demon Emperor from within the Ten-Layered Demon Sea.


    Don''t be ridiculous.


    Let alone the Demon Emperor, even the offspring of the Demon Emperor were unlikely to appear by Cheng Guang''s side.


    Then what is the deal with this ck dog?


    The Queen of the South Ming kept staring intently at the ck dog.


    Cheng Guang noticed that the Queen of the South Ming was sizing up his ck dog and couldn''t help but speak with a smile, "Auntie, why are you continuously staring at my dog? Are you interested in this ck dog of mine?"


    As Cheng Guang spoke, thoughts inevitably stirred in his heart.


    The system had named his ck cub "Haba Dog," adding the word "Hell" after it.


    The Haba Dog might just be the system''s sense of humor, but the key was in the word "Hell."


    Hell was one of theyers in the Ten-Layered Demon Sea, which indirectly proved that his ck cub seemed toe from the Ten-Layered Demon Sea.


    And the Queen of the South Ming before him also came from the Ten-Layered Demon Sea.


    Could it be that the Queen of the South Ming recognized the identity or race of the ck cub?


    Cheng Guang thought about it with interest and observed the Queen of the South Ming''s expression.


    Upon hearing Cheng Guang''s query, the Queen of the South Ming''s smile became slightly stiff, but she quickly regained herposure, "Not interested. Your dog just looks quite peculiar, so I couldn''t help but take a few more nces."


    As the Queen of the South Ming''s words fell, the ck cub, hearing herment on its appearance, couldn''t help but raise its head and size up the Queen of the South Ming.


    Within its pitch-ck eyes, the Queen of the South Ming''s visage was reflected, and its eyebrows faintly raised.


    Oh?


    The aura of the Abyss Demon Emperor...


    Is this woman before me an avatar of the Abyss Demon Emperor?


    Since when did the Abyss Demon Emperor secretly extend his reach into the Four Directions Mortal World?


    The ck cub cast a nce, and confusion flickered within its dark eyes.


    Logically, although they from the Ten-Layered Demon Sea were somewhat interested in the Four Directions Mortal World, their interest wasn''t as intense as that of the Devil n''s, after all, the distance was quite far, and breaking through the Border Area of the Four Directions Mortal World was somewhat difficult; it was less of a hassle to find trouble with those angelic beings of the Three-part God Realm.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Why had the Abyss Demon Emperor suddenly run a long way to make trouble in the Four Directions Mortal World, even secretly sending over an avatar?


    As the ck cub sized up the Queen of the South Ming, the queen seemed to notice something, took another nce at the ck cub, and felt a shiver run through her as she noticed the curiosity in its eyes.


    She inexplicably felt as if she was being seen through.


    By a dog, no less.


    It was utterly absurd.


    Although the Queen of the South Ming was inwardly shocked, her dignified countenance maintained its regalposure, and she quickly diverted her gaze from the ck dog, no longer letting herself look at the ck dog.


    For some reason, the more she saw, the more the Queen of the South Ming felt that the ck dog beside Cheng Guang resembled a certain Demon Emperor from her memory.


    Even withoutying her eyes on the ck dog, the Queen of the South Ming felt ufortable being stared at by it.


    This difort was not like the indignation she felt when being stared at by Cheng Guang.


    It was a feeling of restlessness and unease.


    Cheng Guang didn''t notice the Queen of the South Ming''s current peculiarity and asked Qing Luan to bring over some tea. Shortly after, Qing Luan hurried over with a teapot and cups in hand.


    Cheng Guang looked at the Queen of the South Ming and invited, "Auntie, why not sit and chat for a while?"


    Hearing this, the Queen of the South Ming walked gracefully, keeping a certain distance as she passed by the ck dog, seemingly wishing to avoid being too close to it.


    The ck cub, too, didn''t spend too much time staring at the Queen of the South Ming, only looking for a while before its interest waned.


    For now, it was under the control of others.


    While the avatar of the Abyss Demon Emperor might have noticed something, there was a high probability she wouldn''t recognize it.


    Even if she did recognize it, she shouldn''t expect her to save the life of a mere dog.


    The rtions between Demon Emperors were very much like those between the emperors of the various dynasties in the Four Directions Mortal World, neither good nor bad. If everyone was at peace, then there was nothing to worry about, but if given the chance, they would kill each other at the first opportunity.


    Although it didn''t think much of this avatar of the Abyss Demon Emperor.


    The ck cub coiled up on the ground, feeling a sense of sorrow.


    s, my dog life is truly pitiful.


    How did I suddenly end up in the Four Directions Mortal World?


    And inexplicably acknowledged a weak Human Race as master.


    What am I to do in the future?


    Even if my power gradually recovers, I won''t have the face to meet anyone; if the Abyss Demon Emperor recognizes me, it will be even more humiliating to the dog.


    The ck cub was directly emoting at this moment.


    And at this time.


    Around the tea table.


    The Queen of the South Ming also shifted her attention away from the ck dog.


    She sat at the stone table in the pavilion, her stunning and dignified face exuded an air of high-ss nobility, her eyes clear and deep like autumn water.


    Qing Luan poured tea.


    The steaming hot tea water still bubbling with white mist, swirled in the cups with some leaves floating and sinking, spreading a fragrance of crisp tea aroma.


    The Queen of the South Ming wasn''t in the mood for tasting tea, she simply set her autumn-water-like eyes on Cheng Guang and spoke softly, "Nephew, I''vee here today for two matters."

 Chapter 208: 89: Really Not Caring About Face at All! (Please Subscribe)_2

    Cheng Guang nodded slightly, his mind elsewhere as he lifted his teacup and took a sip. "Go ahead," he said.


    The Queen of the South Ming nced at Qing Luan beside her, but before she could speak, Qing Luan attentively arranged the fruit pastries and tactfully left the room.


    No one else was around.


    Only then did the Queen of the South Ming continue, "Firstly, about the matter you mentioned yesterday, although we have agreed, we still cannot fully trust you. We need you to do something for us."


    Upon hearing this, Cheng Guang''s expression became somewhat strange.


    The matter the Queen of the South Ming spoke of was obviously about his visit to her residence the day before, iming his desire to defect to the King of South Ming.


    He had said so only toplete a system task and im the reward, and no sooner had he professed his loyalty to the King of South Ming than he was already pondering how to kill him.


    And now you''reing to me, asking for a favor?


    A tinge of amusement stirred in Cheng Guang.


    Neither the Queen of the South Ming nor the Crown Prince knew of Cheng Guang''s system, so they couldn''t fathom his reasoning and genuinely believed he intended to defect to them.


    Otherwise, why would Cheng Guang, as the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir, take the risk to visit the Queen of the South Ming alone, professing admiration for the Crown Prince and a wish to defect to their side?


    Suppressing a smile, Cheng Guang kept his lips from curling upward, maintaining a calm and serene demeanor as his gaze rested on the Queen of the South Ming''s beautiful and noble features. He asked with a light chuckle, "What would my aunt like me to do?"


    The Queen of the South Ming''s expression remained unchanged, her dignified autumn eyes fixed on Cheng Guang. "I need you to help us integrate several people into the Bureau of the Lamp," she said.


    "I am aware that you currently hold a position in the Bureau of the Lamp and that Cheng Zhihai has recently promoted you. Even though I do not know what rank of constable you are now, with your identity and status, it should be a simple matter for you to have several people enter the Bureau of the Lamp."


    Cheng Guang raised an eyebrow upon hearing her words.


    "She wants me to help them infiltrate the Bureau of the Lamp?"


    The Queen of the South Ming nodded.


    Holding his teacup in one hand and sipping the tea, Cheng Guang pondered what the Queen of the South Ming¡ªor rather, the Crown Prince¡ªreally intended by asking him to ce their people in the Bureau of the Lamp.


    The Bureau was no idle department; it wielded great power and was exceedingly busy. Few indeed had the ability to meddle within the Bureau.


    Cheng Guang continued his contemtion, his expression still like still water. Lifting his gaze to the Queen of the South Ming, he inquired again, "How many people? Are there any specific requirements for their positions?"


    The Queen of the South Ming shifted slightly and said, "That brings us to the second matter."


    "nt as many as possible. Naturally, the higher their ranks the better, but if there are no official positions avable, even a ck Lantern Catcher in the Bureau, or an external consultant, would be fine."


    "All that matters is their involvement in the royal ceremony one month from now."


    A sense of surprise flickered in Cheng Guang''s heart upon hearing this.


    Well now, so the Queen of the South Ming, or rather the Crown Prince, had this in mind.


    The royal ceremony was one of the few events directly connected to the royal family of the Great Zhou Dynasty.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    It would be attended not only by all members of royalty, court officials, noble families, and foreign envoys but also by monarchs of closely rted dynasties and kings of smaller countries under Great Zhou''s influence.


    For such an important asion, security would not only consist of various protections, but also supervision by the Bureau of the Lamp and the Imperial Guard.


    Having me ce members inside the Bureau of the Lamp was only their first step.


    The second, far more crucial step was yet toe.


    Allowing the Crown Prince''s men to be in charge of the security would undoubtedly provide the Crown Prince the opportunity to use those inserted within the Bureau to cause some trouble during the ceremony.


    It could be described as the plot fully revealed.


    "Well, can you do it?"


    The Queen of the South Ming''s eyes were tightly fixed on Cheng Guang''s expression, searching for any sign of hesitation or doubt that might suggest he wasn''t sincerely wishing to join them; she would leave immediately upon noticing any.


    After all, it would be suspicious if, aftermitting to defect to them, he started to dy or refuse to help, casting doubt on the sincerity of his initial offer.


    Facing the Queen''s scrutinizing gaze, Cheng Guang''s expression barely changed as he simply smiled faintly and nodded in agreement.


    Rather than rejecting her proposal outright, it seemed better to lead her into a trap.


    Cheng Guang knew that the Queen of the South Ming was still unaware that he had long since seen through their ns.


    The Queen of the South Ming, or rather the Crown Prince, believed that even if Cheng Guang were to act, he would not deduce their true intentions.


    After all, the royal ceremony was an event that Emperor Zhou himself would attend, and the entire Great Zhou Dynasty ced great importance on it. No one would dare to target such an event.


    The Queen of the South Ming was confident that even if Cheng Guang refused them, it would have no impact on their ns.


    That''s why she boldly entrusted Cheng Guang with these matters.


    Moreover, they did not believe that Cheng Guang, with his current style of conduct, would harm the loyal agents they dispatched.

 Chapter 209: 89: Really Not Caring About Face at All! (Please Subscribe)_3

    Only if aplete falling out with them had truly urred.


    Yet this contradicted what Cheng Guang previously dered about admiring the Crown Prince and wanting to join their ranks.


    After Cheng Guang nodded in agreement to handle the matter, the Queen of the South Ming nodded back with considerable satisfaction. "All you need to do is take care of this matter; you don''t need to involve yourself in the rest."


    Sipping his tea absently, Cheng Guang nodded indifferently, nced at the Queen of the South Ming, and began to change the subject, intentionally and unintentionally probing and gathering information.


    "Auntie, what kind of strength do the people you want me to ce in the Bureau of the Lamp have? The Bureau does have its strength requirements, and it would be rather difficult for me to insert too many people who are too weak," he said.


    The Queen of the South Ming did not hide the information from Cheng Guang, perhaps because he had agreed to her initial request. She said with a smile:


    "Their strength is not weak; they are all devoted retainers recently cultivated by the Crown Prince, so you don''t need to worry about that."


    Cheng Guang''s eyes slightly lifted, and he asked, "How does their strengthpare to yours, Auntie?"


    The Queen of the South Ming looked at Cheng Guang in annoyance. "There aren''t many who canpare to me; it''s not feasible to cultivate retainers to my level of cultivation," she replied coolly.


    Hearing this, Cheng Guang had a clear understanding.


    The individuals that the Queen of the South Ming wanted him to ce within the Bureau of the Lamp most likely had a Cultivation Realm below the sixth rank, equivalent to the middle level of strength within the Bureau.


    Such people, ranking in the middle echelons of the Bureau, would probably also be core forces for the Crown Prince.


    Cultivating a devoted retainer must have cost a significant amount of resources¡ªeven though the Crown Prince had taken on the identity of the King of South Ming and could exploit the wealth and resources of Great Zhou¡ªit seemed that resources were still limited.


    If he could round up a great number of the Crown Prince''s devoted retainers, the countenance of the Crown Prince at that time would certainly be amusing.


    Amid his contemtion, the Queen of the South Ming also slowly rose, preparing to leave.


    Before leaving, she gave Cheng Guang another look and said with a smile:


    "Nephew, the people I want you to ce in the Bureau of the Lamp wille to your Mansion to find youter."


    "Moreover, don''t me your Auntie for being nosy. For such matters, it''s better to act sooner thanter; the sooner you can ce them, the less likely it is to arouse suspicion."


    "If arranged close to the royal sacrifice, even if these individuals are ced among the guards participating in the ceremony, they will not be stationed too close to the central area."


    "This would actually be disadvantageous," she advised.


    "Pay extra attention to this yourself."


    Having said that, the Queen of the South Ming gracefully departed with a sway of her lotus step.


    As Cheng Guang watched the enchanting and graceful figure of the Queen of the South Ming, he carelessly observed the more prominent parts of her figure.


    "Auntie''s figure is really impable, she might even look better in ck silk," he murmured with a smile at the corner of his mouth.


    The Queen of the South Ming, whether she heard him or not, stumbled slightly, nearly falling over on the spot.


    What was normally a dignified and noble gait became abruptly hurried.


    The Queen of the South Ming clenched her teeth, and with her attendants, hastened her departure.


    Although she couldn''t quite grasp what ck silk was, she knew instinctively that it wasn''t something decent.


    It could very well be something vile.


    She had originally thought that after yesterday''s incident, Cheng Guang had changed quite a bit since he admired the Crown Prince and she herself was his official wife, the Princess, on the surface.


    In her estimation, he would treat her with a bit more respect.


    Yet what was the oue?


    No change whatsoever.


    If Cheng Guang had not agreed to her initial request, she wouldn''t have given him a friendly face while he was sizing her up.


    But now, since Cheng Guang had agreed, she still needed to use him to handle some matters, and she couldn''t continue with her earlier disposition¡ªviolent and murderous at the drop of a hat.


    Even though the Queen of the South Ming sorely wished to p Cheng Guang to death at that moment, she temporarily had to refrain from acting.


    It would be best to wait until Cheng Guang had helped themplete the matter before taking action.


    The Queen of the South Ming returned to her carriage, the same Jade Carriage she had arrived in, and headed back to her mansion.


    She lifted the curtain of the Jade Carriage, taking another look at Duke Zhen''s Mansion, then let the curtain fall, her expression bing noble and indifferent.


    "Even if I don''t kill you, once you help us insert people into the Bureau of the Lamp on the day of the royal sacrifice, your end will not be a pretty sight."


    "If Emperor Zhou of Great Zhou dies that day, we will overthrow Great Zhou overnight. Even the Duke of the State, who is of Heavenly Human Realm, won''t be much help in reversing such a situation. It is foreseeable that your power will vanish in an instant, and at that point, how I wish to y with you will be of no issue."


    "If Emperor Zhou does not die that day and the matter is exposed, even if you are not killed by him, you can expect a severe reprimand from the enraged Emperor Zhou."


    "The oue will equally be unpleasant."


    As the Queen of the South Ming pondered this, the affair became a test to gauge Cheng Guang''s loyalties.


    If Cheng Guang helped them, he could prove he was still of use, and she would spare his life for the time being, but his fate afterwards would no doubt be grim.


    If he did not assist them, it would give her time to ponder how to eliminate this rather peculiar Princely Heir of Duke Zhen.


    No matter the perspective, the Queen of the South Ming herself stood to gain.


    Relieved by her resolution of the matter, the Queen of the South Ming felt much more at ease.


    Next, a more important task awaited her attention.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 210: 89: Really Not Caring About Face at All! (Please Subscribe)_4

    Simply nting a few dead soldiers into the Bureau of the Lamp, allowing them to serve as guards for the royal ceremony, wasn''t enough. She also needed to ce some top Devil n warriors, or even the Devil Emperor himself, in ce of certain Court ministers to take on new identities and attend the royal ceremony.


    It was convenient for them to stab Emperor Zhou in the back.


    This time, dealing with Emperor Zhou, a Sky-Man, the Devil Emperor was key.


    However, thest time, the Devil Emperor from the Green Hill fox tribe was discovered early by Emperor Zhou and sent back to the Eightyered Devil Realm;ing back would require more effort.


    But that was no longer something for the Queen of the South Ming to worry about herself.


    All she needed to do wasplete the recement.


    Even though she was merely an avatar of the Abyss Demon Emperor and could exert limited strength, she was confident in this essential skill of hers.


    She was able to perfectly transform the former prince into the King of South Ming without Emperor Zhou noticing anything amiss, so recing some Devil n warriors with Court ministers to attend the royal ceremony was naturally not much of a challenge.


    This ability was also key to her cooperation with the Devil n and her control over the former prince, allowing her, a mere avatar of the Abyss Demon Emperor, to carve out her share of the benefits.


    "Ha~ So exhausting..."


    "Indeed, I am not adept at the cunning schemes of the Human Race. If the original coulde, it would not require such an effort..."


    The Queen of the South Ming yawned, stretching her enchanting body provocatively, her curves bing even more striking and captivating with her movements.


    The smoothness and softness of her delicate body were evident just from the sight of it.


    ...


    The Queen of the South Ming left.


    Cheng Guang sat listlessly by the stone table, sipping tea and pondering.


    The recently departed Qing Luan had now returned.


    As she approached Cheng Guang, she asionally looked back, as if searching for the Queen of the South Ming.


    Coming closer, Qing Luan asked with curiosity, "Princely Heir, why did the Princesse to visit today, seeking you out alone without even notifying thedy of the house?"


    Cheng Guang held his teacup with a grin, swishing the tea around lightly, and replied nonchntly, "Ah, she probably has taken a fancy to me."


    Hearing this, Qing Luan pursed her red lips slightly, half-coquettishly, half-reproachfully, and rubbed Cheng Guang''s shoulder.


    "Princely Heir, you jest again. The Princess is a senior in status, you can''t use words like ''taken a fancy'' to describe..."


    As Qing Luan spoke, her pretty face reddened unintentionally again.


    It seemed she was reminded of something impure.


    Cheng Guang chuckled and shook his head, not really caring.


    No point in exining why the Queen of the South Ming came looking for him; he might as well just brush it off this way.


    With that diversion from Cheng Guang, Qing Luan''s thoughts shifted from the Queen of the South Ming.


    Just as she was about to speak further, she seemed to notice something, turned her head, and looked outside the gate.


    A few moments passed, and Steward Wang''s figure appeared from around the corner of the shaded path outside the Million Specie Garden.


    "Princely Heir."


    Steward Wang stood outside the courtyard, bowing respectfully to Cheng Guang, then said, "Princely Heir, there are visitors, and... quite a few..."


    "I wasn''t sure if the Princely Heir knew them, so I didn''t send them away, I came to ask for your decision."


    "Visitors? And quite a few?"


    Qing Luan was puzzled upon hearing Steward Wang''s words.


    On a normal day, it was already quite significant for Duke Zhen''s Mansion to have a couple of guests visit.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    But from what Steward Wang implied, it seemed there was a crowd of visitors.


    Steward Wang nodded in affirmation and looked at Cheng Guang, asking respectfully, "Princely Heir, those people im to be friends and wish to see you. Seeing their number is considerable and they don''t appear to be fabricating, I came to ask if you want to meet with them."


    "If the Princely Heir doesn''t wish to see them, I will send them all away."


    Qing Luan frowned, slightly confused, "How many people are there?"


    Steward Wang answered, "About fifty..."


    "Fifty?" Qing Luan eximed, covering her mouth in surprise, and turned to look at her Princely Heir.


    She thought to herself that all of the Princely Heir''s friends put together probably didn''t add up to fifty.


    Howe suddenly fifty people show up, asking specifically to meet with the Princely Heir himself?


    Perhaps they were swindlers from the Martial World?


    Qing Luan was a bit angry. She couldn''t believe that scammers like them dared toe to Duke Zhen''s Mansion.


    Just as she was about to speak up and help Cheng Guang decline them,


    Cheng Guang stopped her with a smile and said to Steward Wang, "Let''s go, take me to meet them."


    Cheng Guang truly hadn''t expected the Queen of the South Ming to act so efficiently; she said she would send someone right away, and not long after, they had arrived.


    Even in time for lunch.


    She must really be in a hurry.


    Cheng Guang couldn''t help but sigh to himself.


    Steward Wang quickly nodded and led Cheng Guang out of the residence.


    Qing Luan, surprised to hear Cheng Guang''s words, wondered why the Princely Heir seemed to have anticipated these visitors'' arrival.


    She didn''t understand and followed Cheng Guang somewhat dazedly.


    Cheng Guang slowly finished the tea in his arms, lightly kicked the emo ck Cub at his feet, stood up, and followed Steward Wang out of the courtyard.


    After about fifteen minutes, they reached the outside of the mansion.


    Outside Duke Zhen''s Mansion, on the broad alley paved with white Chinese marble, stood more than fifty men dressed in ck, martial attire, all with a stern demeanor.

 Chapter 211: 89: Really Not Caring About Face at All! (Please Subscribe)_5

    The expressions on these people''s faces, as well as the aura they emitted, inexplicably resembled those of some students from the Martial Academy who had participated in the martial artspetition between Great Wei and Great Zhou.


    Or rather, they were essentially the same group.


    As Cheng Guang approached, a group of South Ming''s loyalists immediately greeted him with a fist salute, "Princely Heir."


    Although their movements were not exactly uniform, they still carried an imposing air, and their voices were quite loud, startling the birds perched on the nearby road.


    Steward Wang stepped forward and carefully observed Cheng Guang''s expression, asking, "Princely Heir, do you recognize these people?"


    "If you don''t recognize them, should I send them all away?"


    There were quite a number of these people, more than fifty, and Steward Wang did not believe they could be acquaintances of his own Princely Heir.


    But if they were swindlers from the Martial World who hade to establish rtions out of nowhere, they would not possess such an imposing aura, their entire beings as cold as ice, solemn and unsmiling.


    Moreover, even swindlers would not gather so many people, let alone cheat their way into Duke Zhen''s Mansion.


    Therefore, Steward Wang was momentarily puzzled.


    When Cheng Guang was faced with Steward Wang''s question, he did not answer directly but instead asked, "Where is my father?"


    Steward Wang replied respectfully, "Princely Heir, the Family Head left for the Bureau of the Lamp early this morning, and he is not expected to return by noon; he will probably wait until evening."


    Cheng Guang nodded slightly, nced at the South Ming''s loyalists before him, and revealed a radiant smile, feigning warmth as he said:


    "Please, let them in, and treat them to good food and drink."


    Upon hearing this, Steward Wang did not dare to question why the Princely Heir would invite these people into the mansion and offered such hospitality; he quickly went to make arrangements.


    The leader of South Ming''s loyalists saluted Cheng Guang with a rather indifferent gesture, "Princely Heir, there''s no need for good food or drink, the Queen of South Ming has likely already informed you of our purpose."


    "We hope the Princely Heir will provide us with amodation for the time being, as we await your arrangements."


    "If the Princely Heir wishes, you could prepare some quality resources for our cultivation, Spirit Food, elixirs."


    Cheng Guang''s face retained its radiant smile upon hearing this.


    These people were truly unreserved.


    It was unclear whether they were relying on the favor of the Queen of South Ming or if loyalists inherentlycked emotional intelligence, for they showed little respect in their eyes for him, the Princely Heir.


    In their behavior, there was only a superficial pretext of courtesy.


    Their inherent arrogance was not hidden in the slightest.


    This scene made Cheng Guang exim in his mind.


    These guys were loyalists, yet they really weren''t afraid of death?


    Or had they concluded that he would noty a hand on them?


    Cheng Guang pondered, but his expression remained unchanged, his face still bearing a radiant smile as he ushered everyone into the mansion.


    "Don''t just stand outside in the wind."


    The South Ming''s loyalists responded and stepped grandly through the gates of Duke Zhen''s Mansion.


    After the loyalists entered, Steward Wang led them to a courtyard within the estate.


    Just as Steward Wang was about to have the mansion''s chef prepare some fine Spirit Food to entertain these guests, Cheng Guang gestured for him toe over.


    "There''s no need to prepare Spirit Food."


    Upon hearing this, Steward Wang was again taken aback, "Princely Heir, why do you say that?"


    Just a moment ago, the Princely Heir had seemed familiar and on good terms with these people, all smiles and conversation. Why had his demeanor changed so suddenly?


    Steward Wang at that moment could notprehend what his Princely Heir was thinking.


    Could it be that these people''s identities were somehow special?


    This raised some doubts in his mind.


    In Steward Wang''s view, the radiant smile that had been on Cheng Guang''s face was nowpletely gone, his expression indifferent and noble.


    Cheng Guang nced at Steward Wang. He didn''t exin or say more.


    "Have the guard, kill all these people, don''t let a single one escape."


    Steward Wang was slightly shocked upon hearing this.


    "Princely Heir, you want to kill them all?"


    Cheng Guang nodded, looking towards Steward Wang.


    "Are you not confident?"


    "I am confident, Princely Heir. I will make the arrangements."


    Steward Wang nodded hastily, "Then, Princely Heir, you go rest in Million Specie Garden for a while. I will take care of these people here. You can avoid this for a bit."


    With that, he didn''t dare to say more, quickly rose to his feet, summoned several attendants and servants, and went to make arrangements.


    Cheng Guang nodded and did not concern himself further with whatever fate befell those South Ming''s loyalists.


    From the moment they entered Duke Zhen''s Mansion, it was destined that they had only one path ¡ª death.


    Cheng Guang returned to Million Specie Garden with Qing Luan, whose expression was somewhat worryingly perplexed.


    The origins of these people were unknown; they demanded to see the Princely Heir upon arrival, and their intentions, as well as what they might be relying on, were unclear.


    What surprised Qing Luan even more was that the Princely Heir seemed to have anticipated these people''s arrival.


    He wasn''t surprised in the least.


    Furthermore, the Princely Heir even agreed to meet these people, allowing them into the mansion, ying along with them.


    Why was all this happening?


    Qing Luan didn''t understand.


    As Cheng Guang stepped into Million Specie Garden, a burst of Qi exploded from afar within the mansion.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    While the disturbance wasrge, it quickly subsided.


    Sitting in the pavilion, Cheng Guang watched the turbulence in the sky from afar, leisurely sipping his tea.


    This move would undoubtedly result in aplete rift with the Queen of South Ming.


    Even if the other side was foolish, with their loyalists dead by his hand, they woulde to realize that he was not sincerely allying with them.


    Who knows, they might even stage some shoddy assassination attempt afterward.


    However, Cheng Guang was not concerned. If they could manage to assassinate him within the Capital city, he would indeed have some admiration for them.

 Chapter 212: 89: Really Not Caring About Face at All! (Please Subscribe)_6

    Do they really take Cheng Zhihai and his own guards as mere decorations?


    Cheng Guang hardly cared.


    Savoring his tea, he watched the Qi exploding in the distance, feeling somewhat like he was watching fireworks.


    At the same time, themotion also caught the attention of certain interested parties outside Duke Zhen''s Mansion, drawing many eyes to that location.


    "What''s happening here? Did someone break into Duke Zhen''s Mansion uninvited?"


    "Aren''t they just courting death?"


    "The ruckus is quite big. These fifty or so people, their Cultivation Realms are not low. It''s a pity, really, daring to trouble Duke Zhen''s Mansion."


    Voices of discussion rose from outside the mansion.


    Meanwhile, inside.


    Sitting in front of the mansion gate, basking in the sun, and embroidering flowers, Wu Yuemei was startled by the sudden disturbance. Her maid quickly went to inquire on her behalf.


    After learning the reason behind themotion.


    Wu Yuemei was a little dumbfounded.


    She couldn''t understand what exactly was going on.


    First, those fifty or so people came to visit Guanger, seemingly like they were acquaintances, and then Guanger also acted very warmly, leading them into the mansion.


    And then...


    He just let the guards kill all these people?


    Fifty or so people, were they all assassins? Or something else?


    Wu Yuemei was confused, looking at the Qi bursting in the sky nearby, she lost the mood to continue embroidering. She decided to find Cheng Guangter to ask what was going on.


    ......


    The bustle of Qi onlysted for a mere quarter of an hour before it was suppressed.


    Within the Million Specie Garden.


    "Princely Heir, the situation should be resolved over there," Qing Luan said softly.


    Cheng Guang nodded slightly, slowly set down his teacup, and looked towards the courtyard.


    The figure of Steward Wang appeared at the entrance of the courtyard.


    Steward Wang''s face was still calm, but sweat was still evident on his forehead.


    Obviously, having the guards in the mansion attack a group of cultivators at the fifth and sixth ranks had put him under considerable pressure.


    If those people were to damage the buildings inside Duke Zhen''s Mansion during their fight, he would be devastated.


    Fortunately, although there were quite a few of them, their strength was simply not enough in front of the mansion''s guards.


    Just as they were feasting on Spirit Food,pletely off guard, cold des suddenly struck, swiftly dealing with the majority.


    Some with quicker reactions were not finished off in one blow, and the guards followed up with several shes. Under the chaotic hacking, the people who were alive and kicking a second ago, werepletely still the next.


    "Princely Heir, it''s taken care of," Steward Wang reported.


    Cheng Guang nodded slightly and said in a calm voice, "Clean up that area thoroughly, there''s nothing else to do."


    Steward Wang responded carefully, feeling an inexplicable fear towards the Princely Heir who could show a bright smile one second and send someone to the Underworld the next.


    After responding, he quickly left.


    Qing Luan''s beautiful eyes nced at the sky not far away, where the clouds had beenpletely dispersed by the burst of Qi.


    The sky was clear and the atmosphere was peaceful.


    As if nothing had happened at all.


    Qing Luan looked at the sky, then at the Princely Heir sitting at the stone table, his expression calm and unhurried as he sipped his tea.


    She pursed her lips slightly, wanting to ask Cheng Guang about the identity of those people just now.


    But as the words reached her lips, she swallowed them down.


    She had a vague feeling that there was more to the situation than met the eye and didn''t pursue the matter, instead quietly standing behind Cheng Guang, asionally refilling his tea.


    In a corner of the courtyard, Lin Cheng, who was usually unnoticed, looked at the scene and inexplicably felt envious of Qing Luan.


    For some reason.


    Ever since Qing Luan began to warm the bed, his status had been declining day by day, not even getting as many chances to speak with the Princely Heir as she did.


    Recently, there was even another sycophant hanging around the Princely Heir.


    Sigh.


    What to do?


    If this continues, I, Lin Cheng, will be less than a dog.


    A trace of anxiety appeared on Lin Cheng''s simple face.


    ¡ªThe anxious Lin Cheng.jpg


    ...


    Meanwhile, at the residence of the Queen of South Ming,


    the Queen sat by a stone table in the courtyard, gently blowing on the teacup in her hand, her eyes noble and clear like tranquil water.


    Suddenly, as if sensing something, she looked up toward the direction of Duke Zhen''s Mansion, her brows furrowing slightly.


    Setting down her teacup, she prepared to ask her Maiden Lan Ping what was happening at Duke Zhen''s Mansion.


    Maiden Lan Ping hurried out to inquire and returned momentster, breathless, "Your Majesty, it''s said that assassins have infiltrated Duke Zhen''s Mansion, quite a number of them¡ªover fifty!"


    "Although these assassins are bold, they really are quite foolish, daring to attempt an assassination on the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir. And to choose the morning for their attack, who knows what they were thinking," Lan Ping remarked, her face filled with confusion.


    Hearing Lan Ping''s words, the Queen''s beautiful eyes widened in slight shock, her fine brows knitting together...


    "What? Assassins have entered Duke Zhen''s Mansion, and there are more than fifty of them?"


    The Queen was stunned for a moment before asking again.


    She couldn''t believe her own ears.


    Maiden Lan Ping nodded her head,


    finding it strange why her Queen would react this way upon hearing about assassins in Duke Zhen''s Mansion.


    Could it be the Queen also couldn''t believe that someone would dare to enter Duke Zhen''s Mansion in broad daylight to assassinate the Princely Heir?


    Uh...


    That must be the reason.


    Lan Ping found a reason for herself.


    Meanwhile, the Queen''s body trembled slightly, a fierce anger spreading in her autumn-water-like eyes, her hands clenched into tight fists, nails digging deeply into her flesh.


    She struggled to maintain herposure, but the shock and rage in her eyes could not be concealed.


    Town-Nation Duke''s Heir.


    Very well, very well.


    So, this is the game, huh?


    iming to rely on their nostalgia for the crown prince, expressing a desire to join with us, only to turn around and kill all the people I sent, treating them as assassins.


    All that was just an act!?


    What''s the aim here?


    Even if there is one face for the public and another behind closed doors, it shouldn''t happen this quickly!


    Am I being treated like a clown!?


    The Queen''splexion darkened, her aura bing chaotic.


    The atmosphere in the courtyard grew tense and oppressive, the sunlight seemingly dimming somewhat.


    The Queen sat silently, thoughts tumultuous.


    She recalled the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir''s nonchnt behavior when facing her that morning.


    And she thought about the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir''s earlier facade, speaking of wanting to join them.


    Now, the Queen felt as if her face was being pped resoundingly.


    As if the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir had grabbed her by the cor and was smacking her own face.


    The once mighty Abyss Demon Emperor had never suffered such humiliation!


    A surge of rage rose in the Queen''s heart, thinking that even if it meant sacrificing this avatar of hers, she would erase this Town-Nation Duke''s Heir!


    She took a deep breath, trying to calm her agitated emotions.


    But she realized,


    it was impossible to calm down.


    "How dare he y me like this! How dare he?"


    "One moment he agrees to help us, and as soon as I return to my residence, before my seat even warms, I find out that all the men I had sent have been killed."


    "Backstabbing is one thing, but does it have to be so swift?"


    "Is there no shame at all?"


    The Queen felt stifled.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    In the sunlight, the Queen''s skin, already fair and smooth, like fine porcin, now seemed to be as lustrous and translucent as crystal due to her fury¡ªperhaps even adding to her beauty.


    ...

 Chapter 213: 90: In the End, I Am Still Your Aunt! (Please Subscribe)

    That evening.


    The night was as ck as ink, all was silent.


    Not a single cloud graced the sky, stars twinkled weakly in the darkness.


    Moonlight poured into Duke Zhen''s Mansion''s Million Specie Garden, illuminating every corner of the courtyard, casting long shadows along the winding path and the blooming flora.


    In the veil of night.


    The dainty figure of the Queen of the South Ming shimmered in and out of visibility, wrapped in the glow of her Primordial Spirit under the moonlight.


    The Queen of the South Ming walked leisurely towards the Million Specie Garden.


    d in luxurious pce attire and crowned with a golden phoenix diadem, she exuded an aura of nobility and mystery, appearing even more delicate and lovely in the moonlight, her eyes as clear as autumn waters, emitting a cold gleam.


    Ultimately, the Queen of the South Ming could not swallow her pride and visited Duke Zhen''s Mansion again that very night.


    With her strength, by rights, she should have had no capacity to sneak into Duke Zhen''s Mansion, filled with formidable experts, without anyone noticing.


    But this time, at great cost, she utilized a Heavenly Treasure.


    Without making a sound, she transported her entire body to a ce she had once visited.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The use of such a high-level Different Treasure was limited; it was originally intended to teleport the Devil Emperor directly to Emperor Zhou''s side during the royal ceremony, to assassinate Emperor Zhou right then and there.


    However, the Queen of the South Ming could no longer wait for that moment.


    Rather than waiting for the royal ceremony to use the Different Treasure, it was better to employ it now and eradicate the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir.


    Perhaps even the Queen of the South Ming wasn''t aware of it herself at this time.


    In her mind, Emperor Zhou and the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir were already on the same level.


    Although the cultivation of Cheng Guang, the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir, was not very high, in the Queen of the South Ming''s view, he had be an even bigger target of hatred than Emperor Zhou.


    This time, utilizing a Heavenly level Different Treasure and paying such a heavy price to transport herself here.


    Next, to kill Cheng Guang, the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir.


    Even if she used the Heavenly Treasure again to escape, her fate wouldn''t be too promising.


    The residual traces of her Primordial Spirit would be found, and in the end, there''s still a possibility of being traced back to her.


    Once her identity is discovered, her status, even as the noble Queen of the South Ming, could likely lead to her immediate demise.


    Even more so, it couldter implicate the King of South Ming.


    The consequences, needless to say, are grave.


    The Queen of the South Ming also felt that even if it risked exposing the King of South Ming, even if her Primordial Spirit shattered, and this incarnation perished, killing the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir was not worth it.


    But.


    Though it might not be worth it, it was necessary.


    The current situation had indeed led the Queen of the South Ming to believe that the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir needed to be killed without a doubt.


    Not to mention what had happened today.


    In the view of the Queen of the South Ming, her own face was secondary.


    The people Cheng Guang killed were not important.


    The dead were merely expendable warriors trained by the King of South Ming; though raising one required significant resources, anything achievable with resources was deemed trivial in the eyes of the Queen of the South Ming.


    Once the puppet King of South Ming was supported to the throne, taking control of the Great Zhou Dynasty, all the resources and wealth in the world would be at her disposal.


    The crucial point was that the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir knew the King of South Ming was the crown prince.


    Even more outrageous was that they had no idea how the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir hade by this information.


    Although Cheng Guang had not yet passed this news to Cheng Zhihai or Emperor Zhou, who''s to say that would remain the case?


    If what Cheng Guang said about wanting to defect to their side was true, then the Queen of the South Ming might have let the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir live a while longer.


    But the Queen of the South Ming herself could no longer see through Cheng Guang nor did she have any idea what was going on in the head of that Town-Nation Duke''s Heir.


    He strangely imed he wanted to defect to their side.


    Then suddenly and abruptly executed all the warriors she had sent.


    It was simply iprehensible.


    The Queen of the South Ming spected that Cheng Guang had not told Emperor Zhou the information that the King of South Ming was the crown prince, perhaps because he simplycked evidence to prove the King of South Ming was indeed the crown prince.


    After all, the transformation methods of the Abyss Demon Race were impable.


    Apart from her or rather, apart from the Abyss Demon Race, basically no one could see that the true identity of the King of South Ming was that of the former crown prince.


    Therefore, the Queen of the South Ming was quite confident that even if her identity was exposed after assassinating Cheng Guang, the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir, the King of South Ming''s identity would remain concealed.


    At most, there would be some suspicions.


    Today, the Queen of the South Ming came with the resolve that even if this incarnation''s Primordial Spirit dissipated and she perishedpletely, she would still kill the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir.


    Should the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir not die, she would have no peace of mind.


    Her many years of nning with the Devil n could potentially be undone by a single Town-Nation Duke''s Heir.


    This was something the Queen of the South Ming could not ept.


    As for the great sacrifice she was making, risking the loss of an incarnation with the blood of the Great Zhou royal family, to kill the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir, it would be seen as a great deed.


    With this act, she would have leverage to propose any sort of advantageous exchange with the Devil nter on.


    The regal Queen of the South Ming''s expression remained unchanged as she stepped into Duke Zhen''s Mansion, into the Million Specie Garden, floating above Cheng Guang''s bedroom.


    Her noble eyes surveyed Cheng Guang''s bedroom.


    Her Primordial Spirit descended effortlessly, prating through the bedroom.

 Chapter 214: 90: In the End, I Am Still Your Aunt! (Please Subscribe)_2

    Cheng Guang''s bedroom was extravagantly luxurious, a fact that needed no further boration.


    The Queen of South Ming wasn''t in the mood to take in what Cheng Guang''s bedroom looked like. Her exquisitely noble face expressionlessly gazed down at the handsome, slumbering Town-Nation Duke''s Heir, dressed and asleep on the bed.


    The Town-Nation Duke''s Heir appeared to be asleep already, lying quietly on the bed. The maiden she had seenst time was not by his side now.


    Instead, in the corner by the bed,y the ck dog she had seen that morning.


    The Queen of South Ming shifted her gaze from Cheng Guang and nced at the ck dog, feeling that the moment her Primordial Spirit arrived in the bedroom, the dog seemed to have opened its eyes and taken a look at her.


    However, when her gaze fell on the ck dog, she found it still lying on the ground, its chest rising and falling slowly with each breath, seemingly also asleep.


    The Queen of South Ming merely nced at the ck dog and, at that moment, she wasn''t much inclined to investigate the anomaly of the ck dog. Just as she moved her gaze away from it,


    The ck dog, which had been seemingly asleep with its eyes closed, slowly opened its eyes and looked towards the Queen of South Ming.


    As if sensing something, the Queen of South Ming slowly turned her head in surprise and uncertainty, looking towards the ck dog.


    When the Queen of South Ming''s gaze collided with ck Cub''s,


    Her regal andposed face showed a hint of surprise.


    The reason was none other.


    She hade fully prepared this time, having attempted a secret strike on Cheng Guang previously, but failing to seed and even being detected by Cheng Guang beforehand.


    Not only did she fail to make her move, but she also received a humiliating counterattack from Cheng Guang.


    She was even marked with the Divine Power Marks of the Charm Eyes.


    For the Queen of South Ming, this was an utter humiliation.


    Having suffered a setback once, the Queen of South Ming, even under the possibility of overturning in the same gutter twice, allowed herself toe this time with Heavenly Treasures, bringing her true body along with her translocation.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The Primordial Spirit enveloped her body, hiding her presence so perfectly that she remained undetected without making a move.


    Even within Duke Zhen''s Mansion, where many strong individuals resided, her presence had not been discovered at this moment.


    Even Cheng Guang, dressed and asleep on the bed, had not noticed her.


    And yet, now...


    She was discovered by an inconspicuous ck dog...


    How could this be possible?


    The Queen of South Ming watched ck Cub silently.


    And ck Cub was also curiously observing the Queen of South Ming,


    Cocking its head in a curious manner.


    The Queen of South Ming''s beautiful brows furrowed slightly, and she moved her gaze away from ck Cub once more. Despite her surprise that ck Cub had detected her, she no longer wished to dwell on an unremarkable creature at this moment.


    What mattered now was to make her move on the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir.


    Once she took action, her body would be exposed instantly.


    She must strike down the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir, Cheng Guang, like a thunderbolt, and then use Different Treasures to escape this ce.


    The Queen of South Ming knew that if her actions were even a bit too slow, she might well fail to escape Duke Zhen''s Mansion.


    The Queen of South Ming took a deep breath, and the Power of the Primordial Spirit began to surge within her. Just as she was preparing to take action,


    At that moment, the world around the Queen of South Ming spun, and the scenery started to distort.


    The darker aspects of the Queen''s mind emerged one after another¡ªthe breath of hell, resentment, greed, and cruelty rushed towards her.


    "Hmm?"


    The regalposure of the Queen of South Ming remained unfazed by these dark emotions. Being from the Demon Realm, the Demonic Race, regardless of strength, was mostly ustomed to this kind of atmosphere. Several even fed on such negative emotions.


    The Queen of South Ming didn''t care about the impact these evil thoughts had on her.


    Instead, she was concerned about the purity of these malevolent thoughts.


    They were even purer than the malice given off by the vast majority of the Demonic Race.


    It was as if...


    ...they originated from the malevolence of a Demon Emperor.


    This made the Queen of South Ming inexplicably feel a sense of heaviness, and even her breathing became a bit more rapid.


    The Queen of South Ming''s thoughts quickly returned to the ck dog.


    As she looked at it, it was still watching her.


    The slightly foolish appearance of the ck dog just moments ago had now taken on a different guise in the eyes of the Queen of South Ming.


    Under the moonlight''s illumination, the ck canine sat quietly there, its eyes noble and mysterious, its fur as ck as ink, glossy as if coated with the mes of hell.


    Its eyes were like two deep ck gems, flickering with a faint glow.


    It exuded an air of superiority, with an inherent arrogance as if looking down upon her.


    "Could it truly possess the bloodline of a Demon Emperor?"


    The Queen of South Ming scowled slightly, while a part of her didn''t want to bother with the ck dog, for some reason she now felt a sense of unease.


    The thought that this seemingly foolish ck dog could make her feel uneasy was amusing to her.


    "Even if you are from the Demonic Race, or possess the bloodline of some Demon Emperor, to think you can maintain such a demeanor in my presence?"


    With thoughts swirling in her mind, a faint smile appeared on the lips of the Queen of South Ming. While it was unexpected to encounter a member of the Demonic Race in the Four Directions Mortal World besides herself, she did not pay much attention to ck Cub.


    She waved her hand lightly.

 Chapter 215: 90: In the End, I Am Still Your Aunt! (Please Subscribe)_3

    A surge of Power of the Primordial Spirit stealthily swept toward ck Cub.


    The light of the Primordial Spirit shed by, its glossiness pouring into ck Cub''s body, heading straight for its mind.


    The Queen of the South Ming no longer paid attention to ck Cub. In her view, even if this ck dog had the bloodline of the Demon Emperor from the Demonic Race, its power was so weak that it was unlikely to survive under her hand.


    She turned her gaze once again to Cheng Guang, who was deep in sleep, her hands forming seals, the Divine glossiness flickering between her brows, and the grand aura of the Primordial Spirit undting around her.


    A terrifying aura, like the gentle rain of spring, rippled out from her.


    Behind her, it was as if the image of a deity was silently emerging. As she visualized the Proving Dao Map within her mind, strands of the Power of the Primordial Spirit slowly outlined the visage of the deity.


    That deity was a Female Prime Minister, her hands forming the gesture of the Buddha, her Daoist Robe faintly glowing, her eyes lightly closed, the lotus tform beneath her floating up and down in the void.


    Simultaneously, streams of golden Power of the Primordial Spirit flowed out from the deity, who was now performing the same actions as the Queen of the South Ming.


    When the momentum reached its peak, the Queen of the South Ming took a deep breath, confident that this strike would kill Cheng Guang, right when she was about to make her move.


    The twisting heaven and earth around them suddenly became restless.


    A ck paw, from out of nowhere, had suddenlynded on her body.


    "You really shouldn''t kill him, woof."


    A somewhat low and husky voice rang in the ear of the Queen of the South Ming.


    Her body suddenly stiffened considerably.


    Her beautiful eyes uncontrobly widened in disbelief, and then slowly she turned her head to look beside her.


    There beside her, the ck dog that had just been sitting there, she knew not when, had stood up; its paw rested on her shoulder, and on its somewhat foolish-looking dog face was a human-likeplexity.


    "If this person had nothing to do with me, you could kill him if you wanted, but I feel... if he dies, His Majesty... I probably won''t end up in a good ce either..."


    ck Cub spoke, his gaze falling on the divine image behind the Queen of the South Ming.


    The pitch-ck paw extended out, touching the divine image.


    "Crack, crack..."


    Suddenly, the sound of shattering reverberated through the void.


    Like the breaking of ss, it only took a moment for cracks to spread across the body of the divine image.


    And then.


    Bang!


    The divine image suddenly burst, just like a bubble.


    "Pfft."


    The Queen of the South Ming''s body shuddered slightly, herplexion turning deathly pale, as she spat out a mouthful of blood, her aura plummeting to its lowest point.


    "You, you..."


    "This..."


    The once elegant and noble face of the Queen of the South Ming now looked panicked, staring nkly at the ck dog beside her, not knowing what to say for a moment.


    The seemingly frail ck dog had actually been able to suppress her with one hand?


    The moment its paw touched her, she felt as if a mountain had fallen onto her.


    This feeling...n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Was very wrong!


    Even the Sky-Men had never brought such a strong sense of oppression to her.


    Although she was just an avatar of the Abyss Demon Emperor, she believed that she had inherited a bit of the Abyss Demon Emperor''s temperament, and could remain unfazed even if Mount Tai were to copse before her.


    But...


    When she realized that she had actually been suppressed by the paw of a ck dog, oh, no, a paw indeed, her Dao heart crumbled on the spot.


    Not just her Dao heart, but her entire worldview nearly shattered.


    This ck dog, even if it was from a Demonic Race with the Demon Emperor''s Bloodline, shouldn''t possess such formidable strength.


    And it was even more impossible for the mere aura emitting from it to instill such dread and trembling in an avatar of the Abyss Demon Emperor like her!


    Could it be that this ck dog in front of her was some kind of Demon Emperor!?


    A ridiculous idea rose in the heart of the Queen of the South Ming.


    She had previously found it absurd when she considered that the ck dog had the Demon Emperor''s Bloodline.


    At least she could console herself, theorizing that the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir had obtained this Exotic Beast of the Demonic Race with the Demon Emperor''s Bloodline as a pet from somewhere.


    After all, the Duke of the State was a Sky-Man, so maybe he really could have managed it.


    But...


    An Exotic Beast of the Demonic Race with the Demon Emperor''s Bloodline might be acquirable, but a Demon Emperor, how could you possibly obtain one?


    The thoughts in the Queen of the South Ming''s mind were tumultuous as she silently watched ck Cub behind her, who was listlessly yawning.


    In ck Cub''s dark eyes, there wasn''t much change in expression.


    To be honest.


    If it weren''t for the fact that this avatar of the Abyss Demon Emperor was about to deliver a fatal blow to her Human Race master, she honestly wouldn''t have bothered to intervene.


    She had a premonition that if her Human Race master died, she was likely to be buried with him.


    Although this Human Race master liked to feed her Da Bi Dou all the time, asionally he would give her some other things to eat.


    It had to be said, the food from the Four Directions Mortal World was iparable to all those junk things in the Demon Sea.


    Here in the Four Directions Mortal World, although living under someone else''s roof was a bit humiliating, the quality of her life had indeed improved significantly.


    There were many delicious foods.


    She thought to herself, if she had the chance to return, she might as well consider taking an interest in the Four Directions Mortal World. It had never urred to her before that there were so many delicious things here, had it?


    While ck Cub was thinking, she slowly removed the pitch-ck paw from the Queen of the South Ming''s shoulder and yawned in a manner somewhat akin to a human.

 Chapter 216: 90: In the End, I Am Still Your Aunt! (Please Subscribe)_4

    It idly waved its dog paw.


    A pitch-ck aura seeped out and settled upon the body of the Queen of the South Ming.


    "Don''t make trouble, I still want to live a bit longer and taste whatever good food there is in the Four Directions Mortal World."


    Having spoken, ck Cuby down again with an air of nonchnce and nced sidelong at the Queen of the South Ming, who appeared to be frozen in ce like a wooden figurine.


    If it hadn''t been for the fact that this Queen of the South Ming was an incarnation of the Abyss Demon Emperor, and merely an ordinary human cultivator, it truly would have had no way to deal with her.


    But if it was someone from the Demonic Race, it could suppress them with just a hint of its own Demon Emperor''s aura.


    Among members of the Demonic Race, the disparity in rank was even greater than the difference in status within the Four Directions Mortal World.


    An existence of higher rank, even with little cultivation, could easily crush the other party, who wouldn''t dare to resist in the slightest.


    If the true Abyss Demon Emperor were here, perhaps its aura would not have been so effective in suppression.


    But this was just a minor incarnation after all.


    ck Cub curled up, its thoughts and body intertwined, nestling in a corner and starting to snore loudly in its sleep.


    While sleeping, it didn''t dare to make too much noise this time; if it snored as loudly as before, it might just be ''rewarded'' with a few more Da Bi Dou, even in the midst of a good sleep.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Just thinking about this made ck Cub feel as if it hadpletely lost face as a Demon Emperor.


    ¡ªThe Humiliated Demon Emperor.jpg.


    After ck Cub had fallen asleep again.


    Silence returned to Cheng Guang''s bedroom.


    The Queen of the South Ming stood there in a daze.


    Unable to move even a little.


    Her body was enveloped by ayer of ck Cub''s aura.


    The aura, though weak, gave her the impression that she could easily dissipate it, yet it was permeated with an extremely terrifying and noble essence.


    It made her not dare to harbor the slightest disrespectful thought.


    Her body''s bloodline, bones, and even her entire soul felt as if they were being suppressed, and under the weight of this aura, even the flow of her blood felt noticeably slower.


    She felt as if her body was being crushed by a mountain range, experiencing agony in both body and soul with every attempt to move.


    This oppression was not about the hierarchy of cultivation realms.


    It was, rather, the suppression of the Demonic Race''s hierarchy.


    What kind of existence could simply exert such an aura and cause an incarnation of the Abyss Demon Emperor to feel fear and dare not move in the slightest?


    The Queen of the South Ming was shaken to her core.


    This scene had shattered her worldview.


    She couldn''t understand how the pitiable dog lying on the ground, looking rather foolish, could possess the bloodline of the Demon Emperor.


    Nor could she grasp how this foolish dog could suppress her with its mere aura.


    Could this foolish dog possibly be some sort of Demon Emperor!?


    The Queen of the South Ming felt a sense of wanting to cry butcking the tears, her expression shifting dramatically until her stunning face slowly settled down.


    Her demeanor remained noble and proud, but underneath her gaze, the panic and bewilderment were almost impossible to conceal.


    Observing the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir sleeping on the couch.


    She felt a fear from him that she had never felt before.


    The Queen of the South Ming believed that she was quite familiar with the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir, but through recent interactions, she realized she didn''t understand him at all.


    He was unfathomable, shrouded in mystery.


    If that ck Dog truly was a Demon Emperor.


    Then what kind of existence was this Town-Nation Duke''s Heir?


    She dared not ponder it.


    At the same time, the Queen of the South Ming also realized that when the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir woke up and saw her standing so abruptly in his bedroom,


    Without any power of resistance, unable to move in the slightest, how would he treat her?


    For a moment.


    The typically dignified Queen of the South Ming felt somewhat disoriented, with a touch of frailty.


    She was just an incarnation of the Abyss Demon Emperor, possessing some of the original''s abilities and memories, but she was not exactly the same existence.


    In such circumstances, the Queen of the South Ming''s heart was shrouded in gloom, feeling the situation was utterly hopeless.


    As long as the ck Dog was there, she could noty a finger on the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir. Even if he spared herter and let her leave, she wouldn''t be able to do much to him.


    And as for...


    Whether the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir would simply let her go, allowing her, who appeared inexplicably in his room, to leave safely, was a question worth pondering.


    The Queen of the South Ming sank into contemtion, her beautiful eyes the only part of her able to blink, but besides dignity, they now also carried a sense of pitiable despair.


    They were almost ready to shed precious tears.


    After all, the Queen of the South Ming was not the Abyss Demon Emperor herself, just an incarnation; shecked the unshakablyposed demeanor of the high and mighty original.


    Feeling powerless and foreboding darkness ahead, it was inevitable for her to reveal a certain fragile sentiment.


    As time ticked away by the second, the night receded, and the sky gradually brightened. With the dawn''s light, the darkness of night softened, and clouds began to take on a pale red hue.


    The Queen of the South Ming''s feelings of anxiety and panic intensified.


    Seeing the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir on the bed looking like he was about to wake up, she truly didn''t want to imagine what might happen next.


    She slowly closed her dignified autumn-water-like eyes.

 Chapter 217: 90: In the End, I Am Still Your Aunt! (Please Subscribe)_5

    He could no longer keep his eyes open to continue watching.


    As the brilliant sun slowly rose, and the morning sunlight filtered through the round window into the bedroom, Cheng Guang finally began to wake up gradually.


    Cheng Guangzily opened his eyes and heard a somewhat familiar snoring sound by his ears. He frowned slightly and was just about to get out of bed to give the owner of this snoring that woke him a "Da Bi Dou."


    However, his gaze suddenly caught something out of the corner of his eye, and his expression gradually solidified, the corners of his mouth twitching stiffly a few times.


    At the bottom of his eyes, a hint of shock became evident.


    Cheng Guang looked at the Queen of the South Ming, who stood at the side of his bed, striking a certain pose and remaining still, and was momentarily at a loss for words.


    The Queen of the South Ming''s body was rigid and unmoving, not because she wanted to take a selfie, but as if she was bound by some invisible force.


    Cheng Guang was stunned for a moment. He didn''t know why the Princess was at his bedside, nor why she looked so strange. His heartbeat elerated, and his thoughts became jumbled as if he were in a dream.


    It was as if he thought he hadn''t woken up fully, having some kind of inappropriate illusion. He yawned, but then he thought again.


    Even an illusion or hallucination couldn''t be this real.


    Cheng Guang grew somewhat suspicious and walked over to the Queen of the South Ming.


    He examined the body of the Queen of the South Ming before him.


    The Queen of the South Ming was dressed in a gorgeous pce attire, with a noble and delicate beauty adorning her face.


    Her skin was as pale and smooth as jade, and with every breath, she seemed to exhale a faint scent of orchids. Her charming and devilish figure, even under the thick pce garments, still managed to highlight her perfect shape.


    In the curves of her body, there seemed to be a mysterious magic that drew Cheng Guang''s gaze.


    Cheng Guang sized her up, stroking his chin, pondering what the situation before him was all about.


    He had considered that the Queen of the South Ming mighte for revenge.


    So even when sleeping, he wore the Heavenly Silk Clothing, which could provide some protective function. At the same time, arge number of guards were secretly stationed around the courtyard.


    Butst night, there wasn''t any disturbance.


    He slept soundly.


    He didn''t feel any danger at all.


    Even the guards around him didn''t react to anything.


    Did his auntie appear in his bedroom just to watch him sleep?


    Cheng Guang clicked his tongue, scrutinizing the Queen of the South Ming before him carefully.


    "Auntie?"


    "What are you doing here?"


    Cheng Guang asked with interest.


    His words reached the ears of the Queen of the South Ming.


    The queen''s already tightly closed eyes squeezed even tighter, the delicate ears adorned with pearled earrings flushing with a faint red.


    Seeing this, Cheng Guang couldn''t help butugh.


    Although he didn''t know why the Queen of the South Ming was suddenly immobilized on the spot, unable to move at all, it didn''t prevent him from seizing the opportunity to kick someone when they were down.


    Cheng Guang''s gaze wandered over the Queen''s body, sizing her up, when suddenly, as if a thought struck him, he made a tapping gesture with his hands.


    "Right, even though I have no idea why my aunt has suddenly appeared in my bedroom, motionless, this seems like a good opportunity toplete my task."


    Cheng Guang''s gaze fell on the Queen of the South Ming''s thigh.


    The Queen''s thighs were long and fit, her skin white and as glossy as jade, captivatingly so.


    Even under the cover of voluminous pce attire, Cheng Guang could still clearly feel the elegant and powerful lines of her legs.


    Tsk, really though, those legs are quite suitable for wearing stockings.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The "Queen''s Stockings" rewarded by the system, with such a name, you know it''s not something decent.


    Speaking of which, maybe it could be used on this Queen.


    To use on the Queen, indeed.


    How ingenious.


    Cheng Guang couldn''t help but be amazed, slowly approaching the Queen of the South Ming, leaning down.


    What''s this strange feeling of shame?


    Cheng Guang''s face flushed.


    I''m just doing this toplete the doggish system''s task, not to take advantage of my aunt, the Queen.


    As he approached, Cheng Guang could clearly smell a faint fragrance emanating from the Queen''s jade legs, a scent that was a mix of a subtle floral aroma and womanly charm.


    Cheng Guang''s mind was as calm as still water as he embraced her directly.


    It was just a tentative embrace.


    At the same time, the ice-cold voice of the system, devoid of any emotion, rang in his ears.


    [Taskplete.]


    [Would you like to im your reward?]


    Cheng Guang wasn''t concerned with the system''s voice in his mind because he noticed.


    The moment he embraced the Queen''s thigh, her body trembled imperceptibly.


    Her tightly closed eyes suddenly opened.


    Ashamed and furious like a volcano about to erupt, such emotions were contained within her beautiful eyes.


    If looks could kill, Cheng Guang didn''t know how many times he would''ve died by now.


    Cheng Guang noticed that the Queen of the South Ming had opened her eyes, and his body was ready to retreat at a moment''s notice.


    If the Queen of South Ming dared to make a move, he was ready to call for help.


    But what Cheng Guang subsequently found was that although the Queen was staring at him with a murderous look, her body remained honestly still, not moving an inch.


    What kind of binding technique was this?


    Could it truly render his auntpletely immobile?


    Cheng Guang clicked his tongue, increasingly curious about this immobilizing technique, his hands wandering on the Queen''s jade legs and skin.


    Of course.


    Cheng Guang reassured himself that he wasn''t taking advantage of his aunt, the Queen, but was merely investigating what kind of binding magic this was.

 Chapter 218: 90: In the End, I Am Still Your Aunt! (Please Subscribe)_6

    He investigated for quite a while.


    Cheng Guang reluctantly let go of his hold.


    On the Princess of South Ming''s body were no obvious restraints or suppression on her meridians; only a lingering, inexplicable aura remained.


    That aura gave Cheng Guang a particrly familiar feeling, as if it were emanating from his own ck Cub.


    How could ck Cub''s scent be on the Queen of the South Ming?


    Could it be that his aunt, the Queen, was immobilized because of ck Cub''s aura?


    A thought arose in Cheng Guang''s mind.


    He knew ck Cub was a pet awarded by the system, with the word "hell" tagged behind, suggesting that it might originate from the Demonic Race of the Ten-Layered Demon Sea and probably came from the same ce as his aunt, the Queen.


    Perhaps ck Cub, the foolish dog, actually had a way to deal with the Queen of the South Ming.


    Cheng Guang''s gaze fell onto ck Cub, who was sound asleep and snoring by his side. He walked over, picked up the cub by its neck, and gently bestowed a few Da Bi Dou ps on its dog face.


    "Wake up."


    ck Cub looked bewildered, slowly opened its eyes, gazing at Cheng Guang with utter puzzlement as it floated in mid-air under his intense scrutiny.


    Feeling the strange look in Cheng Guang''s eyes, ck Cub''s rear felt chillingly cold, its body instantly tensed up as it whimpered, hugged its head, and carefully sized up Cheng Guang.


    It had no clue what the Human Race intended to do so early in the morning.


    Cheng Guang pointed toward the still Queen of the South Ming and asked, "Was this your doing?"


    Cheng Guang observed ck Cub''s expression.


    Apart from ck Cub, he really couldn''t guess who else could wield such a method to suppress the Queen of the South Ming to the point where she dared not move.


    Upon hearing Cheng Guang''s question, ck Cub subconsciously felt a bit proud.


    But with Cheng Guang''s face calm like still water, even it, the Hell''s Demon Emperor, had a hard time figuring out what was going through Cheng Guang''s mind.


    For a moment, ck Cub whimpered again, its eyes flickering uncertainly, looking left and right, holding its head, as if pretending that it had nothing to do with any of this.


    Seeing ck Cub acting all sly again, Cheng Guang couldn''t help but believe even more that it was indeed ck Cub who had tampered with his aunt, the Queen.


    Heh.


    Well, despite its asional issues, the system''s rewards are invariably remarkable.


    A seemingly foolish and simple dog could have such an extraordinary effect.


    Cheng Guang marveled inwardly as he casually dropped ck Cub on the ground, his gaze shifted back to the still Queen of the South Ming.


    He could not figure out what to do with the Queen.


    At that moment, Cheng Guang also remembered the system quest that he had just overlooked.


    He stepped into the side room.


    With a thought,


    "System, im the reward!"


    As the words in Cheng Guang''s heart fell, streaks of golden light burst forth before him.


    A mysterious and immense aura of dread spread in front of him.


    Cheng Guang watched the golden glow, seeing a pair of ck stockings slowly materialize within it.


    Meanwhile, as Cheng Guang was iming the system reward,


    in the bedroom, ck Cub, which had been listlessly lying on the ground with a pitiful look, felt the aura emerging from the side room as the reward was being imed and instantly sprang up as if equipped with springs.


    It seemed to sense some terrifying entity, its dog eyes widened, and its fur stood on end in rm.


    "What is this aura?"


    "Even though it''s subtle andcks destructive power, it carries a supreme, exalted sense."


    Human-like surprise and indecision appeared on ck Cub''s face as it stared nkly at the side room.


    It seemed lost in thought as if it could see through the walls of the side room and witness the events happening within.


    The Queen of the South Ming, however, did not sense anything.


    Even though her true self was the Abyss Demon Emperor, she was merely an avatar at the moment andcked ck Cub''s keen perception. To her, ck Cub''s reaction seemed very strange.


    The creature that had terrified her was now showing the same behavior as she had just before, apparently witnessing some horror.


    A matryoshka doll situation?


    The Queen of the South Ming pondered.


    At the same time, she wasn''t concerned with what ck Cub had seen to cause such a reaction; she was filled with nothing but despair.


    Although she was only an avatar, she still, to some extent, represented the Abyss Demon Emperor.


    In the entire Ten-Layered Demon Sea, the Abyss Demon Emperor was an existence revered by tens of thousands of demons, and outsiders would be punished by having their eyes gouged and bodies dismembered for even daring to nce her way more than necessary, let alone touch her.


    But this time.


    Far from merely being gazed upon more than usual, her entire body was thoroughly vited by touch.


    Aside from no substantive acts beingmitted, the Queen of the South Ming felt that as an avatar, she was already tainted.


    It was precisely because she was far from the Ten-Layered Demon Sea and had not yet synced memories with her true self.


    If her true self discovered what had happened here, the Queen of the South Ming dared not imagine the treatment she would receive in her rage.


    Not to mention being reabsorbed into her true self.


    Based on the understanding of herself, or rather, of the Abyss Demon Emperor, by then, she feared she could be thrown into the Sea of a Million Demons'' mes to be refined without any excess.


    An avatar was just an avatar, and even if they were from the same person, there was still a distinction to be made.


    The Queen of the South Ming knew that, in a strict sense, she was merely a tool with a portion of her true self''s consciousness, existing in a master-servant, subservient rtionship with her true self.


    Disposable upon use.


    If not, should the avatar grow too powerful, its consciousness could rece that of the true self, resulting in the Abyss Demon Emperor changing appearance and personality on a whim.


    This was something the Abyss Demon Emperor could not ept.


    Thus, a certain distance was maintained between the consciousness of the avatar and the true self.


    In the end, she was not the real Abyss Demon Emperor, and her fate would undoubtedly be terrible once the memories synced.


    The Abyss Demon Emperor would never allow her dignity to be challenged, and would not tolerate such a disgrace, not even from an avatar.


    If she were not the person involved and it was another avatar being treated this way, she would surely be enraged and erase that avatar herself.


    With this thought, the Queen of the South Ming felt that her future was bleak.


    Even if she aplished the task set by her true self, took control of the Four Directions Mortal World, and brought back the royal bloodline of the Four Directions Mortal World, she would still die upon returning to the Ten-Layered Demon Sea.


    Her true self would send another avatar to take control.


    Although there wasn''t much difference, the Queen of the South Ming felt she was no longer herself.


    The Queen of the South Ming felt conflicted. As she pondered, at this moment, from the side room, the door was pushed open.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    She saw a handsome young man holding something that looked like ck silk stockings, walking out with slow steps.


    At the same time, there was a clicking of the tongue.


    "This quality, really can''t be faulted."


    "Although it''s just an ungraded Different Treasure, the effect..."


    "Not simple at all..."


    The Queen of the South Ming saw the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir with a look of amazement on his face, and then noticed that the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir''s gaze was directed at her.


    She saw his gaze shift downward,nding on her jade legs.


    Contained within his eyes was a semnce of ill intent.


    The Queen of the South Ming took just one look at the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir''s eyes and felt the inexplicable meaning within, as if she had been touched by something filthy.


    "What do you want to do?"


    "I am still your aunt, after all! Don''t you dare be too presumptuous!"


    The Queen of the South Ming''s face paled as she looked at Cheng Guang''s face with its eyes full of ill will and the corners of his mouth curled into a meaningful smile.


    She only felt that she was about to suffer again.


    In her haste, she promptly imed her identity as the Queen of the South Ming.


    After all, she was still Cheng Guang''s aunt in public.


    Surely Cheng Guang wouldn''t be too audacious, would he?


    Even if her fate could already be foreseen and it wouldn''t be pretty, most likely to be erased directly by her true self, never to merge back into her true self''s body.


    But the Queen of the South Ming still wanted to struggle a bit at this moment.


    Even if she was tainted, she couldn''t just give up and resign herself to her fate.


    The pride inherent in the Queen of the South Ming forbade such an urrence.


    ......


    [The current update time isn''t right. I can''t seem to write until evening, I''ll try hard to adjust back to noon...]


    [Everyone should go to bed earlier, also, I''m asking for a monthly pass¡«]

 Chapter 219: 91: Aunt, Are You Satisfied With My Gift? (Extra! Please Subscribe)

    The Queen of the South Ming slightly opened her eyes, ring at Cheng Guang with her beautiful eyes.


    She seemed to want to present an air of authority, and so her tone was somewhat severe, with a hint of indignant rage in her posture.


    She wanted Cheng Guang to recognize the difficulty and back off, not daring to be too presumptuous, but then she noticed that upon hearing her words, Cheng Guang did not show any hesitation, but instead smiled faintly, paused briefly, and then continued to walk slowly toward her.


    The Queen of the South Ming saw that Cheng Guang was holding something in his hand that looked like a ck stocking.


    These stockings, finer and more delicate than the usual brocade fabric, exuded a sense of exquisite craftsmanship and value with just one nce.


    However, the Queen of the South Ming only needed to nce at the item once to feel that it carried a sense of impurity.


    She already felt that Cheng Guang, holding such an object and approaching her slowly, would not have any good intentions in mind.


    The Queen of the South Ming had the will to resist, but at this moment she had virtually no means to do so.


    Seeing that her rebuke had little effect on Cheng Guang, she couldn''t help but feel a sense of powerlessness.


    Cheng Guang walked up to the Queen of the South Ming, raised an eyebrow, nced at herplexion, and said with a smile,


    "Auntie, there''s no need to be nervous, I''m not going to do anything to you."


    "I''m just giving you a gift."


    With that, Cheng Guang slightly lifted the ck stocking in his hand.


    This ck stocking was the mission reward that the system had just given him.


    Named "Stockings of the Princess", it was an unranked Different Treasure.


    As for the effect, it was especially simple: the moment someone put on the Stockings of the Princess, their personality would randomly transform into another corresponding trait.


    If they began as aloof, after putting on the Stockings of the Princess, they would be gentle and soft.


    If they began as gentle and soft, after putting on the Stockings of the Princess, they would be aloof.


    If they started out as a tease, after putting on the Stockings of the Princess, they might likely turn into a shy and submissive individual.


    It was all about creating a contrast.


    Even after taking off the stockings, the personality change wouldst for a while and would not be easy to eliminate.


    Cheng Guang had to admit that although the Stockings of the Princess were an unranked Different Treasure, its effects were far stronger than most ranked Different Treasures.


    After all, who had ever seen a Different Treasure that could change someone''s personality?


    It was quite outrageous.


    At that moment, Cheng Guang was very curious to see what kind of personality his extremely distinguished and inherently proud aunt would adopt after putting on the Stockings of the Princess.


    Cheng Guang said this and bent over slightly, taking one of the Queen of the South Ming''s long, rounded jade legs in his hand and slowly putting on the ck silk stocking for her.


    The Queen of the South Ming''s eyes grew colder, and the shame and murderous intent within them became exceedingly intense, yet in this helpless and humiliating situation,


    the noble and dignified aura around her did not weaken in the slightest, instead emanating an untouchable majesty from head to toe.


    Unable to resist, she took a deep breath, her voluptuous body heaving.


    Within her seductive body, there was an unimaginable rage.


    Cheng Guang ignored the shame and murderous intent in the Queen of the South Ming''s eyes, his movements neither hurried nor slow as he gently put on the ck stocking for her.


    It must be said that the Queen of the South Ming''s legs, in a previous life, could have been deemed "legends of the year"; her rounded and slender pale legs, when wrapped in ck silk, appeared even longer and more toned, and the outline of her legs was even more clearly defined against the backdrop of the ck silk.


    Even Cheng Guang found his heartbeat quickening and his breathing bing rapid.


    However, Cheng Guang considered himself to be quite the gentleman.


    He did not leer or grope unnecessarily.


    After carefully putting on the ck stockings for the Queen of the South Ming, a tea''s time had passed.


    ck Cub, at the side, covered its dog eyes, cautiously observing themotion here, finding the Avatar of the Abyss Demon Emperor''s predicament amusing.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Speaking of which, the Abyss Demon Emperor was really ugly, even in avatar form, with no significant difference in appearance, and not a single hair on its body.


    ck Cub wondered why the Human Race was so interested in the appearance of the Abyss Demon Emperor.


    After a nce, ck Cub lost interest, content as long as the Avatar of the Abyss Demon Emperor did not act against its temporary Human Race master who held power over its life, and it wasn''t inclined to interfere.


    Yawning, ity down quietly and soon appeared ready to doze off.


    Cheng Guang paid no attention to the movement of ck Cub in the corner; his entire focus was now on the Queen of the South Ming.


    When the Queen of the South Ming put on the ck stocking, her body momentarily froze, as if a machine had jammed, or the system had experienced ag.


    In any case, following the brief pause, it seemed her personality had also undergone some changes.


    Previously a noble and esteemed queen, she now seemed to have turned into a woman of ill repute.


    Her autumn water-like eyes now revealed a deep desire.


    On the noble and prestigious beauty of the Queen of the South Ming''s face, a hint of coquettish smile surfaced unwittingly, containing a trace of teasing allure.


    "Nephew, what are you implying by putting these stockings on your aunt?"


    The Queen of the South Ming''s noble eyes narrowed slightly, looking at Cheng Guang, and as he approached her with the ck stockings in hand, she distinctly felt a sense of difort.

 Chapter 220: 91: Aunt, Are You Satisfied With My Gift? (Extra! Please Subscribe)_2

    But after putting on the ck stockings, the ufortable feeling suddenly disappeared.


    The Queen of the South Ming found that her body was not affected at all. Aside from the aura of the Demon Emperor suppressing her on the surface, there were no other changes.


    Even her Primordial Spirit within had subtly strengthened quite a bit after donning these stockings.


    For a moment, the Queen of the South Ming was puzzled.


    Had her nephew, the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir, gone to all this trouble just to have her wear a strange pair of ck stockings and then help her enhance her Spirit Dao cultivation?


    Right now, the Queen herself hadn''t realized that her tone had shifted from the previous coldness to a gentle and soothing manner, as if she were coaxing Cheng Guang.


    If it weren''t for ck Cub''s aura suppressing her on the outside,


    Cheng Guang imagined that the Queen''s behavior and actions would be bolder and lose the restraint and dignity she maintained before.


    Facing such a Queen of the South Ming, Cheng Guang also felt somewhat ufortable.


    He hadn''t expected that the Queen''s stockings would have such a powerful effect, nearly instant in nature.


    No sooner had the Queen put on the stockings than her personality underwent a transformation, and even she herself waspletely unaware of it.


    At the same time, Cheng Guang also noticed that although the Queen''s personality had changed, the noble air about her remained undiminished. Her limpid eyes and every smile on her face radiated a strong charm that made it hard for one to look away.


    This mixture of worldly and dignified airs in the Queen of the South Ming strangely added a kind of contradictory beauty to her.


    Cheng Guang clicked his tongue in appreciation.


    "It''s nothing other than that. Auntie, are you satisfied with this gift of mine?"


    Cheng Guang evaluated the Queen from head to toe.


    Upon hearing Cheng Guang''s words, the Queen just scoffed.


    For her, the ck stockings Cheng Guang had put on her had no destructive power at all.


    If the ck stockings had any function, with her cultivation, she would have noticed something off immediately.


    But at the moment, she had not detected anything unusual.


    Therefore, it was clear that these ck stockings were nothing but ordinary garments.


    They merely had a somewhat strange style, that''s all.


    The Queen''s thoughts rose and fell, and after scoffing, she said sarcastically,


    "Heh, nephew''s gift, as his aunt, I naturally couldn''t be more satisfied."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Only, don''t you think that giving such a gift to your aunt is far too frivolous?"


    What she called a scoff, in Cheng Guang''s eyes, was at most a flirty smile.


    Cheng Guang didn''t mind it.


    He casually sat back at the table beside him and poured himself a cup of tea.


    In the brilliant morning sunlight, the clear tea became exceedingly translucent.


    The light fragrance of the tea wafted gently into Cheng Guang''s nostrils.


    Cheng Guang picked up the teacup, sipped it carefully, and then turned to the Queen with a smile, "Auntie, what do you think, if my household were to see you appear in my bedroom while it''s still not bright out?"


    "What would happen to your reputation?"


    "If this were to get out, regardless of what the King of South Ming thinks, your reputation might be ruined overnight."


    The Queen of the South Ming, upon hearing Cheng Guang''s words, was unconcerned.


    Reputation is something ordinary women definitely care about.


    If she were a real princess, facing Cheng Guang''s words now would probably make her panic.


    But she was not a real Queen nor amon woman of the Four Directions Mortal World; she did not care about such things at all.


    So, hearing Cheng Guang using such things to threaten her seemed quiteughable to her.


    Cheng Guang saw that the Queen showed no change in her expression and was not surprised; he simply took another leisurely sip of tea.


    "Auntie might not care about her own reputation, but you, as the Queen of the South Ming, meeting with me in secret in the middle of the night, will cause the King of South Ming to lose face."


    "The people of this world don''t dare to offend me nor the King of South Ming. To maintain the King''s dignity, as well as the face of the royal Court, some Court officials will likely petition for your execution."


    "Oh right, you are probably not afraid of death, are you?"


    "Then, as the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir, I could request the Emperor not to kill you, but to send you to Wanhuatower or the Opera Department instead."


    Cheng Guang said this in a calm and unhurried manner, and the Queen''s expression had already changed by that point.


    She, indeed, did not care about life and death.


    After all, her avatar had been tainted the moment Cheng Guang touched her.


    The Abyss Demon Emperor would not allow such an avatar to continue existing.


    To die, she feared not at all.


    But regarding...


    What Cheng Guang mentioned, being sent to the Opera Department, was something she couldn''t ept.


    Even though this persona of the Queen was just an avatar of the Abyss Demon Emperor, the pride that was unique to the Emperor remained fully intact.


    Merely being touched by Cheng Guang had made her feel uneptable.


    If she were sent to the Opera Department and unable to take her own life, then for the Queen of the South Ming, it would truly be a hell on earth!


    To be unable to live as one wishes or die as one pleases would not be an overstatement!


    "No, you cannot do this."


    The Queen, always so dignified, could no longer maintain herposure. Panic appeared in her autumnal eyes as she looked at Cheng Guang. Beyond the panic, there was also a faint plea in her expression.

 Chapter 221: 91: Aunt, Are You Satisfied With My Gift? (Extra! Please Subscribe)_3

    "You cannot do this."


    "Tsk, tsk..."


    Cheng Guang regarded the always-proud Queen of the South Ming with some amusement. She wasn''t afraid even when faced with death; yet, for some reason, she was terribly scared of this matter.


    It must be said, the Queen of the South Ming¡ªor rather, her true self, the Abyss Demon Emperor¡ªseemed to have ced her pride in some rather peculiar areas.


    She wasn''t afraid of death, but she was particrly fearful of her body being tainted with anything dirty.


    Did she have a phobia of contamination?


    Cheng Guang stroked his chin, slowly pondering.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    He hadn''t expected that this would be a way he could manipte the insufferable and haughty Queen of the South Ming.


    Cheng Guang looked at the queen, who had seemingly lost some of her brilliance and was struggling to maintain her stately and dignified demeanor, and scoffed:


    "Auntie, you say I can''t do this, but why can''t I?"


    "You''ve allowed yourselves to attempt assassinating me time and again, to put me to death; shouldn''t I be allowed to strike back?"


    Cheng Guang watched the beautiful eyes of the Queen of the South Ming and slowly lifted his teacup, sipping the clear tea leisurely as he said:


    "However, Auntie, you can bepletely reassured that once you join the Opera Department soon, I will make sure to help look after your business every now and then."


    "I''ve heard that there are performance evaluations within the Opera Department as well."


    Cheng Guang''s words rang in the ears of the Queen of the South Ming, herplexion darkening further, her charmingly seductive lips slightly pursed, teeth lightly biting into her lower lip.


    Although the Queen of the South Ming didn''t quite understand what Cheng Guang meant by ''performance evaluations,'' the sight of his handsome face bearing a detached smile was enough for her to guess it wasn''t something positive.


    The blood drained from her face.


    "What exactly do you want to do?"


    "Do you find it amusing to humiliate me like this? Since you know I wish to kill you, why don''t you just kill me instead?"


    "Would you live in peace if I were given the chance?"


    The Queen of the South Ming took a deep breath and stared intently at Cheng Guang, as if she wanted to question him.


    But the words on her lips were hesitant, spoken with a seemingly cowardly tone yet carrying the most venomous of intentions.


    Cheng Guang had no particr reaction to the Queen of the South Ming''s words.


    It was highly unlikely that the Queen of the South Ming had a chance anymore.


    Not to mention that even without ck Cub, it was impossible for the Queen to kill him within the Capital city.


    Now, with the ck Cub inexplicably at his side, a formidable weapon, she had already been brought to her knees, even without him lifting a finger.


    To Cheng Guang, the Queen of the South Ming now seemed no different from a cute, begging rabbit.


    Therefore, Cheng Guang merely smiled lightly, "Humiliate you?"


    "No, that''s not my intention."


    The Queen of the South Ming''s eyes widened slightly, visibly frustrated, "Then what are your intentions?"


    Cheng Guang shook his head, "My intentions are very simple; I''m giving you two choices right now."


    The Queen of the South Ming''s frown eased a little upon hearing his words.


    She knew that the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir was full of schemes. If he truly wanted to send her to the Opera Department, he wouldn''t inform her beforehand; he would likely just take action.


    The reason he hadn''t done so yet was simple: because he still wanted to threaten her into doing something else for him.


    In the gaze of the Queen of the South Ming''s watery eyes, Cheng Guang casually counted off on his fingers:


    "Choose one of the two options for yourself."


    "The first option is to send you off to the Opera Department, which would be a relief for both of us, and you could contribute to Great Zhou''s GDP."


    "The second option is for you to give me a method that can turn the King of South Ming back into the Crown Prince, or rather, a method to prove that the King of South Ming is indeed the Crown Prince."


    As Cheng Guang''s voice faded,


    The ordinarily seductive and noble-looking Queen of the South Ming paused slightly, then her eyebrows furrowed, and her expression shifted rapidly.


    After a moment of thought,


    The Queen of the South Ming looked at Cheng Guang with a coldugh.


    "Heh heh, nephew, these two options you''ve given me really pose a difficult quandary for your aunt."


    Cheng Guang remained silent, observing the demeanor of the Queen of the South Ming.


    Even she hadn''t noticed that everything about her, every gesture and smile, was brimming with strong desire and could easily incite a sense of urgency within a man''s heart, more so than some of the techniques used by courtesans.


    What was more lethal was the fact that the Queen of the South Ming was unaware of it.


    She had no idea of the tremendous allure she held for a man at that moment.


    Cheng Guang considered himself to have a fairly good self-control. Yet under such temptation from the Queen of the South Ming, he still almost lost hisposure, feeling the urge to rise in salute.


    The ironic tone of the Queen of the South Ming now seemed like a different form of coquetry.


    It possessed no threatening power whatsoever.


    The more Cheng Guang watched, the more amusing he found it.


    The Princess''s stockings are truly formidable.


    Cheng Guang mused internally.


    Seeing Cheng Guang silent yet still gazing at her, the Queen of the South Ming, despite being scrutinized by the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir countless times,


    Felt somehow different this time.


    She couldn''t help but feel that Cheng Guang''s look contained an unfamiliar nuance, as if he were a patron in a brothel trying to maintain his self-respect amid the seduction, cautious not to act impertinently.


    Was she being regarded as a courtesan?


    She hadn''t even entered the Opera Department yet!

 Chapter 222: 91: Aunt, Are You Satisfied With My Gift? (Extra! Please Subscribe)_4

    So she''s already starting to imagine what it will be like for her in the Opera Department after this!?


    At this moment, the Queen of the South Ming could only feel utter humiliation.


    She, an avatar of the Abyss Demon Emperor, was being oppressed by a human to such an extent that she barely had any ability to resist.


    As for the two options that Cheng Guang had just proposed, they equally tormented the Queen of the South Ming.


    The first option was something she felt she could never ept, not to death.


    Her pride would not allow her to do such a thing.


    Even more so, she would not allow herself, even if only an avatar, to be humiliated by others in such a manner.


    As for the second option, it was also very difficult.


    Although Cheng Guang''s target was not her, the Queen of the South Ming, but instead the King of South Ming, who was just a puppet between her and the Devil n.


    In theory, she should not care about the life or death of a human puppet.


    But this human puppet was an important intermediary through which they could indirectly control the dynasties of the Human Race in the Four Directions Mortal World.


    If there were no King of South Ming, neither she nor the Devil n backing the king would likely be able to extend their influence into the Four Directions Mortal World.


    The numerous humans within the Four Directions Mortal World, though they asionally fought amongst themselves and dynasties changed constantly, were mostly just disputes within arge family, not amounting to much.


    But if, once outsiders became involved,


    then, at that time, the Queen of the South Ming and the Devil n behind the king, would not just be facing the Great Zhou Dynasty as their adversary,


    but the suppression of all dynasties within the Four Directions Mortal World.


    Even if her true self was the Abyss Demon Emperor, even if there were Devil Emperors among the Devil n,


    facing the might of the entire Four Directions Mortal World, there still wouldn''t be much resistance possible.


    Once the King of South Ming was exposed, it would be unlikely for her and the Devil Emperor to divide the Great Zhou Dynasty, and how long until the next opportunity to extend their reach into the Four Directions Mortal World was unknown.


    Moreover, it was worth mentioning that even though this avatar had merged with the blood of the Great Zhou Imperial Family, it was still insignificantpared to her original self.


    For her true self, at most the loss would be some vitality, a period of time, and she couldpletely cultivate another identical avatar.


    It didn''t matter if the Queen of the South Ming herself died.


    But the important chess piece that was the King of South Ming, could not die.


    Thinking this, the color of the Queen of the South Ming''s face slowly turned from pale to iron blue, and finally gradually darkened.


    For a while, she didn''t know what to do.


    If she were the original self, naturally she wouldn''t care about the life or death of an avatar.


    But, when she herself was that avatar,


    even though the thoughts and consciousness were the same person, the Queen of the South Ming still started to have some other thoughts.


    At this moment, the Queen of the South Ming just thinking about the scene of being sent into the Opera Department by Cheng Guang, felt a chill throughout her body.


    No matter what, she could not ept it.


    After weighing the pros and cons,


    the Queen of South Ming already had an answer in her heart, but she still didn''t want to outright speak it so promptly and looked at Cheng Guang, attempting onest struggle.


    "Is there no third option?"


    "I''ve always treated you fairly, haven''t I?"


    "Do you really have to drive me to my death like this?"


    Hearing the words of the Queen of South Ming, Cheng Guang just let out a coldugh.


    "Fairly treated? Are you implying that you didn''t use all your strength when you tried to assassinate me or what?"


    The Queen of South Ming fell silent.


    The air seemed to solidify for a moment.


    Her heart was still tangled.


    Cheng Guang did not urge the Queen of South Ming, sipping his tea at an unhurried pace.


    A momentter,


    the Queen of South Ming sighed deeply, her eyes filled with suffering.


    She slowly closed her eyes.


    "Release me, and I''ll tell you how to restore the King of South Ming to his original appearance, the way he longs for the crown prince."


    Cheng Guang graciously smiled without rejecting.


    His gaze fell upon ck Cub, who was a little drowsy and nodding off from time to time, looking like a timer keeping the pace.


    Cheng Guang put down his teacup, walked over to ck Cub, grabbed its neck with one hand, and gave it a big p, snapping ck Cub to attention instantly.


    Its body shivered, eyes wide, staring nkly at Cheng Guang.


    "Can you undo it?"


    Cheng Guang pointed to the Queen of South Ming nearby, who was still stiff, standing motionless, stuck in a pose.


    ck Cub whimpered, seemingly wanting to bite this human who frequently fed it a heavy p, but eventually resigned itself and nodded meekly.


    A paw reached out.


    It just tapped the air.


    A stream of ck breath seemed to be drawn out from the Queen of South Ming by ck Cub.


    Once the aura of the Queen of South Ming was extracted by ck Cub, her body instantly regained freedom, and she rxedpletely,


    Her legs became weak.


    If it weren''t for the Queen of South Ming''s concern for her own dignity, she probably would''ve copsed to the floor right then and there.


    Even so, the Queen of South Ming''s frame still trembled slightly,


    one could imagine just how much pressure she had been under.


    The suppression by ck Cub on the Queen of South Ming was indeed strong.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Cheng Guang stroked his chin, looked at ck Cub, who was now looking foolish and timid, and then turned his gaze to the Queen of South Ming, whose legs were weak and body was swaying.


    He found the situation quite amusing.


    Cheng Guang calmly put down ck Cub, carelessly dropping it at his feet, and began toying with ck Cub''s head with his foot, his indifferent gazending on the Queen of South Ming.

 Chapter 223: 91: Aunt, Are You Satisfied With My Gift? (Extra! Please Subscribe)_5

    "Auntie, let''s not waste everyone''s time," said Cheng Guang. "Please speak quickly so you can leave sooner. If you dy any further and everyone in the mansion wakes up, leaving won''t be so easy for you."


    Upon hearing Cheng Guang''s words, the Queen of the South Ming clenched her teeth in anger.


    To tell the truth, at the instant when ck Cub withdrew its aura, she was ready to use the Different Treasure to teleport away immediately.


    But the Queen of the South Ming also knew that even if she could temporarily escape now, what good would it do?


    After all, she was no match for that ck dog beside Cheng Guang, the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir.


    The Queen of the South Ming hade to think that this ck dog might just be some unnamed Demon Emperor.


    The very fact that a Demon Emperor in person appeared in this Four Directions Mortal World was already shocking to the Queen of the South Ming.


    What shocked her even more was that this unnamed Demon Emperor was now pitifully lying at Cheng Guang''s feet, its huge dog head being toyed with like a ything, looking inexplicably deste.


    Just one nce from the Queen of the South Ming made her feel like her eyes were dirtied.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    However, this scene also gave somefort to the Queen of the South Ming''s wounded heart.


    After all, if a Demon Emperor looked so miserable in front of Cheng Guang, it was no big deal if she, a part of the Abyss Demon Emperor, also looked a bit pathetic.


    Truly, it was a case of ''the pot calling the kettle ck.''


    The Queen of the South Ming took a deep breath, her eyes still full of dignity, and her body involuntarily twisted a few times, highlighting her exquisite and curvaceous figure.


    "The method I used to change the crown prince''s person into the King of South Ming''s appearance is quite simple," she said. "It involves merging the King of South Ming''s physical body into the crown prince''s body."


    "Merge the King of South Ming''s physical body into the crown prince''s body?" Cheng Guang frowned slightly.


    He was somewhat perplexed by what the Queen of the South Ming was saying.


    What did she mean by merging a physical body into the crown prince''s body?


    Could one physical body be integrated with another?


    Cheng Guang didn''t understand.


    Seeing the confusion on Cheng Guang''s face, the Queen of the South Ming immediately rified.


    "I have a method that can refine the body of the deceased, integrating it into my own, so that I can change my appearance to match that of the deceased and also inherit some of their power and bloodline."


    "The crown prince isn''t me so, logically, he shouldn''t be able to merge with the King of South Ming''s corpse. However, with the aid of a Different Treasure, he could share a part of my abilities and thereby achieve this," she exined.


    Knowing what Cheng Guang might ask next, the Queen of the South Ming didn''t wait for him to inquire and went on, "That Different Treasure, once it targets someone, can inherit a bit of the target''s abilities.


    Just like you''re thinking, the target was set to me, granting him certain abilities of mine, allowing his appearance and even his Primordial Spirit topletely maintain the appearance of the King of South Ming."


    "To revert the King of South Ming back to his original crown prince appearance is also simple. Just let all the abilities he got from me disappear," she added.


    Cheng Guang understood from her words roughly how the crown prince had transformed into the King of South Ming.


    His gaze fell on the Queen of the South Ming.


    "So, how does this Different Treasure target someone?" he asked.


    "To restore the King of South Ming to the appearance of the crown prince, is it necessary to destroy that Different Treasure?" Cheng Guang looked at the Queen of South Ming, voicing his queries.


    The Queen of South Ming shook her head, slipped her hand down her neckline, exposing arge expanse of fair skin, seemingly oblivious as she pulled out a ne from around her neck.


    Hanging from the ne was a piece of jade.


    "This jade is what''s used to target someone. The Different Treasure is named Si Tong andes in a pair. Destroying one automatically renders the other one ineffective."


    "Of course, even without destroying it, simply taking this jade off my neck will make the King of South Ming reveal his true form," she said.


    After finishing her exnation, the Queen of South Ming seemed much more defeated.


    She knew that once Cheng Guang learned this information, the King of South Ming, or rather the crown prince, would have no more secrets in front of Cheng Guang.


    If the crown prince''s identity were exposed, the original n of the Abyss Demon Emperor would utterly fail.


    Even if her part could make it back to the Ten-Layered Demon Sea, she would have no good ending to speak of.


    If she didn''t return to the Ten-Layered Demon Sea, when the main consciousness noticed the anomaly here and descended upon her, she would meet a terrible death just the same.


    For a moment, the Queen of South Ming felt her body go weak.


    At that moment,


    Cheng Guang, having heard all this, narrowed his eyes, his fingers lightly tapping on the table as he pondered.


    The Queen of South Ming''s words made Cheng Guang inwardly exim in admiration.


    So this Different Treasure actually worked on a voluntary basis.


    To share the same ability, one needed to find another willing to share their powers.


    Once the Different Treasure was removed, it would lose its effect.


    The method of use was simple, yet the effect was visibly powerful.


    With this Different Treasure, one could potentially inherit an ability from any other race.


    If Cheng Guang himself got hold of it, even hanging it on ck Cub would be very useful.


    Not a bit would be wasted.


    Moreover, ording to the Queen of South Ming, the Si Tong in the King of South Ming''s possession wasn''t a one-time use item, meaning it could be reused.

 Chapter 224: 91: Aunt, Are You Satisfied With My Gift? (Extra! Please Subscribe)_6

    Cheng Guang clicked his tongue audibly.


    He slowly rose to his feet and walked over to the Queen of the South Ming. As soon as he got close to her, he caught a pleasant scenting from her.


    The moment the Queen of the South Ming noticed Cheng Guang approaching, her body instantly tensed up, feeling somewhat nervous for no apparent reason.


    She dared not make a move against Cheng Guang at this time.


    Should she harbor such a thought, ck Cub''s gaze would sweep over her intentionally or unintentionally.


    Even if ck Cub made no move, she could still sense an overwhelming pressure and a peculiar feeling of suffocation.


    Therefore, the Queen of the South Ming decisively gave up struggling.


    After all, Cheng Guang had already touched her who knows how many times and seen her who knows how many times, so letting him have a few more nces didn''t make any difference.


    It was certainly better than being sent to the Opera Department.


    That''s how the Queen of the South Mingforted herself internally.


    At this moment, Cheng Guang was unaware of the rich andplex drama ying out in the Queen of the South Ming''s mind. He simply reached out toward her neck and picked up the piece of jade adorning it.


    The jade appeared quite delicate and exhibited a moist luster, as if it were one with her skin.


    The jade was shaped like an oval leaf, finely carved, with smooth lines.


    The surface of the jade shimmered with a faint glow, like a flower moistened by the morning dew, creating a serene and noble impression.


    The princess''s neck was elegant and slender, her cervical spine clearly visible, lending her neckline an even more delicate appearance. Set against the jade, her neck seemed all the more graceful.


    No, this isn''t right, why was his gaze drifting to his aunt''s figure again.


    Focus on the jade, look at the jade.


    Cheng Guang examined the jade once more, but found that the Queen of the South Ming''s fair and radiant neck seemed to possess some sort of magic, continuously drawing his gaze.


    Cheng Guang didn''t linger with his eyes.


    He simply let go of the jade he was holding.


    When his fingertips brushed against the Queen of the South Ming''s fair and smooth skin, her body involuntarily shivered slightly.


    Her eyes, like autumn water, opened wide, ring fiercely at Cheng Guang.


    Though it was a re, the Queen of the South Ming''s demeanor had be alluring, and that look seemed more like a pout, even making Cheng Guang feel somewhat itchy inside.


    The effect of the princess''s silk stockings was too powerful.


    Amitabha Buddha, this is a sin.


    Cheng Guang retreated a few steps and sat back down in his chair, diverting his gaze from the Queen of the South Ming to the teacup on the table.


    Staring at the clear and boiling tea, roiling inside the cup, Cheng Guang seemed to remember something, lifting his eyes slightly, his gaze once again falling on the Queen of the South Ming.


    "By the way, how did the King of South Ming die?" he asked.


    "To rece the Crown Prince with the King of South Ming must have taken quite an effort, no? After all, the King was of royal blood, and hiding the celestial phenomenon that urs at his death would not have been so easy."


    Upon hearing Cheng Guang''s words, the Queen of the South Ming''splexion turned slightly unnatural as she nodded faintly.


    Seemingly finally aware of something off about herself, a blush of shame tinged her fair-as-jade cheeks, and her body inadvertently squirmed a little, more enticing than even a brothel''s Oiran.


    Such seductive allure was hardly inferior to Bai Shuxuan''s.


    And all this without much effort, purely natural, no additives.


    Oh, that''s wrong, there was an additive.


    A ck silk.


    Cheng Guang thought to himself, unable to suppress a joke.


    Even now that the Queen of the South Ming had noticed something, she still didn''t understand the situation.


    Clearly, she did not realize that it was all because of the ck silk, which she initially thought to be particrly scandalous.


    The Queen of the South Ming organized her thoughts and slowly spoke, "When the King of South Ming died, a restriction was cast. The power of that restriction was merely to prevent the celestial phenomenon from spreading too widely."


    "It couldn''t be concealed too deeply. Within a hundred miles, everyone who saw the celestial phenomenon was killed, and those who could not be killed had been dealt with to ensure their silence."


    "At first, some might have wondered, upon seeing the celestial phenomenon at the King''s domain, whether the King of South Ming had died. Butter, when the Crown Prince was reced and the King of South Ming reappeared, their doubts naturally waned on their own."


    "With the prior silencing dealt with, the matter was rather perfectly suppressed. Even those who remained suspicious could not delve deeper into it."


    "Perhaps one of the King''s offspring had perished prematurely."


    "Such instances, even though rare in the royal family, are not unheard of, and are typically kept secret among the royals," exined the Queen of the South Ming.


    Cheng Guang understood the meaning behind the Queen of the South Ming''s words.


    At the same time, he realized that the Queen of the South Ming and the person mourning the Crown Prince did not enjoy the favorable circumstances that he did.


    The restriction he used, Nine Dragons Stealing Sky, allowed him to confine the area of the restriction to the size of a single room.


    Aside from himself, no one else saw the celestial phenomenon that urred at the actual Princely Heir''s death.


    Cheng Guang felt somewhat relieved at this moment.


    If it weren''t for acquiring such a restriction, Nine Dragons Stealing Sky, as a system task reward, killing the real Princely Heir would have required more effort.


    And, it might have been even messier than what the Queen of the South Ming and her people went through to kill the King of South Ming.


    After listening to the Queen of the South Ming, Cheng Guang pondered for a moment, all the while ncing outside the round window at the sky.


    Unbeknownst to him.


    The sky gradually brightened, and the dawn''s early light spilled over thend.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 225: 91: Aunt, Are You Satisfied With My Gift? (Extra! Please Subscribe)_7

    The originally faintly lit sky gradually became nketed with soft orange and pale yellow glows, and the clouds began to emit a faint light.


    The gentle breeze of the early morning stirred the leaves, rustling them, scattering the morning fog and making the scenery around more distinct.


    In a moment, within a side room, Qing Luan quietly pushed open the window, yawned, her eyes bleary with sleep, stretchednguorously, and began to fetch water to prepare some toiletries for Cheng Guang.


    Cheng Guang looked at Qing Luan for a while, then his gaze returned to the Queen of the South Ming.


    Smiling, he said, "Auntie, you can go back now."


    Upon hearing Cheng Guang''s words, the Queen of the South Ming felt a flicker of joy, but also a bit of confusion, "Aren''t you going to take this ''Different Treasure''?"


    The Queen of the South Ming pulled a jade stone from her bosom.


    Inadvertently, she revealed arge expanse of fair skin.


    It was apparent that after her personality change, the Queen of the South Ming was both wealthy and generous.


    Quite good.


    Cheng Guang gave the Queen of the South Ming a thumbs-up.


    After admiring her for a moment,


    Cheng Guang shook his head.


    "No need now, even if I were to take this ''Different Treasure,'' it would be of no use at the moment. If the Crown Prince realizes his identity is exposed, he might just hide away in some turtle hole again and be out of reach."


    "It''s best not to startle the snake by hitting the grass."


    Speaking of this, Cheng Guang''s gaze fell upon the Queen of the South Ming, and smiling, he said, "Speaking of which, Auntie, you should be on my side now, right?"


    "You know what to say about the King of South Ming, don''t you?"


    "You ought to visit your nephew frequently and not suddenly disappear. Otherwise, I would miss Auntie, and even if I have to turn the Great Zhou Dynasty upside down, I will find you."


    "Of course, if Auntie escapes back to the Ten-Layered Demon Sea, then naturally, I never said a word."


    As Cheng Guang spoke, his eyes narrowed slightly, with a profound implication.


    The Queen of the South Ming felt immense pressure just from Cheng Guang''s look.


    At the same time, upon hearing Cheng Guang utter the words "Ten-Layered Demon Sea,"


    Her fair, picturesque face momentarily froze.


    How did the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir know about the Ten-Layered Demon Sea?


    She had not told Cheng Guang before that she came from the Ten-Layered Demon Sea!?


    The Queen of the South Ming looked at Cheng Guang dumbfounded for a while, observing his indifferent expression and the meaningful smile at the corner of his mouth.


    A few fine beads of sweat involuntarily formed on her forehead.


    She secretly bit her silver teeth and red at Cheng Guang.


    Quickly, she pulled out something that looked like apass from her hand.


    In a single breath''s time,


    The delicate figure of the Queen of the South Ming vanished in an instant.


    After the disappearance of the Queen of the South Ming, Cheng Guang slowly stood up and stretched.


    At that moment, the door was pushed open.


    Qing Luan walked in at a leisurely pace, her hands carrying a delicate porcin vessel filled with warm water.


    Just about to call Cheng Guang to rise, she entered the room and found Cheng Guang already sitting by the desk, looking at her with a smiling gaze.


    Qing Luan was surprised.


    "Princely Heir, you''re already awake?"


    "You''re up early today."


    As she spoke, Qing Luan put down the toiletries she had brought, rolled up her sleeves, and was about to tidy up the bed when she suddenly noticed that besides her own arrangement of floral fragrance, there was an additional scent in the Princely Heir''s bedroom.


    That scent...


    It was different from her own fragrance and also different from the bedroom''s floral aroma...


    Instead, it was another woman''s scent...


    Not thedy''s, nor her own, nor any other maid in the courtyard...


    It was more like the Princess''s scent.


    The pretty eyebrows of Qing Luan knit slightly, as she looked at the noble Princely Heir beside her with some suspicion.


    "Princely Heir, did the Princess just visit?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Upon hearing this, the smile on Cheng Guang''s face became somewhat stiff.


    "No."


    "Princely Heir is lying!"


    "Cough cough..."


    Cheng Guang was caught off guard.


    I didn''t even manage to keep it a secret for a second.


    Feeling choked up, he couldn''t help but cough awkwardly.


    It must be said, women are indeed exceptionally vignt in these matters.


    ...

 Chapter 226: 92 A Sudden Enlightenment, the Supreme in the World of Men! (Please Subscribe)

    In the early morning, the autumn breeze brought in many more clouds and mist.


    Cheng Guang pushed open the door and, with the help of Qing Luan, hastily washed up before proceeding to the courtyard to cultivate.


    Cheng Guang''s Spirit Dao cultivation had already reached the Yang God Realm, just one step away from breaking through to the Ascension Realm. So far, the only technique he possessed was the Charm Eyes awarded by the system.


    The scarcity of methods was due to two reasons: first, Cheng Guang did not have any Spirit Dao magical techniques; second, the Proving Dao Map in his mind was of such a high order that he could notprehend any techniques from it to wield the power of deities.


    Even so, the Proving Dao Map of the True Lord of Pure Origin still provided him considerable aid.


    If Cheng Guang wanted to fully unleash his Spirit Dao cultivation strength, relying solely on the Proving Dao Map in his mind was insufficient.


    It was not that the Proving Dao Map was weak but rather too powerful for him to utilize at his current level.


    Learning some Spirit Dao techniques might be better.


    However, due to Cheng Guang''s identity as the Duke of the State''s Heir, he could not yet reveal his ability to cultivate the Spirit Dao.


    Cheng Guang thought to himself that perhaps the Queen of the South Ming could provide him with some Spirit Dao techniques in the future.


    After all, she was a Spirit Dao cultivator as well, with a cultivation realm far surpassing his own.


    If it weren''t for ck Cub''s ability to suppress her single-handedly, Cheng Guang would not dare face her alone.


    As Cheng Guang''s thoughts reached this point, the Proving Dao Map in his mind faintly flickered with light, transforming into myriad brilliances that merged into his sea of consciousness.


    Although his Yang God Realm cultivation could not wield much of the Proving Dao Map''s power, he was still capable of some enlightenment.


    Cheng Guang carefully contemted the Proving Dao Map, visualizing the form of the deity in his mind, detailing each stroke. His mental state achieved an unprecedented level of tranquility.


    Suddenly, a bright insight shed through Cheng Guang''s mind.


    The tall and awe-inspiring deity within Cheng Guang''s mind slowly opened its eyes, and its gaze seemed to fall upon him.


    A golden radiance streaked from the deity''s eyes.


    It settled upon Cheng Guang''s Primordial Spirit.


    A series of cryptic messages started to flood his mind like a flowing stream.


    Cheng Guang''s expression briefly froze before his face lit up with joy.


    Had he just gleaned a Spirit Dao technique from the Proving Dao Map?


    Cheng Guang''s spirit sank as he carefully examined the newly acquired Spirit Dao technique.


    "Congealing Cold Sword Light."


    "Suitable for Yang God cultivation, can be used tomand a sword to attack enemies at the Ascension Realm, carries the chill of the moon''s frost, and with a single breath, a flying sword can travel one, two, or three miles."


    "A Divine Power suitable for the third rank of the Yang God Realm to cultivate, more lethal than the Charm Eyes, and once reaching the Ascension Realm, one can fully unleash the strength of the Congealing Cold Sword Light."


    Cheng Guang pondered inwardly, closely reviewing the cultivation method of the Congealing Cold Sword Light he had just realized from the Proving Dao Map.


    He was not in a hurry to cultivate.


    Instead, he read through the text word by word.


    The cultivation method for Congealing Cold Sword Light wasden with manyplex and abstruse words, so even Cheng Guang himself did not dare to cultivate it recklessly.


    Understanding each meaning thoroughly before proceeding with cultivation was much safer, preventing him from veering off the correct path.


    "For now, the Congealing Cold Sword Light will suffice for many days of cultivation. Once I master the Congealing Cold Sword Light and my Spirit Dao realm breaks through to the Ascension Realm, none can consider me weak," he thought to himself.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "At that point, I will truly possess a method to attack my adversaries."


    After some contemtion, Cheng Guang slowly opened his eyes; his dark pupils,ced with a hint of noble purple, seemed even more resolute.


    Cheng Guang did not waste his time early in the morning.


    He concentrated on his Primordial Spirit and practiced Martial Arts.


    After cultivating the Divine Python Coiling Skill in conjunction with the God Emperor Cultivation Method to the limits of his physical body and Primordial Spirit, Cheng Guang also practiced the Heavenly Gang Star Fight for a while.


    The Heavenly Gang Star Fight was key to his future breakthrough to the Divine Power Realm in Martial Cultivation.


    Whether he could break through from the Purple Mansion Realm to the Divine Power Realm depended entirely on whether his Martial Arts could condense into Divine Power Marks.


    Once he condensed the Heavenly Gang Star Fight into Divine Power Marks, every movement he made would be capable of evolving into endless unimaginable variations.


    Only then would the true strength of the Heavenly Gang Star Fight Martial Arts be fully realized.


    While Cheng Guang was busy cultivating Martial Cultivation, Qing Luan was doing her chores in the courtyard, watering flowers and cooking.


    ck Cub was running around in the Million Specie Garden, and when it caught the scent of cooking, it skidded to a halt and dashed straight for the kitchen.


    The meals prepared by Qing Luan today were rtively light.


    Perhaps with the intention of replenishing Cheng Guang''s body, Qing Luan added quite a few precious and valuable Spirit Foods to today''s meal, such as Red Dragon Dates, Fragrance City Mushroom, Nine-Color Lotus Seeds, and the flesh and blood of some Exotic Beasts.


    After having a bowl, Cheng Guang prepared to leave for the Bureau of the Lamp.


    The royal ceremony was drawing near.


    The King of South Ming, or rather the crown prince, might soon arrive in the Capital City, and if Cheng Guang were to reveal the true identity of the King of South Ming in the imperial court, he would need certain maneuvers in ce.


    Now, informing Cheng Zhihai or Emperor Zhou that the King of South Ming was in fact the cherished crown prince was also an option.


    After all, Cheng Guang now had the means to manipte the Queen of the South Ming at any moment and expose the true identity of the King of South Ming.


    Even if outsiders found it hard to believe that the King of South Ming was the cherished crown prince, his status as the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir would prevent them from disregarding his ims outright, and investigations into the King of South Ming would certainly ensue.

 Chapter 227: 92 A Sudden Enlightenment, the Supreme in the World of Men! (Please Subscribe)_2

    By then, Cheng Guang would take out the jade pendant hanging from the neck of the Queen of South Ming, to drag the back-stabber, who was the crown prince or rather the shadow lurking in the dark corner, into the sunlight.


    As she left the courtyard, Qing Luan adjusted the hem of Cheng Guang''s robe for him, standing with her hands sped behind her back, smiling with squinted eyes at Cheng Guang.


    Under the morning glow, Cheng Guang stood tall and straight, even more handsome and dashing than when he first came to this world.


    All over him, apart from a natural air of nobility, there was also a sense of detachment that came with holding a high position for a long time.


    As Qing Luan sized up Cheng Guang, he was also taking her measure.


    After looking at Qing Luan for a while, he said warmly with a smile, "If you have some free time, you can also go out for a stroll. There''s no need to keep yourself cooped up in the courtyard all day."


    "Besides, the mansion is not short of money, and you can add some clothes for yourself. I see that in your wardrobe, you seem to wear the same few pieces all year long."


    Qing Luan nodded with a smile yet remained silent, her beautiful eyes twinkling withughter, leaving Cheng Guang to wonder what she was thinking.


    Cheng Guang knew that Qing Luan probably didn''t care about her clothes and seemed uninterested in his suggestion for her to go out for a stroll.


    For Qing Luan, who had entered Duke Zhen''s Mansion at a young age, she seldom left the mansion.


    Perhaps she was ustomed to the opulence of the mansion, or perhaps she had no interest in the colorful world outside, or she simply did not wish to go out alone; in any case, unless necessary, she preferred spending her time in the Million Specie Garden, watering the flowers, and cooking.


    It was indeed a leisurely life.


    Cheng Guang turned around, and Qing Luan waved to him.


    Cheng Guang also waved back without looking at Qing Luan, thinking to himself:


    This girl is young, but her temperament is even more serene than mine. If I had to stay alone in this courtyard, I couldn''t stand it.


    With these thoughts, Cheng Guang walked toward the Bureau of the Lamp and arrived at the grand hall of the Bureau.


    He found Cheng Zhihai.


    In the past few days, Cheng Zhihai had felt utterly exhausted, his eyes heavy with fatigue, and dark circles had emerged prominently.


    The lock of ck hair on his forehead had turned white without him noticing, and now he had a streak of white hair.


    Cheng Zhihai sat at the desk, holding a teacup in one hand, and quickly flipping through the missives and intel from various branches of the Bureau of the Lamp and from some secret agents, attempting to locate the whereabouts of the crown prince within this vast sea of information.


    When he noticed Cheng Guang''s arrival, a tired yet noble face revealed a hint of affectionate smile.


    To Cheng Guang, this smile made Cheng Zhihai''s weariness visibly apparent.


    It should be noted that Cheng Zhihai was a power of the Ninth-order Martial Emperor Realm, just one step away from stepping into the Heavenly Human Realm.


    For such a powerful figure, not sleeping for dozens of days would not likely affect his mental state.


    But.


    Since Cheng Zhihai started investigating the whereabouts of the crown prince, it had only been two or three days, right?


    Had Cheng Zhihai be so fatigued in such a short time?


    And to think, in these two or three days, how much information had Cheng Zhihaibed through?


    The entire Bureau of the Lamp had been bustling because of one man, the crown prince, and if the director of the Bureau, Cheng Zhihai, was in such a state, how much worse must it be for the officials below him?


    A torrent of thoughts surged in Cheng Guang''s mind.


    "Guanger, you''re here. Take a seat for a moment," said Cheng Zhihai with a smile as he rose to pour Cheng Guang a cup of tea, "I have a lead on the crown prince''s whereabouts now. The Bureau of the Lamp is the legacy I n to leave for you in the future. It won''t be so easy for the Emperor to take back this power from our Duke''s Mansion."


    As he spoke, there was a hint of pride in Cheng Zhihai''s voice.


    Cheng Guang felt a strange emotion stirring within him upon hearing these words.


    So Cheng Zhihai was pushing himself so hard just so I couldfortably take over the Bureau of the Lamp in the future?


    Cheng Guang nced at the tea Cheng Zhihai had handed him and saw that the leaves had been brewed many times over, leaving the tea''s color somewhat clear.


    It was evident Cheng Zhihai had been drinking tea repeatedly to stay alert throughout the day and didn''t even have time to change the leaves due to the urgency of his tasks.


    Cheng Guang epted the teacup and sipped slowly, just as he was about to say something.


    Cheng Zhihai had already sat back at the desk, flipping through documents again.


    "Guanger, you y here for a while, I''ll keep youpany once I''m done with my work," Cheng Zhihai said without looking up from his work.


    "Father," called Cheng Guang.


    Cheng Zhihai looked at Cheng Guang, puzzled.


    "What is it?"


    Cheng Guang said with a smile, "I think I''ve found the crown prince''s whereabouts."


    Upon hearing this, Cheng Zhihai was firstly stunned and then shook his head with a chuckle, "You''re teasing your father, aren''t you?"


    "The Bureau of the Lamp has turned Great Zhou upside down these past few days without finding any trace of the crown prince. How could you have found him?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Saying this, Cheng Zhihai still looked at Cheng Guang with an indulgent face, "Guanger, don''t worry about this matter. Even if the sky were to fall, your father is here to hold it up for you."


    "Right, it''s mealtime now, isn''t it? Have you eaten sinceing from home?"


    As if realizing something, Cheng Zhihai was about to call an official standing in the hall to arrange for some food for Cheng Guang.


    "No need, I''ve already eaten," Cheng Guang shook his head and said with a helpless look, "Father, I really have found the whereabouts of the crown prince."

 Chapter 228: 92 A Sudden Enlightenment, the Supreme in the World of Men! (Please Subscribe)_3

    Cheng Zhihai''s movements slightly hesitated when he heard Cheng Guang''s words. Although he found it somewhat unbelievable, Cheng Guang''s serious face and his undeniable confidence made him think otherwise.


    He instinctively felt that his own child was not likely to deceive him about such a matter.


    He was inclined to believe what Cheng Guang had said.


    Yet, Cheng Zhihai''s rationality told him it was hardly possible.


    How could Cheng Guang possibly have discovered the whereabouts of the crown prince?


    The Bureau of the Lamp conducted exhaustive searches with countless spies throughout Great Zhou, even extending their espionage into other dynasties in pursuit of intelligence, yet they had found very little information rted to the crown prince.


    And now, Cheng Guang suddenly came to tell him that he had found the crown prince''s whereabouts.


    This notion left Cheng Zhihai at a loss for words for a moment.


    It all just seemed too ridiculous.


    Cheng Zhihai sighed, choosing to dismiss Cheng Guang''s im as child''s y, the indulgent affection in his stern eyes undiminished.


    The corners of his mouth turned up in a smile as he looked at Cheng Guang and said with augh:


    "Alright, tell me, where is the crown prince now?"


    Cheng Guang said, "South Ming Mansion, the King of South Ming."


    No sooner had Cheng Guang finished speaking than Cheng Zhihai subconsciously said, "What''s the matter, can''t say it out loud..."


    But before he could finish his sentence, he suddenly realized something and slowly raised his head to look at Cheng Guang.


    A hint of confusion shed across his stern face.


    "Guanger, what did you say?"


    Cheng Guang repeated, "South Ming Mansion, the King of South Ming."


    When Cheng Zhihai heard Cheng Guang say "South Ming Mansion, the King of South Ming" again, he could no longer sit still.


    He quickly stood up, one hand to his forehead, somewhat helplessly tapping Cheng Guang''s forehead.


    "You can''t talk nonsense about this, boy."


    "Do you mean to say that the King of South Ming is the crown prince?"


    "If the King of South Ming is the crown prince, then who is the crown prince?"


    Having said this, Cheng Zhihai stopped.


    Immediately, Cheng Guang replied, "No, the real King of South Ming is already dead. The current King of South Ming is actually the crown prince in disguise."


    Cheng Zhihai''s brow furrowed slightly as he listened to Cheng Guang.


    Instinctively, he felt that Cheng Guang''s words were most probably untrue, but then, Cheng Guang hade to him in such a serious manner today to tell him this.


    Knowing Cheng Guang as well as he did, he knew that while Cheng Guang might enjoy making a fuss on ordinary days, he would never joke about such a matter.


    Especially to the extent of implicating the King of South Ming, a royal noble.


    If the King of South Ming really was the crown prince in disguise, then the whole thing was going to be quite a spectacle.


    They had been searching for years without locating the crown prince, and now he was being told that the crown prince had not been hiding at all, but had been under their noses all along.


    To Cheng Zhihai, it was simply another embarrassment for the Bureau of the Lamp.


    But to Emperor Zhou, it would truly be an outrage.


    Since ascending the throne, Emperor Zhou had been very good to his only brother, the King of South Ming, not only granting him one of Great Zhou''s wealthiest territories as his fief but also renaming thend and mansion after him.


    To then tell Emperor Zhou that the King of South Ming he doted on was actually the crown prince of old.


    All the years of favor and rewards had been falling into the crown prince''s pockets.


    It was as if he were unwittingly nurturing an enemy preparing to strike back at him.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    If Emperor Zhou were not stable-minded, his spirit might just shatter.


    Realizing the gravity of the situation, Cheng Zhihai regarded Cheng Guang with a scrutinizing gaze, looking especially serious.


    "Guanger, are you certain of what you''re saying, do you have evidence?"


    Cheng Guang, unfazed by his intense scrutiny, replied withposure:


    "I am certain!"


    "As for the evidence..."


    Cheng Guang''s voice trailed off.


    Cheng Zhihai''s heart leaped. Without evidence, even if the King of South Ming were truly the crown prince, he and his Bureau of the Lamp would have no grounds to take action against him.


    After all, the King of South Ming, being a member of the royal family and nobility, was different from the ordinary court officials and powerful families.


    Even without Emperor Zhou''s favor, the Bureau of the Lamp had no right to arrest him outright.


    If they were to arrest the king forcibly, as long as they could produce evidence afterwards, Cheng Zhihai was confident that Emperor Zhou would not me him.


    If there was evidence, then the matter would be much easier to handle.


    But without evidence, they would have to investigate thoroughly, and who knows how many more days it might take.


    Under Cheng Zhihai''s watchful eye, Cheng Guang said casually and with a smile:


    "I do have evidence!"


    Upon hearing this, Cheng Zhihai immediately rxed. Overwhelmed with emotion, he couldn''t help but grip Cheng Guang''s arm tightly.


    "Really?"


    Cheng Guang nodded slightly.


    Cheng Zhihai took a deep breath, and a glimmer of emotion passed across his stoic visage, while his authoritative eyes trembled slightly.


    At that moment, he still did not know how Cheng Guang had discovered that the King of South Ming was the crown prince in hiding.


    But that was not his concern.


    In his eyes, it was normal for his child to have some secrets, and it was not surprising if his clever child had discovered clues that others had failed to find.


    Cheng Zhihai effortlessly epted the fact.


    If Cheng Guang said that the King of South Ming was the crown prince, then he could not disbelieve it.


    And when Cheng Guang imed to have evidence proving that the King of South Ming was the crown prince, he simply had no choice but to believe.

 Chapter 229: 92 A Sudden Enlightenment, the Supreme in the World of Men! (Please Subscribe)_4

    ```


    "What is it?"


    Cheng Zhihai looked at Cheng Guang, his majestic eyes flickering with light.


    Cheng Guang smiled and said, "The crown prince, using a Different Treasure, disguised himself as the King of South Ming. That Different Treasure is probably called Si Tong."


    "Si Tong?" Cheng Zhihai''s expression froze slightly, then he frowned. He naturally knew of this Different Treasure.


    But, he was somewhat puzzled. Discover what''s next at m,vl-em,py-r


    Why would the crown prince use this Different Treasure to disguise himself as the King of South Ming?


    Could it be that among all the capabilities of the person he merged with, there was the ability to disguise?


    What kind of ability could perfectly disguise one person as another?


    Even to the extent of deceiving Emperor Zhou and himself and others?


    Cheng Zhihai did not really understand.


    Cheng Guang seemed to have noticed the doubts in Cheng Zhihai''s heart and immediately smiled and said, "The person who shares powers with the King of South Ming is from the Demonic Race, and that Demonic Race seems to have this kind of method."


    Upon hearing this, Cheng Zhihai''s frown softened, "The Demonic Race, I see."


    Cheng Zhihai murmured to himself, looking at Cheng Guang, "So you''re saying, within the Great Zhou territory, there still exists the Demonic Race?"


    "If it''s the Different Treasure Si Tong, as long as we capture that member of the Demonic Race, the matter can be perfectly resolved."


    "Do you know the whereabouts of that member of the Demonic Race?"


    By the end of his question, Cheng Zhihai''s confidence waned slightly.


    Because he knew that neither the Demonic Race nor the Devil n would dare to appear in public, they must be extremely well-concealed, not something ordinary people could find.


    Last time, Cheng Guang had managed to discover the Devil n smuggling in the canal beneath Great Zhou, which was already a huge shock to Cheng Zhihai. So even with some mental preparation this time, he still found it hard to believe that Cheng Guang could have found a lead on the Demonic Race.


    Cheng Guang nodded, "That member of the Demonic Race, Dad should also recognize."


    Cheng Zhihai was startled.


    Cheng Guang continued, "It''s the Queen of the South Ming."


    When Cheng Zhihai heard the words "Queen of the South Ming" from Cheng Guang''s mouth, the corners of his mouth twitched involuntarily.


    The King of South Ming was the crown prince.


    The Queen of the South Ming was a member of the Demonic Race.


    The crown prince had not only consorted with the Devil n but also with the Demonic Race, and even dared to elevate a member of the Demonic Race to the prominent position of queen.


    For so long.


    And he had not noticed a thing!


    At the same time, Cheng Zhihai also felt a chill of fear.


    He was well aware that just the day before yesterday, the Queen of the South Ming had visited Duke Zhen''s Mansion to see Wu Yuemei and Cheng Guang.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "The Queen of the South Ming didn''t do anything to you, did she?"


    A wave of anxiety suddenly rose in Cheng Zhihai''s heart. He quickly grabbed Cheng Guang''s wrist with one hand, channeling his Qi to carefully probe Cheng Guang''s body.


    Only after finding nothing amiss in Cheng Guang''s body did he slowly exhale in relief.


    Cheng Guang shook his head.


    "No, it was because the Queen of the South Ming tried to make a move on me that I realized her identity," Cheng Guang exined.


    "Make a move on you? In Duke Zhen''s Mansion, with an Elder presiding, she wouldn''t have the audacity."


    Cheng Zhihai frowned slightly.


    Cheng Guang also nodded, "She didn''t use conspicuous methods, but Spirit Taoism."


    "Spirit Taoism." Cheng Zhihai was somewhat taken aback. He was no fool; upon hearing Cheng Guang''s words, many connections were made instantly.


    It turned out that the Queen of the South Ming had tried to attack Guanger''s Primordial Spirit, but had not anticipated that Guanger was also a Spirit Dao cultivator and detected it in advance.


    This led to pulling the strings and exposing that the King of South Ming was actually the crown prince.


    Cheng Zhihai felt a sense of satisfaction. Little did he know that having Cheng Guang cultivate Spirit Dao would lead to such an unintended discovery.


    Had it not been for Cheng Guang''s reminder, how could he have guessed that the Queen of the South Ming was actually of the Demonic Race and was even able to cultivate Spirit Dao, something only the royal members of the Four Directions Mortal World could?


    If Cheng Guang had not cultivated Spirit Dao and had fallen into the hands of the Queen of the South Ming, even he wouldn''t have immediately suspected the queen.


    Truly a cunning scheme.


    Cheng Zhihai''s expression darkened slightly, turning cold, "Guanger, if the Queen of the South Ming fails once, she will definitelye a second time. During this period, stay by my side as a precaution."


    "It''s not appropriate to make a move now; if we touch the Queen of the South Ming, the crown prince disguised as the King of South Ming will notice. If he escapes again, that would be troublesome."


    Hearing Cheng Zhihai''s words, Cheng Guang smiled and said, "There''s no need, Dad. That Queen of the South Ming..."


    At this point, his expression turned a bit strange, and after a slight pause, he continued,


    "The Queen of the South Ming probably doesn''t pose much of a threat to me anymore," Cheng Guang exined.


    Cheng Zhihai nced at Cheng Guang, somewhat puzzled, "What do you mean by that?"


    Cheng Guang organized his words, then smiled and said, "It''s likely, perhaps, because I have some leverage on her..."


    "So Dad doesn''t need to worry about my safety. Instead, we can have some people keep a watch near her to prevent her from escaping the Capital City."


    Seeing that Cheng Guang was reluctant to say more, Cheng Zhihai curbed his curiosity and asked no further.


    Cheng Guang did not have much idle chat with Cheng Zhihai at the Bureau of the Lamp.


    When 5pm arrived, Cheng Guang bid farewell to Cheng Zhihai and left the Bureau of the Lamp.


    As soon as Cheng Guang left, Cheng Zhihai immediately called for Qian Siyuan and Li Zhengyang, and at the same time gathered all the Gold Lantern Catchers in the Capital City.


    The already turbulent Capital City became even more restless at this moment.


    ```

 Chapter 230: 92 A Sudden Enlightenment, the Supreme in the World of Men! (Please Subscribe)_5

    In the Capital city, many noble and influential families were aware of the Bureau of the Lamp''s activities.


    In the current situation where the entire Bureau of the Lamp was frantically searching for the whereabouts of the crown prince, they dared not show themselves.


    Once they did, if they were suspected by the Bureau''s constables of being rted to the crown prince and had their homes raided, they would have nowhere to cry.


    Family after family, the doors were tightly shut.


    Some sons of influential families, who would asionally cause trouble, were now confined to their homes, until the imperial festival, this tense atmosphere would likely shroud the heads of the noble families.


    Cheng Guang was unaware of the Bureau of the Lamp''s actions.


    He also did not know what kind of confinement the Queen of the South Ming was under at Cheng Zhihai''s hands.


    To Cheng Guang, the Queen of the South Ming, his aunt in name, was after all a member of the Demonic Race and even a split being of the Demon Emperor.


    Even with the presence of ck Cub, a powerful weapon, by his side, he could not fully control the Queen of the South Ming.


    Therefore, it would be more prudent to hand over the subsequent matters to Cheng Zhihai to handle.


    It was unlikely for the Queen of the South Ming to quietly leave the Great Zhou Dynasty under the surveince of the Bureau of the Lamp.


    Cheng Guang strolled slowly, leisurely returning to Duke Zhen''s Mansion.


    Upon returning to Duke Zhen''s Mansion, Cheng Guang went straight to the Million Specie Garden.


    In the Million Specie Garden, Qing Luan was sitting in a pavilion, holding a book, engrossed in whatever she was reading.


    Next to her, ck Cub held something unknown in its embrace, voraciously eating it.


    The dusky red halo of twilight enveloped the Million Specie Garden, casting an incredibly serene and tranquil atmosphere.


    Seeing Cheng Guang return to the mansion, Qing Luan quickly got up, took the robe he shed, and at the same time, was about to prepare dinner for Cheng Guang.


    Cheng Guang waved his hand, "Qing Luan, don''t trouble yourself, I''m not hungry."


    After Cheng Guang finished speaking, Qing Luan stopped and asked, "Princely Heir, do you need me to prepare some bathwater?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Cheng Guang nodded slightly.


    Qing Luan hurried off to prepare it.


    After bathing, Cheng Guangy on the bed, staring at the white jade canopy, his mind drifting. The issue with the crown prince was almost resolved; now, it was best left to Cheng Zhihai.


    For a moment, he felt somewhat empty.


    Cheng Guang''s mind sank into the depths of his consciousness, quietly contemting the Proving Dao Map.


    He had to practice the Congealing Cold Sword Light Divine Power more.


    Just as he was preparing to cultivate, he suddenly felt a warm, jade-like touch in his arms.


    "Princely Heir, do you want to tonight..."


    Cheng Guang opened his eyes, and beneath the nkets, a petite and lovely face, with pursed red lips and slightly flushed cheeks, emerged.


    Cheng Guang smiled and responded with actions rather than words.


    It''s not that I don''t want to work hard at my cultivation; it''s just that the little demon is disturbing my mind.


    Once I subdue this little demon, I''ll resume my cultivation.


    ...


    Night fell like ink, shrouding Duke Zhen''s entire Mansion.


    Under the silent night, in the bedroom of the Duke''s Heir, a storm had just passed.


    Cheng Guang''s room was decorated in an antique style, the air filled with a faint scent of wood. Moonlight passed through thettice windows and spilled onto the floor, casting mottled shadows.


    Cheng Guangy on the soft bed, his face still as handsome as before, but there was a trace of weariness between his brows.


    The storm he had just gone through left his mood somewhat in turmoil.


    This girl is bing quite capable.


    I''ve broken through to the Purple Mansion Realm, and yet she can still somewhat suppress me.


    Cheng Guang clicked his tongue, feeling an increased urgency to improve his Martial Cultivation.


    One Qing Luan left him somewhat embarrassed; if there were a few more people...


    Cough cough.


    Thinking this, Cheng Guang''s old face suddenly reddened as he thought of Qin Yanqiu.


    "Qin Yanqiu is like a big block of ice and also a figure like a Female Martial God; she''s probably not adept at these kinds of matters, I suppose."


    As Cheng Guang pondered, he embraced Qing Luan, who looked exhausted, bearing the appearance of someone unable to withstand the storm, and gazed out the window at the sky, silent for a moment.


    Midnight.


    A familiar and cold voice, devoid of any emotion, rose in his mind.


    [On the thirty-fourth year of Zhensheng, August 21, the forty-fifth day since you became a Sky-Man, you sessfully clung to the Queen of the South Ming''s coattails. Thanks to the care of the Queen of the South Ming, you were finally able to lift your head and speak on the side of South Ming.]


    [But you are aware that you have be someone who lives off a woman''s provisions. Though these provisions might be savory, your pride absolutely will not allow you to keep eating such an easy meal.]


    [You recall your childhood, the upheaval that shocked the Great Zhou.]


    [The World Royal Family controlled the Four Directions Mortal World, and the vast majority of resources and wealth, unrted to most of themoners, were divided by the noble families and the aristocracy.]


    [Under these circumstances, the True Sun Martial God, a ve-born individual with astonishing talent for Martial Cultivation, had an epiphany and advanced to Sky-Man in just ten years. As a Sky-Man, the True Sun Martial God sought to establish his own dynasty with his own power, even without royal blood, he could be an Emperor.]


    [With his actions, nearly half of Great Zhou''s territory was seized by the True Sun Martial God and his backing, the True Sun Army, even Emperor Zhou had little way to intervene at that time.]


    [After the imperial festival, when Emperor Zhou, weakened by a disease following an assault by the Devil Emperor, could only watch helplessly as the True Sun Martial God wreaked havoc within Great Zhou''s borders.]

 Chapter 231: 92 A Sudden Enlightenment, the Supreme in the World of Men! (Please Subscribe)_6

    "At this moment, the Great Zhou Dynasty is likely to be overthrown by the True Sun Martial God alone, and Emperor Zhou has not allowed the Duke of the State to retreat from the Border Area battlefield. Once the Duke leaves, should the Border Area fall and arge number of the Devil n invade, it will no longer be merely a war between the citizens of the dynasty."


    "In order to protect the people of the Great Zhou Dynasty, even with the possibility of the dynasty''s copse, Emperor Zhou is unwilling to let the Duke lead a million-strong army southward."


    "It seems that the True Sun Martial God has also realized this point, and did not continue to upy the remainingnds of the Great Zhou Dynasty. He intended to rest and recuperate; however, in his small kingdom, he did not establish the sort of world he had imagined¡ªone without noble families and the oppression of the powerful."


    "In the end, it all came to nothing. The True Sun Martial God did not realize that even if he ughtered all the original noble families, he and his meritorious followers had already be the new generation of the noble ss. The cycle of the world goes on; it is merely the noble ss being reced over and over. For the people at the very bottom, there was not the slightest change."


    "At the same time, the True Sun Martial God also discovered that in his kingdom, the lives of the citizens were not as good as during the era of Great Zhou. He had ambitions butcked the talent to govern a nation. Even with his unparalleled martial arts, renowned as the strongest in the world, he could not ensure a good life for his people."


    "Disheartened, the True Sun Martial God executed all his subordinates who were more oppressive to the people than some of the Great Zhou''s tyrants. He returned all the territory to Emperor Zhou and went into hiding, his whereabouts unknown."


    "Recalling this scene, you feel that if you could befriend the True Sun Martial God, who had an epiphany and became the world''s strongest Sky-Man overnight, then starting your own dynasty in the future might not be impossible!"


    "With your emotions stirred, you make a silent vow to find an opportunity to meet this True Sun Martial God!"


    "Four-Star Quest: Befriend the True Sun Martial God (Zhang Shunlong)"


    "Quest Reward: Prosperity of Martial Arts (Awakening effectsts for three hours)"


    Cheng Guang listened to the system''s voice resonating in his mind, his eyes slightly narrowed.


    ''The True Sun Martial God is no simple figure, eh? An epiphany, and in just a decade, he ascended to be the strongest Sky-Man in the world?''


    ''With his own power alone, he managed to wrest most of the Great Zhou Dynasty''snds from Emperor Zhou''s hands.''


    ''Wanting to establish a kingdom without the powerful positions an ideal, yet in the end, the True Sun Martial God found that all his efforts ultimately turned into smoke and mirrors.''


    ''Of no use at all.''


    ''Even if he established a dynasty and slew all the parasitic noble families, there was still no change.''


    ''Imperial seats and officials remained.''


    ''The nobility remained, just with different faces.''


    ''The True Sun Martial God, disenchanted, personally ended his own dynasty and returned thend to Emperor Zhou.''


    ''He truly was free-spirited.''


    ''If the True Sun Martial God had actually be an emperor, even if the people lived poorly, his life would still be prosperous, but it''s clear that he didn''t want to live that life.''


    ''His desire to create a dynasty didn''t seem to be about fulfilling his own selfish desires.''


    ''But rather, for the great harmony of the world.''


    ''Equality for everyone.''


    ''Cheng Guang looked on, his emotionsplex.''


    ''He thought back to the previously encountered chief of Xiaobai Vige, whose people suffered severely under the attack of the Devil n. Despite this, they refused to abandon theirnd and risked their lives toe back and farm.''


    ''For ordinary people, especially average mortals without any cultivation ability, just surviving in this world is already extremely difficult.''


    ''The path of cultivation is not something everyone can undertake.''


    ''Spirit Food, medicinal supplements, even the mostmon items could deplete an ordinary family''s entire savings.''


    ''In a dynasty like Great Zhou, things are rtively good; Emperor Zhou has, after all, established the Martial Academy, offering an opportunity to the poor from all over the world.''


    ''In other dynasties, unless there is a change of dynasty, the ss system is impossible to change, constrained entirely.''


    ''If someone is born a coachman, they might remain a coachman for generations.''


    ''If someone is born a ve, they could be ves for generations as well.''


    ''There''s nowhere for them to turn around.''


    ''Cheng Guang can imagine the True Sun Martial God realizing that even if he were to kill countless nobles in his dynasty, new ones would emerge, and soon the world would return to its former state.''


    ''His personal fate had changed, and he became the ruler of a nation.''


    ''But he did not forget his initial aspirations.''


    ''Cheng Guang sighed; it seems that even in this world, there are those whose thoughts differ from this era.''


    ''Cheng Guang can see that the True Sun Martial God must be very lonely.''


    ''No one understands his thoughts or why he did what he did.''


    ''But Cheng Guang understands.''


    ''If there were such a thing as a child of destiny in this world, the True Sun Martial God would certainly be one.''


    His ideas were ahead of their time.


    His cultivation had attained sudden enlightenment, reaching the supreme level among humanity in a single moment.


    This was even more protagonist-like than the main character in a novel.


    It was just a pity that in the end, he could not escape a touch of tragedy.


    His ambitions were not fulfilled, nor were his wishes.


    Eventually, he retired to the mountains in disillusionment.


    Yet, even so, Cheng Guang deeply admired the True Sun Martial God, who had tried to find a path forward for the ordinary people of the Human Race.


    At least it was an attempt, though a failed one.


    But this did not mean that what the True Sun Martial God had done was meaningless.


    Cheng Guang slowly reviewed the system task notification, recalling his previous life, and then considering his current situation, only to feel an inexplicableplexity in his heart.


    After a long while, he silently sighed.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Not wanting to disturb the sleeping Qing Luan, he slowly stood up.


    The moonlight shone through the distant window.


    The moon remained the same, but the people and the world did not.


    Cheng Guang felt an inexplicable homesickness.


    Cheng Guang took a deep breath, trying to calm his stirred emotions.


    Some time passed.


    Cheng Guang sat at his desk, examining the system task.


    Make the acquaintance of the True Sun Martial God.


    He only knew now that the True Sun Martial God''s name was Zhang Shunlong.


    His status was that of a ve.


    However,


    He didn''t know any more detailed identity information about him.


    Even if he had the constables of the Bureau of the Lamp investigate, finding a ve named Zhang Shunlong was not going to be easy.


    Cheng Guang estimated that it would take some more effort on his part.


    But, there was no need to rush this matter.


    With the concerns regarding the King of South Ming still looming, he could wait until that matter was resolved. Then he could leave the Capital City in peace, no longer needing to worry about the King of South Ming, the back-stabber, attempting to assassinate him at every turn.


    By then, he would also be able to personally search for the True Sun Martial God.


    Cheng Guang pondered for a moment, then took out a sheet of Xuan paper and began to slowly write down line after line of text.


    Once he started, he continued throughout the night.


    Cheng Guang lost track of time, immersed in the schrly atmosphere, conversing with his predecessors through his writing, his brushwork shining as he penned down one beautiful Chinese character after another.


    As night gave way to dawn, the moonlight gradually faded away, reced by the faint glow of early morning.


    Cheng Guang''s eyes still sparkled with vitality as he focused on his writing, as if he were the only person existing in this world.


    As time went on, sunlight streamed through the window onto Cheng Guang. He put down his brush, leaning back in his chair, exhausted but content.


    Cheng Guang looked at the text he had written, a deep sense of emotion welling up within him.


    "He said, we should not be oppressed."


    "He said, every person is born equal."


    "He said, our enemies are cowardly, but we are brave."


    These words, neither toorge nor too small, neither biased nor nted, subtly sketched out a vision of a prosperous age.


    ...¡­

 Chapter 232: 93: This girl has changed quite a bit for no apparent reason! (Please subscribe)

    Days passed by, one after another.


    Upon waking one night.


    The atmosphere in the Capital city had changed considerably.


    Many residents of the Capital city found as they rose from bed that the number of constables from the Bureau of the Lamp on the streets had noticeably increased; every few meters along the wide streets, one could spot several constables standing guard.


    After some inquiries, people learned that the Imperial festivities were imminent, and at present, Court officials from various regions and some princes and nobles had arrived in the capital in recent days.


    Many dignitaries, personages beyond the wildest dreams of ordinary people, had all gathered in the Capital city. One could imagine the great undercurrents that would be present when the time came.


    No wonder then, that the Bureau of the Lamp was so cautious.


    The closer the Imperial festivities drew, the livelier the Capital became.


    Many people thought that if people had dared to cause trouble during the martial contest between Great Wei and Great Zhou, it was uncertain what mischief might ur during this Imperial festivity.


    However, since the martial contest between the two great dynasties of Great Wei and Great Zhou had already been disrupted once, if any disorder were to ur again under anticipated circumstances during the Imperial festivities.


    Then the Bureau of the Lamp would truly have no excuses left to salvage their reputation.


    The actions of the Bureau of the Lamp merely drew the attention of some interested parties and had little impact on the lives of the citizens within the Capital city.


    The streets were lined with shops, the hawking of traders and theughter of customers mingling together, with a ceaseless stream of pedestrians.


    In the midst of this bustling and lively scene, suddenly a tter of horse hooves broke into the picture.


    "Make way, make way!"


    "Don''t block the road!"


    It was a group of soldiers d in dark armor, riding atop Exotic Beasts and shouting at the pedestrians on the street, herding them to the sides to clear a wide path.


    The pedestrians retreated in rm, yielding their way, not daring to conflict with them.


    Down this road, a luxurious carriage moved slowly.


    The carriage was made entirely of precious Obsidian, shimmering and lustrous, emanating a faint, mysterious glow, with wheels carved with intricate cloud patterns.


    Around it floated a faint aura of golden light, as if a mysterious force was protecting the carriage.


    The horses pulling the carriage were no ordinary horses but bred from Cloud sh Sculptures''s bloodline.


    They had pristine white feathers and golden eyes, their hooves kicking up streaks of spark-like radiance, inspiring awe in all who saw them.


    The moment this carriage appeared, it became the most eye-catching focus on the street, drawing gasps of admiration.


    "Isn''t that the vehicle of the King of South Ming?"


    "The King of South Ming hase to the Capital too, earlier than in previous years."


    "After all, it''s the Royal festivities. The once-every-few-years celebration of the Great Zhou Dynasty, other Court ministers might not take it seriously, but the King of South Ming couldn''t possibly overlook it,ing early is better."


    "This Nobleman is deeply favored by the current Emperor,ing to the Capital city and even bringing his private soldiers with him, truly blessed by heaven."


    People looked at the vehicle of the King of South Ming, talking animatedly amongst themselves.


    In the midst of the animated discussion, the constables from the Bureau of the Lamp standing on both sides of the street caught sight of the King of South Ming''s carriage, giving each other a knowing look and, after a silent exchange of nces, became quietly vignt.


    The lower-ranking constables from the Bureau of the Lamp didn''t know what had happened, nor did they know the real identity of the King of South Ming. They were merely following instructions from higher up, to be extremely alert and careful with any prince or noble entering the Capital city.


    Their vignce was not just aimed at the King of South Ming.


    Speaking of which, inside the carriage.


    Within the opulent carriage where fragrant smoke curled, a middle-aged man sat on a soft couch made from the fur of an Exotic Beast, toying with two Jade Beads in his hands.


    He wore a deep purple Python Robe, his expression cold, his eyes surveyed the view outside the window, the Bureau of the Lamp constables standing guard every few yards along the streets, his lips pressed into a thin line, his stern face softened with a hint of a smile.


    "Bureau of the Lamp, putting on such a grand show, seems quite worried that something might go wrong at the Royal festivities."


    "If under such tight security, an unexpected incident still urs at the Royal festivities..."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "I imagine the scene would be interesting, very interesting."


    The middle-aged man fiddled with the Jade Beads in his hand, examining the constables from the Bureau of the Lamp outside the window for a while before leisurely shifting his gaze back inside the carriage, settling himself down and closing his eyes to rest.


    The carriage moved along slowly and upon arriving at the Prince''s residence in the Capital city, it came to a stop.


    "Prince, we have arrived."


    The King of South Ming slowly opened his eyes upon hearing the word, rose, and stepped down from the carriage.


    Guards in armor stood on both sides, their faces solemn, their expressions icy, exuding a formidable presence.


    As bodyguards of the King of South Ming, most of these men were not mediocre.


    If they were in the Martial World''s sects, most would qualify to be direct disciples.


    But at the side of the King of South Ming, they were merely unknown guards.


    The King of South Ming turned his head and asked the steward of his residence, "Where is the Princess?"


    "The Princess is inside the residence, she has not gone out."


    The King of South Ming nodded thoughtfully and nced at the front of the residence.


    "You all rest here, get the things that have been brought over settled, and then tell the Princess I''ll be backter in the evening."


    "After arriving in the Capital, I need to go to the Imperial Pce first thing to see my ''brother''."


    When he spoke the word "brother," a subtle and meaningful expression crossed the King of South Ming''s face.


    The steward respectfully acknowledged the order.


    The King of South Ming got back into the carriage, and the coachman drove off toward the Great Zhou Imperial Pce.


    The residence of the King of South Ming was very close to the Great Zhou Imperial Pce, just a street away, and within a quarter of an hour, the King of South Ming had arrived at the Imperial Pce.

 Chapter 233: 93: This girl has changed quite a bit for no apparent reason! (Please subscribe)_2

    At the entrance of the Imperial Pce, the King of South Ming dismounted from his carriage.


    Even though he was deeply favored by the Emperor, he could not ride the carriage into the Imperial Pce.


    The King of South Ming nced at the imposing Qinghua Gate of the Great Zhou Imperial Pce and paced slowly into the pce.


    The guards stationed by the pce gates, recognizing the visitor as the King of South Ming, most favored by the Emperor of Great Zhou, did not dare to step forward and inquire for the jade token, allowing him to pass directly.


    The King of South Ming made his way into the Imperial Pce and arrived outside Taihe Hall.


    At this time, during the royal assembly, the provincial officials and ministers were discussing state affairs with Emperor Zhou in the court above.


    Voices echoed from within Taihe Hall.


    Hearing the discussions of state affairs by the provincial officials and ministers within Taihe Hall, the King of South Ming''s expression remained unchanged as he clenched his fists in secret, the Jade Bead in his hand making a faint noise.


    Soon, his hand movements rxed, and he stood outside the hall, waiting.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    When the King of South Ming arrived at Taihe Hall, the eunuch standing outside caught sight of him, paused slightly in surprise, and without needing an instruction from the King himself, hurriedly went in to announce his arrival.


    After the eunuch went in to announce.


    Atop Taihe Hall.


    Emperor Zhou, watching over the officials, heard a voice from Zhao Jin at his ear.


    "Your Majesty, the King of South Ming has arrived."


    Upon hearing this, Emperor Zhou, who had just possessed an imposing demeanor, rxed slightly, a hint of a smile appearing on his face.


    The somewhat oppressive atmosphere of the court instantly brightened considerably.


    Emperor Zhou gently raised a hand, signaling the minister who was speaking below to pause his speech and turned his head towards Zhao Jin, saying,


    "Let hime in quickly."


    Emperor Zhou, who had experienced fratricide within the royal family, ced exceptional importance on fraternal bonds and kinship.


    His special favoritism wasn''t limited to the King of South Ming; he showed extraordinary fondness for his own children and even for his nephew, Cheng Guang.


    But favoritism differed from one individual to another; for his princes, it was more about encouragement through a mix of treats and reprimands, whereas towards Cheng Guang, it wasplete indulgence.


    Just like Empress Dowager Li.


    Only, not as inly visible.


    Upon the fall of Emperor Zhou''s voice, Zhao Jin, beside him, took the cue and promptly announced loudly,


    "Announce, the King of South Ming''s entry into the hall!"


    Once Zhao Jin spoke, the officials below could not help but turn their heads back in surprise.


    "The King of South Ming hase to the capital?"


    "When did this happen?"


    "It must be today, for if it were yesterday, I would have received some news."


    "He has arrived quite a bit earlier than expected."


    "Not really, quite a few prefectural and ministerial officials have already arrived in the capital; the King of South Ming is actually one of theter ones."


    The officials looked back, asionally murmuring among themselves.


    At the top of the court, Cheng Zhihai, standing silently to the side and resting with his eyes closed, had yet to inform Emperor Zhou that the King of South Ming was in fact the beloved crown prince.


    If he had informed Emperor Zhou in advance, aside from whether the Emperor would believe it, even if he did, given Emperor Zhou''s deep emphasis on affection within his iron yet tender-hearted imperial nature, he would not have the heart to harm the existence of his sole brother, the King of South Ming.


    Cheng Zhihai knew it would be better to capture the King of South Ming on the spot, forcing him to reveal his true form.


    A swift action before reporting might indeed be better.


    Cheng Zhihai suddenly wondered if making a move on the court floor was a good idea.


    The thought that sprang to mind was somewhat crazy.


    To catch the King of South Ming directly on the court floor was, admittedly, a straightforward idea.


    First of all, with many powerful figures on the court floor, the King of South Ming, without the support of the Demonic Race and the Devil n behind him, could be considered isted and without help.


    The only trouble would be making a move on the court floor, which would likely bring some infamy onto Cheng Zhihai himself.


    At the same time, taking action on the court floor could be seen as disregarding Emperor Zhou, and even if the King of South Ming turned out to be the beloved crown prince, it would diminish the royal dignity.


    Even after capturing the King of South Ming and proving he was indeed the beloved crown prince, it would not look good for the Emperor either.


    Besides, once Emperor Zhou learned of the matter regarding the King of South Ming and the beloved crown prince, the double blow to him was unpredictable.


    One didn''t know what sort of rage Emperor Zhou could summi;.


    Although Cheng Zhihai was by nature rigid and meticulous, always abiding by the rules, his mind was extremely keen.


    If he still chose to abide by the rules at this point and captured the King of South Ming in court, he would utterly fail toprehend imperial thoughts.


    Having thought this through, Cheng Zhaihai''s authoritative gaze shifted towards the outside of the hall.


    He intended to see what sort of person this King of South Ming was and then decide when to take action against him.


    In Cheng Zhihai''s opinion,pared to taking initiative himself, it might be better to wait for the King of South Ming to reveal himself during the royal ceremony.


    At that time, many loyalists among the officials who secretly supported the King of South Ming would expose themselves, leading to a sweeping capture.


    At the royal ceremony, Cheng Zhihai nned to prepare everything in advance and then grant the credit to Guanger.


    In doing so, he could also showcase Guanger''s saintliness before the public.


    So that not only could he seed Cheng as the Director of the Bureau of the Lamp, but he might also be rewarded by the Emperor.


    With these thoughts, the corners of Cheng Zhihai''s mouth inadvertently revealed a hint of a smile.


    The officials beside Cheng Zhihai saw the smile suddenly appearing on his face and couldn''t help but wonder; they didn''t understand why this iron-faced, bloodstained Director of the Bureau of the Lamp suddenly smiled so brightly.


    Smiled so eerily...


    Some officials merely nced at Cheng Zhihai before shivering involuntarily and quickly turned their heads away, not daring to look at him again.

 Chapter 234: 93: This girl has changed quite a bit for no apparent reason! (Please subscribe)_3

    At this moment, the sound of footsteps slowly came from outside the hall.


    Step by step by step.


    A middle-aged man wearing a deep purple python robe walked slowly into Taihe Hall under the watchful eyes of the officials.


    He wore a smile on his face and looked around the circle, his gaze lingered on Cheng Zhihai for a moment upon seeing that Cheng Zhihai''s face also bore a smile. He was slightly startled, paused on Cheng Zhihai''s face for a while longer, then turned his attention to Emperor Zhou who was on the high tform.


    Looking up at Emperor Zhou, the King of South Ming straightened his robe slightly and greeted with a respectful bow, "I have seen Your Majesty."


    Emperor Zhou looked at the King of South Ming with a rarely seen warmth in his expression, simply raising his hand slowly and examining the King of South Ming with interest. He smiled and said:


    "There''s no need for such formality."


    "This year, you''ve arrived a bit earlier than in past years for the imperial family ceremony. I thought you woulde after some time."


    Keeping hisposure, the King of South Ming respectfully replied, "In the past, I would return to my fief immediately after attending the imperial family ceremony. Bying a bit earlier this time, I could also find some time to pay my respects to the Empress Dowager and spend more time with Your Majesty."


    Upon hearing the words of the King of South Ming, Emperor Zhou''s majestic eyes softened with a hint of contentment and satisfaction.


    Despite their limited interactions, Emperor Zhou couldn''t help but feel fondness for his brother through the filter of kinship, pleased with the words of the King of South Ming.


    Cheng Zhihai, who was below the dais, heard the words of the King of South Ming and couldn''t help but pass a peculiar nce.


    This King of South Ming, or rather the crown prince, really dared to say such things.


    After so many years, it was unclear if his abilities had improved, but the thickness of his skin certainly had.


    At the very least, when it came to speaking such insincere words, he could now do it without his face blushing or his heart skipping a beat.


    Even Cheng Zhihai had to admit that if Cheng Guang had not told him in advance that this King of South Ming was none other than the crown prince, he would not have been able to guess, nor could he see any resemnce to the crown prince in the King of South Ming.


    Emperor Zhou nodded slowly and said to the King of South Ming in a soft voice: "After the court assembly,e with me to see the Empress Dowager."


    Having said that, Emperor Zhou''s authoritative gaze shifted from the King of South Ming andnded on the official who had been interrupted mid-sentence.


    "Continue."


    The official hastily nodded his response. Under Emperor Zhou''s watchful eye, he felt oddly nervous and repeated the words he had started to say earlier.


    After finishing, he quickly retreated back into the ranks.


    The court assembly proceeded as usual.


    After the assembly was dismissed, the officials dispersed and left.


    The King of South Ming followed Emperor Zhou into the inner pce.


    Cheng Zhihai stood in ce, thoughtfully watching the retreating figure of the King of South Ming.


    "Mr. Cheng, what''s wrong?"


    A voice came.


    Cheng Zhihai turned to look and saw it was Shenyong Duke Qiao Zhongqin.


    This Duke Tongbob was quite famous among the warriors, with extraordinary influence.


    He was a warrior from his own lineage.


    Their rtionship was good.


    Cheng Zhihai smiled in reply, "It''s nothing."


    Having said that, Cheng Zhihai got up slowly and walked towards the exit of the hall.


    Shenyong Duke Qiao Zhongqin nodded slightly, then, as if something urred to him, he hurriedly followed behind Cheng Zhihai.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Mr. Cheng, wait, wait," he called.


    His appearance and physique were inexplicably simr to Qiao Songshan''s, as if they were molded from the same cast, clearly cut from the same cloth.


    Cheng Zhihai stopped, looking puzzled at Shenyong Duke Qiao Zhongqin, "What''s the matter?"


    Shenyong Duke Qiao Zhongqin''s face, ckened and filled with tiny scars, showed a bit of embarrassment. After hesitating, he couldn''t help but ask: Read thetest fiction on M-VL-em|p,yr


    "Mr. Cheng, may I ask how you usually train the Princely Heir?"


    "That brat of mine, during the recent martialpetition between Great Wei and Great Zhou, utterly disgraced me. These past days I''ve confined him at home to properly cultivate, but the more I try to discipline him, the less he listens to me."


    "I may be good at warfare, but when ites to teaching a child, I am at a loss. His mother doesn''t care or ask; she is too doting. What do you think I should do?"


    Shenyong Duke Qiao Zhongqin looked utterly in need of advice.


    Initially, Cheng Zhihai''s interactions with Shenyong Duke Qiao Zhongqin were merely polite exchanges. He didn''t have much interest in further conversations until Shenyong Duke Qiao Zhongqin inquired on how he trained his Princely Heir, which implied that he had done an excellent job with Cheng Guang.


    Suddenly, his interest was piqued.


    "Well, let me tell you..." Cheng Zhihai''s face broke into a smile, his tone brimming with the pride of an aplished father.


    "When ites to raising a child, a firm hand is necessary!"


    "If the child doesn''t listen to you, it simply means he hasn''t been beaten enough."


    "Without discipline, he will end up causing mayhem; without correction, his misbehavior will only escte."


    "Look at my Guanger, he recently made quite a show at the martialpetition between the two nations. Just before that, you see, he even uncovered a clue about the Devil n smuggling. Lately, he helped me out a great deal."


    "It really is..."


    Cheng Zhihai wore an expression of nostalgia.


    Shenyong Duke Qiao Zhongqin nodded thoughtfully all the while.


    He closely followed Cheng Zhihai, listening intently to his words and nodding asionally, almost ready to take out a notebook and jot down Cheng Zhihai''s "teach son secret recipe" forter study at home.


    When it was time to part, Cheng Zhihai seemed a bit reluctant to leave.


    "Overall, you see, raising a child requires strict discipline. The more you discipline him, the more obedient he bes, the more he grows. You understand, don''t you?"

 Chapter 251: Chapter 95 Somethings Not Right, Even Small Gestures Dont Work (Please Subscribe)_6

    But this Cheng Zhihai clearly expects me to attend Cheng Guang''s wedding in my capacity as the Emperor.


    The apanying gift cannot be merely perfunctory.


    Even a token gesture won''t suffice.


    It has to be a grand gesture at the very least.


    This is bad.


    Emperor Zhou fell silent, watching the stiff expression on Cheng Zhihai''s face break into a bright smile, feeling rather headache.


    He had intended to get away with something cursory, but now it seemed that was no longer possible.


    Those who can have the Emperor attend their wedding, under the heavens, are none other than princes and princesses.


    If Cheng Zhihai hadn''t mentioned it, Emperor Zhou might have sent some gifts as a simple gesture, but he would definitely not have attended in person.


    But now, not only does he have to personally attend Cheng Guang''s wedding, but he also has to bring along a generous gift.


    Emperor Zhou now felt that his private treasury was about to suffer significantly.


    ......


    Cheng Guang waspletely unaware of what was happening at the court.


    He had already returned to Duke Zhen''s Mansion with the Queen of the South Ming and went straight to the Million Specie Garden.


    As for the Queen of the South Ming, Cheng Guang had yet to decide what to do with her.


    Keeping her by his side, he felt uneasy.


    But if he harbored thoughts of killing her, he feared that before he could eveny hands on the Queen of the South Ming, a Demon Emperor might be provoked. Cheng Guang, a minor yer, could handle someone like Wu Ling, a small rabbit, but facing a Demon Emperor would be suicidal.


    Even if he killed the Queen of the South Ming, he would attract the attention of a Demon Emperor.


    Having just managed to rid himself of the back-stabber Crown Prince, who liked to stab people in the back, Cheng Guang did not want to provoke a Demon Emperor and experience assassination attempts once again.


    However, having said that.


    Even if he didn''t kill the Queen of the South Ming now, when that Abyss Demon Emperor notices something off about this incarnation of the Queen, would he let Cheng Guang go?


    The answer is clear, he would not.


    So, Cheng Guang not acting against the Queen of the South Ming was merely a dy, aplishing nothing critical.


    Cheng Guang sighed. If there was time to be dyed, he would dy it.


    He would keep it quiet for as long as possible.


    Even a brief period of peace was good.


    He didn''t know what kind of chaos being targeted by the Abyss Demon Emperor in the future would bring.


    Cheng Guang had ck Cub cast a Qi suppression on the Queen of the South Ming, preventing her from using much of her power, and then he hid in his bedroom.


    The moment the King of South Ming died, the voices of the system prompts had already sounded in his mind.


    The task of killing the King of South Ming, which had taken so much time, was finally settled.


    In the midst of the royal ceremony with numerous watchers and listeners, it wasn''t appropriate for him to im his system reward.


    Now that he was back at the mansion, Cheng Guang couldn''t wait, and immediately upon returning to his bedroom, began to relish the joy of opening a parcel.


    "System, im the task reward!"


    Cheng Guang''s words fell.


    In front of him, strands of golden light unexpectedly emerged from the void, one after another, flowing forth.


    Slowly coalescing.


    They formed the shape of a sword.


    The reward for this task of killing the King of South Ming was a famous sword called Tongyu.


    Cheng Guang was not entirely clear about the level of a famous sword.


    As the sword de slowly took shape in front of him, he had not yet approached to feel the ancient and dignified aura emanating from the Tongyu Sword.


    The de seemed to be made from the purest mithril, adorned with aplex and intricate cloud pattern. These cloud patterns seemed to be flowing spiritual energy, trailing over the surface of the de.


    The hilt had the fierce appearance of a formidable beast, with a somewhat ferocious visage.


    Cheng Guang slowly reached out and grasped the Tongyu Sword.


    The moment Cheng Guang''s fingertips touched the Tongyu Sword, it shifted from illusion to reality, bing tangible.


    At the same time, Cheng Guang felt an affinity with the sword.


    He was about to draw the Tongyu Sword to test its sharpness.


    A surge of information suddenly flowed from the sword into his mind.


    [Tongyu Sword Decision]


    The Tongyu Sword Decision, named after the Tongyu Sword.


    Using Qi to control the sword, fusing sword energy with Qi to unleash the strongestbat power.


    Cheng Guang merely nced at the Tongyu Sword Decision and found it incrediblyplex and abstruse.


    It was no less difficult toprehend than the Heavenly Gang Star Fight.


    To master the Tongyu Sword Decision, it seemed he would need to spend additional time.


    However, once he learned the Tongyu Sword Decision andbined it with the Tongyu Sword, he could foresee his strength climbing several more levels.


    Having more techniques was always beneficial.


    Cheng Guang contemted thoughtfully, etching the Tongyu Sword Decision deep in his memory, and then examined the Tongyu Sword in his hand.


    As he held the Tongyu Sword, Cheng Guang could distinctly feel as if his soul had merged into one entity with the sword, establishing an inexplicable connection.


    At the same time, the Tongyu Sword was enveloped in strands of Qi.


    It was as if the sword could breathe like a living being, inhaling and exhaling Qi. The sharp aura all over it was gradually growing stronger.


    Cheng Guang himself also seemed to benefit from some feedback.


    Noticing this, Cheng Guang eximed, "This sword can actually aid in my cultivation."


    Normal swords, ordinary weapons, even if imbued with many precious resources and materials, couldn''t achieve what the Tongyu Sword aplished.


    It was no different from rare Different Treasures.


    Examining the Tongyu Sword, Cheng Guang realized that perhaps the Tongyu Sword was a sort of Different Treasure in itself?


    Cheng Guang clicked his tongue in wonder and fastened the Tongyu Sword at his waist.

 Chapter 252: Chapter 95 Somethings Not Right, Even Small Gestures Dont Work (Please Subscribe)_7

    Bits of Qi surged into his body, enhancing his cultivation.


    Paired with the Heavenly Silk Clothing, even if he remained motionless all day, his cultivation progress was still several times faster than that of an ordinary person.


    Cheng Guang walked to the bedchamber mirror and sized himself up.


    With a sword and now paired with a fan, he indeed had the appearance of a graceful young master.


    Cheng Guang was quite pleased.


    "Princely Heir, the meal is ready. It''s time to eat."


    Outside the room, Qing Luan''s voice called out.


    Hearing the voice, Cheng Guang pushed the door open and walked out; in the nearby pavilion, Qing Luan, dressed in a green robe with a light white sash around her waist, was bending over to ce freshly stir-fried dishes onto the table.


    ck Cub circled around Qing Luan, smelling the scent of the food, staring with eager dog eyes, but unable to eat, frantically jumping up and down in frustration.


    Cheng Guang sat down at the table, and Qing Luan carefully handed him his bowl and chopsticks.


    Cheng Guang ate only a little.


    He wasn''t particrly hungry.


    The day had been mainly mentally exhausting, rather than physically.


    Qing Luan asked curiously about what had happened that day.


    Cheng Guang, with nothing better to do, talked to Qing Luan about the events; as she listened, she sometimes covered her red lips and chuckled, sometimes frowned in worry, and sometimes eximed in surprise.


    It was an interesting and peaceful time.


    Once the conversation came to an end and the meal was nearly finished, Qing Luan fed the remaining food to ck Cub and sat with Cheng Guang in the pavilion, sipping tea, resting a while.


    Looking at the courtyard, where the noble Queen of the South Ming was staying, Qing Luan couldn''t help but ask, "Princely Heir, what will happen to the Queen of the South Ming in the future?"


    "Will you just let her stay in the Duke''s Mansion?"


    Cheng Guang nced at the Queen of the South Ming, sipped his tea slowly, and nodded.


    "I n to do so for the time being."


    "After all, the Queen of the South Ming is an incarnation of the Demon Emperor. With the issue of the crown prince already resolved, there''s no need to let her leave Duke Zhen''s Mansion."


    "Being able to watch over her closely, if any unexpected situation arises, we can suppress it immediately here in Duke Zhen''s Mansion, preventing any chaos."


    Qing Luan nodded slightly.


    At that moment, Song Yunqi''s figure suddenly emerged from the shadows.


    "Princely Heir."


    Song Yunqi called out.


    Cheng Guang turned his head, nced sideways at Song Yunqi, "What is it?"


    With respect, Song Yunqi lowered his head to Cheng Guang''s gaze and said, "Princely Heir, the ve named Zhang Shunlong you ordered to be found has indeed been located."


    Hearing Song Yunqi''s words, Cheng Guang''s eyes brightened.


    He had been searching on his own before because the entire Bureau of the Lamp was busy searching for the crown prince and couldn''t spare time to help him look for Zhang Shunlong, the future True Sun Martial God.


    After he informed Cheng Zhihai that the King of South Ming was the crown prince, the Bureau of the Lamp had some spare hands; he then asked Song Yunqi to help him search for Zhang Shunlong.


    For days on end, there had been no news. Continue your saga on m|v-l''e-NovelBin


    Cheng Guang had already begun to lose hope and was considering organizing a search team himself after the South Ming king''s issue was resolved.


    But unexpectedly, just as the matter with the South Ming king concluded, Song Yunqi brought back good news.


    "Well done. Where is he?"


    Song Yunqi replied with respect, "Princely Heir, this Zhang Shunlong is in Ping''an County near the Capital city, as a ve, but..."


    At this point, Song Yunqi''s expression became somewhat strange.


    "It''s just that this Zhang Shunlong doesn''t seem to be an ordinary ve."


    Hearing this, Cheng Guang couldn''t help but lift his gaze.


    "Not an ordinary ve?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Before Song Yunqi could reply, Cheng Guang, recalling the information from the system task prompt, clicked his tongue.


    Could it be that Zhang Shunlong had already had a sudden enlightenment?


    ......

 Chapter 253: Chapter 96: The Way of the Official is Not So Simple (Please Subscribe)

    Cheng Guang''s heart began to harbor some doubts as his gaze settled on Song Yunqi, waiting for his answer.


    Under Cheng Guang''s scrutiny, Song Yunqi hesitated for a moment before he said with an odd expression, "Princely Heir, this Zhang Shunlong is different from the other ves; he seems to have been demoted to very."


    "Demoted to very?" Cheng Guang frowned slightly.


    Song Yunqi nodded slightly, "Yes, Zhang Shunlong''s family, his father, was amon yamen runner in Ping''an County who hadmitted a mistake. His father was thrown into the dungeon and was awaiting execution, and he himself was demoted to a ve."


    "A mistake?" Cheng Guang wondered.


    What kind of mistake would cause the yamen to send a runner directly to the dungeon and even demote his offspring to very? It was like trying to eradicate them root and branch.


    Song Yunqi continued, "ording to the intelligence, it seems that Zhang Shunlong''s father, Zhang Heling, stole arge amount of silver from the county yamen''s treasury. Under thews of Great Zhou, those whomit theft in their office of guard are severely dealt with, hence the Ping''an County Magistrate incarcerated him in the dungeon and scheduled his execution soon."


    "Afterward, the constables discovered that the silver Zhang Heling had stolen was mostly squandered by Zhang Shunlong, so they treated him as an aplice and demoted him to very as well."


    As Cheng Guang heard this, his brows knitted tighter, and for some reason, he felt that something was amiss.


    ording to the information in the mission prompts, Zhang Shunlong''s character was rather decent.


    The saying goes, ''Like father, like son.'' If Zhang Shunlong''s character was decent, it didn''t make sense that his father would be such a rascal.


    Moreover, it didn''t seem likely that Zhang Heling, a yamen runner, wouldmit the crime of theft from the treasury.


    Amon man like him neither needed that much silver nor had the courage or capacity to steal huge amounts of silver from the county yamen''s treasury.


    With many doubts in his mind, Cheng Guang looked at Song Yunqi and asked, "How far is Ping''an County from here?"


    Song Yunqi replied respectfully, "It''s about a few hours away from the capital city."


    Cheng Guang nodded slightly and turned to Qing Luan, "Qing Luan, prepare the horses. We shall go to Ping''an County together."


    Qing Luan showed a trace of surprise upon hearing this, seemingly not expecting that the Princely Heir would take her along this time. She nodded happily, lifted her skirt hem, and quickly went out to fetch the horses.


    At this moment, Song Yunqi, hearing that the Princely Heir was going on a long journey, couldn''t help but feel his heart lift. The recent event concerning the mourning for the crown prince had just concluded, and many people from all over Great Zhou were watching the Princely Heir, who had emerged prominently from this event.


    If the Princely Heir encountered any mishap on this trip, Song Yunqi would indeed have a hard time absolving himself from me.


    He immediately summoned the Bureau of the Lamp guards in secret, preparing to escort the Princely Heir along the way.


    Cheng Guang did not notice Song Yunqi''s actions, as his eyes fell on the Queen of the South Ming standing to the side, and then he lowered his gaze and reached out to rub ck Cub''s dog head.


    "Little ck, you take good care of my aunt here, and don''t let her run around, understand?" Cheng Guang said to ck Cub.


    It was clear that ck Cub understood Cheng Guang''s words, as the dog''s face showed a human-like look of resignation, and he lowered his head, whimpering softly.


    Find your next read on m_v l|e-NovelBin


    It seemed to indicate he understood.


    The Queen of the South Ming, standing beside him, heard Cheng Guang''s words and her exquisite and noble face showed an expression of helplessness.


    "You little rascal, are you trying to confine your aunt to this house?" she said.


    Cheng Guang did not appear embarrassed but smiled and replied, "Essentially."


    "Every man dreams of secluding a beauty in a golden house."


    The Queen of the South Ming''s delicate eyebrows furrowed slightly at his words and she huffed, turning her head away.


    She remained silent thereafter.


    Even if Cheng Guang were to let her go, she couldn''t leave for the time being.


    Returning to the Ten-Layered Demon Sea would most likely mean death.


    To stay here, before the true self''s consciousness descends, life would go on for her, which wasn''t so bad after all.


    At most, her freedom would be somewhat limited.


    The Queen of the South Ming actually didn''t mind.


    She had a vague feeling that her true self would soon realize that the King of South Ming had died and that her avatar was acting unusually, perhaps soon to descend consciousness upon this avatar.


    By then, ck Cub would not be able to suppress the true self.


    And Cheng Guang, the Princely Heir to Duke of the State, might not fare well either.


    The Queen of the South Ming pondered this within her heart, but showed no sign of intending to caution Cheng Guang.


    Her lips curled into a faint smile, her aura of dignity undiminished.


    ......


    Cheng Guang, apanied by Qing Luan and a group of guards including Lin Cheng, rode horses and left the capital city.


    Cheng Zhihai and Wu Yuemei were still in the Imperial Pce and had not returned to Duke Zhen''s Mansion when he left the capital city. Upon their return to the mansion and finding Cheng Guang absent, they would likely send people to look for him.


    They might even have some needless concern over his whereabouts.


    At the moment, Cheng Guang couldn''t worry about that much. Having found out Zhang Shunlong''s whereabouts, he couldn''t afford to wait for Cheng Zhihai and Wu Yuemei to return from the Imperial Pce, as that might cause further inexplicable dys.


    Having left the capital city, they traveled along the official road for several hours and soon approached an ancient, bustling county town.


    When Cheng Guang and his party arrived in Ping''an County, passersby who saw Cheng Guang''s attire and his entourage of guards hastily stepped aside, frightened.


    "Is that someone from Duke Zhen''s Mansion?"


    "Why has the Princely Heir to Duke Zhene to Ping''an County today?"


    "Quickly make way, be sure not to obstruct the path of the nobleman."


    As people hurriedly cleared the way amidst their rm, they were careful not to impede Cheng Guang, for to them, the Princely Heir of Duke Zhen was a personage of enormous importance.

 Chapter 254: Chapter 96: The Way of Being an Official is Not That Simple (Seeking Subscriptions)_2

    Cheng Guang paid no mind to the whispers of the surrounding people and casually grabbed someone to ask for the location of the Ping''an County Office.


    The man hurriedly pointed Cheng Guang in the right direction.


    Cheng Guang nodded slightly, expressing his thanks with civil courtesy and led his entourage towards the Ping''an County Office.


    The person Cheng Guang had asked for directions now felt as if he were dreaming.


    The Princely Heir had thanked him?


    Ordinarily, the powerful elites hardly tookmoners into ount, yet the Princely Heir, a top-ranking noble of Great Zhou, was quite polite to them, themon folks.


    For a moment, the man felt as if he were floating on air.


    If he spoke of this encounter in the future, he could say he had spoken with the Princely Heir, and that would certainly bring him prestige.


    Cheng Guang was unaware of the man''s reaction behind him; he did not realize that a casual word of thanks could astonish amoner so greatly.


    Before long, following the man''s directions, Cheng Guang arrived at the Ping''an County Office.


    In front of the Ping''an County Office stood vermilion gates guarded by a pair of majestic stone lions, each several meters tall, with several constables stationed at the front door.


    The constables of the County Office were vastly different from those of the Bureau of the Lamp.


    One might even say they were as different as heaven and earth, not to bepared.


    When the constables at the County Office saw Cheng Guang and his group, they were momentarily taken aback. Realizing Cheng Guang''s appearance, they rubbed their eyes in disbelief.


    The Princely Heir, Cheng Guang, though the constables had not met him, were amazed by the nobleman''s handsome features and the dignified aura he exuded.


    Qing Luan stepped forward, her red lips parting slightly, "My Princely Heir wishes to see the County Magistrate. Is he within the Office?"


    Upon hearing Qing Luan''s words, a constable took a moment to respond, not because of the request, but because he was taken aback by the beauty of thisdy. He quickly collected himself, bowed his head, and dared not gaze upon her any longer.


    Discover stories with m,v l''e-NovelBin


    He was aware that the group before him might be of no small standing, certainly not ones he, a mere patrol officer, could afford to offend.


    "The County Order is inside. I will go and announce you now; please wait here for a moment," he said.


    Qing Luan frowned slightly at these words, giving the constable an irritated nce.


    Did this insignificant constable just dare make her Princely Heir wait here?


    Not to mention meeting a mere County Magistrate, even if the Princely Heir were to meet with the current Prime Minister, he would not be expected to wait outside the door.


    She was about to reprimand the man when Cheng Guang stopped her, shaking his head nonchntly.


    Although Ping''an County was located at the feet of the Capital city, it was worlds apart from the Capital; it was natural that few in a minor county like Ping''an would recognize him, almost none.


    He did not expect everyone to recognize him; waiting outside for a while was not an issue.


    Cheng Guang did not have to wait long before a middle-aged man apanied by several officials, hurried out carrying a cyan official robe.


    The middle-aged man was imposing, with neatly trimmed whiskers on his upper lip trembling slightly as he ran.


    When the middle-aged man saw the group standing outside the County Office,


    even before he approached, he could sense the formidable presence emanating from the group.


    His gaze fell upon Cheng Guang at the head of the party, and his face paled a shade, recognizing the Princely Heir''s identity.


    He rushed forward, bending at the waist before he even reached Cheng Guang, his face the very picture of humility.


    "Ping''an County Order Li Mingtang has met the Princely Heir. For not having the honor to wee you from a distance, I hope the Princely Heir will not take offence," he said.


    Cheng Guang was unconcerned, instead curious how this County Order knew him.


    Seeing Cheng Guang''s confusion, Li Mingtang bowed slightly and said, "I had the fortune to see the Princely Heir once in the Capital city, though the Princely Heir may not remember this minor official."


    After speaking, Li Mingtang quickly stepped aside, respectfully ushering Cheng Guang into the County Office.


    Although Li Mingtang was not entirely sure of Cheng Guang''s purpose ining to the Ping''an County Office, he dared not show the slightest negligence.


    This Nobleman could crush him with a mere spit; to have such a person wait outside the door¡ªwhile even the current Prime Minister would not have the audacity¡ªwas done by him, a mere County Magistrate.


    Even though he had not given the order and that the men below did not recognize Cheng Guang, any reason was irrelevant; it was a slight against the Princely Heir.


    Li Mingtang raised his hand to wipe the fine beads of sweat on his forehead with his sleeve. Fortunately, the Princely Heir was an amiable character and had not taken offence; otherwise, this incident could have caused him substantial grief.


    He hurriedly led Cheng Guang into the Office. Passing by a few constables at the entrance, he bit his lip in frustration and said:


    "You few, be more observant next time. When such a noble visits the Office, even if you do not recognize him, you should invite him inside!"


    "If there is a next time, take your stipend and leave on your own ord!"


    Upon hearing these words from the County Magistrate, Li Mingtang, the officers'' faces turned several shades paler. They were only temporary workers, having paid a not insubstantial sum of Silver Taels and pulled numerous strings to secure their positions. If they were to lose their jobs as constables, their entire family''s livelihood would be at risk.


    They shuddered uncontrobly.


    Observing Li Mingtang''s cautious manner as he followed behind Cheng Guang, the Princely Heir, they exchanged nces, minds filled with woes they could not voice.


    Though they had guessed this party to be of extraordinary status, they never imagined standing before them was an individual whose presence reduced the County Magistrate to such humiliation.


    Inside the County Office.


    Li Mingtang carefully offered Cheng Guang the seat of honor and ordered the officials to serve him and his party a cup of clear tea. He, along with the assistant county magistrate and the chief clerk, did not dare to sit; instead, they stood beside them, stiff as if being punished.

 Chapter 239 : 94: The World Refuses! (Extra! Subscribe please)

    Beneath the vault of heaven, within the Divine Pce.


    Blood-colored pirs of light soared into the sky, illuminating the sea of clouds around Shenyue Mountain and forming a thousand miles of blood clouds!


    Thousands of lightning bolts twisted and exploded, with many ashen ghostly shadows flickering like smoke!


    The void fractured like ss breaking, with the sound of cracking unceasing to the ear.


    Suddenly, a tiger''s w emerged from the void, aiming directly for Emperor Zhou in the midst of the Divine Pce.


    Mighty winds crossed ten thousand miles as the tiger''s roar shook heaven and earth!


    The majestic might of the Peerless Devil Emperor breached the Border Area, traversing the boundaries of this world. With overwhelming vigor, even Emperor Zhou was a bit startled for a moment. Although he quickly recovered, the surprise attack from the Devil Emperor was so abrupt that even he was a bit slow to react.


    The only weakness of Spirit Dao was the frailty of the physical body. Should it be sessfully ambushed by the Devil Emperor, even if Emperor Zhou could severely injure the Devil Emperor, his own body would suffer serious injuries, which could possibly leave lingering ailments!


    For a moment, Emperor Zhou''s majestic expression turned cold and stern.


    He had no time to ponder why this Devil Emperor could breach the Border Area and target the Divine Pce so precisely during the Great Zhou Imperial Family''s ceremony.


    He also had no time to consider what his fate would be after being ambushed by the Devil Emperor; right now, he could only fight back.


    The Emperor Zhou within the Divine Pce, his eyes slightly focusing, waved his hand. Specks of golden starlight emerged from his fingertips, while at the same time, a vast and mighty Divine General''s likeness was slowly traced out behind him by his Primordial Spirit.


    The Divine General, d in golden armor with a face both holy and solemn, aimed a furious shout at the Devil Emperor who had broken through the Border Area and soared into the sky.


    Outside the Void Rift of the Border Area, a pair of gleaming tiger eyes with a hint of amusement peered through the void, scrutinizing Emperor Zhou.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "If you were prepared, you naturally could have blocked this move of mine," said a voice.


    "But now, you are utterly unprepared, and I have been gathering strength for a long time. The difference in our strengths is clear."


    A yfulugh echoed into the ears of Emperor Zhou.


    Emperor Zhou, however, was not panicked. On his majestic and stern face, there was even a slight smile as he looked up at the rift in the Border Area above his head.


    "The Great Zhou is indeed teeming with maggots. One Devil Emperor after another. Last time, that Green Hill Devil Emperor escaped, but you shouldn''t be able to. Since you''vee, don''t bother leaving."


    Emperor Zhou''s body surged with the Power of the Primordial Spirit, Divine Power Marks flickering on his forehead, and thousands of golden glows scattered around his body. The Divine General that had already burst forth stopped abruptly and, with a roar, exuded an even mightier aura, charging towards the ferocious tiger''s w that had broken through the Border Area.


    Seeing this, the luminous tiger eyes behind the rift in the Border Area slightly shifted, hinting at surprise.


    It seemed that he hadn''t expected Emperor Zhou to not defend at all but instead tounch a full-on attack against him, as if determined to y him there and then.


    A touch of emotion shed through the radiant tiger eyes. The Devil Emperor knew that if he forcefully shed with Emperor Zhou, he might be able to severely injure or even kill Emperor Zhou, but he himself would note out unscathed either.


    He would need at least a hundred years to recover from his injuries.


    Even with the Devil n''s long lifespan, they couldn''t afford such a waste.


    A glimmer of hesitation passed through the radiant tiger eyes, but Emperor Zhou''s attack was already within striking distance, leaving no time for second thoughts, and the Devil Emperor could only grit his teeth and sh with Emperor Zhou.


    At least, he had the advantage being the oneunching the surprise attack.


    The tiger''s w, covered in blood-colored fur and possessing a fierce wildness honed over a thousand years, obscured the sky and sun, broke through the Border Area, and hung overhead in the void!


    Sharp as a de, it tore through the air, colliding with the Divine Powers unleashed by Emperor Zhou!


    In an instant, the clouds churned. The terrifying aura, like a violent storm, spread from Shenyue Mountain to the surrounding area.


    This scene urred in the blink of an eye, in just a few breaths. The once peaceful and auspicious scene had turned into such a hellishndscape.


    The court officials, nobility, regional ministers, and many royal descendants!


    Everyone had yet to react!


    Then came another series of cracking sounds!


    The hastily deployed Divine General''s likeness by Emperor Zhou had already been grasped by the blood-colored tiger''s w.


    Subsequently, the terrifyingly powerful Divine General''s likeness stiffened as the sharp assault left deep scars on the blood-colored tiger''s w.


    At the same time, the force of the attack traveled along the tiger''s w, directly through the rift in the Border Area, targeting the master of the radiant tiger eyes.


    There was a sound of a painful cry and a roar.


    Drops of richly demonic blood from the Devil n spilled from the heavens above.


    It was as if blood rain had started to fall from the ninth heaven!


    The next moment!


    The blood-colored tiger''s w suddenly clenched.


    The Divine General''s likeness instantly shattered!


    At the same time, Emperor Zhou''s majestic and stern face paled slightly, and his tall figure staggered.


    The radiant tiger eyes peering through the rift in the Border Area saw this scene, gleamed with malicious intent, and swung down again, attacking Emperor Zhou directly.


    This was, after all, a surprise assault. The attack was so swift and fierce that even Emperor Zhou, for a moment, seemed almost unable to parry it.


    Above Shenyue Mountain.


    When the court officials saw this scene, they were stunned at the Devil Emperor''s ambush of Emperor Zhou. They widened their eyes and could hardly believe everything unfolding before them.


    Some stood there dumbfounded, as if turned to stone, frozen in ce.

 Chapter 240 : 94: The People of this World, Wont Agree! (More updates! Please subscribe)_2

    Someone almost yanked off their beard in rm when they stroked it.


    Many people felt the battle aura between the Devil Emperor and Emperor Zhou in the sky above, and their faces turned pale with fright.


    Under the tremendous pressure as if a mountain of a hundred thousand miles was pressing down on them, their bodies involuntarily became heavy.


    "What''s going on?"


    "Why would the Devil Emperor appear here? To actually attempt to assassinate Your Majesty?"


    "It''s no good, the Devil Emperor''s offensive is too swift; we simply can''t stop him! And His Majesty is the only Sky-Man present at the scene!"


    The whole Shenyue Mountain ceremony site was full of shock and panic.


    The officials discussed among each other, their voices interweaving into a chaotic noise.


    After a brief discussion, a crowd of officials and the Imperial Guard rushed up to the Mountain Top Temple to lend a hand to Emperor Zhou.


    No matter how little effect they could have, the situation no longer allowed them to retreat.


    At the same time, they also felt somewhat relieved.


    Fortunately, it was only the Devil Emperor who had taken action.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    If it had been a while ago, when the Devil n hidden in the canals hadn''t been eradicated by the Bureau of the Lamp, who knows how many devils would have surged out by now.


    At the same time, they also believed that not even the Bureau of the Lamp could have anticipated this surprise attack on Emperor Zhou in the Divine Pce by the Devil Emperor.


    After all, who would have thought that the Divine Pce, considered sacred to the royal family, could have been tampered with!


    Everyone''s eyes were tightly fixed on the Divine Pce. The figure of Emperor Zhou had already disappeared in the blood mist in the temple.


    Even before they reached the temple, people felt that Emperor Zhou was more likely to be in grave danger at this point.


    They simply had no way to deal with the Devil Emperor, let alone help Emperor Zhou.


    However, in the midst of the chaotic crowd, standing at the forefront of the queue and closest to the Divine Pce, the royal family members, Empress Dowager Li managed to maintain a calm demeanor.


    Her aged face was still regal and dignified, her pale purple dragon robe fluttering in the fierce wind, she was the epitome of calmness.


    Seeing the sneak attack inside the Divine Pce, her heart was greatly shaken, but beyond the shock, there was little panic.


    Instead, she began to ponder.


    Who could it be that conspired with the Devil Emperor, set up a trap inside this Divine Pce, and allowed the Devil Emperor to break through the border area barrier and attack Emperor Zhou?


    Normally, it was impossible for ordinary people to enter the Divine Pce.


    Even if the royal ritual required early preparation, only direct royal family members could enter.


    Who could it be?


    Empress Dowager Li did not focus on the fate of Emperor Zhou inside the Divine Pce. In her view, although the Emperor might be wounded in a sneak attack by the Devil n, he would not die.


    This was the confidence Empress Dowager Li had in Emperor Zhou, in Wu Shang, and in this son who had emerged victorious from a sea of corpses and bloodshed.


    Empress Dowager Li believed that the prime task at this critical juncture was to identify the traitor within the royal family.


    Empress Dowager Li''s gaze swept over the royal descendants.


    Aside from some royal rtives who clearly had no ess, only those close to her were possible suspects.


    Wu Yuemei, the newly appointed Crown Prince Wu Ling, the first-born son Wu Ming, Wu Ming of South Ming...


    Wu Yuemei was slightly flustered at the moment, endlessly muttering "Guanger", and if not for the current situation not allowing it, Empress Dowager Li suspected Wu Yuemei would have run down the mountain to find Cheng Guang, the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir, to keep him safe.


    The gaze of Empress Dowager Li directly passed over Wu Yuemei.


    It was not very likely to be the newly appointed Crown Prince Wu Ling either. Although his origin was uncertain, he had been practicing in seclusion this whole time. And as Crown Prince, even if he came to the Divine Pce, she would have been informed; his moves could not have been concealed from her.


    And the first-born son Wu Ming.


    Empress Dowager Li frowned slightly and noticed that the still astute-looking Wu Ming had already turned wooden, his legs trembling uncontrobly after Emperor Zhou had been ambushed.


    Forget it, this unfortunate child couldn''t be possible.


    After all, I still have some discernment.


    Empress Dowager Li saw that some princes and princesses were even lessposed than Wu Ming, with many young princes and princesses directly crying in the arms of their Noble Consorts.


    And King of South Ming...


    Empress Dowager Li nced at King of South Ming and saw him looking at the Divine Pce in tight tension, constantly twirling the Jade Bead in his hand.


    He seemed anxiously concerned about the fate of Emperor Zhou.


    It made Empress Dowager Li frown slightly.


    She knew her own son well,


    Even though he wasn''t her biological child, she was extremely familiar with each Prince, and the rtionship between King of South Ming and Emperor Zhou was not good.


    Prior to Emperor Zhou''s ascension, King of South Ming had even worried that Emperor Zhou, Wu Shang, would feel threatened by his interest in the throne and choose to kill him as a precaution.


    He even ran to her, crying, begging her to spare his life.


    The always timid King of South Ming facing the battle between the Devil Emperor and the Sky-Man, showing only tension and concern but no fear or panic?


    In all this, Empress Dowager Li sensed something amiss and could hardly believe it, for despite many years of fear and dread, Emperor Zhou had never treated King of South Ming poorly.


    Why would he collude with the Devil n to assassinate Wu Shang?


    And it didn''t end there.


    For a moment, Empress Dowager Li''s breathing became hurried, and deep sorrow permeated her heart.


    "Nan''er, did you do this?"


    Ultimately, Empress Dowager Li could not remainposed. A slight motion rippled across her elegant aged face, as she did not look towards King of South Ming, but towards the Divine Pce.

 Chapter 241: Chapter 94: The People of this World Wont Agree! (Extra update! Please subscribe)_3

    The Great Zhou Emperor, nearly concealed by the tiger''s w.


    Empress Dowager Li spoke in a barely audible whisper.


    So soft that Empress Wang and the multitude of Noble Consorts and others did not hear it.


    Aside from the King of South Ming and the Queen of the South Ming, only Wu Yuemei, who was closest to Empress Dowager Li, and Wu Ling heard what she said.


    Upon hearing Empress Dowager Li''s words, the King of South Ming''s eyes shed with shock, and the Jade Bead he was fiddling with paused slightly, the tense expression on his face slowly rxing.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Watching the Divine Pce,


    the figure of the Great Zhou Emperor, enveloped in blood and growing less visible, the King of South Ming was startled to sense the Emperor''s presence fading away.


    How could it disappear?


    Is he dead?


    Thoughts churned in the King of South Ming''s mind, and he almostughed out loud.


    He had not expected the White Tiger Devil Emperor to kill the Great Zhou Emperor in one fell swoop, his toils not in vain.


    The King of South Ming sighed in relief, his expression growing rxed andfortable.


    "You must be missing him,"


    Empress Dowager Li exhaled slowly, turned her head, and gazed at the King of South Ming.


    "I knew it. I couldn''t hide it from Mother. All these years, I seldom came to the capital, even attending royal ceremonies without much interaction, leaving right after the ceremony, and rarely seeing Mother."


    "All to avoid arousing Mother''s suspicion."


    "It seems my approach was correct."


    As the King of South Ming spoke, the smile on his face thickened.


    His voice carried without hindrance,


    and Empress Wang and the array of Noble Consorts nearby, who hadn''t heard Empress Dowager Li''s question, along with the Court officials close by, all turned their gaze toward them.


    Empress Dowager Li silently watched the South Ming King, a figure at once familiar and estranged, and fell silent.


    Her gaze returned to the now still Divine Pce.


    With a nce raised,


    she saw no trace of the blood-soaked ws.


    All had seemingly settled into dust.


    As these words settled, the summit of Shenyue Mountain, already disturbed by the Devil Emperor''s assassination of the Great Zhou Emperor, suddenly fell silent.


    Empress Wang, who stood closest and had heard the exchange between Empress Dowager Li and the King of South Ming, showed shock on her delicate face, incredulously turning toward the King of South Ming, then back to Empress Dowager Li.


    Overwhelmed, she didn''t know what to say.


    Although she had not clearly heard what Empress Dowager Li said at the start, from the subsequent words of Empress Dowager Li and what she heard from the King of South Ming,


    she knew that the King of South Ming was indeed the crown prince.


    And this most beloved and doted-on feudal king of Great Zhou, the King of South Ming, was actually the crown prince!


    Who could have imagined that the King of South Ming was none other than the crown prince, missing for decades!


    The man Emperor Zhou desperately sought for decades was hiding right under his nose!


    In disbelief, Empress Wang clenched her fists, quickly shielding Wu Ming and the young Prince Wu Ji behind her and furiously rebuked the King of South Ming, "Crown prince, why would you collude with the Devil n to assassinate His Majesty!"


    "Why indeed?" Upon hearing Empress Wang''s angry shout, the King of South Ming pondered for a moment, then, smiling, said, "Well, it is quite worth it, Mother. I was supposed to be the Emperor from the beginning; the throne was rightfully mine."


    "I was the crown prince for a full three hundred years!"


    "Three hundred years, how many three hundred years does a person have in their life?"


    "Father sought to pass the throne to me, but Mother, and the Duke of the State, and Wu Shang forcibly took the throne from my hands."


    "I couldn''t ept it."


    "Mother, I couldn''t ept it."


    The King of South Ming said softly,


    his voice calm.


    But Empress Dowager Li, Empress Wang, Wu Yuemei, and Wu Ling standing next to the King of South Ming


    could each feel the turmoil in his seemingly tranquil voice.


    Empress Dowager Li slightly furrowed her brows and shielded the royal kin behind her, facing the King of South Ming alone with her somewhat stooped body.


    "I''ve done nothing wrong. Wu Shang killed me; I will kill him."


    "So what if I''ve allied with the Devil n?"


    "To tell you the truth, Mother, it''s not just the Devil n using me, the Demonic Race too,"


    "They treat me as a pawn, a stepping stone to enter the Four Directions Mortal World, but so what? They need me."


    "In the Four Directions Mortal World, I can still be an Emperor, and Great Zhou will not perish."


    "So, Mother, you can still be the Empress Dowager. Under my leadership, Great Zhou will remain unchanged; there will be no difference."


    "Wu Shang must have been killed by the White Tiger Devil Emperor by now. I can sense that he has no life left in him, and right now, I am the only one who can inherit the throne."


    "To inherit the throne as King of South Ming will probably face less opposition throughout thend."


    "After all, who can prove that I am the crown prince? No one can."


    Laughing softly, the King of South Ming saluted Empress Dowager Li.


    "Mother, I am not the crown prince but the King of South Ming. The Emperor has fallen to the crown prince, and by assuming the throne as King of South Ming, I don''t think the people of the world will have anything to say about it."


    Momentster, the blood-red pir of light began to dissipate from the heaven above.


    The sky gradually brightened.


    Empress Dowager Li listened, her aged face as calm as still water, her eyes filled with noble cloudiness, staring intently at the King of South Ming for a long while before she slowly exhaled.


    "I do not agree!"


    "The people of the world do not agree!"


    "Haven''t you caused enough disaster already?"


    The tension had just begun to subside.


    Below Shenyue Mountain, officials, the Imperial Guard, and guards rushed anxiety, in a frenzy to arrive.


    Some Court officials had just reached the vicinity of the Divine Pce, not yet able to investigate the fate of the Great Zhou Emperor, when they heard Empress Dowager Li speak.

 Chapter 242: Chapter 94: The People of this World Wont Agree! (Extra update! Please subscribe)_4

    A group of old ministers paused slightly, their faces showing confusion.


    Why was His Majesty attacked, yet the Empress Dowager was confronting the King of South Ming?


    What did she not agree to?


    What kind of disaster did they refer to from all those years ago?


    What had the King of South Ming done recently that angered the Empress Dowager?


    The Court officials were puzzled, and the Imperial Guards following close behind were equally baffled.


    We were just about to search the Divine Pce.


    To see whatmotion was inside.


    Just as the group was about to enter the Divine Pce in search of Emperor Zhou, they were stopped by the King of South Ming.


    The King of South Ming stood in the path leading to the Divine Pce, his handsome face marked with a sorrowful expression.


    His mournful voice, mixed with Qi, resonated powerfully into the ears of all the officials of the Great Zhou Court, the nobles, royal kin, and the crowd of Imperial Guards.


    "Gentlemen, my royal brother has passed away. It''s likely the crown prince was secretly plotting chaos, colluding with the Devil n to assassinate my brother," he said.


    "I wish to ascend the throne and proim myself emperor today, but the Empress Dowager disagrees. A nation cannot be without a ruler for a single day, and today I must defy the Empress Dowager''s word and seed to the throne of Great Zhou."


    As soon as he said this,


    Shenyue Mountain, which was still somewhat chaotic, instantly fell silent.


    The air seemed to freeze, plunging into the silence of death.


    Many of the old Court officials were shocked, even more so than by the news of Emperor Zhou being attacked.


    "How is this possible? Even if His Majesty were attacked, he might be injured, but he couldn''t possibly die outright!"


    "His Majesty is a Sky-Man! How could this happen!"


    "It''s impossible, absolutely impossible!"


    Some of the old ministers, in their shock, turned their gaze to the King of South Ming and used him:


    "King of South Ming, even if His Majesty has passed on, you seek to ascend the throne on the day he died, isn''t this too hasty?"


    "Such wild ambition! Now I highly suspect whether you are rted to the assassination attempt on His Majesty!"


    The King of South Ming, hearing these old ministers'' words, looked at their faces and sighed.


    He remembered each of their faces; when he was about to take the throne previously, many officials had abruptly pledged allegiance to Wu Shang, including these old ministers.


    He just shook his head: "How could I, who am so concerned about my royal brother, conspire with the Devil n to assassinate him?"


    "Now, in the entire dynasty, I am the only one qualified to inherit the throne."


    The King of South Ming''s hand slowly twisted the jade disc in his hand, his voice calm and unhurried, as he spoke.


    As the King of South Ming spoke, his eyes briefly nced at Wu Ling to the side.


    "That girl, the new Crown Prince, is only at the fourth or fifth rank of cultivation. She truly is not fit to be an emperor."


    When the King of South Ming said this, the group of old court officials in front of him became confused.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Because they realized that if Emperor Zhou really had been assassinated in a surprise attack by the Devil Emperor and lost his life, then, at the moment, the only one who could inherit the throne of Great Zhou might be the King of South Ming alone.


    But this...


    But this...


    Though the group of old ministers was somewhat unwilling to ept this, it seemed they had no other choice under the current circumstances. Read thetest fiction on M-VL-em|p,yr


    If it were the crown prince staging this scenario, they would have reason to organize the officials to resist, for even when he was Crown Prince, he became dissolute, and the people despised him deeply.


    But now, facing the King of South Ming, they had no grounds for objection.


    Allowing the King of South Ming to seed to the throne might present minor issues, but after all, these were internal issues of the royal family, and they, as ministers from outside, had no ce toment.


    Compared to Wu Ling, whose cultivation and strength were not very formidable, the people might more readily ept the King of South Ming, who was older and of higher cultivation, as the new emperor.


    For a moment, a host of old officials were in turmoil.


    It was then that a young official from among the Court officials who had arrivedter disregarded the solemn atmosphere and immediately knelt down.


    "A nation cannot be without a ruler for even a day. Now that Emperor Yongtai has ascended to heaven, I respectfully request that the King of South Ming ascend to the throne!"


    "And promptly lead an army to the Devil Region to avenge Emperor Yongtai!"


    The many Court officials silently watched the young official at their feet.


    "The son of the Assistant Minister of Rites?"


    "Does this also represent the Assistant Minister of Rites'' intentions?"


    "The Assistant Minister of Rites is showing his loyalty quite early, isn''t he a bit too eager?"


    Their minds churned as they looked toward the Assistant Minister of Rites, Zhou Lei.


    Zhou Lei, facing the crowd''s gaze, smiled awkwardly, "I apologize, my son was a bit overeager."


    "That''s not how it ought to be."


    "I, as his father, should be the one to do this first."


    Saying this, he suddenly knelt before the King of South Ming.


    "A nation cannot be without a ruler for even a day. I respectfully request that the King of South Ming ascend to the throne!"


    The host of old Court officials, upon witnessing this scene, couldn''t help but twitch their lips and their expressions shifted uncertainly, turning their attention to the King of South Ming standing in front of the Divine Pce.


    Before they could react, a group of officials, Court ministers, stepped out of the ranks and knelt before the King of South Ming.


    "A nation cannot be without a ruler for even a day. I respectfully request that the King of South Ming ascend to the throne!"


    "A nation cannot be without a ruler for even a day. I respectfully request that the King of South Ming ascend to the throne!"


    "A nation cannot be without a ruler for even a day. I respectfully request that the King of South Ming ascend to the throne!"


    These Court officials were not of low rank; those of lower position could not have been present at this royal ceremony.


    At the very least, they were third-rank ministers.


    Among them was also the Minister of Rites, a high-ranking official in the Court.


    The Minister of Rites, Wen Shouren, with his bewildered son Wen Qinghe, knelt down.


    A host of officials dered their loyalty with loud voices.


    The King of South Ming, seeing this unfold, a faint smile grew in his eyes, but his face was still marked with grief and responsibility.

 Chapter 243: Chapter 94: The People of this World Wont Agree! (Extra update! Please subscribe)_5

    "My lords, I have already understood all your hearts; thus, if that is the case, I shall ascend to the throne."


    The tone still carried a whiff of reluctance.


    It was as though the regional officials were pressuring him to take the throne.


    As the situation progressed to this moment, even the most reactionary of the court elders could see clearly.


    The attack on Emperor Zhou of Great Zhou today might be rted to the Crown Prince, but it definitely couldn''t be separate from the King of South Ming!


    However...


    They had no evidence!


    If it were about the Crown Prince, they might still be able to argue.


    But this King of South Ming!


    He had no reason to attack Emperor Zhou!


    Even if they were to speak out, how could the people of the world believe it?


    For a time, court elders who wanted to refute had nothing to say.


    Under these circumstances, they could only turn their gaze to Empress Dowager Li who stood beside them, trembling with anger, her elderly face slightly pale.


    "Empress Dowager, this..."


    "This is..."


    Under the watchful eyes of the court elders and numerous nobles, Empress Dowager Li, despite her age, her voice rang out strong and forceful.


    She angrily tapped her Purple Dragon Cane on the ground, producing a crisp sound.


    "It was not King of South Ming, it was the Crown Prince!"


    "All of this, it was his doing!"


    "Conspiring with the Devil n, assassinating the Emperor!"


    "Such a crime deserves death!"


    Empress Dowager Li''s angry voice spread out.


    The air once again fell silent.


    King of South Ming is the Crown Prince?


    Everyone looked dumbfounded for a moment at the King of South Ming, and then turned their eyes to Empress Dowager Li.


    Looking into her eyes, they were full of bewilderment.


    No matter how intently they stared, they couldn''t see any resemnce between King of South Ming and the Crown Prince of yesteryears.


    How could the Empress Dowager say such things?


    Could it be that the Crown Prince had used some Different Treasure to change his appearance to that of the King of South Ming?


    But such a treasure, that could change a personpletely, inside and out, was rare toe by!


    In the entire history of the dynasty, not one had appeared!


    Therefore.


    Everyone was puzzled.


    With a trace of sorrow on his face, King of South Ming said, "My lords, the Empress Dowager is distressed, her mind is a bit muddled."


    "Among those present, is there anyone who opposes my bing Emperor?"


    King of South Ming stood on the high tform, his gaze sweeping over everyone.


    Even some of the courtiers and the Imperial Guard could see that Emperor Zhou''s death was very likely rted to the King of South Ming, but they were unable to say anything.


    As King of South Ming said, if Emperor Zhou truly had passed away, it seemed that he truly was the only one suitable to seed the throne.


    If someone made a move now and King of South Ming really seeded to the threr, their future would be difficult.


    But, was it really a good choice to follow a man who was suspected of conspiring with the Devil n and assassinating Emperor Zhou?


    For a moment, everyone fell silent.


    Human nature is not immune to trials; even the court officials loyal to Emperor Zhou could not help but fall silent at this time.


    There was no opposition, nor was there agreement.


    In this silence.


    Footsteps sounded slowly.


    Step, step, step.


    Empress Dowager Li walked out slowly.


    Her aged face unchanged, her gaze fixed firmly on the King of South Ming.


    "I''ve said it, I, this old woman, do not agree!"


    "The people of the world, do not agree!"


    "Back then, the Devil n invaded the Capital city! Ournd was entirely lost! Yet, you still dreamt of ascending to the throne, countless people died or were injured, yet, you still dreamt of ascending to the throne!"


    "And now, you are no different!"


    Empress Dowager Li took a deep breath and heavily mmed her Purple Dragon Cane on the ground, "On behalf of the ancestors and forefathers of Great Zhou, I do not agree either!"


    The words fell, and the scene went silent for a time.


    The King of South Ming''s expression darkened slightly, and the Jade Bead he had been twirling in his hand also stopped.


    Empress Dowager Li''s words were as good as openly using King of South Ming of being the Crown Prince.


    Many officials present began to harbor doubts in their hearts¡ªcould King of South Ming really be the Crown Prince?


    But they couldn''t see it!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The people pondered.


    Despite their doubts, feeling the emotion in Empress Dowager Li''s voice and the words she spoke, they still believed her.


    King of South Ming might truly be the Crown Prince.


    But in this situation.


    Does it matter?


    It no longer mattered.


    There was no evidence.


    The people of the dynasty would not recognize the Crown Prince, but they would recognize King of South Ming.


    They could hardly make an impact across the world with just their words.


    A short whileter.


    Wu Yuemei also stepped forward slowly, positioning herself in front of Empress Dowager Li, "I do not agree either."


    The gentleness that Wu Yuemei once possessed had disappeared, reced by the capricious demeanor she had as a princess of the royal family.


    "Even if you''re not the Crown Prince, but King of South Ming, to wish to ascend the throne under these circumstances, what a wild ambition you have!"


    Wu Ling slowly stepped forward, her lovely face expressionless, her bright eyes looking at King of South Ming without much fear, her brow filled with a coldness.


    "I do not agree either."


    Emperor Zhou was her father, and although he was not a good father, Wu Ling had to admit that Emperor Zhou had treated her extremely well.


    With Emperor Zhou having been attacked, and his fate uncertain at this moment, even if King of South Ming was not the culprit behind the assassination, he was certainly not a noble character.


    Soon, Empress Wang, several Noble Consorts, and the Princes and Princesses also stood up one after another.

 Chapter 244: Chapter 94: The People of this World Wont Agree! (Extra update! Please subscribe)_6

    Within the royal family and its kin, only the King of South Ming stood in opposition, seemingly having bepletely isted.


    At the same time, as if a chain reaction was set off, like dominoes falling, many court officials could no longer sit idly by and finally stood up, voicing their objections with indignation.


    "We do not agree!"


    "We do not agree!"


    Beneath the chorus of voices, the expression of grief on the King of South Ming''s face slowly receded, as if with a hint of regret, he started toying with the Jade Bead in his hand again.


    Looking up somewhat regretfully, he gazed at the blood-stained heavens.


    "I originally thought I could go the orthodox way, pressuring with power to have you support me ascending the throne as emperor."


    "It seems that''s not going to work."


    "I can''t be med for being too hasty. After all, with Empress Dowager Li and the Duke of the State present, the longer it drags on, the less likely it bes for me to legally seed to the throne."


    "I gave you a chance, and you didn''t take it."


    "If the Bureau of the Lamp hadn''t eradicated those Devil n infiltrators earlier, you wouldn''t have had the chance to speak up."


    "In the end, it seems it will take some time."


    The King of South Ming muttered to himself.


    His voice was not loud, yet everyone could hear him clearly.


    The King of South Ming sighed.


    "Begin."


    As his words fell,


    everyone''s face changed slightly. Before they could react, the very court officials who had just been kneeling at the King of South Ming''s feet, pleading for him to ascend the throne, turned like unleashed tigers on the old court officials who had just spoken against him, rushing to ughter them.


    On Shenyue Mountain, intense Qi fluctuations erupted all at once.


    At the same time.


    Behind the King of South Ming, high in the sky, the Inferno Hell opened, and a deity slowly emerged, as if under the True Sr Fire, the deity invoked changes and flew towards the royal kin, shing horizontally at them.


    Ordinary people would not dare to kill those with royal blood.


    Even those loyal to the King of South Ming would not dare to show the slightest disrespect to Empress Dowager Li and the others.


    The King of South Ming would not allow them to act either.


    Killing the royal family could only be done by his own hands.


    The dreadful might of the King of South Ming''s sr power was terrifying. Among the royal kin, Empress Dowager Li, Wu Yuemei, and even Empress Wang, under such an attack, had little power to resist.


    Empress Dowager Li sighed weakly, her aged face appearing slightly withered. Using her frail body, she protected Wu Yuemei and those around her behind herself.


    "It is I, the old woman, who has let everyone down."


    At this moment, Empress Dowager Li believed she had dragged everyone down with her.


    If she had not vehemently opposed the King of South Ming, perhaps he would not have been able to bring himself to kill.


    She had not anticipated that the King of South Ming would truly wish to eradicate the entire royal n.


    Although there were many Imperial Guards in Shenyue Mountain, with Emperor Zhou dead and the new emperor yet to be established, they were mostly bewildered and lost in the face of this sudden shift in the situation.


    Rushing to counter the attack of the rebelling officials was already extremely difficult.


    They had neither the opportunity nor the strength to oppose the King of South Ming, whose cultivation realm was infinitely close to the Heavenly Human Realm.


    The King of South Ming had cultivated for several hundred years, but his strength had not yet reached the Heavenly Human Realm, even after undergoing numerous Blood Pool purifications.


    One could imagine howcking his original talents must have been.


    Now, with the royal blood in his body drawn out by the Queen of the South Ming, his strength had already reached its limit¡ªhe might never attain the Heavenly Human Realm in this life.


    But this was not important.


    He had the Devil Emperor and the Demon Emperor behind him. In the King of South Ming''s eyes, even the Duke of the State could do nothing to him.


    Just as the King of South Ming''s attack was about to hit the royal kin, two figures suddenly appeared.


    Raising their Qi in both hands and wielding Divine Power, they blocked the King of South Ming''s attack.


    It was Qian Siyuan and Li Zhengyang.


    "Oh? The people from the Bureau of the Lamp, it seems I did not notice your presence just now."


    When the King of South Ming saw Qian Siyuan and Li Zhengyang, he was slightly startled, as if struck by a thought.


    Suddenly, he seemed to sense something, noticing that the noise around his ears was getting quieter.


    The previously inconspicuous Silver Lantern Catchers of the Bureau of the Lamp appeared from nowhere, in the trees, inside the halls, everywhere filled with ck-d constables.


    Wearing variousmp badges on their chests, they looked solemn as they surged from all directions.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Apparently prepared, without a hint of panic, they silently drew their knives and charged at the renegade officials.


    The rules of the royal ceremony were the same as those in the court.


    All officials, even guards, were not permitted to carry weapons or Different Treasures.


    Yet judging by the state of these Bureau of the Lamp members, they were fully armed to the teeth.


    The corner of the King of South Ming''s mouth twitched slightly, as he had never expected the Bureau of the Lamp, which always acted by the book, to one day break its own rules.


    When one side was armed and the other was not, even those whose Cultivation Realm differed by a great margin could engage in a struggle.


    Based on the number and quality of officials he had bought over and won over in recent years, even without his intervention, he would have been able to crush everyone present.


    Yet he had not anticipated that the Bureau of the Lamp would disregard martial ethics and bring weapons.


    In just a moment, the previously tumultuous Shenyue Mountain quieted down.


    Many officials were continuously being in by the Bureau of the Lamp constables.


    The King of South Ming could even see several Silver Lantern Catchers specifically capturing officials loyal to him and, as if cleaning them up, presenting them to the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir for execution.


    Seeing this scene, the King of South Ming felt as if he had been insulted.

 Chapter 245 : 94: The People of this World Wont Agree! (Extra update! Please subscribe)_7

    "How dare they?"


    If Emperor Zhou of the Great Zhou discovered this scene, even if Cheng Zhihai wasn''t headed for certain death, he''d probably at least lose ayer of skin, right?


    Could it be that Cheng Zhihai, out of desperation to find my whereabouts, is thinking of rebelling?


    One absurd thought after another rose in the heart of the King of South Ming.


    A momentter, he shook his head and chuckled, "It can''t possibly be that they''ve realized my ns in advance, can it?"


    "After all, Emperor Zhou is already dead."


    Thinking this, the King of South Ming didn''t really care.


    Even if his own officials weren''t very useful, it didn''t matter.


    After all, with his strength alone, he could suppress the whole scene.


    Only the Prime Minister and the ministers whose cultivation had reached the Ninth Grade were capable of causing him a headache.


    However, these were clever people, and with Emperor Zhou now dead, these cunning old foxes, even if they might not agree to his ascension to the throne, once he really dered himself emperor, they would surely bow their heads to him obediently for the sake of their own family interests.


    As the King of South Ming thought this, his gaze swept over a few court ministers who were meditating amidst the chaos.


    He looked toward the Queen of South Ming beside him, "Your Highness can also take action."


    "Awaken the consciousness of my true self, and you should be able to resolve themotion here. With Emperor Zhou dead, the Great Zhou has already fallen to half its strength. If these court officials also die, the Great Zhou will be nearly finished."


    "I will go now to kill those royal kinsmen."


    Hearing the words of the King of South Ming, the Queen of South Ming, with her cold and noble visage, gave him a nce but did not respond, simply shifting her gaze away in silence.


    The King of South Ming felt a strange sensation, but he didn''t think too much about it. As for this incarnation of the Demon Emperor, he didn''t dare to have too many thoughts about her, not even daring to look at her too much on a regr basis.


    He slowly raised his hand, and the Power of the Primordial Spirit surged within him, preparing to exhibit the Divine Power of the Spirit Dao, to summon the divine likeness and wipe out the royal rtives who isted him on the spot.


    It was at this moment.


    All of a sudden, he felt a sharp pain, a cold sensation at his waist.


    His body halted, and he dumbly turned his head to look at the Queen of South Ming.


    He nced at the Queen of South Ming''s cold face.


    Then he looked down at her jade hand stabbing into his nk.


    The sharp de pierced into his flesh, and even for the King of South Ming, the pain furrowed his brows slightly at this moment.


    More than pain, what he felt was iprehension.


    "What are you doing?"


    The Queen of South Ming did not speak, but silently stabbed him again.


    "Wait a minute."


    "What?" The King of South Ming ultimately didn''t dare to lose his temper at this prestigious Demon Emperor.


    The Demon Emperor had an unpredictable nature, and a stab in the side was still considered mild-


    the King of South Ming really feared that the Demon Emperor might, on a whim, decapitate him.


    Although he didn''t quite understand the Queen''s thoughts at the moment, the King of South Ming still patiently asked again, "Wait for what?"


    "We''ve already won the situation here."


    "The White Tiger Devil Emperor has already killed Emperor Zhou."


    "The Great Zhou is now in our hands."


    The Queen of South Ming''s expression remained unchanged, her beautiful visage still cold, but from the slight lift of her lips, it seemed her frigid demeanor was about to falter.


    The Queen of South Ming sighed inwardly, ming a certain nemesis in her heart again.


    What Queen''s stockings.


    So bizarre.


    Even though I''m just an incarnation of the Demon Emperor, I''m still technically one-thousandth of the Demon Emperor, right? To change my demeanor like this, I will probably never have the chance to merge back into the main body.


    The Queen of South Ming inwardly jabbed needles into an effigy of the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir, yet her expression remained as cold as ever, ncing toward the location of the Divine Pce, and said:


    "Don''t rush, Emperor Zhou isn''t dead yet."


    "But, someone... well... a devil is about to die."


    "Huh?"


    The King of South Ming frowned slightly, not quite understanding the meaning of the Queen of South Ming.


    What does she mean by Emperor Zhou is not dead yet?


    He could clearly sense that Emperor Zhou''s presence had utterly vanished.


    And what does it mean that a devil is about to die?


    Could it be that the White Tiger Devil Emperor is about to die? Or what?


    The King of South Ming only felt that the Queen of South Ming was somewhat nonsensical at this moment.


    Just then, suddenly, a dazzling brilliance burst forth from within the Divine Pce.


    Blue, yellow, red, white, and ck lights were separated in the void, forming fan-like wheels, sweeping across the sky as if creating a space out of this world.


    In that space, a most exquisite disy of the five elements'' cycle of generation and destruction unfolded, an unstoppable force in this world, and mournful howls spread from within.


    It was as if some great devil was being tormented within it.


    All at once, the sounds abruptly stopped.


    The sky, which had still held a tinge of blood, suddenly changed color.


    The invisible spatial barrier shattered with a loud boom.


    In the world between heaven and earth, a white tiger wept blood, and a thousand thunderous mes surged forth with a deep, rumbling roar, pouring down. Yet both the bloodied white tiger and its roar were filled with anguish.


    An omen of heaven and earth, the Devil Emperor had fallen.


    A Devil Emperor had died!


    All who witnessed this scene felt a slight shock in their hearts.


    The White Tiger Devil Emperor that had justunched a sneak attack on Emperor Zhou had died!


    How did he die!?


    Who killed him!?n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Emperor Zhou!!??


    Shock rippled through everyone''s hearts.


    There was silence between heaven and earth, the air seemed to have frozen.


    As the omen of the Devil Emperor''s fall appeared, a profound chill had already spread to every corner of King of South Ming''s body.


    Under his gaze, two figures emerged slowly in the void.


    One of them.


    Was Cheng Zhihai.


    The other one.


    Was Emperor Zhou...


    Wu Shang.


    Looking at the pair, their robes stained with blood, they bore smiles on their faces.


    And that blood on their robes...


    Still carried the faint scent of the White Tiger Devil Emperor...


    It was...


    Blood of the White Tiger Devil Emperor...


    Was the White Tiger Devil Emperor killed by these two men?


    How could this be?


    King of South Ming felt as if he were stricken by thunder, momentarily unable toprehend the situation before him.


    First, there was the unusual action of the Bureau of the Lamp, as if they had anticipated this and had prepared in advance.


    Then there was the abnormality of the Queen of South Ming quietly stabbing him twice.


    After that, came the current scene.


    Emperor Zhou had not died.


    Instead, the White Tiger Devil Emperor was dead.


    Who was behind this?


    Who betrayed me!?


    King of South Ming felt as if all sounds had vanished from around him at that moment.


    He only felt as if his body had lost its gravity, falling bit by bit into an abyss.


    When he turned his head to look at the Queen of South Ming again.


    He saw that the cold and dignified expression on the Queen of South Ming''s face, upon seeing the figure behind him, couldn''t be maintained any longer.


    A slight pout of a spoiled youngdy, full of grievances, appeared on her face.


    "You don''t know how tiring it is to act."


    King of South Ming''s worldview was almost shattered!


    This damn!


    You''re a Demon Emperor, not an Oiran!!


    And now acting!


    So that high and cold demeanor of yours just now wasn''t real!?


    The royal etiquette that King of South Ming always held could no longer be maintained, and he silently turned to the person beside him.


    He found that the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir, as mentioned in legends, was watching him with a smile.


    "Old Man, did you enjoy stabbing me?" the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir said with augh.


    "Today, let me give you a taste of being stabbed in the back."


    As soon as the words were spoken.


    Just as the King of South Ming was about to say something, a sudden icy sting came from his waist.


    The words he was about to say choked in his throat.


    He silently looked at the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir before him.


    And fell silent.


    ...

 Chapter 246 : 95 Somethings Not Right, Even Small Gestures Dont Work (Please Subscribe)

    The King of South Ming watched silently at the nearby Town-Nation Duke''s Heir, unparalleled in handsomeness, and graceful in demeanor.


    Hisposed face twitched slightly as the Jade Bead in his hand slowly began to spin.


    Then, the King of South Ming''s gaze moved to the exceptionally beautiful Queen of the South Ming, who, despite her noble demeanor, carried the seductive charm of an Oiran. Her regal aura melded perfectly with her coquettish appearance.


    Very beautiful.


    But the King of South Ming felt that he couldn''t quite appreciate her.


    His lips moved a few times, wanting to say something, yet in the end, he didn''t utter a word.


    Silently, he stepped aside, retreating a few steps.


    And withdrew the dagger from his waist that the Queen of the South Ming had plunged into him.


    In the end, he didn''t dare to do anything to the capricious avatar of the Demon Emperor that was the Queen of the South Ming.


    At most, he could only rage impotently, like a master of desk cleaning.


    The King of South Ming took a deep breath, still not quite daring to believe that the avatar of the Demon Emperor would abandon him; they were supposed to stand together, the Demon Emperor wouldn''t go to such lengths.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    But the situation before him, as well as the capricious nature of the Demon Emperor''s avatar, forced the King of South Ming to reassess the strange circumstances before him.


    His gaze swept across Emperor Zhou and Cheng Zhihai in the sky above and then returned to focus on the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir.


    Seeing the brilliant smile on the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir, the King of South Ming couldn''t help but feel annoyed.


    He considered the recent exposure of the Devil n''s smuggling port, which was the doing of this Town-Nation Duke''s Heir right before him. Could this scene at the royal ceremony also be his handiwork?


    The King of South Ming pondered to himself, but he didn''t understand how the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir had discovered his n.


    Was it disclosed by the King of South Ming?


    That shouldn''t be the case.


    If the betrayal was by the Queen of the South Ming, then so be it.


    But thest time, when the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir discovered the smuggling port of the Devil n, the Queen of South Ming had not been in contact with him yet ¨C at least not openly and under his watch.


    Thinking back to the Great Zhou-Great Wei martial arts tournament, it was also disrupted by this Town-Nation Duke''s Heir.


    He had exposed Qiu Zhiman, the long-concealed, Ninth-Grade Head of the Martial Academy of Great Zhou, whose purpose was to kill the students during thepetition and stir up rtions between Great Wei and Great Zhou, leading to enmity and ideally, war.


    But what was the oue?


    Qiu Zhiman was brutally killed.


    His n was disastrously miscarried.


    And recalling the previous failure of Bai Shuxuan to bewitch Cheng Guang and the assassination attempt that not only failed but resulted in the loss of many subordinates including those strong enough to be in the Eighth-Rank King Realm.


    It could certainly be considered a colossal loss.


    The King of South Ming for some reason had the unnerving feeling that all his moves were being anticipated by the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir, thwarting his ns every step of the way.


    The King of South Ming slowly spun the Jade Bead in his hand, looking at the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir not far away. He patiently controlled his emotions and asked:


    "Was today''s drama directed by you?"


    Cheng Guang spread his hands, "It wasn''t me, but does that matter?"


    The King of South Ming scoffed sarcastically, "Indeed it doesn''t matter."


    At that moment, Emperor Zhou and Cheng Zhihai, who had been standing in the sky, slowly descended from above andnded not far from the King of South Ming.


    The previously somewhat chaotic Shenyue Mountain fell deathly silent the moment Emperor Zhou appeared, instantly tranquilizing the turmoil.


    Some rebellious officials who were still struggling, but upon seeing the figure of Emperor Zhou, immediately became ashen-faced, pale with defeat, giving up any resistance.


    With Emperor Zhou present, Great Zhou could not possibly be in chaos.


    Even the crown prince could not stir up any trouble under such circumstances.


    At the same time, the Court''s Prime Minister who had just been meditating, along with the other five ministers except the Minister of Rites, were also no longer ying dead at this time.


    They felt fortunate in their hearts that they had not impulsively supported the King of South Ming''s ascension to the throne; otherwise, they really did not know what their fate would have been.


    "Your Majesty, are you okay?"


    "Your Majesty, when the Devil Emperor suddenly attacked, we were also caught off guard."


    "Luckily, Your Majesty is unharmed. Otherwise, I would definitely have fought the Devil Emperor to the death."


    "Now that the White Tiger Devil Emperor has died a miserable death, it''s truly gratifying. Daring toy a hand on Your Majesty ¨C he deserved this fate!"


    The court officials gathered around, bowing respectfully and expressing concern for Emperor Zhou, showing their loyalty.


    Emperor Zhou''s stern and majestic face remained unchanged after listening to the ministers, merely ncing at the appearance of the court officials before his gaze fell on the group of rebellious officers.


    Leading them was the Minister of Rites, Wen Shouren, whose cultivation was extremely high. Prior to this, even the constables and Gold Lantern Catchers couldn''t subdue him effectively.


    But the moment Emperor Zhou appeared, the Minister of Rites, Wen Shouren, immediately knelt down willingly, pulling his somewhat confused son Wen Qinghe to kneel beside him.


    Wen Qinghe felt as if he was dreaming ¨C first hearing that Emperor Zhou was dead, his father decisively shifted allegiance to the King of South Ming, supporting his emperorship for a grand reward. And now, His Majesty was alive again.


    He couldn''t make sense of the current situation.


    So, he simplyy down t like a salted fish.


    Daring not to resist in the slightest.


    When the Minister of Rites, Wen Shouren, noticed Emperor Zhou''s gaze on him, tears streamed down his wrinkled old face, and his lips quivered as he began to sob loudly.

 Chapter 247: Chapter 95 Somethings Not Right, Even Small Gestures Dont Work (Please Subscribe)_2

    "Your Majesty, this old servant is truly happy to see that Your Majesty is unharmed,"


    Emperor Zhou of Great Zhou responded indifferently. "Happy?"


    "Not disappointed?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Wen Shouren quickly wailed, "How dare this old servant feel disappointed? Everything was driven by circumstances. When this old servant saw the Devil Emperor suddenly attack Your Majesty, my heart, it shattered in that moment, Your Majesty, you have no idea..."


    Wen Shouren meant to continue with his sob story, but Emperor Zhou had lost interest in listening to his nonsense. He frowned slightly and turned his head to look at Cheng Zhihai beside him.


    "He''s involved with the crown prince, isn''t he?"


    Cheng Zhihai nodded subtly in response to Emperor Zhou''s words.


    Emperor Zhou nodded indifferently and looked at the kneeling officials who had betrayed him. Among them were many familiar faces. After a moment of silence, he said,


    "Then execute them. Execute all of these people."


    As Emperor Zhou finished speaking, the treacherous officials kneeling on the ground felt a chilling coldness throughout their bodies.


    They had not anticipated that Emperor Zhou would actually have the heart to order the execution of all these officials, who represented a significant part of the court''s power and were backed by numerous prestigious families.


    Several officials trembled as they tried to plead for mercy, but the constables of the Bureau of the Lamp gave them no chance to beg.


    If it weren''t for Emperor Zhou''s sudden appearance, they would have been prostrate on the ground, fearing that they would have already turned into fresh corpses by now.


    The executioner''s de fell swiftly, and a swath of heads hit the ground.


    Blood soaked into the earth, and the chill cut like a de.


    As numerous officials were executed around him, Wen Shouren let out an ironicugh. His once erect stature hunched over a bit, and he pleaded,


    "Your Majesty, I am prepared to die, but my son, my son knows nothing."


    "May I ask Your Majesty to spare my young son''s life?"


    Emperor Zhou did not respond.


    Wen Shouren understood Emperor Zhou''s intention. Heughed bitterly, looking at his son beside him, still naive, full of regret, and self-me.


    In a sh, Wen Shouren, who once stood at the pinnacle of royal power as one of the six ministers, the Minister of Rites, fell into a pool of blood.


    Wen Qinghe stood dumbfounded as if he had note to grasp what had happened, but the next moment, he too felt a jolt of pain, eyes widening as he fell beside Wen Shouren.


    "Dad, what in the world are you doing?"


    The rebel officials were executed on the spot, and the sacred Shenyue Mountain had turned into an execution ground.


    Even the officials who had not rebelled felt a heavy chill and shivered, instinctively turning into shrinking turtles in this atmosphere.


    They dared not make a sound.


    Emperor Zhou turned his gaze to King of South Ming beside him.


    King of South Ming timely showed an expression of anxiety and concern, "It''s good that Your Majesty is unharmed. Just now, I thought that Your Majesty had... so I..."


    "It seems it was my fault after all."


    Emperor Zhou listened indifferently to King of South Ming''s words, his imperious gaze sweeping over King of South Ming, "All these years, I have been kept in the dark by your good tactics, brother. You truly have good methods."


    King of South Ming slowly twirled the Jade Bead in his hand, the speed of the bead subtly increasing. The anxiety and concern on his face faded, reced by a trace of bewilderment.


    "What do you mean by this, Your Majesty?"


    By now, King of South Ming had run out of options.


    He could only gamble that the Queen of the South Ming, this Demon Emperor, would not betray him, and he was also betting that Emperor Zhou would still retain some fraternal feelings for him as King of South Ming.


    Whether he was King of South Ming or the crown prince, Emperor Zhou''s only brother now was none but him alone.


    In King of South Ming''s view, given Emperor Zhou''s character that highly valued familial bonds, even if he realized who he truly was, as long as he wore the identity of King of South Ming, Emperor Zhou would not bear toy a hand on him.


    Emperor Zhou looked impassively at King of South Ming.


    As the court officials heard Emperor Zhou''s words, they could not help but cast their gaze on King of South Ming, their expressions filled with shock and uncertainty.


    "From His Majesty''s tone, it seems that King of South Ming is truly the crown prince."


    "No one knows how the crown prince changed his appearance to look like King of South Ming."


    "But then, if the true identity of King of South Ming is the crown prince, where is the real King of South Ming..."


    As the court officials murmured among themselves, they realized that King of South Ming might have already been dead.


    As the court officials discussed, Emperor Zhou evidently had already grasped this fact. His stern and cold visage lingered on King of South Ming, a tinge of sorrow flickering in his eyes before he concealed it again.


    Emperor Zhou''s eyes turned to Cheng Zhihai, "Can you change his appearance back?"


    Cheng Zhai nodded and replied, "Yes."


    Having said this, Cheng Zhihai looked towards Cheng Guang, pride and arrogance surfacing on his face, giving him a knowing look.


    "Guanger."


    Emperor Zhou noticed Cheng Zhihai''s action and was slightly taken aback, not understanding why Cheng Zhihai had suddenly called for Cheng Guang, the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir.


    The rest of the officials also did not understand and felt a little lost.


    Upon hearing Cheng Zhihai invoking Cheng Guang''s name, King of South Ming''splexion darkened slightly, as he clenched the Jade Bead in his hand tighter and nced at Cheng Guang, the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir, then turned to look at the Queen of the South Ming beside him.


    He had a bad premonition.


    Taking into ount the Queen of the South Ming''s recent behavior towards Cheng Guang,bined with the current actions of Cheng Zhihai calling out to Cheng Guang.

 Chapter 248: Chapter 95 Somethings Not Right, Even Small Gestures Dont Work (Please Subscribe)_3

    Even he, as foolish as he might have been, had realized that the situation before him vastly differed from what he had anticipated.


    Indeed, in the next moment, under the watchful eyes of Emperor Zhou and the Court officials, the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir approached the Queen of South Ming beside him and removed the jade pendant from around her neck.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Conflicted emotions might have crossed the Queen''s face, but she did not resist in the slightest, merely sighing helplessly towards the King of South Ming.


    Although she was a split-off of the Demon Emperor, she possessed a certain degree of autonomy in consciousness. Given her current predicament, not to mention a change in personality, even if she had been tainted with the slightest filth, the Demon Emperor would never allow her to merge back into the original entity.


    The consciousness of the original entity had yet to descend.


    She could live a little longer.


    If the consciousness of the original entity were to descend, her chances of escaping death were slim.


    There was hardly any difference now whether she helped the King of South Ming or not.


    On the contrary, if she helped the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir, she might survive a little longer before the consciousness of the original entity descended. If she did not help the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir, she feared she would already be gone.


    This was a calction the Queen of South Ming understood well.


    After Cheng Guang removed the jade pendant from the delicate body of the Queen of South Ming, in that instant,


    the pendant which had, at first, seemed ordinary with only a hint of craftsmanship, suddenly emitted a faint glow.


    This glow, though not dazzling, gave off a deeply eerie feeling.


    Simultaneously, the King of South Ming felt as if his body were shedding ayer of skin, or as if countless invisible hands were kneading his body.


    His skin, originally smooth and fair like jade, began to lose moisture, bing dry and wrinkled. His majestic and noble eyes also turned cloudy and blurred.


    The King of South Ming, aware of his transformation, was not surprised.


    Gathering up his ck hair, what was once jet-ck began to change to salt-and-pepper, like snow slowly losing its color in the bitter winter.


    His frame shriveled, his bones became more pronounced, his muscles atrophied, and his features grew gaunt, with sunken eyes and hollowed cheeks.


    He had be like an old man, one foot already in the coffin.


    The Court officials, witnessing this almost eerie transformation, couldn''t help but inhale sharply, their expressions filled with shock.


    Empress Dowager Li''s aged features transformed, her eyes narrowed slightly. Her bony, prominently jointed fingers clenched tightly around the cane, then slowly released.


    As she exhaled a breath of relief, her previously upright posture slowly became hunched.


    Emperor Zhou looked on dispassionately and with dignity at the King of South Ming as he gradually changed into the visage of the crown prince. Even though he had mentally prepared himself,


    when the moment came, Emperor Zhou''s hand still trembled slightly, and he tightened it gradually.


    Recalling how, over the years, all the kindness he showed to the King of South Ming had in fact gone to the crown prince,


    Beyond the sorrow within his heart, there was a greater sense of humiliation.


    The humiliation of being treated like a clown by the crown prince, deceived for so many years!


    At that moment, the King of South Ming, or rather, the crown prince, even though his face and body had aged, still stood tall and calm, without much panic.


    He looked at his pale white hair, then his gaze shifted to the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir, and to the one who, for some unknown reason, had abandoned the Demon Emperor within himself. Then he chuckled and shook his head.


    "I''ve lost again this time," he murmured.


    Emperor Zhou, suppressing his emotions, responded indifferently, "Brother, you''ve never won."


    "You escaped once, but today, you cannot escape."


    As Emperor Zhou spoke, he raised a finger and a point of brilliant golden light blossomed from his fingertip.


    A vast aura of the Primordial Spirit, like an iing tide, surged from his being and permeated the surroundings.


    Emperor Zhou had no wish to converse extensively with the crown prince as he was now.


    If the crown prince had maintained the appearance of the King of South Ming, he would have been reluctant to act, but facing the crown prince as he was now, he had no such qualms.


    The crown prince should have died years ago.


    The crown prince''s slightly aged eyes stared at Emperor Zhou, observing the confident demeanor of the current Emperor Zhou, and heughed again.


    "Escape?"


    "Why would I need to escape?"


    "I care not for reputation, nor how the world perceives me¡ªbut you do."


    "Wu Shang, in the end, you are still destined to spill royal blood and bear the infamy. You took my throne, and I am not content; even if it means ying these princes and princesses of yours, the Empress Dowager, and every royal supporter, I am not wrong."


    "But if you kill me, how will you face the ancestors when you return to hell?"


    Emperor Zhou remained impassive. The crown prince was correct; he was the legitimate heir.


    Even though he had the support of the Empress Dowager, the Duke of the State, and the citizens of Great Zhou, he wasn''t in ordance with ancient customs.


    But what of it?


    He would prove himself to be a worthy Emperor of Great Zhou. Even if not the eldest legitimate son, he would be apetent Emperor.


    "Brother, go on your way. There''s no need for you to worry about my affairs," said Emperor Zhou, waving his hand. As he did so, the tremendous Primordial Spirit in the void outlined divine figures. The Divine Secret Skill unfolded, divine bodies scattered with golden light, which turned into fierce sword rays shooting towards the crown prince.


    The crown prince, facing the attack of Emperor Zhou, ceased fiddling with the Jade Bead in his hand and then threw his palm forward, releasing a surge of the Power of the Primordial Spirit. In the next moment, it was as if countless tongues of fire erupted from the palm of his hand.

 Chapter 249: Chapter 95 Somethings Not Right, Even Small Gestures Dont Work (Please Subscribe)_4

    ```


    Countless beams of True Sr Fire-like power of the Primordial Spirit sketched out a divine being bathing in a sea of fire, with innumerable tongues of me erupting from every part of its body.


    Boom!!!


    The two forces met.


    They erupted into an intensely dazzling brightness, and many could no longer see the scenery around them.


    Cheng Zhihai timely wielded his Qi to protect Cheng Guang and the rest of the imperial family behind him.


    Cheng Guang looked toward the battle between Emperor Zhou and the crown prince.


    He only felt intermittent roars ringing in his ears.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    A white re filled his vision.


    The battle between Emperor Zhou and the crown prince was indistinct to him.


    As time passed under this white re, it seemed as though time itself had lost all meaning.


    No one knew how much time had passed.


    Then color gradually returned to the world.


    Emperor Zhou stood alone in the void, looking lost and disconste.


    In front of him, the crown prince''s chest was stained with blood, his hair disheveled. Although his robe was still intact, the life in him was rapidly fading away.


    Hey on the ground, powerless, spitting out a mouthful of fresh blood, looking up at the sky.


    "I''m not reconciled,"


    "I am the true Emperor of Great Zhou, I really can''t ept this,"


    he murmured, and the hand clenched around the Jade Bead loosened.


    His head drooped weakly, his graying hair falling beside his face, adding an extra measure of destion.


    A column of light rose from the body of the crown prince, a natural marvel, shifting colors as if heaven and earth were weeping blood.


    Emperor Zhou remained silent and indifferent.


    The court officials didn''t dare to speak more, kneeling respectfully on the ground in total silence.


    The crown prince, who had hidden and escaped for decades, saw all his nse to nothing in a single day.


    And now atst, he was truly dead.


    The future of Great Zhou might be able to findplete peace atst.


    With a sweep of his hand, Emperor Zhou caused the body of the crown prince and the remnants of his Primordial Spirit to shatter like crystal, turning into points of light and disappearingpletely.


    The crown prince was now thoroughly dead.


    Emperor Zhou wouldn''t make the same mistake twice after the crown prince had managed to escape once. He wouldn''t leave any troubles for the future.


    After dispersing the body of the crown prince, Emperor Zhou silently looked up at the grand and majestic Divine Pce behind him and then strode toward the Imperial Pce.


    Emperor Zhou moved off first, and Empress Dowager Li, Wu Yuemei, Empress Wang, and a host of Noble Consorts, princes, and princesses also quietly got up and walked down the mountain.


    A grand imperial ceremony had turned into such a spectacle, having lost the initial excitement and interest.


    As Wu Yuemei passed by Cheng Guang, she looked at him worriedly, checking his body.


    "Guanger, were you hurt just now?"


    Cheng Guang shook his head, smiling, "I''m fine."


    Wu Yuemei, upon hearing Cheng Guang say this, finally breathed a sigh of relief and with a resigned sigh, lightly tapped Cheng Guang''s forehead.


    "Silly boy, I''m d you''re alright..."


    As she said this, Wu Yuemei suddenly noticed the Queen of the South Ming next to Cheng Guang, and her expression becameplicated.


    She hadn''t truly expected the King of South Ming to be the crown prince.


    If the King of South Ming was indeed the crown prince, then the identity of this Queen of the South Ming, her nominal younger sister-inw, was yet to be determined.


    And it seemed that she had a particrly close rtionship with her own Guanger.


    Wu Yuemei''s brows furrowed slightly, but she didn''t say much more, merely instructing Cheng Guang to go home first while she would go to the Imperial Pce to apany Empress Dowager Li.


    Empress Dowager Li had suffered a great deal of shock today; it was best for Wu Yuemei to be by her side.


    Cheng Guang nodded in agreement, and Cheng Zhihai, standing beside him, walked over, ncing at the Queen of the South Ming. He knew her identity ¨C a member of the Demonic Race.


    Cheng Guang had told him previously.


    While this individual from the Demonic Race currently harbored no ill will, what she might be in the future was uncertain.


    After he returned, he would have to think about how to deal with this demonic person.


    ording to him, the best course of action after concluding this affair would be to execute the Queen of the South Ming immediately. Although it might seem ungrateful, he felt that no excessive sympathy was required when dealing with the Demonic Race.


    But Cheng Guang had asked him not toy a hand on her.


    He did not know the reason, but out of respect for Cheng Guang''s wishes, he had no choice but to relent.


    "Guanger, I''m going to the Imperial Pceter to ask for recognition of your merits. You go home and rest," said Cheng Zhihai as he slowly walked away.


    With both Cheng Zhihai and Wu Yuemei heading to the Imperial Pce, Cheng Guang took the Queen of the South Ming to return home first.


    After the incident had concluded, news spread.


    The Capital city was abuzz.


    Everywhere erupted with a considerable uproar.


    They first heard that Emperor Zhou of Great Zhou had been assassinated by the Devil Emperor and was already deceased, then they heard that the King of South Ming nned to im the throne upon Emperor Zhou''s demise. Afterward, they were told that Emperor Zhou and Cheng Zhihai killed the Devil Emperor and returned to power.


    Lastly, to their amazement, they discovered that the King of South Ming was actually the crown prince who had disappeared for many years.


    Always conspiring to rebel.


    The previous assassination attempt on Town-Nation Duke''s Heir, the martial artspetition between Great Zhou and Great Wei, and the prior incident of the Devil n''s stealthy crossing ¨C all orchestrated by the King of South Ming. Read new adventures at m_v-l''e-NovelBin


    And now people were startled to find out.


    All these events, apart from being heavily tied to the King of South Ming, also involved the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir.


    All the events were rted to the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir, or he had participated in them.


    Whether it was the martial artspetition between Great Zhou and Great Wei or the previous Devil n''s stealthy crossing, it seemed the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir also yed a significant part.


    At the same time, some with sensitive information astonishingly discovered that in today''s imperial ceremony, the revtion of the King of South Ming''s identity as the crown prince seemed to have been personally exposed by the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir himself.


    ```

 Chapter 250: Chapter 95 Somethings Not Right, Even Small Gestures Dont Work (Please Subscribe)_5

    The entire Bureau of the Lamp was already on alert for today''s events.


    Doesn''t this mean that the crown prince''s scheming had actually been seen through by the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir from the start?


    Discover hidden content at m,v l''e-NovelBin


    Even though themotion caused by the crown prince was substantial, no casualties resulted.


    At most, it was just considered a disturbance.


    Throughout the Capital city, discussions about the mysterious and unpredictable Town-Nation Duke''s Heir were endless.


    ......


    In the Great Zhou Imperial Pce, Taihe Hall.


    Within the majestic and solemn Taihe Hall.


    Emperor Zhou sat on the Dragon Chair, indifferently watching the officials below.


    After a royal ritual ceremony, the number of officials had directly reduced by one-tenth.


    Those who were originally loyal to the crown prince, plus those he had secretly bribed over the years, had imperceptibly upied so many vital positions within the Court.


    It was not difficult to imagine that if he had truly fallen victim to the Devil Emperor''s sneak attack today, the crown prince''s ns could indeed have seeded.


    Emperor Zhou pondered, tapping lightly on the armrest of the Dragon Chair with his fingers, his authoritative gaze falling upon Cheng Zhihai''s face.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Zhihai, we owe you a great debt this time."


    When he was ambushed by the White Tiger Devil Emperor, his counterattack was nullified by the Devil Emperor''s own hand, leaving him with little ability to retaliate. But at that critical moment, Cheng Zhihai suddenly used the Forbidden Imprisonment Cage, utilizing Different Treasures to iste heaven and earth, dragging the White Tiger Devil Emperor into the cage.


    Not only was Emperor Zhou unhurt, but he also got a chance to catch his breath.


    Together, they managed to y the White Tiger Devil Emperor.


    Even setting aside the crown prince''s incident, killing a Devil Emperor was also considered a great merit.


    So when Emperor Zhou looked at Cheng Zhihai, his stern expression softened slightly.


    "The Bureau of the Lamp also did well this time, preparing in advance. I promised you before, if you found the crown prince before the royal ritual ceremony, I wouldn''t touch your Bureau of the Lamp. Now, I will fulfill my promise, as long as no major issues arise, the Bureau of the Lamp will remain in your hands."


    Emperor Zhou was well versed in the ways of an emperor.


    He did not me Cheng Zhihai for not informing him in advance.


    Even though the Bureau of the Lamp had already found the crown prince''s whereabouts, it was one thing to keep it from the other officials, but to hide it from him as well.


    Emperor Zhou could guess some of the reasons.


    But he still felt a touch of helplessness about Cheng Zhihai knowing and not reporting, choosing to act only during the royal ritual ceremony.


    It seems he really sees me as a man of indecision.


    Emperor Zhou''s words entered Cheng Zhihai''s ears, and he respectfully performed a bow in response:


    "Your Majesty, discovering the crown prince this time was entirely reliant on Guanger. Without him, even I would not have been able to find the crown prince''s whereabouts for quite some time."


    "Oh?" Hearing Cheng Zhihai''s words, Emperor Zhou''s eyebrows raised slightly with a hint of surprise and interest in his heart.


    "Was it Guanger who discovered it again?"


    "Recently, after entering the Bureau of the Lamp, he has made remarkable achievements."


    "First was the matter of the Devil n, and then today''s incident."


    "Indeed, not bad."


    As Emperor Zhou''s voice fell, the officials in the Court couldn''t help but feel emotional; they hadn''t expected the crown prince to be exposed by the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir.


    This great merit, if bestowed upon an ordinary person, would be enough to change their entire life''s destiny.


    Even if it fell into the hands of some high-ranking ministers, it would be an enormous boon of wealth and honor.


    Many officials were somewhat envious of this credit.


    At the same time, many officials and ministers also knew that, although the credit was immense, it seemed rather unremarkable for the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir.


    Even if the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir did nothing in the future, he would still be among the top elite of Great Zhou,cking neither resources nor influence.


    Emperor Zhou had yet to begin bestowing rewards upon Cheng Guang, and it seemed there was already nothing left to bestow.


    For a moment, many officials felt sour.


    Compared to envying the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir for the credit he gained this time, and the rewards Emperor Zhou was about to bestow, they were even more envious of the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir''s excellent "birth lottery."


    Emperor Zhou, supporting his chin with one hand, watched the officials, his eyes reflecting contemtion, "Hmm, let me think, what should I bestow upon Guanger, that boy."


    Even though Emperor Zhou knew that for someone of Cheng Guang''s status, whatever reward he gave would be inconsequential.


    Therefore, he didn''t intend to insist on gifting Cheng Guang something that would make him incredibly happy.


    "Zhihai, do you have any good suggestions?" Emperor Zhou pondered before turning his gaze to Cheng Zhihai.


    Cheng Zhihai wouldn''t im credit for Cheng Guang without wanting something in return.


    Emperor Zhou was actually curious to hear what Cheng Zhihai would ask to be granted to Cheng Guang.


    Upon hearing this, Cheng Zhihai said with a smile, "Your Majesty, to be honest, if it were up to me, I would like to request a reward on behalf of Guanger."


    "Speak," said Emperor Zhou.


    Cheng Zhihai answered, "Your Majesty should know, my son is soon to be wed. Would Your Majesty care to attend the wedding?"


    At those words, Emperor Zhou chuckled and shook his head, "Guanger''s wedding, even if you didn''t mention it, I would have attended anyway. Is that all?"


    Cheng Zhihai quickly nodded, then added, "Having Your Majesty attend Guanger''s wedding is already the best reward. There''s no need to bestow anything else."


    Cheng Zhihai made his point.


    Yet the smile on the corners of Emperor Zhou''s mouth slowly solidified.


    Something was off.


    The situation wasn''t right.


    Guanger, that impudent nephew of mine, is getting married. For me, his uncle, whether I give a wedding gift is no big deal; a simple token would suffice.

 Chapter 251: Chapter 95 Somethings Not Right, Even Small Gestures Dont Work (Please Subscribe)_6

    But this Cheng Zhihai clearly expects me to attend Cheng Guang''s wedding in my capacity as the Emperor.


    The apanying gift cannot be merely perfunctory.


    Even a token gesture won''t suffice.


    It has to be a grand gesture at the very least.


    This is bad.


    Emperor Zhou fell silent, watching the stiff expression on Cheng Zhihai''s face break into a bright smile, feeling rather headache.


    He had intended to get away with something cursory, but now it seemed that was no longer possible.


    Those who can have the Emperor attend their wedding, under the heavens, are none other than princes and princesses.


    If Cheng Zhihai hadn''t mentioned it, Emperor Zhou might have sent some gifts as a simple gesture, but he would definitely not have attended in person.


    But now, not only does he have to personally attend Cheng Guang''s wedding, but he also has to bring along a generous gift.


    Emperor Zhou now felt that his private treasury was about to suffer significantly.


    ......


    Cheng Guang waspletely unaware of what was happening at the court.


    He had already returned to Duke Zhen''s Mansion with the Queen of the South Ming and went straight to the Million Specie Garden.


    As for the Queen of the South Ming, Cheng Guang had yet to decide what to do with her.


    Keeping her by his side, he felt uneasy.


    But if he harbored thoughts of killing her, he feared that before he could eveny hands on the Queen of the South Ming, a Demon Emperor might be provoked. Cheng Guang, a minor yer, could handle someone like Wu Ling, a small rabbit, but facing a Demon Emperor would be suicidal.


    Even if he killed the Queen of the South Ming, he would attract the attention of a Demon Emperor.


    Having just managed to rid himself of the back-stabber Crown Prince, who liked to stab people in the back, Cheng Guang did not want to provoke a Demon Emperor and experience assassination attempts once again.


    However, having said that.


    Even if he didn''t kill the Queen of the South Ming now, when that Abyss Demon Emperor notices something off about this incarnation of the Queen, would he let Cheng Guang go?


    The answer is clear, he would not.


    So, Cheng Guang not acting against the Queen of the South Ming was merely a dy, aplishing nothing critical.


    Cheng Guang sighed. If there was time to be dyed, he would dy it.


    He would keep it quiet for as long as possible.


    Even a brief period of peace was good.


    He didn''t know what kind of chaos being targeted by the Abyss Demon Emperor in the future would bring.


    Cheng Guang had ck Cub cast a Qi suppression on the Queen of the South Ming, preventing her from using much of her power, and then he hid in his bedroom.


    The moment the King of South Ming died, the voices of the system prompts had already sounded in his mind.


    The task of killing the King of South Ming, which had taken so much time, was finally settled.


    In the midst of the royal ceremony with numerous watchers and listeners, it wasn''t appropriate for him to im his system reward.


    Now that he was back at the mansion, Cheng Guang couldn''t wait, and immediately upon returning to his bedroom, began to relish the joy of opening a parcel.


    "System, im the task reward!"


    Cheng Guang''s words fell.


    In front of him, strands of golden light unexpectedly emerged from the void, one after another, flowing forth.


    Slowly coalescing.


    They formed the shape of a sword.


    The reward for this task of killing the King of South Ming was a famous sword called Tongyu.


    Cheng Guang was not entirely clear about the level of a famous sword.


    As the sword de slowly took shape in front of him, he had not yet approached to feel the ancient and dignified aura emanating from the Tongyu Sword.


    The de seemed to be made from the purest mithril, adorned with aplex and intricate cloud pattern. These cloud patterns seemed to be flowing spiritual energy, trailing over the surface of the de.


    The hilt had the fierce appearance of a formidable beast, with a somewhat ferocious visage.


    Cheng Guang slowly reached out and grasped the Tongyu Sword.


    The moment Cheng Guang''s fingertips touched the Tongyu Sword, it shifted from illusion to reality, bing tangible.


    At the same time, Cheng Guang felt an affinity with the sword.


    He was about to draw the Tongyu Sword to test its sharpness.


    A surge of information suddenly flowed from the sword into his mind.


    [Tongyu Sword Decision]


    The Tongyu Sword Decision, named after the Tongyu Sword.


    Using Qi to control the sword, fusing sword energy with Qi to unleash the strongestbat power.


    Cheng Guang merely nced at the Tongyu Sword Decision and found it incrediblyplex and abstruse.


    It was no less difficult toprehend than the Heavenly Gang Star Fight.


    To master the Tongyu Sword Decision, it seemed he would need to spend additional time.


    However, once he learned the Tongyu Sword Decision andbined it with the Tongyu Sword, he could foresee his strength climbing several more levels.


    Having more techniques was always beneficial.


    Cheng Guang contemted thoughtfully, etching the Tongyu Sword Decision deep in his memory, and then examined the Tongyu Sword in his hand.


    As he held the Tongyu Sword, Cheng Guang could distinctly feel as if his soul had merged into one entity with the sword, establishing an inexplicable connection.


    At the same time, the Tongyu Sword was enveloped in strands of Qi.


    It was as if the sword could breathe like a living being, inhaling and exhaling Qi. The sharp aura all over it was gradually growing stronger.


    Cheng Guang himself also seemed to benefit from some feedback.


    Noticing this, Cheng Guang eximed, "This sword can actually aid in my cultivation."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Normal swords, ordinary weapons, even if imbued with many precious resources and materials, couldn''t achieve what the Tongyu Sword aplished.


    It was no different from rare Different Treasures.


    Examining the Tongyu Sword, Cheng Guang realized that perhaps the Tongyu Sword was a sort of Different Treasure in itself?


    Cheng Guang clicked his tongue in wonder and fastened the Tongyu Sword at his waist.

 Chapter 252: Chapter 95 Somethings Not Right, Even Small Gestures Dont Work (Please Subscribe)_7

    Bits of Qi surged into his body, enhancing his cultivation.


    Paired with the Heavenly Silk Clothing, even if he remained motionless all day, his cultivation progress was still several times faster than that of an ordinary person.


    Cheng Guang walked to the bedchamber mirror and sized himself up.


    With a sword and now paired with a fan, he indeed had the appearance of a graceful young master.


    Cheng Guang was quite pleased.


    "Princely Heir, the meal is ready. It''s time to eat."


    Outside the room, Qing Luan''s voice called out.


    Hearing the voice, Cheng Guang pushed the door open and walked out; in the nearby pavilion, Qing Luan, dressed in a green robe with a light white sash around her waist, was bending over to ce freshly stir-fried dishes onto the table.


    ck Cub circled around Qing Luan, smelling the scent of the food, staring with eager dog eyes, but unable to eat, frantically jumping up and down in frustration.


    Cheng Guang sat down at the table, and Qing Luan carefully handed him his bowl and chopsticks.


    Cheng Guang ate only a little.


    He wasn''t particrly hungry.


    The day had been mainly mentally exhausting, rather than physically.


    Qing Luan asked curiously about what had happened that day.


    Cheng Guang, with nothing better to do, talked to Qing Luan about the events; as she listened, she sometimes covered her red lips and chuckled, sometimes frowned in worry, and sometimes eximed in surprise.


    It was an interesting and peaceful time.


    Once the conversation came to an end and the meal was nearly finished, Qing Luan fed the remaining food to ck Cub and sat with Cheng Guang in the pavilion, sipping tea, resting a while.


    Looking at the courtyard, where the noble Queen of the South Ming was staying, Qing Luan couldn''t help but ask, "Princely Heir, what will happen to the Queen of the South Ming in the future?"


    "Will you just let her stay in the Duke''s Mansion?"


    Cheng Guang nced at the Queen of the South Ming, sipped his tea slowly, and nodded.


    "I n to do so for the time being."


    "After all, the Queen of the South Ming is an incarnation of the Demon Emperor. With the issue of the crown prince already resolved, there''s no need to let her leave Duke Zhen''s Mansion."


    "Being able to watch over her closely, if any unexpected situation arises, we can suppress it immediately here in Duke Zhen''s Mansion, preventing any chaos."


    Qing Luan nodded slightly.


    At that moment, Song Yunqi''s figure suddenly emerged from the shadows.


    "Princely Heir."


    Song Yunqi called out.


    Cheng Guang turned his head, nced sideways at Song Yunqi, "What is it?"


    With respect, Song Yunqi lowered his head to Cheng Guang''s gaze and said, "Princely Heir, the ve named Zhang Shunlong you ordered to be found has indeed been located."


    Hearing Song Yunqi''s words, Cheng Guang''s eyes brightened.


    He had been searching on his own before because the entire Bureau of the Lamp was busy searching for the crown prince and couldn''t spare time to help him look for Zhang Shunlong, the future True Sun Martial God.


    After he informed Cheng Zhihai that the King of South Ming was the crown prince, the Bureau of the Lamp had some spare hands; he then asked Song Yunqi to help him search for Zhang Shunlong.


    For days on end, there had been no news. Continue your saga on m|v-l''e-NovelBin


    Cheng Guang had already begun to lose hope and was considering organizing a search team himself after the South Ming king''s issue was resolved.


    But unexpectedly, just as the matter with the South Ming king concluded, Song Yunqi brought back good news.


    "Well done. Where is he?"


    Song Yunqi replied with respect, "Princely Heir, this Zhang Shunlong is in Ping''an County near the Capital city, as a ve, but..."


    At this point, Song Yunqi''s expression became somewhat strange.


    "It''s just that this Zhang Shunlong doesn''t seem to be an ordinary ve."


    Hearing this, Cheng Guang couldn''t help but lift his gaze.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Not an ordinary ve?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Before Song Yunqi could reply, Cheng Guang, recalling the information from the system task prompt, clicked his tongue.


    Could it be that Zhang Shunlong had already had a sudden enlightenment?


    ......

 Chapter 253: Chapter 96: The Way of the Official is Not So Simple (Please Subscribe)

    Cheng Guang''s heart began to harbor some doubts as his gaze settled on Song Yunqi, waiting for his answer.


    Under Cheng Guang''s scrutiny, Song Yunqi hesitated for a moment before he said with an odd expression, "Princely Heir, this Zhang Shunlong is different from the other ves; he seems to have been demoted to very."


    "Demoted to very?" Cheng Guang frowned slightly.


    Song Yunqi nodded slightly, "Yes, Zhang Shunlong''s family, his father, was amon yamen runner in Ping''an County who hadmitted a mistake. His father was thrown into the dungeon and was awaiting execution, and he himself was demoted to a ve."


    "A mistake?" Cheng Guang wondered.


    What kind of mistake would cause the yamen to send a runner directly to the dungeon and even demote his offspring to very? It was like trying to eradicate them root and branch.


    Song Yunqi continued, "ording to the intelligence, it seems that Zhang Shunlong''s father, Zhang Heling, stole arge amount of silver from the county yamen''s treasury. Under thews of Great Zhou, those whomit theft in their office of guard are severely dealt with, hence the Ping''an County Magistrate incarcerated him in the dungeon and scheduled his execution soon."


    "Afterward, the constables discovered that the silver Zhang Heling had stolen was mostly squandered by Zhang Shunlong, so they treated him as an aplice and demoted him to very as well."


    As Cheng Guang heard this, his brows knitted tighter, and for some reason, he felt that something was amiss.


    ording to the information in the mission prompts, Zhang Shunlong''s character was rather decent.


    The saying goes, ''Like father, like son.'' If Zhang Shunlong''s character was decent, it didn''t make sense that his father would be such a rascal.


    Moreover, it didn''t seem likely that Zhang Heling, a yamen runner, wouldmit the crime of theft from the treasury.


    Amon man like him neither needed that much silver nor had the courage or capacity to steal huge amounts of silver from the county yamen''s treasury.


    With many doubts in his mind, Cheng Guang looked at Song Yunqi and asked, "How far is Ping''an County from here?"


    Song Yunqi replied respectfully, "It''s about a few hours away from the capital city."


    Cheng Guang nodded slightly and turned to Qing Luan, "Qing Luan, prepare the horses. We shall go to Ping''an County together."


    Qing Luan showed a trace of surprise upon hearing this, seemingly not expecting that the Princely Heir would take her along this time. She nodded happily, lifted her skirt hem, and quickly went out to fetch the horses.


    At this moment, Song Yunqi, hearing that the Princely Heir was going on a long journey, couldn''t help but feel his heart lift. The recent event concerning the mourning for the crown prince had just concluded, and many people from all over Great Zhou were watching the Princely Heir, who had emerged prominently from this event.


    If the Princely Heir encountered any mishap on this trip, Song Yunqi would indeed have a hard time absolving himself from me.


    He immediately summoned the Bureau of the Lamp guards in secret, preparing to escort the Princely Heir along the way.


    Cheng Guang did not notice Song Yunqi''s actions, as his eyes fell on the Queen of the South Ming standing to the side, and then he lowered his gaze and reached out to rub ck Cub''s dog head.


    "Little ck, you take good care of my aunt here, and don''t let her run around, understand?" Cheng Guang said to ck Cub.


    It was clear that ck Cub understood Cheng Guang''s words, as the dog''s face showed a human-like look of resignation, and he lowered his head, whimpering softly.


    Find your next read on m_v l|e-NovelBin


    It seemed to indicate he understood.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The Queen of the South Ming, standing beside him, heard Cheng Guang''s words and her exquisite and noble face showed an expression of helplessness.


    "You little rascal, are you trying to confine your aunt to this house?" she said.


    Cheng Guang did not appear embarrassed but smiled and replied, "Essentially."


    "Every man dreams of secluding a beauty in a golden house."


    The Queen of the South Ming''s delicate eyebrows furrowed slightly at his words and she huffed, turning her head away.


    She remained silent thereafter.


    Even if Cheng Guang were to let her go, she couldn''t leave for the time being.


    Returning to the Ten-Layered Demon Sea would most likely mean death.


    To stay here, before the true self''s consciousness descends, life would go on for her, which wasn''t so bad after all.


    At most, her freedom would be somewhat limited.


    The Queen of the South Ming actually didn''t mind.


    She had a vague feeling that her true self would soon realize that the King of South Ming had died and that her avatar was acting unusually, perhaps soon to descend consciousness upon this avatar.


    By then, ck Cub would not be able to suppress the true self.


    And Cheng Guang, the Princely Heir to Duke of the State, might not fare well either.


    The Queen of the South Ming pondered this within her heart, but showed no sign of intending to caution Cheng Guang.


    Her lips curled into a faint smile, her aura of dignity undiminished.


    ......


    Cheng Guang, apanied by Qing Luan and a group of guards including Lin Cheng, rode horses and left the capital city.


    Cheng Zhihai and Wu Yuemei were still in the Imperial Pce and had not returned to Duke Zhen''s Mansion when he left the capital city. Upon their return to the mansion and finding Cheng Guang absent, they would likely send people to look for him.


    They might even have some needless concern over his whereabouts.


    At the moment, Cheng Guang couldn''t worry about that much. Having found out Zhang Shunlong''s whereabouts, he couldn''t afford to wait for Cheng Zhihai and Wu Yuemei to return from the Imperial Pce, as that might cause further inexplicable dys.


    Having left the capital city, they traveled along the official road for several hours and soon approached an ancient, bustling county town.


    When Cheng Guang and his party arrived in Ping''an County, passersby who saw Cheng Guang''s attire and his entourage of guards hastily stepped aside, frightened.


    "Is that someone from Duke Zhen''s Mansion?"


    "Why has the Princely Heir to Duke Zhene to Ping''an County today?"


    "Quickly make way, be sure not to obstruct the path of the nobleman."


    As people hurriedly cleared the way amidst their rm, they were careful not to impede Cheng Guang, for to them, the Princely Heir of Duke Zhen was a personage of enormous importance.

 Chapter 254: Chapter 96: The Way of Being an Official is Not That Simple (Seeking Subscriptions)_2

    Cheng Guang paid no mind to the whispers of the surrounding people and casually grabbed someone to ask for the location of the Ping''an County Office.


    The man hurriedly pointed Cheng Guang in the right direction.


    Cheng Guang nodded slightly, expressing his thanks with civil courtesy and led his entourage towards the Ping''an County Office.


    The person Cheng Guang had asked for directions now felt as if he were dreaming.


    The Princely Heir had thanked him?


    Ordinarily, the powerful elites hardly tookmoners into ount, yet the Princely Heir, a top-ranking noble of Great Zhou, was quite polite to them, themon folks.


    For a moment, the man felt as if he were floating on air.


    If he spoke of this encounter in the future, he could say he had spoken with the Princely Heir, and that would certainly bring him prestige.


    Cheng Guang was unaware of the man''s reaction behind him; he did not realize that a casual word of thanks could astonish amoner so greatly.


    Before long, following the man''s directions, Cheng Guang arrived at the Ping''an County Office.


    In front of the Ping''an County Office stood vermilion gates guarded by a pair of majestic stone lions, each several meters tall, with several constables stationed at the front door.


    The constables of the County Office were vastly different from those of the Bureau of the Lamp.


    One might even say they were as different as heaven and earth, not to bepared.


    When the constables at the County Office saw Cheng Guang and his group, they were momentarily taken aback. Realizing Cheng Guang''s appearance, they rubbed their eyes in disbelief.


    The Princely Heir, Cheng Guang, though the constables had not met him, were amazed by the nobleman''s handsome features and the dignified aura he exuded.


    Qing Luan stepped forward, her red lips parting slightly, "My Princely Heir wishes to see the County Magistrate. Is he within the Office?"


    Upon hearing Qing Luan''s words, a constable took a moment to respond, not because of the request, but because he was taken aback by the beauty of thisdy. He quickly collected himself, bowed his head, and dared not gaze upon her any longer.


    Discover stories with m,v l''e-NovelBin


    He was aware that the group before him might be of no small standing, certainly not ones he, a mere patrol officer, could afford to offend.


    "The County Order is inside. I will go and announce you now; please wait here for a moment," he said.


    Qing Luan frowned slightly at these words, giving the constable an irritated nce.


    Did this insignificant constable just dare make her Princely Heir wait here?


    Not to mention meeting a mere County Magistrate, even if the Princely Heir were to meet with the current Prime Minister, he would not be expected to wait outside the door.


    She was about to reprimand the man when Cheng Guang stopped her, shaking his head nonchntly.


    Although Ping''an County was located at the feet of the Capital city, it was worlds apart from the Capital; it was natural that few in a minor county like Ping''an would recognize him, almost none.


    He did not expect everyone to recognize him; waiting outside for a while was not an issue.


    Cheng Guang did not have to wait long before a middle-aged man apanied by several officials, hurried out carrying a cyan official robe.


    The middle-aged man was imposing, with neatly trimmed whiskers on his upper lip trembling slightly as he ran.


    When the middle-aged man saw the group standing outside the County Office,


    even before he approached, he could sense the formidable presence emanating from the group.


    His gaze fell upon Cheng Guang at the head of the party, and his face paled a shade, recognizing the Princely Heir''s identity.


    He rushed forward, bending at the waist before he even reached Cheng Guang, his face the very picture of humility.


    "Ping''an County Order Li Mingtang has met the Princely Heir. For not having the honor to wee you from a distance, I hope the Princely Heir will not take offence," he said.


    Cheng Guang was unconcerned, instead curious how this County Order knew him.


    Seeing Cheng Guang''s confusion, Li Mingtang bowed slightly and said, "I had the fortune to see the Princely Heir once in the Capital city, though the Princely Heir may not remember this minor official."


    After speaking, Li Mingtang quickly stepped aside, respectfully ushering Cheng Guang into the County Office.


    Although Li Mingtang was not entirely sure of Cheng Guang''s purpose ining to the Ping''an County Office, he dared not show the slightest negligence.


    This Nobleman could crush him with a mere spit; to have such a person wait outside the door¡ªwhile even the current Prime Minister would not have the audacity¡ªwas done by him, a mere County Magistrate.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Even though he had not given the order and that the men below did not recognize Cheng Guang, any reason was irrelevant; it was a slight against the Princely Heir.


    Li Mingtang raised his hand to wipe the fine beads of sweat on his forehead with his sleeve. Fortunately, the Princely Heir was an amiable character and had not taken offence; otherwise, this incident could have caused him substantial grief.


    He hurriedly led Cheng Guang into the Office. Passing by a few constables at the entrance, he bit his lip in frustration and said:


    "You few, be more observant next time. When such a noble visits the Office, even if you do not recognize him, you should invite him inside!"


    "If there is a next time, take your stipend and leave on your own ord!"


    Upon hearing these words from the County Magistrate, Li Mingtang, the officers'' faces turned several shades paler. They were only temporary workers, having paid a not insubstantial sum of Silver Taels and pulled numerous strings to secure their positions. If they were to lose their jobs as constables, their entire family''s livelihood would be at risk.


    They shuddered uncontrobly.


    Observing Li Mingtang''s cautious manner as he followed behind Cheng Guang, the Princely Heir, they exchanged nces, minds filled with woes they could not voice.


    Though they had guessed this party to be of extraordinary status, they never imagined standing before them was an individual whose presence reduced the County Magistrate to such humiliation.


    Inside the County Office.


    Li Mingtang carefully offered Cheng Guang the seat of honor and ordered the officials to serve him and his party a cup of clear tea. He, along with the assistant county magistrate and the chief clerk, did not dare to sit; instead, they stood beside them, stiff as if being punished.

 Chapter 272: Chapter 98: Hey, Dont Die on Me! (Long Chapter, Please Subscribe!)_8

    Zhang Shunlong listened to Lin Yunzhen''s words and couldn''t help butugh, amused. In his indifferent expression, there was a thick sorrow, as if hisughter was mingled with tears.


    "Look, the nobility of this world, they are just so, not much nobler than we are. The noblemen we have always feared are also human," he murmured to himself.


    Zhang Shunlong muttered under his breath.


    It was as if he was conversing with someone else.


    As Zhang Shunlong spoke, Lin Yunzhen''s breathing gradually grew faint.


    At that moment, a helpless voice reached Zhang Shunlong''s ears.


    "My lord, the way this affair is handled is a bit too much. Could you please give this Emperor some face?"


    The figure of Emperor Zhou suddenly appeared in the sky.


    A force of the Primordial Spirit descended upon them.


    Zhang Shunlong looked up at Emperor Zhou.


    This was the first time he had faced Emperor Zhou, the most supreme noble of the Great Zhou Dynasty.


    He just looked at Emperor Zhou for a while.


    When the force of the Primordial Spirit emanating from Emperor Zhou touched him, he only frowned slightly.


    The force of Emperor Zhou''s Primordial Spirit, like snow under the morning sun, melted away in an instant.


    Emperor Zhou''s face showed a hint of astonishment and shock.


    The strength of Zhang Shunlong, this Sky-Man, was far more powerful than he had imagined.


    For the moment, he was unable to stop Zhang Shunlong.


    Compared to Zhang Shunlong, the Sky-Man, the family at the Prime Minister''s Mansion seemed less significant.


    The only trouble was that the face of the dynasty might well be tarnished.


    Emperor Zhou''s expression became somewhat ugly.


    His authoritative eyes fixed on Zhang Shunlong.


    Under Emperor Zhou''s watchful gaze, Zhang Shunlong grasped Lin Yunzhen''s arm with one hand and slowly exerted force.


    Crack, crack.


    Lin Yunzhen''s bones shattered bit by bit.


    Lin Yunzhen, who had nearly passed out due to the inability to breathe, was now painfully awakened.


    He let out a blood-curdling scream.


    This scream caused countless people secretly watching this scene to feel a chill.


    Their bodies couldn''t help but tremble a few times.


    Right under the watchful eyes of Emperor Zhou, Zhang Shunlong slowly crushed Lin Yunzhen''s bones to pieces.


    Lin Yunzhen, the refined noble son from the Capital city, the esteemed son of the Prime Minister, now was shaking in his legs, yelling in panic and fear.


    Even though he made little noise, those nearby could still feel his utter desperation.


    Beneath him, a vaguely unclean liquid began to flow.


    While crushing him, Zhang Shunlong looked toward Emperor Zhou and said, "Your face is not worth much."


    "When your subjects suffered injustice, you did not show up."


    "When the nobles of your dynasty were wantonly oppressing themon people, you did not show up."


    Emperor Zhou let out a helpless sigh.


    "Now you''ve shown up, so are you the Emperor of the Great Zhou Dynasty, or are you the Emperor of the nobles?"


    Emperor Zhou''s face showed a trace of emotion, as he did not know what this Sky-Man had endured.


    After a slight frown,


    he said no more.


    Instead, hemunicated telepathically with Zhao Jin, asking him to contact Cheng Zhihai and inquire about the experiences of this Sky-Man.


    Shortly afterward, messages returned.


    Upon learning the full circumstances, Emperor Zhou''s expression turned extremely ugly, and when he looked at Lin Yunzhen, the son of the Prime Minister, he felt a surge of impulse to kill him with one p.


    Time trickled by.


    Lin Yunzhen, the son of the Prime Minister, seemed as if his blood was drained, hisplexion turning deathly pale.


    His consciousness blurred, his body shivering in waves.


    From a distance, Lin Gongfu, copsed against the wall, saw this scene and was filled with rage.


    "Damn it! Why must you go this far, my lord! For the sake of a mere woman, how could you treat my son like this?"


    He struggled, trying to stand.


    But the blow Zhang Shunlong had given him had almostpletely ruined his body.


    Zhang Shunlong gave Lin Gongfu a nce.


    For this Prime Minister, he had little to feel.


    Feeling that Lin Yunzhen in his hand was no longer responding, he broke Lin Yunzhen''s throat and threw him to the ground.


    Then, his eyes turned toward Lin Gongfu, as he stepped over Lin Yunzhen''s body and slowly walked toward Lin Gongfu.


    Emperor Zhou could no longer stand idly by at this time.


    If Lin Yunzhen died, he might overlook it.


    However, if Lin Gongfu, the current Prime Minister, were to be killed by Zhang Shunlong, then he''d truly be disgraced.


    The dignity of the Great Zhou Dynasty would be utterly obliterated.


    Thus, Emperor Zhou stood in front of Lin Gongfu, reluctantly raising his voice.


    "Sir, killing the Prime Minister''s son, Lin Yunzhen, should suffice,"


    "You shall noty hands on Lin Gongfu now."


    Zhang Shunlong looked at Emperor Zhou, "What if I insist on doing so?"


    Emperor Zhou''s dignified expression darkened slightly. Although he did not wish to make an enemy of Zhang Shunlong, this Sky-Man, the relentless pressure from Zhang Shunlong left him, Emperor Zhou, with no face to save. No matter how much Emperor Zhou valued this Sky-Man, he also felt somewhat dissatisfied at this moment.


    "Then I shall have to witness your prowess for myself," said Emperor Zhou.


    Hearing this, Zhang Shunlong was about to make a move against Emperor Zhou, when it seemed he sensed something, and the terrifying aura around him began to fade away.


    "Indeed, it is not feasible."


    "The gap between heaven and earth is open for only a brief moment; the duration is still too short."


    "Enough."


    Zhang Shunlong pointed his finger, and a terrifying aura along with a dazzling golden light formed on the tip, waving it towards Lin Gongfu, who was behind Emperor Zhou.


    After the gesture.


    Zhang Shunlong left without looking back.


    "If you can block it, then Lin Gongfu lives; if you cannot, then both of you shall die," Zhang Shunlong dered as his figure vanished.


    Emperor Zhou watched the golden light that Zhang Shunlong had released, his expression awkward. He quickly summoned the Power of the Primordial Spirit, utilized his Divine Power, and an instant manifestation of a deity drawn from his Primordial Spirit appeared, rushing towards the golden light.


    The next moment.


    Boom!!


    A white light filled the skies and the earth.


    Everyone was blinded, unable to see either Emperor Zhou or Lin Gongfu.


    When the world regained its color,


    They saw that what was once the Prime Minister''s Mansion had been utterly eradicated.


    Emperor Zhou hovered in the air, looking slightly disheveled.


    He held Lin Gongfu in his arms, his body limp like a rag doll, blood dripping continuously.


    Both legs severed.


    His aged face was filled with pain.


    The countless onlookers drew a sharp breath at this scene.


    Emperor Zhou himself couldn''t handle this obscure Sky-Man.


    The current Prime Minister Lin Gongfu, although still alive, had both legs severed, all cultivation lost, and was as good as dead.


    Emperor Zhou, while he had managed to preserve the empire''s face, had done so only barely, just managing to keep his undergarments in ce, so to speak.


    The Capital city fell into utter silence at that moment.


    Emperor Zhou stood in midair, looking down at the tragic scene where the Prime Minister''s Mansion once stood, and then at Lin Gongfu in his hand.


    He sighed.


    "You, oh you, the people of the world are not to be trifled with at will, you all deserve this," he said to Lin Gongfu.


    Saying this, Emperor Zhou, with a sense of resignation, handed Lin Gongfu to Zhao Jin beside him and slowly walked towards the Great Zhou Imperial Pce.


    Zhao Jin caught Lin Gongfu, thrown by Emperor Zhou.


    This Prime Minister, who was full of vigor in the court this morning, had now been reduced to this state.


    Tsk.


    Quite satisfying.


    Zhao Jin smiled slyly, secretly pinching Lin Gongfu''s buttocks.


    "For calling me a hermaphrodite before, huh, I must say, the Prime Minister sure has a perky butt," Zhao Jin thought to himself.


    Lin Gongfu''s consciousness slowly returned.


    As soon as he opened his eyes, he felt someone pinching his buttocks.


    Looking at Zhao Jin, already in a foul mood, and now with his buttocks being pinched, a mixture of sadness and rage overcame him, and he spurted a mouthful of old blood, then fainted outright.


    At the same time, the vitality on his body also began to plummet rapidly.


    Zhao Jin was shocked and hurriedly pped Lin Gongfu''s face a few times,


    Emperor Zhou had barely managed to save Lin Gongfu, and if by just teasing him a bit, he ended up teasing him to death, that would really screw things up.


    Zhao Jin certainly didn''t want to bear that responsibility and quickly looked for the Imperial Physician while carrying Lin Gongfu.


    "Hey, don''t you die on me; I only pinched your buttocks a little,"


    "Can someone be pinched to death on their buttocks?"


    "Imperial Physician! Summon the Imperial Physician!"


    ...

 Chapter 256: Chapter 96: The Path to Being an Official is Not So Simple (Seeking Subscriptions)_4

    ```


    ...


    Liu Family''s mansion was located not far from the Ping''an County Office, and it seemed to have been recently renovated. With blue tiles, red doors, and green stones, the mansion looked quite imposing.


    They had arrived at the Liu Family''s mansion.


    This time, there was no need for Qing Luan to knock on the door.


    Seeing the figure of Li Mingtang, the servants standing in front of the mansion did not need to make a sound before one went in to report, and an old man who looked like the steward of the Liu Family hurried out to greet Li Mingtang with a bow.


    "County Magistrate, may I ask what brings you to the Liu Family''s mansion so suddenly today?"


    Li Mingtang saw the steward of the Liu Familye out to greet him,pletely ignoring the Princely Heir by his side, who was handsome, extraordinary in status, and with a very approachable demeanor, and cursed in his heart, wondering if these people were all blind.


    They couldn''t tell who the true dignitary was!


    Li Mingtang immediately spoke up, "It''s not I who have business with the Liu Family; it''s this Princely Heir who has matters to attend to here."


    "Summon your Family Head."


    After Li Mingtang spoke, it seemed that the Liu Family''s steward finally noticed Cheng Guang standing beside him.


    At the sight of Cheng Guang''s splendid garments and the gentle smile on his handsome face which made him look very approachable, one could feel an astonishing noble aura without even approaching him.


    The old eyes of the Liu Family''s steward contracted, wondering what sort of nobleman this was to make Li Mingtang, the County Magistrate, treat him so carefully.


    Princely Heir...


    There were indeed not many who could be called a Princely Heir.


    The steward, merely a minor character, had limited horizons and could not ascertain Cheng Guang''s identity, but he dared not neglect his duties. He hurriedly greeted Cheng Guang and invited everyone into the mansion.


    Although the Liu Family''s mansion was notrge, especiallypared to the muchrger Duke Zhen''s Mansion, it was well-furnished with everything that should be there, despite its small size.


    After entering the Liu Family''s reception hall and taking their seats,


    a middle-aged man, apanied by several women and elders, walked in.


    Their gaze first fell upon Li Mingtang.


    They were surprised to see the County Magistrate visit the Liu Family''s mansion so unexpectedly.


    They hadn''t expected that what the steward had said was true.


    A little unsure why the County Magistrate had suddenlye to the Liu Family''s mansion, they were mystified and were just about to greet Li Mingtang and say something.


    But Li Mingtang was already feeling helpless.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    In Ping''an County, he was considered someone of importance, but outside of it, he didn''t amount to much.


    In front of the Princely Heir, he was even less significant than a sesame seed.


    One after another, these people were elevating his status too highly, greeting him first. If this offended the Princely Heir, he truly wanted to execute everyone in the Liu Family.


    Just as the Family Head of the Liu Family was about to speak, Li Mingtang quickly stood up and introduced him:


    "Liu Hao, this is the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir. He hase to your mansion today in search of someone." Explore more adventures at m,v l''e-NovelBin


    When Liu Hao, the Family Head of the Liu Family, heard Li Mingtang''s words, he was immediately stunned.


    The Duke of the State''s Heir?


    Liu Hao initially did not react, but the elders and women beside him showed a slight change in expression, their legs growing weak with shock.


    The Duke of the State''s Heir had been the talk of the Capital city recently, an admired figure known by all.


    Even if they were not well-informed, being in Ping''an County, which was rtively close to the Capital, they still heard stories about the Heir.


    The thought of this prestigious figure, whom they usually wouldn''t even dream of seeing, let alone listen to stories about and feel content, appearing today in their mansion, made them feel as though they were dreaming.


    Though Liu Hao hesitated for a moment, he quickly regained hisposure, filled with surprise and curiosity as to why the prestigious Heir had suddenly visited their Liu Family.


    The Liu Family was just an ordinary household, though they had connections to a nobleman, they were far from being a family of great power and prestige.


    They could not afford a major shock.


    Liu Hao carefully turned his gaze to Cheng Guang, who was sitting at the head of the table,posed and indifferent.


    Just one look at Cheng Guang made Liu Hao feel as if he were facing a mountain.


    This kind of nobleman could im his life with a single word.


    An inexplicable pressure settled on his heart.


    Liu Hao swallowed hard and cautiously inquired, "Princely Heir, may I ask whom you are seeking in the Liu Family?"


    Cheng Guang looked up and nced at Liu Hao.


    "Do you know of Zhang Shunlong?"


    Upon hearing Cheng Guang''s words, Liu Hao''s expression was one of astonishment; it was clear he had not expected to hear the name Zhang Shunlong from the mouth of such an esteemed Princely Heir.


    Liu Hao quickly nodded, "Yes, Princely Heir, Zhang Shunlong is a servant in our household."


    Cheng Guang felt somewhat relieved upon hearing this from Liu Hao.


    Indeed, with Zhang Shunlong found, the matters following would be much easier to handle.


    The task of making Zhang Shunlong''s acquaintance seemed not to be difficult after all.


    Cheng Guang casually inquired, "What is the character of this Zhang Shunlong like?"


    Cheng Guang asked indifferently.


    As Liu Hao observed Cheng Guang''s expression, he could not be sure why the distinguished Princely Heir hade to his mansion in search of Zhang Shunlong, but he thought it unlikely that Zhang could possibly have connections with someone as noble as the Heir.


    So, he firmly replied:


    "Zhang Shunlong iszy and often disobedient. He has made quite a few mistakes recently and has been frequently punished by the people in the mansion."


    "Oh?" Cheng Guang''s expression became odd.


    ```

 Chapter 257: Chapter 96: The Path of Being an Official is Not That Simple (Seeking Subscriptions)_5

    He nced at Liu Hao and noticed that when mentioning Zhang Shunlong, there seemed to be a gritting of teeth.


    Logically speaking, Liu Hao was at least a Family Head, and it would''ve been no issue for him to discipline or even kill a disobedient servant, yet Liu Hao showed such intense hatred for Zhang Shunlong but hadn''t killed him straight away.


    Instead, he was visibly grinding his teeth.


    This was odd.


    Cheng Guang remained silent on the surface, stood up, and said, "Lord Liu, take me to see this Zhang Shunlong."


    Stay connected through m-v l|e''-NovelBin


    Upon hearing Cheng Guang''s words, Liu Hao hesitated, seemingly reluctant to bring Cheng Guang to Zhang Shunlong, but he didn''t dare to refuse. He quickly gave a secret signal to several women by his side and then respectfully said:


    "Princely Heir, why don''t you rest here for a while? I will have someone bring Zhang Shunlong over."


    Cheng Guang shook his head, "No need, just take me there."


    Once Cheng Guang had spoken, Liu Hao wanted to say something, but he caught Li Mingtang''s nce and a slight frown.


    "Lord Liu, just do as the Princely Heir says."


    Li Mingtang couldn''t understand why Liu Hao seemed so unwilling to bring Cheng Guang to Zhang Shunlong. Was there something disgraceful?


    Liu Hao now felt immense pressure, withrge beads of sweat incessantly forming on his forehead, unable to say anything further.


    He hurriedly led Cheng Guang on their way.


    After passing through several courtyards and corridors, they arrived at a neglected, damp wooden hut covered with moss.


    As they reached the outside of the hut, without even approaching, a smell of blood was detectable.


    Cheng Guang''s eyebrows furrowed slightly.


    Logically speaking, even if it were a servant''s dwelling, it should not be as decrepit as this hut.


    Was Zhang Shunlong so undesirable?


    Thinking of the True Sun Martial God, who wouldter cause turmoil throughout Great Zhou, Cheng Guang couldn''t help but sigh at his current plight.


    At this moment, Liu Hao also felt a bit embarrassed, red at one of the women beside him, and quickly stepped forward to push open the door to the hut.


    The door swung wide open.


    The somewhat cramped space came into view.


    Cheng Guang''s gaze swept through the room. Aside from some disordered belongings, there was only an old nk supported by several red bricks, serving as a bed.


    A gaunt, tall young many on the bed, his body wrapped in several stained cloths that emitted a faint smell of blood.


    As the door to the wooden hut opened, the young man had already taken notice.


    He struggled to sit up and silently sized up everyone.


    His gaze passed over Cheng Guang and the others with a bit of surprise, but he said nothing more.


    Only when his eyes swept over Lord Liu of the Liu Family and others did he reveal a hint of deep-seated hatred and a helpless agony.


    "Zhang Shunlong, this Nobleman is looking for you."


    Liu Hao, fearing what Zhang Shunlong might say at this moment, quickly spoke out.


    Zhang Shunlong, hearing Liu Hao''s words, showed little change in his lean face, looked towards Cheng Guang, with no real respect in his eyes, and said ndly.


    "Nobleman? Looks like another grand figure."


    "Lord Liu really has good methods, clinging to one Nobleman after another."


    Hearing the sarcasm in Zhang Shunlong''s tone, Liu Hao clenched his teeth with anger.


    "Scoundrel, what nonsense are you spouting!"


    He swung out a hand, intending to p Zhang Shunlong and prompt him to speak respectfully.


    Cheng Guang''s gaze fell on Lin Cheng at his side.


    Without Cheng Guang having to speak, Lin Cheng knew what he meant and immediately grasped Liu Hao''s wrist.


    He applied slight pressure.


    Liu Hao, being only in the Physique Realm, was no match for Lin Cheng, a Divine Power Realm practitioner. Seized by Lin Cheng like this, Liu Hao bent over in pain, grimacing and begging for mercy.


    "Sir, sir..."


    Lin Cheng silently flung him aside, "The Princely Heir hasn''t spoken yet; don''t make a move."


    Liu Hao cradled his wrist. Even though Lin Cheng hadn''t used much strength, Liu Hao felt as if his wrist was about to break, the pain causing him to catch his breath and leaving him unable to speak further.


    At the same time, Liu Hao was also paying attention to Cheng Guang and Zhang Shunlong not far away.


    Liu Hao still didn''t understand why Cheng Guang was looking for someone like Zhang Shunlong.


    He didn''t understand.


    It wasn''t just him.


    Li Mingtang and the rest of the Liu Family household were equally puzzled.


    Cheng Guang had no intention of exining to them as his eyes examined Zhang Shunlong.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    It seemed he was contemting how to forge an acquaintance with Zhang Shunlong.


    To make an acquaintance meant to gain the other''s favor and be friends.


    For some reason, Cheng Guang noticed that when Zhang Shunlong looked at him, there was hatred in his eyes.


    It wasn''t personal animosity but a disdain for the privileged.


    Perhaps the seed for Zhang Shunlong''s future aspiration to establish a dynasty without the privileged was sown at this moment.


    Still, Cheng Guang didn''t yet know what had caused Zhang Shunlong to harbor such deep resentment towards the powerful and privileged.


    Even if the silver theft case involved framing of Zhang Shunlong and his father, Zhang Heling, it shouldn''t warrant such intense hatred towards the privileged.


    Cheng Guang thought to himself, deciding to first diminish Zhang Shunlong''s resistance towards him.


    "Zhang Shunlong, do you want to shed your servant''s identity?"


    At Cheng Guang''s words, Zhang Shunlong was caught off guard.

 Chapter 258: Chapter 96: The Path of Being an Official is Not That Simple (Seeking Subscriptions)_6

    It was clear that Cheng Guang hadn''t expected to hear such a phrase.


    After a moment of stunned silence,


    a dismal smile crossed his face.


    "Escape bondservant status?"


    "And what if I do?"


    "Whether I live or die alone no longer matters, no longer matters."


    Seeing Zhang Shunlong''s ashen expression, Cheng Guang''s brow furrowed slightly.


    At that moment, Zhang Shunlong seemed to have resigned himself to death, hanging on to hisst breath which prevented him from dying too easily.


    Was it his father?


    Cheng Guang continued, "I can help you get your father out."


    For Cheng Guang, it was a simple matter to get Zhang Shunlong''s father out.


    Let alone that Zhang Heling had not stolen from the treasury, even if he actually had, clearing Zhang Heling''s name would be but a word from Cheng Guang.


    Hearing Cheng Guang''s words, Zhang Shunlong looked up sharply, disbelieving, sizing up Cheng Guang a few times as if he were in a dream.


    Seeing that Cheng Guang didn''t seem to be joking, Zhang Shunlong''s heart trembled again.


    But he didn''t immediately plead for Cheng Guang to help rescue his father.


    In Zhang Shunlong''s eyes, there was no such thing as a free lunch in this world. Someone of Cheng Guang''s standing wouldn''t want to help him without reason; there must be something they sought in return.


    Yet after a moment''s thought, Zhang Shunlong realized he had nothing to offer but his worthless life.


    He couldn''t understand why Cheng Guang would help him.


    Therefore, he fell into deep confusion.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Momentster, Zhang Shunlong''s gaze firmly fixed on Cheng Guang. His thin face showed a flicker of emotion, and his eyes trembled.


    "You... you... are you serious?"


    "If you can truly save my father, no matter... no matter what the Nobleman asks of me, I agree!"


    Having said this, Zhang Shunlong struggled to rise from the wooden nk bed and knelt in front of Cheng Guang, his voice somewhat hoarse and eyes painfully red, full of sorrow.


    "My father, he... he''s been framed!"


    "He has never stolen from the treasury, he wouldn''t do that, he wouldn''t."


    Cheng Guang wasn''t surprised by this; he also knew that the case of Zhang Heling stealing from the treasury was fishy.


    He watched Zhang Shunlong silently.


    After a while, his gaze fell on Li Mingtang, the County Magistrate.


    "Prefect Li, you''ve heard it as well. I think there''s something peculiar about Zhang Heling''s case of stealing from the treasury. Go and investigate it further."


    Li Mingtang wiped the sweat from his forehead and hurriedly agreed upon hearing Cheng Guang''s words.


    Although he knew the case was settled and Zhang Heling was meant to be executed, if the Princely Heir wanted to overturn the case, Li Mingtang would have to recolor ck to white.


    The path of an official is never simple.


    Li Mingtang was aware that following the Princely Heir''s order may not bring him much benefit, but defying the Princely Heir''s order would certainly end badly for him.


    "Princely Heir, I will go back immediately and have people look into Zhang Heling''s case again."


    Cheng Guang nodded, then turned to Zhang Shunlong, saying, "Do you have any other wishes?"


    Cheng Guang had promised to resolve the matter for Zhang Shunlong, who clearly no longer harbored the initial resentment against Cheng Guang, but he still didn''t understand why Cheng Guang was willing to help him.


    Therefore, Zhang Shunlong dared not ask for more. However, it seemed as though he recalled something, his lips trembling slightly as if he wanted to speak. Yet, when the words reached the tip of his tongue, he swallowed them down with a sense of resignation.


    "I... I have no other requests."


    Upon hearing this, Liu Hao, who stood to the side, exhaled a sigh of relief.


    Thankfully, Zhang Shunlong was sensible. If he had ruined the Liu Family''s ns and angered the Nobleman again, there might be no Princely Heir to help him next time.


    At this moment, Liu Hao was still unaware why Cheng Guang, the esteemed Princely Heir, would take such an interest in Zhang Shunlong. To avoid any idents, he quickly added:


    "Princely Heir, the sky is getting dark. Why don''t you dine with us in the residence?"


    Cheng Guang shook his head, looking at Zhang Shunlong, who still seemed troubled but was unwilling to speak.


    He nced at his own task.


    It was still iplete.


    There wasn''t the slightest progress.


    Clearly,


    by helping Zhang Shunlong save his father, he may have earned some gratitude, but he had not yet reached a friendship with Zhang Shunlong, bing friends.


    He needed to delve deeper.


    Either help Zhang Shunlong solve all of his troubles, allowing him to develop gratitude towards Cheng Guang, so that further interaction will naturally lead to thepletion of his task,


    or directly use the Charm Eyes to forcefullyplete the task.


    Although the second method is simple and straightforward, once Zhang Shunlong eventually has a realization and his cultivation rapidly advances, Charm Eyes would lose much of their effect, and it might even nt hidden troubles for the future due to this matter.


    This person is destined to be one of the mightiest Sky-Men in the world; such matters cannot be dealt with so hastily.


    After pondering for a moment, Cheng Guang decided to resolve all the troubles surrounding Zhang Shunlong.


    Even if his rtionship with Zhang Shunlong was not very close, at the very least, with this act of kindness, he not only won the favor of a powerful future Sky-Man but also likely ensured thepletion of his task.


    Furthermore,


    Cheng Guang knew there were more to the situation than met the eye.


    Zhang Shunlong''s enmity towards the nobility, and Cheng Guang was still unaware of what had sparked Zhang Shunlong''s hatred.


    It seemed to be rted to the Liu Family Head, or possibly to someone else unknown.


    Asking Zhang Shunlong directly might not yield an answer.


    Considering the recent connections formed by the Liu Family with a certain nobleman, Cheng Guang became thoughtful.


    Right now, it was essential to find a breakthrough from Liu Hao, the Liu Family Head.


    With these thoughts in mind, Cheng Guang turned and walked out the door, heading outside.


    Upon seeing Cheng Guang leave from Zhang Shunlong''s ce, a wave of relief washed over Liu Hao, the Liu Family Head.


    Following Cheng Guang''s footsteps for a while,


    Cheng Guang paused slightly.


    He stopped.


    His gaze fell upon Liu Hao.


    "Lord Liu,"


    Under Cheng Guang''s gaze and feeling an inexplicable pressure, Liu Hao awkwardly swallowed his saliva and quickly forced a chuckle, "Princely Heir, what''s the matter?"


    "Did Zhang Shunlong ever offend your Liu Family?" Cheng Guang asked.


    Taken aback, Liu Hao hurriedly waved his hands, "No... No such thing..."


    Continue reading at m|v-l''e -NovelBin


    "There''s no such incident."


    In front of Cheng Guang, Liu Hao was extremely nervous, and even his lying was stuttered.


    Cheng Guang nced at Liu Hao, feeling that his acting skills were truly poor, even worse than his own.


    "Speak clearly," Cheng Guang repeated.


    Seeing Cheng Guang''s indifferent expression, Liu Hao''s face stiffened, and he looked around helplessly, ncing at the women nearby as well as the elders of the Liu Family, but no one dared to speak out.


    Ultimately, Liu Hao sighed. The pressure from Cheng Guang was too much; he couldn''t keep hiding the truth.


    "There... There is such an incident..."


    "It''s just, it wasn''t quite an offense, not towards us..."


    Liu Hao began to speak with difficulty.


    "Oh?" Cheng Guang''s gaze stayed on Liu Hao.


    Li Mingtang, who was standing nearby, clearly was also unaware of this matter.


    If Zhang Shunlong had offended the Liu Family, why would they still take in Zhang Shunlong after he was demoted to a ve? This situation seemed quite peculiar.


    Could it be that Zhang Heling was really wronged?


    Li Mingtang''s eyebrows twitched slightly; he just felt a toothacheing on.


    Damn it, truly damnable, who knows which bastard messed with things? Minor tampering was already enough trouble, but now they had brought the Princely Heir into this and even had him inquiring about the matter!


    Li Mingtang, able to serve as the County Magistrate, was naturally no fool. He immediately surmised that the Liu Family had recently connected with a nobleman, and their third daughter was to marry that nobleman.


    And as far as he knew,


    the Liu Family''s third daughter once seemed to have had quite a bit of interaction with Zhang Shunlong...


    Thinking of this...


    Li Mingtang instantly grasped the gist of the situation.


    He found the whole affair absurd.


    Although he understood everything, at this moment, he did not dare to speak further.


    After all, there was the shadow of a nobleman behind this affair, and the nobleman''s identity seemed to be no small matter.


    Being only a minor County Magistrate, he dared not get involved in such matters.


    ......

 Chapter 259: Chapter 97: Why is this happening? (Please subscribe)

    Liu Hao, under Cheng Guang''s gaze, inexplicably felt extremely nervous, withrge beads of sweat continuously streaming down his forehead.


    Wiping the sweat from his forehead, Liu Hao''s voice sounded a bit hoarse as he said,


    "Princely Heir, my third daughter Yuting had quite a lot of contact with Zhang Shunlong before, and it seems she had the intention of making a lifelongmitment. Although we in the Liu Family did not think highly of the Zhang family, we had no objections at first. However,ter on¡­ when a nobleman passed by Ping''an County, he took a fancy to Yuting..."


    "Given that, how could the Zhang family be a match for our Liu Family? We nned to make Zhang Shunlong give up on that idea. Instead of giving up, he nned to elope with Yuting, which infuriated the nobleman. He remarked that Zhang Shunlong needed to be dealt with by us."


    "A word from the nobleman is like a mountain pressing down on ordinary folks like us,"


    "How could we dare to disobey."


    With those words from Liu Hao, Cheng Guang instantly imagined an outrageous drama in his mind.


    That so-called nobleman, upon seeing the third daughter from the Liu Family, nned to force amon girl into marriage.


    In fact, it couldn''t really be called "forcing," since in this era of parental matchmaking and mediators'' words, the Liu Family saw the nobleman''s interest in their daughter as no different from a pie falling from the sky.


    So they directly sent their daughter to the nobleman''s residence.


    As for Zhang Shunlong, he waspletely a scapegoat.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    That so-called nobleman might have never taken Zhang Shunlong seriously; otherwise, he wouldn''t have survived to this day. It could have been just an offhand remark, but even so, people like Liu Hao dared not disobey and meticulously plotted to crush the Zhang family.


    Thus, behind the silver theft case, it was certain that people like Liu Hao were involved.


    Besides, apart from the Liu Family, it seems other county officials were also involved.


    At the same time, Ping''an County Magistrate Li Mingtang also understood the situation.


    Turns out, Zhang Shunlong''s family really was wrongly used in the silver theft case.


    The Liu Family, in their efforts to deal with Zhang Shunlong''s family, really went through a lot of trouble.


    Li Mingtang realized that, based solely on the Liu Family''s power, it was obviously not possible to steal silver taels from the county treasury; there must be involvement from county officials.


    Thinking of this, Li Mingtang couldn''t help but frown in frustration.


    He felt that the situation was incredibly messy.


    The nobleman had not really been involved in this affair, and if the nobleman had wanted to kill Zhang Shunlong, he would have just crushed him directly, without so much trouble.


    All of this seemed to be the Liu Family''s doing.


    They plotted carefully, all to satisfy the nobleman''s casual remark and gain his favor.


    It was all too real.


    Li Mingtang felt a surge of emotion and understood Liu Hao''s actions a bit more. At the same time, he did not dare to speak out openly and reveal his stance.


    Dealing with Zhang Shunlong''s family might have been fine, but if he were to directly move against Liu Hao, he still had his reservations.


    His third daughter married that nobleman, and although it was unclear if she had any official status, it didn''t matter since she was already a woman by the nobleman''s side.


    No matter how lowly her status was, it was not something he couldment on orpare with.


    If the Princely Heir intended to help Zhang Shunlong, he would undoubtedly have to interact with that nobleman.


    Such a battle between gods was not something a mere County Magistrate like him could get involved in.


    Li Mingtang pondered over it and simply decided to look straight ahead, focusing inward, as his mind wandered off to realms beyond.


    Cheng Guang''s brows furrowed slightly as he asked, "Who is this nobleman you''re speaking of?"


    As Cheng Guang posed the question, Qing Luan also turned her gaze to Liu Hao, curious as to who this person was, someone with such influence to tantly break up a couple and marry Miss Liu away.


    Under Cheng Guang''s gaze, Liu Hao wiped the sweat beads off his forehead once again and his lips quivered slightly, but he was unable to say anything.


    He knew well that if he revealed the name of the nobleman, the Princely Heir in front of him would likely seek out this nobleman for trouble.


    If that nobleman held a grudge against him, his third daughter, even if married over, would not gain any benefits.


    Liu Hao did not want to respond, but the situation had left him with no way to avoid it.


    He dared not offend that nobleman, but how could he afford to offend the venerable Duke of the State''s Heir before him?


    After a moment of silence, Liu Hao sighed, his face ashen, and spoke slowly, "It is, it is the current Prime Minister, Right Minister Lin Gongfu''s son, Lin Yunzhen."


    "Lin Yunzhen?" Cheng Guang''s brow furrowed.


    He found the name quite unfamiliar.


    In the entire Capital city, the number of people he frequently interacted with was very limited, and ordinary peoplecked even the qualifications to approach him.


    So when he heard the name Lin Yunzhen, he couldn''t associate it with anyone.


    However, the current Prime Minister, Right Minister Lin Gongfu, he was aware of.


    Lin Gongfu was a cunning fox, known for his uprightness, with considerable influence in the court, ruthless by nature, unfriendly in demeanor, relying on his status as a veteran minister of two dynasties, looking down on many younger officials.


    At the court, most of the officials who opposed the Bureau of the Lamp having so much power were aligned with his Lin faction.


    For a court minister who wielded so much influence, his offspring''s status was by no means simple.


    While the status could notpare with Cheng Guang''s, it was still considered significant.

 Chapter 260: Chapter 97: Why Is This Happening? (Please subscribe)_2

    It''s no wonder the people of Liu Family, such as Liu Hao, are so deeply wary of Lin Yunzhen.


    Cheng Guang stroked his chin and looked towards Qing Luan, asking, "Qing Luan, do you know this person, Lin Yunzhen?"


    "What kind of person is he?"


    Upon hearing the question, Qing Luan thought for a moment before responding with a lowered gaze, "Princely Heir, Lin Yunzhen has a rather good reputation in the Capital city. He is known for his phnthropy and is also a schr of the Great Zhou Academy. He''s a renowned talent in the Capital, excelling in both poetry and essays, and is admired by many noble daughters of Capital families."


    Cheng Guang found this puzzling upon hearing her words, "That''s strange though. If Lin Yunzhen really is such a person, he wouldn''tck for femalepany. Why would hee to Ping''an County and take a fancy to a woman he just happened to pass by?"


    Cheng Guang''s words, although a bit crude, were not without reason.


    Qing Luan nodded slightly after hearing this, a hint of confusion in her beautiful eyes. She too did not understand.


    "Could it be... that this girl from the Liu family... is extraordinarily beautiful?"


    Cheng Guang frowned slightly. It wasn''t a question of whether or not she was beautiful. Even if she were stunning, for a powerful elite of such status, beauty was never in short supply.


    Rather, they would ce extreme importance on status and family background.


    Out of all the noble daughters in the Capital, Lin Yunzhen had not chosen any of them but instead, upon passing through Ping''an County, took a liking to the third daughter of the Liu family and now sought to marry her.


    Either something was off with Lin Yunzhen, or something was peculiar about the third daughter of the Liu family that attracted him.


    Cheng Guang''s gaze then settled on Li Mingtang and he said, "Prefect Li, you''ve heard what''s been said just now. Take care of this silver theft case when you go back."


    Li Mingtang, upon being addressed by Cheng Guang, could no longer feign ignorance and hurriedly nodded in acknowledgement.


    Apart from the backing of Lin Yunzhen, the son of the current Prime Minister, which made the county officials hesitant to act against the Liu Family, those officials within the county government who had hidden their actions from him and sought to curry favor with the Liu Family could not be spared.


    Cheng Guang then looked towards Liu Hao, "Lord Liu."


    That''s all Cheng Guang said.


    Liu Hao, upon hearing Cheng Guang calling him by name, suddenly became tense, standing stiffly in ce like a child caught in a misdeed, nervously fidgeting with the hem of his robe, unsure of what to say.


    He could only respond obediently and listen to Cheng Guang''s directives.


    Cheng Guang said, "That Zhang Shunlong, arrange for someone to wash and dress him, treat his injuries, and change his clothes. Later, I''ll take him to the Prime Minister''s Mansion to see your daughter."


    The moment Cheng Guang uttered these words, Liu Hao, who had been very reserved, immediately realized that the esteemed Town-Nation Duke''s Heir was likely intending to help Zhang Shunlong.


    He nned to snatch his daughter straight from Prime Minister''s Mansion.


    Liu Hao became conflicted, too afraid to speak out. After hesitating for a moment, he cautiously said, "Princely Heir, this... this doesn''t seem proper..."


    "My third daughter has gone to Prime Minister''s Mansion, and she seems to be doing quite well there. Mr. Lin is a renowned extraordinary gentleman in the Capital. It''s already a social climb for my daughter to be able to marry Mr. Lin."


    Liu Hao still couldn''t let go of the connection to the high branch that was Lin Yunzhen.


    Having his daughter married to Lin Yunzhen, these past days in Ping''an County he had been basking in glory. Whenever he went out, regardless of whether others knew him, when they heard his daughter had married the son of the Prime Minister Lin Yunzhen, they all showed respect.


    Compared to being the son of a lowly yamen runner like Zhang Shunlong, marrying into Lin''s family was much better.


    Hearing Liu Hao''s words, Cheng Guang felt Liu Hao was naively optimistic and significatively said, "Do you really believe that your daughter is living well in Prime Minister''s Mansion?"


    As soon as Cheng Guang posed this question, both Liu Hao and his Liu Family entourage were momentarily taken aback.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    In their eyes, marrying into Prime Minister''s Mansion, even if not considered of high importance, was still entering the realm of the elite, ensuring luxurious living.


    It couldn''t be that bad, could it?


    Cheng Guang shook his head helplessly, saying nothing.


    From Cheng Guang''s own understanding, an ordinary person could not possibly marry into a powerful and distinguished family.


    Speaking nicely, the third daughter of the Liu Family had married into Prime Minister''s Mansion.


    Less charitably, perhaps she had been taken into the mansion by Lin Yunzhen, the son of the Prime Minister, to be a ything.


    There was a good chance she was a ything without dignity.


    Many days had passed, and what the third daughter, Liu Yuting, had be by now, Cheng Guang dared not contemte, finding the situation extremely frustrating.


    The elite of this world really didn''t value human life.


    A casual word could crush amoner.


    A simple gesture could determine the fate of an entire noble house.


    Withplex thoughts, Cheng Guang couldn''t help but sigh and said, "Alright, I hope your third daughter is safe and sound. Go make the arrangements now, and bring Zhang Shunlong to meter."


    Liu Hao, weighed down with heavy thoughts, agreed and quickly instructed a woman beside him to arrange things. They fetched Zhang Shunlong from the decrepit wooden house, and after cleaning him up and treating his injuries to some extent,


    Liu Hao himself had originally thought that having Lin Yunzhen, the son of the Prime Minister, take a fancy to his daughter was like a pie falling from the sky ¨C a stroke of incredible luck.


    Yet after listening to this Princely Heir, it didn''t seem like such good fortune after all.


    Could it be that his third daughter truly wasn''t faring well in Prime Minister''s Mansion?


    Liu Hao had a bad premonition in his heart.


    A woman beside him seemed to realize something too, her eyes gleaming with unshed tears, as she tugged at Liu Hao''s sleeve and said, "Master,e to think of it, Yuting has not written back since she was taken to the Capital by that nobleman."

 Chapter 261: Chapter 97: Why Is This Happening? (Please subscribe)_3

    Liu Hao listened to the woman''s words and only felt a new wave of headaches, "Madam, don''t be anxious. It has only been a little over a month since Mr. Lin took Yuting away. A few months is not a long time; perhaps she has been busy with other matters and hasn''t had the time to write a letter."


    The woman took a deep breath, her eyes shimmering with concern, "I hope that''s the case. I didn''t feel anything was amiss before, but after what the Princely Heir just mentioned, I can''t help feeling uneasy."


    "A nobleman of that stature is not someone we can aspire to reach."


    "We should have let Yuting elope with Zhang Shunlong in the first ce..."


    Liu Hao waved his robe in annoyance, "What''s the point of saying such things at this time?"


    "That''s enough, let''s not mention that again."


    Yet the woman was insistent, her gaze falling on Cheng Guang as she began to plead, "Princely Heir, could you possibly bring Zhang Shunlong to the Prime Minister''s Mansion to see our Yuting?"


    Cheng Guang looked at the woman and nodded slightly.


    The woman quickly followed up, "Then, could we also apany you to the Prime Minister''s Mansion to see for ourselves?"


    Liu Hao, the Family Head of the Liu Family, changed his expression upon hearing this and hastily interjected, "Madam, why do you say such things?"


    In Liu Hao''s view, it was highly likely that Cheng Guang, the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir, was going to bring Yuting back from the Prime Minister''s Mansion to marry Zhang Shunlong.


    Although he did not know the true intentions of Cheng Guang, the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir, nor how his own daughter Yuting was faring in the Prime Minister''s Mansion, at the very least, marrying her to Zhang Shunlong was a much better prospect.


    If his wife were to apany Cheng Guang, the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir, to the Prime Minister''s Mansion, wouldn''t it indirectly prove that the Liu Family intended to renege on the marriage?


    By now, the die was cast; a woman should not remarry.


    Liu Hao felt only a throbbing headache.


    But hispanion, Mrs. Wu, was unconcerned about losing face ¨C none of that was as important as her daughter''s safety.


    A whole month had passed without any news from their daughter.


    The Prime Minister''s Mansion, a ce they couldn''t even approach, let alone enter; it was impossible for them to be permitted.


    If their daughter did not send a letter out on her own initiative, they would not receive any news about her.


    In such circumstances, how could Mrs. Wu not be anxious?n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Mrs. Wu''s pleading gaze fell on Cheng Guang, her eyes trembling as if she feared he would refuse.


    She also knew that it would be normal for Cheng Guang, the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir, to dismiss her request, after all, how could she expect a nobleman to do her such a favor?


    She was already prepared in her heart.


    Under Mrs. Wu''s watchful eye, Cheng Guang stroked his chin, slowly contemting.


    He was not necessarily averse to rejecting Mrs. Wu''s request; since he had to help Zhang Shunlong out of a predicament anyway and was bound for the Prime Minister''s Mansion, it hardly mattered if he took a few extra people along.


    His main concern was whether Mrs. Wu could handle the news if it turned out something unfortunate had befallen the third daughter of the Liu family.


    Furthermore, Cheng Guang was also wondering whether Zhang Shunlong could withstand such news himself.


    But if he didn''t bring Zhang Shunlong along, the issue still could not be resolved, and the task would remain iplete.


    Cheng Guang continued pondering.


    Having no response for a long period, Mrs. Wu gradually resigned herself to despair, a bitter smile emerging at the corner of her mouth, "It''s just my idle chatter, I hope the Princely Heir will not take offense..."


    As Mrs. Wu spoke, she was about to step back when Cheng Guang''s voice sounded in her ear.


    "Yes, it''s possible."


    Cheng Guang looked up at the sky and saw that it was still early. If they rode quickly, they could return to the Capital city before dark.


    "Prepare the horses. Once Zhang Shunlong is ready, we head for the Capital city."


    Mrs. Wu, startled by Cheng Guang''s words, then showed a glimmer of surprise and joy.


    Clearly, she had not expected Cheng Guang, the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir, to truly acquiesce to the request of a woman as inconsequential as herself.


    She promptly ordered someone to prepare the horses.


    Seeing the situation, Liu Hao was ovee with a headache but found himself unable to say anything; in the end, he could only silently sigh to himself, "So be it."


    "It would be good to see Yuting. It''s been a long time since the child sent a letter..."


    Liu Hao was caught in a whirlwind of emotions, reluctant to let go of Lin Yunzhen as a son-inw yet afraid to offend Cheng Guang, the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir. Not wanting to offend either side, he was stuck in the middle.


    By the time Mrs. Wu had the servants bring the horses, he too felt a pang of desire to follow along to the Prime Minister''s Mansion.


    If given the chance, he could at least exin to Lin Yunzhen, the son of the Prime Minister, that all of this was the will of Cheng Guang, the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir, and not entirely the wishes of the Liu Family.


    Cheng Guang, unaware of Liu Hao''s delicate considerations, was indifferent.


    He stood to one side, waiting in silence with Qing Luan, Lin Cheng, and others.


    Before long, Zhang Shunlong was led over by a servant of the Liu Family.


    Having changed into a fresh set of clothes and cleansed himself, his lean face appeared somewhat handsome.


    Zhang Shunlong seemed to be aware that Cheng Guang intended to take him to the Prime Minister''s Mansion to see Liu Yuting, causing him to be inexplicably restrained and cautious.


    He had no clue what the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir wanted with him.


    Nor did he understand what he had that would make Cheng Guang seek him out, even to the extent of seeking justice for him at the Prime Minister''s Mansion.


    Despite hisck of understanding, Zhang Shunlong could still sense the intentions.


    Zhang Shunlong could feel that Cheng Guang, the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir, bore no malice towards him, unlike Lin Yunzhen, who seemed refined on the surface but had a sinister and arrogant nature beneath, looking down upon all from his lofty position.

 Chapter 262: Chapter 97: Why Is This Happening? (Please subscribe)_4

    ```


    As he approached Cheng Guang, a wave of tension washed over him, and he respectfully called out, "Princely Heir."


    At this moment, although Zhang Shunlong''s eyes still harbored hatred for the powerful, for this Town-Nation Duke''s Heir, he had already lost much of his objection.


    Cheng Guang seemed to see, floating above Zhang Shunlong''s head, a row of words.


    [Zhang Shunlong''s favorability +10]


    So I''vee to conquest a young man, huh?


    Cheng Guang felt a peculiar sensation in his heart, shook his head, and without thinking further, said, "Let''s go."


    Cheng Guang turned and walked away.


    Having left the Liu Family, Cheng Guang, with Qing Luan and others in tow, mounted his horse and sped toward the Capital city.


    Zhang Shunlong and others from the Liu Family, including Liu Hao and Mrs. Wu, rode their horses close behind.


    After boarding the carriage, Zhang Shunlong''s gaze was fixed tightly on the distant capital, a massive entity sprawled across thend like a huge beast.


    That was Great Zhou''s capital, the ce all nobility yearned for.


    It was also where the woman he loved resided.


    In just over a month''s time,


    Yuting had already be another''s wife.


    Zhang Shunlong knew that the Princely Heir bringing him to the capital might be nning to snatch Yuting back.


    To take her back from the Prime Minister''s Mansion, to bring her to his side.


    But he did not wish it so.


    Firstly, even for the Princely Heir, the cost would not be light; there was no need to trouble himself over such an insignificant wretch as I.


    Secondly, even Zhang Shunlong had to admit that Lin Yunzhen, son of the Prime Minister from the Prime Minister''s Mansion, surpassed him greatly in status and identity.


    If Yuting lived well in the Prime Minister''s Mansion.


    No matter how painful he felt, he would not dare to hope for more ¨C as long as Yuting was happy, that was good enough.


    Being able to say a proper farewell, he would be content.


    Given this, the Princely Heir had done so much for him; how should he repay the Princely Heir? Continue reading at m|v-l''e -NovelBin


    With my worthless life, what can I offer in return to the Princely Heir?


    Zhang Shunlong sighed, his lean face slightly contorted in conflict, but after a moment, the conflicted expression was covered by nervousness.


    Soon, very soon, he would reach the Capital city and see Yuting.


    Thest time they met was beneath the peach blossoms, the beauty clutching his hand, her eyes full of love, unmindful of nobility and family, wanting to leave with him.


    But this time...


    It was a changed world.


    The beauty was now a wife to another, and he had be a ve.


    Zhang Shunlong did not know how he should face Yuting with what demeanor, and nervously smoothed his robes, patting his stiff face due to tension.


    He only hoped he could face Yuting in a good state.


    In the same carriage,


    Mrs. Wu beside Zhang Shunlong was also brimming with nervousness; some of it due to the impending entry into the Prime Minister''s Mansion, some due to the concern for her daughter''s situation at this time.


    Liu Hao, on the other hand, regarded Zhang Shunlong with eyes filled with hostility,


    Seemingly warning him with his gaze that once they arrived at the Prime Minister''s Mansion, he must not utter anything that ought not be said.


    Yuting is no longer one you can approach.


    Zhang Shunlong noticed Liu Hao''s gaze, simply furrowing his brow slightly without saying anything.


    Everyone''s emotions wereplex, and no one spoke.


    Inside the carriage, it was exceptionally quiet.


    The journey back seemed shorter than the journey there; in less than a few hours, they had reached the Capital city.


    The Prime Minister''s Mansion was several streets away from Duke Zhen''s Mansion, on the other side of the imperial city within the Capital; Cheng Guang had not been there before.


    When they arrived at the Prime Minister''s Mansion, the sky had already begun to dim.


    The great gates of the Prime Minister''s Mansion loomed, painted in a solemn vermilion, decorated exquisitely, with a pair of tall stone lions on either side, majestic and dignified.


    Cheng Guang dismounted before the Prime Minister''s Mansion, standing at the gates where the guard, catching sight of Cheng Guang''s appearance, widened his eyes.


    He quickly stepped forward and asked,n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Princely Heir, may I inquire if you are seeking the Prime Minister?"


    Cheng Guang shook his head, "No, I''m looking for Lin Yunzhen."


    Hearing that Cheng Guang sought Lin Yunzhen, the guard quickly stepped aside and ordered the other guards to push open the great doors, respectfully inviting Cheng Guang in.


    At the same time, it seemed the steward of the Prime Minister''s Mansion had been promptly informed of Cheng Guang''s visit, hurrying to greet him and respectfully asked him to wait in the main hall for a moment.


    "Princely Heir, I have sent someone to call the Nobleman. He was at the Academy studying today and has just returned; please, rest for a while."


    Cheng Guang nodded faintly.


    After speaking, the steward was about to summon servants to bring Cheng Guang some tea when suddenly he noticed thepany following the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir.


    Qing Luan and a retinue of guards were there¡ªthese, the steward of the Prime Minister''s Mansion did not question, but there were also several people exuding amoner''s air.


    Upon entering the Duke of the State''s Mansion, they became restrained, bowing their heads one by one.


    "Princely Heir, who are these people?"


    The steward of the Prime Minister''s Mansion, Yang Tiexin, cautiously inquired.


    Cheng Guang nced sideways, "Do I need to exin to you?"


    Hearing this, Yang Tiexin immediately pped his own cheek, chuckling apologetically, "No need, no need..."


    "Princely Heir, please rest for a moment,"


    Yang Tiexin hastily retreated, leaving the main hall.


    It seemed he was going to inform the Prime Minister and Lin Yunzhen.


    Cheng Guang looked toward Zhang Shunlong.


    He found that since entering the Prime Minister''s Mansion, Zhang Shunlong, unlike Liu Hao and Mrs. Wu, who were reserved, couldn''t help but look around as if searching for someone.


    ```

 Chapter 263: Chapter 97: Why Is This Happening? (Please subscribe)_5

    Cheng Guang couldn''t help but shake his head, knowing that it would be impossible to find anyone at this time.


    Most of the female members of a household typically resided in the back courtyard.


    This was merely the front courtyard.


    Seeing them would only be possible after Lin Yunzhen arrived, either by coercion or by having Lin Yunzhen bring them over.


    Cheng Guang remained silent, lifting the tea a steward from the Prime Minister''s Mansion had brought and taking a sip.


    Tsk.


    The Prime Minister''s Mansion really was the epitome of extravagance; even the tea could enhance one''s cultivation. Such conspicuous consumption.


    At that moment, a somewhat hearty and aged voice rang out.


    "I had no idea the Princely Heir was visiting, my omission in noting out to meet you, sir."


    The person had not yet arrived, but their voice preceded them.


    Cheng Guang''s gaze directed towards the hall''s entrance, where a figure slowly approached. His face bore the signs of age, yet he had a full head of ck hair. His stature was upright, not at all reflective of his advanced years.


    Although this person''s face was wreathed in smiles,


    his demeanor was exceptionally brisk.


    At the same time, the old man''s eyes were deep like ancient wells, and being stared at by him felt like the focus of a venomous snake, sending an involuntary chill down one''s spine.


    This person was none other than Right Minister Lin Gongfu, a senior official who had served under two emperors of Great Zhou and the current Prime Minister.


    Cheng Guang said with a smile, "My visit was unannounced; I hope the Prime Minister isn''t feeling imposed upon."


    Lin Gongfu''s expression paused before the smile on his face became even more amiable, and he waved his hand, "Not at all, not at all. What brings you to my humble abode, Princely Heir?"


    As Lin Gongfu finished speaking, his gaze fixed intently on Cheng Guang.


    He knew that Cheng Guang, the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir, would note without a purpose.


    Under Lin Gongfu''s scrutiny, Cheng Guang appeared unfazed, merely offering a smile and saying, "It''s nothing serious. I am merely helping a friend look for someone."


    "Looking for someone? Who might that be?" Lin Gongfu was taken aback.


    He knew Cheng Guang had wanted to see Lin Yunzhen upon arriving, but Lin Gongfu suspected that Cheng Guang''s true intent was not to meet Lin Yunzhen.


    To his knowledge, his own son, Lin Yunzhen, had never had any dealings with the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir. It was unlikely they knew each other at all.


    So...


    Whom was the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir seeking?


    Lin Gongfu was at a loss.


    Cheng Guang merely smiled without responding.


    Lin Gongfu''s aged face studied Cheng Guang, seemingly unable to prate the thoughts of the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir.


    This was quite terrifying.


    The depth of the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir''s strategems was, it seemed, even greater than Lin Gongfu had imagined.


    It was at this moment that the steward''s voice carried in from outside the hall.


    "Prime Minister, the young master has returned."


    Lin Gongfu immediately stood up, offering Cheng Guang a smile, "Princely Heir, my son Lin Yunzhen has arrived. I heard of your visit and understood you wanted to meet with Yunzhen."


    Cheng Guang remained silent, his gaze turning towards the outside of the hall.


    Outside the hall.


    A young nobleman d in splendid robes slowly entered.


    While his looks were somewhat less impressive than Cheng Guang''s,pared to the average person, he was quite handsome. Tall and straight, his every movement exuded ease and schrly grace.


    Upon seeing him, Cheng Guang immediately recognized the man as Lin Yunzhen.


    After entering the hall, Lin Yunzhen''s gaze first fell on Prime Minister Lin Gongfu, whom he addressed as father and to whom he bowed respectfully. Then his attention turned to Cheng Guang.


    His eyes revealed considerable confusion.


    It was as if he did not understand.


    Why would the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir suddenlye to the Prime Minister''s Mansion, specifically asking to see him?


    Lin Yunzhen could not quite grasp the reason and suddenly felt the gaze of several others. His eyes shifted,nding on Liu Hao, Mrs. Wu, and Zhang Shunlong.


    Towards Liu Hao and Mrs. Wu, Lin Yunzhen felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity.


    Yet they still seemed like strangers to him.


    He didn''t give it much thought.


    Instead, he was more concerned about the gaze of Zhang Shunlong.


    There seemed to be a hidden hatred within Zhang Shunlong''s look, though he concealed it well, Lin Yunzhen had keenly perceived it.


    Could it be that the Princely Heir''s special trip to the Prime Minister''s Mansion was because of this person?


    It must be said that Lin Yunzhen was nobody''s fool and had his own insights into the matter. Just by ncing at Zhang Shunlong standing beside Cheng Guang, he roughly guessed the purpose of Cheng Guang''s visit.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    However, Lin Yunzhen didn''t care much; he couldn''t recall who Zhang Shunlong was in an instant.


    Even if he had offended Zhang Shunlong, he didn''t believe that Cheng Guang would bother with him just for someone who looked as lowly as Zhang Shunlong.


    Therefore, Lin Yunzhen''s face soon carried a smile that was somewhat schrly and gentle. He slowly saluted Cheng Guang with his hands sped together, "I have met the Princely Heir."


    "What brings the Princely Heir to our mansion today; for what matter are you seeking me?"


    Seeing that Lin Yunzhen, the primary person involved, had arrived at the scene, Cheng Guang didn''t dy any further, getting straight to the point, "I am here today to find the third daughter of the Liu Family."


    "It''s Liu Yuting, whom you married into your mansion some days ago."


    Cheng Guang assumed that upon hearing these words, Lin Yunzhen would respond, whether he seemed willing to let him see her or not.


    However, to his surprise, after hearing what Cheng Guang had said, Lin Yunzhen''s face showed a sense of bewilderment.


    "The third daughter of the Liu Family; the person I married into my mansion?"


    "No, Princely Heir, could you be mistaken? I''m not yet married, how could I have taken a wife?"


    Lin Gongfu, also failing to grasp the current situation, his keenness as an old fox drawing his attention to the visibly tense members of the Liu Family standing beside Cheng Guang.


    Once Lin Yunzhen made this statement, the Liu Family members shuddered fiercely.

 Chapter 264: Chapter 97: Why Is This Happening? (Please subscribe)_6

    Liu Hao stared in disbelief, his eyes wide open.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    How could Lin Yunzhen say such words?


    What did he mean by not yet married, that there would be no wedding?


    His third daughter, wasn''t she married off to the Prime Minister''s Mansion?


    Mrs. Wu, standing nearby, trembled slightly upon hearing Lin Yunzhen''s words, her fingers tightly clutching the corner of her clothing, as a sense of foreboding grew within her.


    Zhang Shunlong found himself holding his breath. He had thought that Yuting, having married into the Prime Minister''s Mansion, would now be living a good life. But listening to Lin Yunzhen, the Prime Minister''s son, it was as if Liu Yuting had never existed at all?


    Liu Hao and Mrs. Wu might not dare to offend Lin Yunzhen, but Zhang Shunlong knew his own life was worthless, so he immediately challenged him.


    "Then may I ask, the youngdy you took from Ping''an County a month ago, where did she end up?"


    Upon hearing Zhang Shunlong''s question, Lin Yunzhen let out a light exmation, his noble gaze falling upon Zhang Shunlong.


    Instead of answering, his eyebrows furrowed slightly, "Princely Heir, may I ask who this man is?"


    Had Cheng Guang not been present, Lin Yunzhen would have already pped this impolitemoner to death.


    How dare he question him?


    It would have been fine if it were Cheng Guang, the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir asking the questions.


    But what was thismoner?


    These thoughts floated through Lin Yunzhen''s mind. At the same time, recalling the woman he had brought back from Ping''an County more than a month ago, his expression darkened upon looking at Zhang Shunlong, Liu Hao, and Mrs. Wu.


    He had never imagined that these lowlymoners would dare toe to the Prime Minister''s Mansion for the sake of a mere woman.


    Even the Crown Prince had inquired about this matter.


    Why?


    Lin Yunzhen could not understand.


    Cheng Guang looked at Lin Yunzhen and nonchntly said, "You don''t need to concern yourself with his identity. Just answer his question."


    Lin Yunzhen''s breath hitched, hisplexion souring.


    He nced over at Lin Gongfu.


    Lin Gongfu seemed to realize that unless his purpose was achieved, the Crown Prince would not rest.


    At the same time, he was curious about what Lin Yunzhen had done to warrant such a dignified visit from Cheng Guang, the revered Town-Nation Duke''s Heir.


    So, Lin Gongfu said, "Yunzhen, just answer his question, did you or did you not take a girl from Ping''an County?"


    Lin Yunzhen''s mouth twitched secretly a few times before he reluctantly spoke, "Indeed, I did, but I didn''t marry that girl. I only nned to make her a maiden for warming my bed, but I didn''t expect her to be so uncooperative."


    "I didn''t do much to her. After sharing a bed a few times, I lost interest, andter casually gave her away to a menial worker in the mansion."


    "As for whether that girl is called Liu Yuting or not, I really couldn''t say."


    Lin Yunzhen spread his hands in a helpless gesture.


    At these words, the body of Liu Hao, the Family Head of the Liu Family, shook violently, his eyes widening in disbelief.


    He could not believe what he had heard.


    He had thought that his family had climbed high, that his daughter had married into the Prime Minister''s family, bing ady of the mansion, but the reality was...


    The reality was...


    She wasn''t even considered a bed-warming maiden?


    More than his daughter''s fate, Liu Hao was thinking about all the benefits he had reaped during this time, relying on the status as the Prime Minister''s inw.


    If outsiders knew that his daughter had not actually married the Prime Minister''s son, but was taken as merely a bed-warming maiden, and that she was not even that anymore...


    Even worse...


    She had been given away by the Prime Minister''s son to a menial worker in the mansion.


    Disgrace!


    Humiliation!


    Embarrassment!


    A flurry of ufortable emotions surged in Liu Hao''s heart, almost making it impossible for him to lift his head.


    Mrs. Wu, upon hearing Lin Yunzhen''s words, felt as if she had been violently struck, crying out with a pained gasp as tears uncontrobly welled up in her eyes.


    Large teardrops fell, sliding down her cheeks and dropping onto the ground one after another.


    "Yuting, where is Yuting, where is she?"


    "We don''t want to be rted to the Prime Minister''s Mansion anymore. My lord, can we take Yuting back home, please?"


    Mrs. Wu''s heart seemed shattered as she clutched Liu Hao''s arm, her grip so tight that her fingers turned blue.


    Liu Hao, hearing Mrs. Wu''s plea, had a shifting expression and his lips moved a few times, but he said nothing.


    His daughter had already entered the Prime Minister''s household.


    Her fate was no longer in her own hands, nor in theirs.


    How could it be easy to take their daughter back?


    At this point, perhaps only the Crown Prince couldpel the Prime Minister''s Mansion to release her.


    At the same time, after hearing what Lin Yunzhen had said, Zhang Shunlong felt as though he had been struck by lightning. Hisplexion turned deathly pale, and his body froze in ce. Staring nkly at Lin Yunzhen''s face, which seemed so gentle and cultured, he couldn''t bring himself to believe it.


    The nobleman before him had snatched Yuting away from his side, only to treat her so carelessly, to the extent he didn''t even know Yuting''s name, ying with her life before callously discarding her.


    How could this be!?


    How could a nobleman be so utterly oppressive!


    Why!?


    Why did it have to be my Yuting who suffered thus!?


    Zhang Shunlong''s breathing became rapid, his eyes turning a painful red as he fixated his gaze on Lin Yunzhen.


    If looks could kill, Lin Yunzhen would have died countless times over by now.


    Lin Yunzhen noticed Zhang Shunlong''s gaze, merely furrowing his brows slightly, turning his eyes to Cheng Guang with a smile, he said, "Crown Prince, this man''s stare makes me rather ufortable. If it were at all convenient, I would really like to dig out his eyeballs."


    Lin Yunzhen spoke these words with augh.


    His status might not be as high as Cheng Guang''s, but it was not much lower.


    His own father was, after all, the current Prime Minister and one of the top powers in the Great Zhou Dynasty.


    Therefore, he could afford to stand a bit taller in Cheng Guang''s presence.


    Lin Gongfu, who was beside them, heard Lin Yunzhen''s words and cast a nce at Zhang Shunlong before closing his eyes to rest, appearing indifferent to his son''s statement.


    Cheng Guang tooughed.


    "I''m afraid that would be quite inconvenient."


    Lin Yunzhen expressed regretfully, "In that case, the Princely Heir is rather kind to thismoner."


    Without further conversation with Lin Yunzhen, Cheng Guang gently tapped his fingers on the back of his chair and said, "Just bring the person over."


    In front of Cheng Guang, Lin Yunzhen could only feel frustrated, yet he was powerless to do anything but obedientlyply, summoning a servant to fetch the woman he had brought back to the mansion a month before.


    Had it not been for Cheng Guang''s visit today,


    he would have almost forgotten about the whole affair.


    The servant hurried off.


    It was only a momentter that the servant returned with hasty steps, his voice urgent, "It''s bad, Young Master, the woman is gone."


    "Gone?"


    Lin Yunzhen was stunned.


    Zhang Shunlong violently turned his head, staring intently at the servant who had juste in from outside.


    Behind that servant, several attendants were carefully carrying a delicate body covered with a white cloth, walking gingerly and not daring to speak aloud.


    "Thisdy... has long sincemitted suicide."


    Committed suicide... already?


    Zhang Shunlong''s mind buzzed, and the world seemed to fade to grey; Mrs. Wu''s cries, the conversations of the crowd around him¡ªhe could no longer hear them.


    He looked towards the delicate body shrouded in white.


    In a trance, he seemed to see a gentle and graceful woman smiling at him.


    "Shunlong, what do you think, does long hair suit me or short hair?"


    Thedy looked at him with hopeful eyes, a sparkle in her gaze.


    "Shunlong, when we get married, I want you to carry me out of the Liu Family residence."


    Thedy pursed her lips in thought.


    "Shunlong, once we''re married we should have lots of children. The elders always say, if you don''t have kids when you''re young, it gets tougher as you get older."


    Thedy''s face showed a hint of worry.


    "Shunlong... my father says a nobleman has taken a liking to me..."


    "Shunlong, will you take me away?"


    Thedy''s eyes, misty with tears, were filled with sorrow.


    Zhang Shunlong gazed into the distance, his world dwindling to nothing but white, tears streaming down his face without his noticing.


    "Let''s go, let''s go..."


    Zhang Shunlong reached out with a dazed expression, grabbing at the air as if to clutch something, yet grasping nothing at all.


    "Yuting, where can we even go?"


    Zhang Shunlong cried softly, "In this vast world, where can we go?"


    "Why is this happening."


    "Why has ite to this?"


    "Why must the world be like this?"


    In that moment, Zhang Shunlong, asking questions for which there were no answers, cried out like a child who could never grow up.


    Inside the vast hall.


    It seemed that only Zhang Shunlong''s cries could be heard.


    ......

 Chapter 265: Chapter 98: Hey, Dont You Die On Me! (Long Chapter, Please Subscribe!)

    In the vast emptiness of the grand hall,


    stood Zhang Shunlong.


    He gazed at the door in the distance, where the lifeless, delicate bodyy draped in a white cloth.


    Tears fell like pearls off a broken string.


    Rolling down incessantly.


    An endless despair and helplessness surged into his heart.


    He walked slowly to the entrance, pushed aside the nearby servants, and knelt beside Liu Yuting, holding her hand tightly.


    Her hands were already devoid of warmth, yet Zhang Shunlong could still feel every detail on her skin.


    Theughter of the past, the promises once made, the warmth, all as clear as if they were from yesterday.


    Helplessly, he stared at her face, once brimming with happiness and smiles, now so serenely still. His heart twisted in agony, so painful he could hardly breathe.


    "It shouldn''t be like this,"


    "It shouldn''t be like this,"


    Zhang Shunlong muttered, his vision blurred by tears, his throat rough with pain.


    Mrs. Wu seemed to have lost her spirit too, her fingers clenched tightly, legs weak, had it not been for Liu Hao''s support at her side, she would have already copsed to the ground.


    "My daughter..."


    "Master, how could things have turned out this way?"


    Mrs. Wu felt a pang of heartache, herposure unkept, bearing such great sorrow, yet finding herself unable to cry.


    Her tears seemed to be all choked up inside, with no means for release.


    Liu Hao was also at a loss, standing there nkly, no longer knowing what to do.


    He even hesitated to look at the figure lying on the ground in the distance, doubting if it was indeed his daughter''s face.


    He felt an inexplicable regret, condemning himself.


    If only he hadn''t captured Zhang Shunlong and Liu Yuting attempting to elope, perhaps things would not have turned out this way.


    As dusk approached, the sky grew dark, heavy clouds pressing low, conjuring an almost suffocating oppression.


    Lin Yunzhen looked at the scene before him, his brows lightly furrowed; his heart remained unmoved, finding the people before him exceedingly noisy.


    It was just a suicide, after all, hardly a major incident.


    Lin Yunzhen nced at Cheng Guang, his voice reluctant as he spoke, "Princely Heir, as you can see, the person you were looking for hasmitted suicide."


    "I have nothing to do with this."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Lin Yunzhen spread his hands, his face innocent.


    In his own view, it indeed had nothing to do with him; after all, it wasn''t him who killed her, it was the woman herself who was foolish and in despair.


    If she had only been sensible from the start, Lin Yunzhen thought, he might have even kept her by his side as a bed-warming maiden, how could she have ended up like this?


    Cheng Guang remained indifferent, his expression unchanged, tapping the back of his chair, quiet, looking at Zhang Shunlong, who had fallen to the ground, weeping loudly.


    Zhang Shunlong''s voice gradually softened, and his trembling body began to calm.


    He slowly lifted the girl wrapped in white, her long hair scattered, pale hands hanging limply, her features poignant, bruises faintly visible on her body.


    Zhang Shunlong''s hands trembled as he gently covered the girl''s bruises with the white cloth, holding her tightly against him, and stood up, his gaze turned towards Cheng Guang.


    His eyes, bloodshot and tear-filled, already brimmed with bloody tears.


    "Princely Heir, thank you,"


    Zhang Shunlong deeply bowed to Cheng Guang.


    If it weren''t for Cheng Guang, he''d still be in the Liu Family, unaware of Liu Yuting''s current plight.


    If it weren''t for Cheng Guang, how could he have gained entry to the Prime Minister''s Mansion?


    If it weren''t for Cheng Guang, he didn''t know how much longer it would''ve been before he learned of Liu Yuting''s departure from this world.


    Zhang Shunlong was filled with gratitude towards the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir who had suddenly offered help and brought him to the Prime Minister''s Mansion.


    As Zhang Shunlong''s words fell, the system''s permissionpleted sound timely rang in Cheng Guang''s mind.


    The voice was cold and devoid of any emotion.


    Incredibly familiar.


    Yet Cheng Guang felt little joy.


    His assistance to Zhang Shunlong was not because he was a saint, but merely toplete a task.


    But truly witnessing such a scene, where ordinary lives held no value in the eyes of the powerful, to be trifled with at will,


    He couldn''t maintain hisposure after all.


    Cheng Guang''s emotions were, in fact, far moreplicated than he had imagined.


    After Zhang Shunlong, holding Liu Yuting, deeply bowed to Cheng Guang, his gaze shifted to Lin Yunzhen standing aside.


    That look held hatred, murderous intent, a powerlessness like facing a towering mountain, a helplessness over his own weakness.


    Zhang Shunlong knew it was already significant that Cheng Guang had brought him to the Prime Minister''s Mansion.


    He dared not expect too much.


    Zhang Shunlong nced at Lin Yunzhen, etching the image of this noble who had hurt Yuting deep into his memory, before turning to leave.


    At that moment, Lin Yunzhen''s frown deepened, finding the gaze of the man before him distinctly ufortable.


    "Wait, where do you think you are taking someone from my household?"


    Lin Yunzhen interjected, his gaze alsonding on Cheng Guang.


    "Princely Heir, this woman was, after all, from my household. Even in death, she shouldn''t be taken away by a meremoner, right?"


    Hearing Lin Yunzhen''s words, Cheng Guang simplyughed, "So, once they enter your Prime Minister''s Mansion, even in death, they''re your belongings?"

 Chapter 266: Chapter 98: Hey, Dont You Die On Me! (Long Chapter, Please Subscribe!)_2

    Upon hearing this, Lin Yunzhen''s voice faltered slightly, and his expression turned rather unsightly as he said, "After all, she was one of my household, and once my woman for a time. Even if she was just a lowly woman, even though she''s dead now, she''s not someone outsiders can touch."


    "If she were left behind, how would you handle her? Give her a grand and honorable burial?"


    Cheng Guang became curious.


    Lin Yunzhen was taken aback by the question. He simply didn''t want Zhang Shunlong to take Liu Yuting away¡ªhis dislike for Zhang Shunlong was one reason.


    The other reason was that Zhang Shunlong''s deep affection for the deceased Liu Yuting annoyed him to the point it was unbearable.


    How could such lowly people have any love?


    If there really was deep love and passion, why did that woman just strip and run to his bed with a mere flick of his hand?


    Faced with Cheng Guang''s question, Lin Yunzhen fell silent for a moment. Dealing with someone like Liu Yuting would naturally not involve a grand and honorable burial. Most likely, she''d be wrapped in a mat and carelessly discarded on some mass grave.


    But such words, Lin Yunzhen couldn''t bring himself to say.


    He simply said:


    "Princely Heir, you needn''t concern yourself with how I deal with her."


    "In any case."


    "She cannot be taken away by him."


    As Lin Yunzhen spoke in this manner, Cheng Guang couldn''t help but sneer with amusement.


    When that woman was alive, she was just like a ything¡ªdiscarded carelessly once done with her. Now, for the sake of his own face, he wouldn''t even allow someone to take away her body. Enjoy more content from m-v l''e|-NovelBin


    "What if I want to take her away?"


    Cheng Guang looked intently at Lin Yunzhen.


    Lin Yunzhen''splexion turned ugly, clearly not expecting that Cheng Guang would offend him for the sake of Zhang Shunlong and a woman so lowly she was beneath contempt.


    Even though Cheng Guang was the noble Duke of the State''s Heir, Lin Yunzhen was, after all, the son of the Prime Minister. There was a gap in status, but not a significant one.


    Toe to his mansion and act in such a manner, it was indeed disrespectful to him.


    A twitch appeared at the corner of Lin Yunzhen''s eyes, and his lips quivered slightly as he started to say something, only to realize an invisible force had sealed his throat, leaving him unable to utter a word.


    A faint smile appeared on the face of Lin Gongfu standing beside him, who then stood up a little and let out a heartyugh.


    "Princely Heir, my son is somewhat thoughtless. If the Princely Heir wishes to take this woman away, then please do so."


    "It really is a fickle world, isn''t it? How did this womane tomit suicide in my mansion?"


    "If only I had noticed earlier, perhaps I could have saved a life," said Lin Gongfu, his aged face showing a hint of sorrow and self-reprisal. "From now on, I suppose I must instruct the stewards in my mansion to pay closer attention; such incidents must not ur again."


    Cheng Guang watched the old face of Lin Gongfu, and after a moment felt that this old fox was being extremely discreet, even though he cared as little for Liu Yuting''s life as anyone else.


    Yet on the surface, he had given Cheng Guang some respect and exhibited a degree of care and self-reproach.


    If the Prime Minister himself was like this, how many amongst all the nobles in the entire Great Zhou truly cared for those of the lower strata?


    There are many whoe from humble beginnings that eventually rise, but how many more remain that cannot even be considered humble?


    Their lives are probably as insignificant as ants; upon their deaths, they probably won''t even make a ssh, right?


    Cheng Guang found Lin Gongfu''s act at the moment utterly distasteful. Had they shown disrespect to himself, he could haveshed out, teaching Lin Yunzhen a lesson.


    However, both Lin Gongfu and Lin Yunzhen were men of deep cunning. Lin Yunzhen might still have some youthful zeal, letting emotions get the better of him to the point of recklessness.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    But Lin Gongfu was different¡ªhe would never offend Cheng Guang rashly.


    And he most certainly wouldn''t offend Cheng Guang over a lowly woman who had already died; hence, he consented for Cheng Guang to take the person and leave.


    Cheng Guang said no more and slowly stood up, walking toward the throne room exit.


    Liu Hao, who was nearby, also didn''t dare to stay any longer. Regardless that his daughter died in Prime Minister''s Mansion, regardless of the grievous nature of her death, and regardless of the unknown torment she suffered before her death,


    Liu Hao didn''t dare to express a trace of dissatisfaction towards Lin Yunzhen or Lin Gongfu.


    With his head bowed, supporting the already fainted Mrs. Wu, he quickly followed in Cheng Guang''s footsteps, heading out of Prime Minister''s Mansion.


    Watching Cheng Guang leave the hall, Lin Gongfu patted Lin Yunzhen and gave him a look of slight helplessness.


    "Yunzhen, you must control your emotions in front of the Princely Heir. He is not someone you canpare yourself with."


    Lin Yunzhen rubbed his throat, coughed once, and then, with a slightly heavy expression, looked towards Lin Gongfu.


    "Father, your status and influence are not less than Cheng Zhihai''s or the Duke''s, and your power is even slightly greater. Why are you so cautious around the Princely Heir?"


    Lin Gongfu shook his head: "You don''t understand, our Prime Minister''s Mansion holds its power by the grace of the Emperor. If the Emperor wishes it, I can no longer be Prime Minister, and our mansion could crumble overnight."


    "But the Duke Zhen''s Mansion is different. Even if the Emperor wishes otherwise, it won''t change the fact that the Duke is a Sky-Man, nor can he touch the million-strong Northern Expedition Army under the Duke''smand."


    "Perhaps, previously they could have done something to challenge Cheng Zhihai''s Bureau of the Lamp, but after the incident with the crown prince, the Emperor can''t touch the Bureau of the Lamp, for the moment at least," he added.


    Pausing slightly, Lin Gongfu''s expression turned strange, "Moreover, do you know that the Princely Heir was also involved? Almost single-handedly, he rooted out the crown prince. With the Bureau of the Lamp soon to be in the hands of the Princely Heir, I doubt even the Emperor could interfere."

 Chapter 267: Chapter 98: Hey, Dont Die on Me! (Long Chapter, Please Subscribe!)_3

    "The power and influence are far beyond what our Prime Minister''s Mansion canpare to."


    "If my position remains secure, we can stillpete with Duke Zhen''s Mansion, but if my status is lost, then..."


    Lin Gongfu shook his head.


    Upon hearing Lin Gongfu''s words, Lin Yunzhen''s expression subtly shifted. He hadn''t known this secret.


    At the same time, he hadn''t anticipated that the previous actions of the Bureau of the Lamp and the investigation into the crown prince''s matter had the shadow of the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir behind them.


    Lin Gongfu patted Lin Yunzhen''s shoulder, "Alright, don''t think too much about it. It''s fine for you to have minor squabbles with the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir, but don''t let your emotions get the better of you and show no face to the Princely Heir."


    "Go send him off."


    Lin Gongfu waved his sleeve and stepped out of the great hall, quickly catching up to Cheng Guang, sending him off from the Prime Minister''s Mansion withughter and conversation.


    Lin Yunzhen''s lips curled slightly. Suppressing theplex emotions in his heart, he quickly followed suit.


    Cheng Guang paid no mind to Lin Gongfu or Lin Yunzhen beside him as he led his entourage away from the Prime Minister''s Mansion.


    After leaving the Prime Minister''s Mansion, Liu Hao helped Mrs. Wu into the carriage and then cast his gaze back at Zhang Shunlong.


    Zhang Shunlong carried the body of Liu Yuting, walking out of the Prime Minister''s Mansion step by step.


    His gaze was vacant, his eyes listless.


    He just walked on.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Liu Hao had intended to take Liu Yuting''s body and bury her back at the mansion, but seeing Zhang Shunlong looking like a man abandoned by the whole world, as if his soul was lost, made him hesitate and sigh.


    He could no longer face Liu Yuting.


    "Zhang Shunlong, get on the carriage. We''re going back to the mansion. My Liu Family...willpensate you..."


    Liu Hao''s words came with difficulty, filled with shame he could hardly bear.


    It was he who had broken up Zhang Shunlong and Liu Yuting.


    It was he who forced Liu Yuting to leave Zhang Shunlong and get into the bed of the Prime Minister''s son.


    It was he who, out of cowardice and fear of offending the nobility, had colluded with the officials to frame Zhang Shunlong''s family.


    If Liu Yuting hadn''t threatened her own life, he might have already killed Zhang Shunlong''s family at that time.


    But now¡­


    All this, when he recalled it, left him with no face to show.


    Zhang Shunlong didn''t listen to Liu Hao and continued to walk down the street at a slow pace.


    Under the night sky of the Capital city, Zhang Shunlong carried a body wrapped in white cloth, walking along the street.


    He drew the attention of countless pedestrians.


    Seeing this, Liu Hao sighed, knowing that his own Liu Family owed Zhang Shunlong, owed Liu Yuting, but what could he do now?


    What else could he do with the nobleman above him?


    Liu Hao fell silent and instructed the coachman to follow behind Zhang Shunlong.


    Cheng Guang stopped beside a street, silently watching the silhouette of Zhang Shunlong as he walked further away.


    At this time, Qing Luan felt ufortable in her heart.


    Qing Luan was no noblewoman herself; she had entered the Duke''s Mansion at a young age, so she could deeply empathize with a woman like Liu Yuting.


    Once you enter the deep waters of a wealthy family, it''s like treading on thin ice when you live,


    and everything ends when you die.


    There''s nothing worth mentioning, nor will it cause much of a stir.


    "Princely Heir, shall we return to the mansion?"


    Cheng Guang shook his head and remained silent. He rode his horse, following far behind Zhang Shunlong, watching his figure.


    He hadn''t done anything to the Prime Minister''s Mansion.


    Seeking justice for Zhang Shunlong, or for Liu Yuting, would be simple for him.


    Even if he wanted Lin Yunzhen to kneel down and apologize, it would be easy.


    But this was not something he should do.


    It should be done by Zhang Shunlong.


    That is what the most powerful Sky-Man of the future should do.


    If he helped Zhang Shunlong now, using his power to pressure the Prime Minister''s Mansion, that wouldn''t be what Zhang Shunlong wanted.


    However, it was different now. If Zhang Shunlong were leaving today, he wouldn''t be so silent.


    Zhang Shunlong walked slowly out of the Capital city, step by step, heading toward Ping''an County.


    Although the distance from the Capital city to Ping''an County was not far, it was certainly not short. Zhang Shunlong, a man with no cultivation, walked on the official road with the body of Liu Yuting in his arms; he had only just left the Capital city when he felt utterly exhausted.


    Even so, his dazed demeanor remained unaltered.


    His steps were slow and steady, his eyes filled with endless sorrow.


    The scenery along the way blurred before Zhang Shunlong''s eyes. In his heart, there was only the person who had once brought warmth to him, the one who had shared hisughter and his anger.


    Zhang Shunlong could feel the person in his arms growing stiffer and heavier by the moment; his arms nearly broke from the strain, crying out in anguish.


    But he was unwilling to let go.


    He wanted to take her back home this way.


    Back to the ce where they had first met.


    He walked step by step.


    Time seemed meaningless at this moment.


    Zhang Shunlong didn''t know how long he had walked. It felt like an instant and also like an eternity.


    When he came back to his senses, a peach blossom appeared before his eyes.


    The view before him was just like when they first met¡ªthe peach blossoms cast reflections of red, and the beautiful woman was smiling and ncing around.


    For a moment, Zhang Shunlong seemed to see her.


    "Little beggar, what is your name?"


    That was the first thing she had said to him.


    At that time, he had stumbled by ident into the Peach Blossom Forest. Lost, he fell asleep on the ground, and upon waking, she squatted in front of him, looking down at him.


    The girl tilted her head and her smile shone through.


    "I''m not a beggar."


    In front of him, it was as if it were the embarrassed self from back then.


    "Eh, you''re so dirty, yet not a beggar?"

 Chapter 268: Chapter 98: Hey, Dont Die on Me! (Long Chapter, Please Subscribe!)_4

    ```


    "I, I really am not," Zhang Shunlong''s face flushed with color.


    "Then what are you? The Earth God from Peach Blossom Forest?" she teased him again.


    The youth nced at himself, noticing his clothes stained with mud and looking dirty and disheveled.


    "I am neither, there has never been an Earth God as young as me."


    "Eh, who says that the Earth God has to be an old man? My mother said that ording to the legend, the Earth God is very handsome," the girl lifted her head proudly, unting her knowledge.


    The young man, seeing the girl beneath the peach blossoms looking like a fairy, lost himself for a moment. When he came to, he saw that she was blushing, ring at him.


    "Why are you staring at me like that? What I said is true."


    The youth shyly lowered his head.


    "Is that so, then I am the Earth God."


    "Hahaha, I was just joking, you beggar, you really can''t take a joke," the girlughed heartily.


    "Where could you be the Earth God, if you were, wouldn''t that make you a celestial being?"


    The boy was both ashamed and bashful, scratching his cheek, at a loss for words.


    The girlughed for a while, wiping away the tears brought on byughter, and asked, "What''s your name? Little beggar, you still haven''t answered me."


    The boy hurriedly responded, "I''m really not a beggar. My name is Zhang Shunlong, you must remember that."


    "Zhang Shunlong? The character for ''dragon'' is reserved for describing the Emperor, will you be able to be the Emperor in the future?"


    The boy awkwardly looked upwards, "Probably not."


    The girl said with a smile, "It''s okay, neither can I."


    Having said this, the girl stood up, patting off the mud-stained red skirt, "Alright, I need to get back home, you should head back too."


    The girl was about to leave.


    The boy hastily called out to her.


    "What''s your name?"


    At this, the girl paused in her tracks, turned her head with a smile, showing her teeth, "You want to know?"


    The boy nodded.


    The girl stuck out her tongue, "I won''t tell you."


    With that, the girl ran off quickly.


    It was only after the girl had left that the boy came back to his senses. Looking around, he realized that he still had no idea how to leave.


    He should have left with the girl just now.


    In his helplessness, the boy picked up a peach branch and began drawing circles on the ground, hoping his father would find him soon.


    As he was thinking this, a moist breath whispered at his ear.


    "Well, my name is Yuting, Liu Yuting. Is it a nice name?"


    The boy was startled and suddenly stood up, feeling his forehead bump into something.


    Then a girl''s cry of pain echoed in his ears.


    Looking up, he saw the girl who had just left, not knowing when she had returned, standing there with her nose covered, looking a bit angry at him.


    The boy hurriedly tried to smooth things over with a smile, then, confused, asked, "You, why did youe back?"


    At this, the girl took her hand away from her nose, slightly embarrassed as she wriggled, "I, I got lost."


    "Do you know how to get out?"


    The boyughed out loud.


    "You''re lost too."


    "Why are youughing?"


    "I wasn''tughing."


    "Hmph, you clearlyughed out loud. It''s gettingte; we should find a way out," she said.


    "I think it''s unlikely, I''m lost too."


    "Ah?"


    The girl and boy looked at each other in silence, the girl puffing out her lips, the boy struggling to hold back hisughter.


    As they looked on, Zhang Shunlong''s face was once again streaming with tears.


    Bending down, under the peach blossoms, heid her body there.


    Silently digging the earth beneath the peach blossoms.


    His fingers were scratched by stones mixed with the soil, drops of blood falling, yet he seemed unaware, tirelessly digging.


    Behind him, Liu Hao and Mrs. Wu, having followed, stood silently watching the scene.


    Liu Hao, despite his reluctance to interfere, did not want Zhang Shunlong to bury his daughter there; if she was to be buried, it should be in the ancestral grounds of the Liu Family.


    He was about to speak.


    Mrs. Wu stopped him.


    Mrs. Wu looked much more haggard, her gaze shifting to the girl lying among the flowers, her face filled with even deeper sorrow.


    "Let him be, Yuting would probably not want to go back to the ancestral grounds either," she said.


    Hearing this, Liu Hao hesitated, then nodded.


    Continue your adventure at m|v-l''e -NovelBin


    After watching for a moment, Mrs. Wu took Liu Hao and left.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Zhang Shunlong did not notice Mrs. Wu and Liu Hao in the distance; he silently buried the girl, lying serene as if asleep, beneath the peach tree.


    After neatly patting down the grave with his hands, he sat alone beneath the peach tree, gazing up at the clouds in the sky that they had once looked at together.


    Perhaps it was the pain reaching a limit, or perhaps it was the rush of memories flowing into his heart, but a sudden illumination darted through his mind.


    Like a bright shooting star, it streaked across the dark firmament.


    Waves of enlightenment flickered within him, leaving Zhang Shunlong bewildered and lost.


    A strong longing surged within him, a desire for power, a yearning to overturn this world filled with the privileged, a thirst to fight against injustice.


    Zhang Shunlong was unaware that his body began to emit a warm glow.


    Brilliant beams of golden light, like flowing luminescence, burst forth from his body, illuminating all around.


    His eyes glistened with golden brilliance, his entire aura and demeanor seeming to shift, as he lifted his gaze to the heavens.


    The heavens at this moment underwent tumultuous changes.


    The golden radiance from his body formed a pir of light, steadily rising towards the heavens.


    Zhang Shunlong looked at the heavens, then at the aura about his body, and murmured.


    ```

 Chapter 269: Chapter 98: Hey, Dont Die on Me! (Long Chapter, Please Subscribe!)_5

    "Still not enough,"


    He struck his own body with a palm, and a spurt of fresh blood sprayed from his mouth. Zhang Shunlong''s breath suddenly weakened, and hisplexion turned pale.


    "Heaven and Earth uphold righteousness, fortune and longevity abound; I, Zhang Fude, the Earth Righteous God, am willing to use the virtues I''ve cultivated in my past and present lives to beseech Heaven and Earth to open a path!"


    "The injustice of this world, the evil spirits and monsters¡ªit''s up to me to eradicate them, even if it exhausts the fortunes of my past life!"


    The voiceced with blood fell.


    Zhang Shunlong''s body slightly shivered.


    Suddenly, his momentum rose dramatically again.


    As Zhang Shunlong''s aura nearly equated that of someone entering the Heavenly Human Realm, the whole world seemed to blur in that instant. The surrounding scenery momentarily turned ethereal, and a terrifyingly powerful energy surged from within him, as if it could tear apart Heaven and Earth, shaking mountains and rivers.


    In the sky, the originally clear blue turned suddenly overcast. Dark clouds bore down, as if responding to his inner turmoil. Silver serpents twisted and weaved through the clouds like veins of the world, illuminating everything with their brilliance. Thunder boomed loudly, resounding like a powerful war drum!


    In the Capital city, inside the Great Zhou Imperial Pce.


    When Zhang Shunlong''s aura broke through to the Heavenly Human Realm, the world seemed to lose its color. The previously resting Emperor Zhou, lying in a side hall, suddenly opened his imperial eyes.


    A hint of surprise shed in his majestic gaze as he looked toward the direction Zhang Shunlong was in.


    His sight, as if capable of piercing walls and bridging thousands of miles, clearly saw the distant happenings.


    Upon seeing Zhang Shunlong, the usually unppable emperor was slightly moved.


    "What... what is this aura?"


    "A Sky-Man? Doesn''t seem like an ordinary one..."


    "It carries a bit of the Proving Dao Map''s aura...?"


    Emperor Zhou muttered to himself, his majestic eyes flickering ceaselessly as he struggled toprehend the scene before him.


    At that moment, he felt as though he was witnessing a deity from the Proving Dao Map breaking free from the shackles of the Primordial Spirit and truly descending to this world.


    Though this deitycked the nobility of those within the Proving Dao Map, it was an existence that mortals could not approach.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Emperor Zhou stared nkly at the distant figure of Zhang Shunlong, enveloped in silver lightning, sensing that this newly emerged Sky-Man was no ordinary force.


    The dreadfully intense aura brewed within Zhang Shunlong.


    Like a bomb ready to explode at any moment, yet at this time, Zhang Shunlong was unmatched by anyone in the world.


    "Who in the world is this man?"


    "How could he suddenly step into the Heavenly Human Realm?"


    Emperor Zhou continued muttering to himself.


    Zhao Jin, who was at his side, was also dumbfounded.


    But his sensations weren''t as profound as those of Emperor Zhou.


    He didn''t know that Zhang Shunlong had stepped into the Heavenly Human Realm in one go. He was merely shocked that within the territory of Great Zhou, a new Sky-Man had suddenly appeared.


    Within the Great Zhou Imperial Pce, many guards and strong men became aware of the terrifying aura emanating from a distance within the Capital city.


    As they gazed at the radiant divine light far away, their eyes stung.


    "What is happening?"


    "It seems as if someone has ascended to the Heavenly Human Realm? There shouldn''t be many who can achieve that,"


    "Right, even though it''s hard to see clearly, this aura feels unfamiliar. It doesn''t match any of those powerful beings in our memory who have reached Ninth Grade,"


    "Who exactly is this strong man ascending to the Heavenly Human Realm?"


    Everywhere was abuzz with discussion.


    And across the Capital city, countless officials and dignitaries were rmed by the aura. Many old masters in seclusion turned their gazes toward where Zhang Shunlong was.


    At the Prime Minister''s Mansion,


    Lin Gongfu, who had just returned, felt the distant aura and paused in his steps, looking toward the figure in the distance who seemed to bepeting with Heaven and Earth for brilliance. His aged face couldn''t help trembling.


    "Who is this ascending to the Heavenly Human Realm?"


    Inside the mansion, Lin Yunzhen was in a pavilion, also bing aware of the unusual phenomena of Heaven and Earth. He nced up but then no longer cared.


    For him, even if another Sky-Man had emerged in this world, it had little to do with him.


    Compared to this Sky-Man,


    Lin Yunzhen was more concerned about Zhang Shunlong who had recently taken Liu Yuting from his mansion.


    The incident had only just passed.


    Though he didn''t understand why the esteemed Princely Heir Cheng Guang would help Zhang Shunlong, he couldn''t afford to think too much about it at that moment.


    Lin Yunzhen nned to wait some time, after Cheng Guang had finished dealing with Zhang Shunlong, to recapture Zhang Shunlong and torment him thoroughly.


    Every time he recalled the way Zhang Shunlong looked at him and the depth he showed, it made him ufortable.


    That profound affection¡ªhe wanted to destroy it the moment he saw it.


    Was thatmoner disying such depth simply to disgust him?


    Lin Yunzhen picked up a teacup, poured himself some tea, and gulped it down in one breath, trying to calm his irritable heart.


    ......


    Inside Duke Zhen''s Mansion, within the Million Specie Garden,


    Cheng Guang sat in the pavilion, ying with the somewhat silly ck Cub in his hands.


    Next to him, Qing Luan was still watering the flowers in the hedge courtyard.


    The Queen of the South Mingyzily in a rocking chair nearby, disying her fair skin and captivating figure unintentionally yet seductively.


    Those stockings of the Princess still had their effect.


    Even after having taken them off, the Queen of the South Ming couldn''t quickly change her character.


    The involuntary allure she exuded was extraordinarily enchanting.


    Cheng Guang now and then admired the Queen of the South Ming''s form. Suddenly, as if sensing something, his gaze shifted toward the distant heavens.

 Chapter 270: Chapter 98: Hey, Dont You Die On Me! (Long Chapter, Please Subscribe!)_6

    "Enlightened? What amotion indeed..."


    Cheng Guang murmured to himself.


    In the system task prompt, it only said that Zhang Shunlong would be the strongest Sky-Man between heaven and earth in a short time, but there was no mention of such a disturbance.


    Has he stepped into the Heavenly Human Realm in one fell swoop?


    Wasn''t it said to take some time?


    Cheng Guang''s brows knitted slightly, he clicked his tongue enviously, but when he thought of the woman who had enlightened Zhang Shunlong, he sighed again.


    His gaze turned to the figure enveloped in the golden radiance in the distance, feeling incrediblyplex.


    In Cheng Guang''s hands, ck Cub, which had initially worn a humiliated expression, suddenly seemed to sense something, tucked its tail between its legs, and with just one nce at the firmament in the distance, felt its fur stand on end.


    It was a sense of terror that it felt in the depths of its own original essence.


    Hurriedly holding its head, it nestled in Cheng Guang''s arms, not daring to make a sound, nor to look up again.


    Cheng Guang pushed ck Cub away in slight disgust, only to find that the dog was indeed a dog, tense and frantically burrowing into his embrace.


    It seemed that it could feel a sense of security by Cheng Guang''s side.


    Looking again at the Queen of the South Ming, who had previouslyinzily on the rocking chair, she too was startled, reacting much like ck Cub, with a deep-seated fear inherited from her ancestors enveloping her in an instant.


    But as she was not her true self, the fear she felt was greatly diminished.


    She was just slightly pale.


    "This aura makes me feel fear deep in my blood origin and soul, as if it''s an emotion passed down from my ancestral bloodline..."


    "This..."


    The Queen of the South Ming murmured in disbelief, unable toprehend what kind of being could make her, an avatar of the Demon Emperor, feel fear from within her blood origin.


    Qing Luan, who was watering the garden hedge, also noticed themotion at the edge of the sky. Looking at the figure enveloped in golden light, she felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity.


    "Princely Heir, that person... seems like Zhang Shunlong..."


    Qing Luan said, and then quickly shook her head.


    "It shouldn''t be Zhang Shunlong. He is just an ordinary mortal, and that one is ascending to the Heavenly Human Realm... It can''t be the same."


    Cheng Guangughed, "Maybe it is him after all."


    "Ah?" Hearing Cheng Guang''s words, Qing Luan was taken aback once more.


    Looking at Cheng Guang, intending to ask, she then saw Cheng Guang cast his gaze towards that figure ascending to the Heavenly Human Realm in the distance.


    "Here ites."


    "Comes? Whates?" Qing Luan quickly turned her head.


    She then saw the Sky-Man, wrapped in a golden hue in the firmament, walking toward the Capital city.


    At the same time.


    Within the Capital, many strong individuals suddenly noticed the newly ascended Heavenly Human Realm figure approaching the Capital through the void.


    Walking step by step, unhurriedly.


    Yet each step he took, he moved thousands of miles.


    One second ago, still on the distant edge of heaven.


    The next second, he appeared in the midst of the Capital city.


    Countless citizens looked up at Zhang Shunlong in the sky, wrapped in golden light.


    Emperor Zhou''s voice, carried by Qi, rang out powerfully from the Great Zhou Imperial Pce.


    "Congrattions to Your Excellency for entering the Heavenly Human Realm and attaining Sky-Man status."


    Zhang Shunlong, shrouded in golden light, invisible to ordinary people''s eyes, merely nced indifferently at Emperor Zhou.


    Then he descended.


    His footstepsnded on the cobblestone pavement, walking step by step towards the Prime Minister''s Mansion.


    A faint golden light wrapped around him.


    He seemed like a deity walking among mortals.


    Emperor Zhou watched Zhang Shunlong, unfazed by his disrespectful behavior.


    Emperor Zhou was known for his broad-mindedness.


    Furthermore, the man before him was a Sky-Man.


    Generally speaking, Emperor Zhou was not one to offend such beings.


    Maintaining silent vignce, he watched Zhang Shunlong head straight into the Capital city, step by step toward the distance.


    This direction...


    Seemed to be toward the Prime Minister''s Mansion.


    When Emperor Zhou realized that Zhang Shunlong was heading toward the Prime Minister''s Mansion, he was slightly taken aback.


    He clearly did not understand why this newly ascended Sky-Man would go to the Prime Minister''s Mansion upon arriving at the Capital.


    With such a clear purpose ¨C could he be acquainted with someone in the Prime Minister''s Mansion?


    Under Emperor Zhou''s watchful gaze.


    And under the watchful eyes of countless powerful individuals within the Great Zhou Capital.


    Zhang Shunlong arrived at the Prime Minister''s Mansion.


    Inside the Prime Minister''s Mansion, Lin Gongfu and Lin Yunzhen also noticed that the newly ascended Sky-Man was approaching their mansion.


    Though they didn''t know why, they still came out very cautiously.


    Perhaps they could befriend this newly ascended Sky-Man?


    With that thought, the two of them, apanied by a group of servants, came to the front gate of the mansion.


    As Lin Gongfu saw the golden-lit Sky-Man approaching their mansion, he was just about to voice his congrattions.


    Then inquire the other party''s reason for visiting the Prime Minister''s Mansion.


    However.


    Before Lin Gongfu could speak, he clearly saw the Sky-Man slowly walking towards the Prime Minister''s Mansion.


    At a nce, Lin Gongfu felt an incredibly familiar sensation from the figure of this Sky-Man.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    As if he had seen him somewhere before.


    Lin Gongfu believed he would not forget anyone of high stature and profound strength if he had seen them even once.


    Yet this person in front of him only imparted a sense of familiarity, as though seen somewhere, but he could not recall the name.

 Chapter 271: Chapter 98: Hey, Dont You Die On Me! (Long Chapter, Please Subscribe!)_7

    It was at this moment.


    Lin Yunzhen stepped forward, looking at Zhang Shunlong who was slowly approaching under the golden radiance. Although the gold light was dazzling, Lin Yunzhen was still able to see Zhang Shunlong''s face clearly from such a close distance.


    Just one nce and Lin Yunzhen felt as if his eyes were going to go blind.


    This person...


    This person...n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Wasn''t he the lowlymoner who had apanied the Princely Heir to the Prime Minister''s Mansion earlier?!


    How could that lowlymoner, that utterly unremarkablemoner, possibly be a Sky-Man?!


    Lin Yunzhen recognized the other party.


    Lin Gongfu noticed the expression on Lin Yunzhen''s face and immediately asked out loud, "Yunzhen, do you know this senior?"


    Lin Yunzhen was visibly shaken, his throat dry. Hearing Lin Gongfu''s question, for a moment, he was somewhat at a loss for words.


    After a pause, he finally said,


    "Father, this person''s appearance, he looks exactly like the lowlymoner who just followed the Princely Heir to our Prime Minister''s Mansion."


    Lin Gongfu, having heard just that much from Lin Yunzhen, felt as if struck by lightning.


    He couldn''t believe the words Lin Yunzhen said, then he hastily rubbed his eyes and looked again at Zhang Shunlong in the near distance.


    After taking a second look at Zhang Shunlong''s face, Lin Gongfu truly felt as if he had gone blind.


    This person''s face indeed looked exactly like one of those who had juste with the Princely Heir.


    It''s just that...


    The difference in their demeanors was too vast.


    At first sight, Lin Gongfu had almost failed to recognize him!


    When he thought about what his son had done earlier and the subsequent suicide of the woman who seemed to have a not insignificant rtionship with the Sky-Man before him, he immediately felt a wave of fear.


    Disbelief, incredulity, panic.


    A myriad of emotions surged up in his heart all at once.


    In a fleeting moment of thought, Lin Gongfu made a decisive move, pping Lin Yunzhen''s face with the palm of his hand.


    Smack!


    A sound echoed.


    Lin Yunzhen was sent flying, his face swelling instantly, several teeth knocked out.


    Lin Gongfu stepped forward immediately, with a smile that was more like ingratiating himself said, "Sir, we have offended you earlier. My son has done wrong, and I will discipline him well."


    "If you do not mind, you are wee toe to our house, and I will personally apologize to you."


    After being pped, Lin Yunzhen waspletely dumbfounded.


    But at this time, he also somehow did not dare to speak out.


    He was not a fool.


    He knew his own father was doing this to protect him.


    Although he understood why Lin Gongfu was doing so, he still did not understand how a lowlymoner, previously without any cultivation, could suddenly be of the Heavenly Human Realm!


    How could this be?


    Lin Yunzhen did not understand.


    But he was not afraid either.


    The Heavenly Human Realm, the Great Zhou did notck them.


    After all, his father was still the Prime Minister of the court, if Zhang Shunlong made a move against him, his father would not stand by idly nor would Emperor Zhou.


    And at this moment, under the attentive gaze of Lin Gongfu, Zhang Shunlong who was enveloped in golden light, remained indifferent. Hearing Lin Gongfu''s words, the expression that had never shifted suddenly smiled.


    It was unclear whether it was a bitter smile, or one of self-mockery.


    "Apologize?"


    "Can an apology bring the dead back to life?"


    Lin Gongfu knew the woman Zhang Shunlong referred to was the one who hadmitted suicide.


    He was at a loss for words.


    Zhang Shunlong muttered, "Yes, even I cannot resurrect the dead, let alone you."


    "Therefore, this crime cannot bepensated for."


    "Moreover, considering the predicament Yuting experienced, this crime should be increased by a degree."


    As Zhang Shunlong''s words fell, under the gaze of Lin Gongfu, he suddenly struck out with his palm.


    Vast power surged out instantly.


    Before Lin Gongfu could react, he was knocked against the wall in the distance, smashing through countless walls of the courtyard beforeing to a stop.


    Amidst the cries of shock from the servants of the Prime Minister''s Mansion, Lin Gongfu, the current Prime Minister,y severely injured, his regal attire disheveled, hisplexion pale, sprawled on the ground.


    He clutched at his chest with a terrified look, feeling as if all the bones in his body were broken.


    Pain!


    Unbearable pain!


    How could this be possible!


    After all, he was a Ninth Grade warrior of Martial Cultivation, and even if he was not a match for a Sky-Man, he should not have been near death with just a palm strike from one!


    He didn''t even get the chance to react!


    Besides being astonished by Zhang Shunlong''s strength, Lin Gongfu was even more shocked that Zhang Shunlong dared to strike him, the current Prime Minister, in the Great Zhou Capital, under the watchful eyes of Emperor Zhou!


    This wasn''t just a p in the face for him, the Prime Minister!


    It was a p in the face of the entire Great Zhou Dynasty!


    How dare he!?


    Lin Gongfu could not understand!


    And at this time, Lin Yunzhen was also shocked beyond belief.


    He noticed that after Zhang Shunlong struck Lin Gongfu, he turned his gaze to him.


    That indifferent expression.


    Made Lin Yunzhen feel as if he was facing a deity high above.


    Or as if he was facing an insurmountable mountain of ten thousand li.


    Under Zhang Shunlong''s gaze, he felt his breathing be much more difficult.


    Before he could utter a word.


    Zhang Shunlong took a step forward, appeared in front of him, grabbed his throat, and lifted him up.


    "Ugh! Ugh!!"


    Lin Yunzhen''s eyes widened, his facial expression changing rapidly.


    He stared fixedly at Zhang Shunlong.


    "No, don''t!"


    From the look in Zhang Shunlong''s eyes, Lin Yunzhen sensed a murderous intent.


    He was scared.


    The always gentle and amiable expression on his face began to tremble.


    "Please, I beg you, I can give you many women, however many you want... I can, I canpensate you with them!"

 Chapter 272: Chapter 98: Hey, Dont Die on Me! (Long Chapter, Please Subscribe!)_8

    Zhang Shunlong listened to Lin Yunzhen''s words and couldn''t help butugh, amused. In his indifferent expression, there was a thick sorrow, as if hisughter was mingled with tears.


    "Look, the nobility of this world, they are just so, not much nobler than we are. The noblemen we have always feared are also human," he murmured to himself.


    Zhang Shunlong muttered under his breath.


    It was as if he was conversing with someone else.


    As Zhang Shunlong spoke, Lin Yunzhen''s breathing gradually grew faint.


    At that moment, a helpless voice reached Zhang Shunlong''s ears.


    "My lord, the way this affair is handled is a bit too much. Could you please give this Emperor some face?"


    The figure of Emperor Zhou suddenly appeared in the sky.


    A force of the Primordial Spirit descended upon them.


    Zhang Shunlong looked up at Emperor Zhou.


    This was the first time he had faced Emperor Zhou, the most supreme noble of the Great Zhou Dynasty.


    He just looked at Emperor Zhou for a while.


    When the force of the Primordial Spirit emanating from Emperor Zhou touched him, he only frowned slightly.


    The force of Emperor Zhou''s Primordial Spirit, like snow under the morning sun, melted away in an instant.


    Emperor Zhou''s face showed a hint of astonishment and shock.


    The strength of Zhang Shunlong, this Sky-Man, was far more powerful than he had imagined.


    For the moment, he was unable to stop Zhang Shunlong.


    Compared to Zhang Shunlong, the Sky-Man, the family at the Prime Minister''s Mansion seemed less significant.


    The only trouble was that the face of the dynasty might well be tarnished.


    Emperor Zhou''s expression became somewhat ugly.


    His authoritative eyes fixed on Zhang Shunlong.


    Under Emperor Zhou''s watchful gaze, Zhang Shunlong grasped Lin Yunzhen''s arm with one hand and slowly exerted force.


    Crack, crack.


    Lin Yunzhen''s bones shattered bit by bit.


    Lin Yunzhen, who had nearly passed out due to the inability to breathe, was now painfully awakened.


    He let out a blood-curdling scream.


    This scream caused countless people secretly watching this scene to feel a chill.


    Their bodies couldn''t help but tremble a few times.


    Right under the watchful eyes of Emperor Zhou, Zhang Shunlong slowly crushed Lin Yunzhen''s bones to pieces.


    Lin Yunzhen, the refined noble son from the Capital city, the esteemed son of the Prime Minister, now was shaking in his legs, yelling in panic and fear.


    Even though he made little noise, those nearby could still feel his utter desperation.


    Beneath him, a vaguely unclean liquid began to flow.


    While crushing him, Zhang Shunlong looked toward Emperor Zhou and said, "Your face is not worth much."


    "When your subjects suffered injustice, you did not show up."


    "When the nobles of your dynasty were wantonly oppressing themon people, you did not show up."


    Emperor Zhou let out a helpless sigh.


    "Now you''ve shown up, so are you the Emperor of the Great Zhou Dynasty, or are you the Emperor of the nobles?"


    Emperor Zhou''s face showed a trace of emotion, as he did not know what this Sky-Man had endured.


    After a slight frown,n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    he said no more.


    Instead, hemunicated telepathically with Zhao Jin, asking him to contact Cheng Zhihai and inquire about the experiences of this Sky-Man.


    Shortly afterward, messages returned.


    Upon learning the full circumstances, Emperor Zhou''s expression turned extremely ugly, and when he looked at Lin Yunzhen, the son of the Prime Minister, he felt a surge of impulse to kill him with one p.


    Time trickled by.


    Lin Yunzhen, the son of the Prime Minister, seemed as if his blood was drained, hisplexion turning deathly pale.


    His consciousness blurred, his body shivering in waves.


    From a distance, Lin Gongfu, copsed against the wall, saw this scene and was filled with rage.


    "Damn it! Why must you go this far, my lord! For the sake of a mere woman, how could you treat my son like this?"


    He struggled, trying to stand.


    But the blow Zhang Shunlong had given him had almostpletely ruined his body.


    Zhang Shunlong gave Lin Gongfu a nce.


    For this Prime Minister, he had little to feel.


    Feeling that Lin Yunzhen in his hand was no longer responding, he broke Lin Yunzhen''s throat and threw him to the ground.


    Then, his eyes turned toward Lin Gongfu, as he stepped over Lin Yunzhen''s body and slowly walked toward Lin Gongfu.


    Emperor Zhou could no longer stand idly by at this time.


    If Lin Yunzhen died, he might overlook it.


    However, if Lin Gongfu, the current Prime Minister, were to be killed by Zhang Shunlong, then he''d truly be disgraced.


    The dignity of the Great Zhou Dynasty would be utterly obliterated.


    Thus, Emperor Zhou stood in front of Lin Gongfu, reluctantly raising his voice.


    "Sir, killing the Prime Minister''s son, Lin Yunzhen, should suffice,"


    "You shall noty hands on Lin Gongfu now."


    Zhang Shunlong looked at Emperor Zhou, "What if I insist on doing so?"


    Emperor Zhou''s dignified expression darkened slightly. Although he did not wish to make an enemy of Zhang Shunlong, this Sky-Man, the relentless pressure from Zhang Shunlong left him, Emperor Zhou, with no face to save. No matter how much Emperor Zhou valued this Sky-Man, he also felt somewhat dissatisfied at this moment.


    "Then I shall have to witness your prowess for myself," said Emperor Zhou.


    Hearing this, Zhang Shunlong was about to make a move against Emperor Zhou, when it seemed he sensed something, and the terrifying aura around him began to fade away.


    "Indeed, it is not feasible."


    "The gap between heaven and earth is open for only a brief moment; the duration is still too short."


    "Enough."


    Zhang Shunlong pointed his finger, and a terrifying aura along with a dazzling golden light formed on the tip, waving it towards Lin Gongfu, who was behind Emperor Zhou.


    After the gesture.


    Zhang Shunlong left without looking back.


    "If you can block it, then Lin Gongfu lives; if you cannot, then both of you shall die," Zhang Shunlong dered as his figure vanished.


    Emperor Zhou watched the golden light that Zhang Shunlong had released, his expression awkward. He quickly summoned the Power of the Primordial Spirit, utilized his Divine Power, and an instant manifestation of a deity drawn from his Primordial Spirit appeared, rushing towards the golden light.


    The next moment.


    Boom!!


    A white light filled the skies and the earth.


    Everyone was blinded, unable to see either Emperor Zhou or Lin Gongfu.


    When the world regained its color,


    They saw that what was once the Prime Minister''s Mansion had been utterly eradicated.


    Emperor Zhou hovered in the air, looking slightly disheveled.


    He held Lin Gongfu in his arms, his body limp like a rag doll, blood dripping continuously.


    Both legs severed.


    His aged face was filled with pain.


    The countless onlookers drew a sharp breath at this scene.


    Emperor Zhou himself couldn''t handle this obscure Sky-Man.


    The current Prime Minister Lin Gongfu, although still alive, had both legs severed, all cultivation lost, and was as good as dead.


    Emperor Zhou, while he had managed to preserve the empire''s face, had done so only barely, just managing to keep his undergarments in ce, so to speak.


    The Capital city fell into utter silence at that moment.


    Emperor Zhou stood in midair, looking down at the tragic scene where the Prime Minister''s Mansion once stood, and then at Lin Gongfu in his hand.


    He sighed.


    "You, oh you, the people of the world are not to be trifled with at will, you all deserve this," he said to Lin Gongfu.


    Saying this, Emperor Zhou, with a sense of resignation, handed Lin Gongfu to Zhao Jin beside him and slowly walked towards the Great Zhou Imperial Pce.


    Zhao Jin caught Lin Gongfu, thrown by Emperor Zhou.


    This Prime Minister, who was full of vigor in the court this morning, had now been reduced to this state.


    Tsk.


    Quite satisfying.


    Zhao Jin smiled slyly, secretly pinching Lin Gongfu''s buttocks.


    "For calling me a hermaphrodite before, huh, I must say, the Prime Minister sure has a perky butt," Zhao Jin thought to himself.


    Lin Gongfu''s consciousness slowly returned.


    As soon as he opened his eyes, he felt someone pinching his buttocks.


    Looking at Zhao Jin, already in a foul mood, and now with his buttocks being pinched, a mixture of sadness and rage overcame him, and he spurted a mouthful of old blood, then fainted outright.


    At the same time, the vitality on his body also began to plummet rapidly.


    Zhao Jin was shocked and hurriedly pped Lin Gongfu''s face a few times,


    Emperor Zhou had barely managed to save Lin Gongfu, and if by just teasing him a bit, he ended up teasing him to death, that would really screw things up.


    Zhao Jin certainly didn''t want to bear that responsibility and quickly looked for the Imperial Physician while carrying Lin Gongfu.


    "Hey, don''t you die on me; I only pinched your buttocks a little,"


    "Can someone be pinched to death on their buttocks?"


    "Imperial Physician! Summon the Imperial Physician!"


    ...

 Chapter 273: Chapter 99: Dont Disgust Me Here (Please Subscribe)

    Chapter 273: Chapter 99: Don''t Disgust Me Here (Please Subscribe)


    Zhang Shunlong''s figure disappeared from the capital city.


    The next instant.


    He appeared beside the peach trees.


    His aura began to weaken gradually, and at the same time, the golden radiance swirling around him also faded away.


    Zhang Shunlong stood idly under the peach tree, looking up at the blossoms at its crown.


    He seemed lost, muttering to himself.


    "Compared with noblemen, wemoners are just a small ripple in the water when we die."


    "But those with power cannot even bear a tarnish on their reputation."


    "If there were no such thing as the powerful in this world..."


    "There would be far fewer people like you and me, I guess."


    As Zhang Shunlong thought this, his fingers began to clench tightly.


    His gaze turned towards the direction of the capital city, and he took a deep breath.


    It was as if he thought of something; his eyes lowered in contemtion for a moment, then slowly, he started walking toward the capital city.


    "Let''s go see the Princely Heir. This Princely Heir has been kind to me, and I ought to repay this kindness."


    Zhang Shunlong walked slowly toward the capital city.


    With each step, his aura diminished a bit more.


    By the time he re-entered the capital, his aura was as faint as that of a weak schr, barely distinguishable from an ordinary man.


    Even if Zhang Shunlong were to appear before Emperor Zhou at this time, unless Emperor Zhou looked closely at his face, he would not believe that this frail schr, whose aura was faint, was actually the peerless warrior who, like a deity, had just burst into the capital alone and suppressed the Prime Minister single-handedly.


    Zhang Shunlong lifted his hand and examined it, feeling an extraordinary heaviness in his body, as if shackles had been ced upon him; he shook his head with a wry smile.


    "If I hadn''t been in such a rush, using the memories and the merit from my previous life, I could have cultivated to the Heavenly Human Realm in just a few years. But now that the merit is exhausted, it won''t be so easy to return to the Heavenly Human Realm."


    Zhang Shunlong spoke, and then again looked up at the sky.


    "As the heavens and earth turn, another cycle begins. All the gods are dead, yet it''s I, a mere soil guardian, who have survived..."


    Zhang Shunlong murmured, his expression showing a hint of destion.


    He walked slowly toward Duke Zhen''s Mansion. Standing in front of the mansion and looking at the Entrance Hall, which was many times more imposing than that of the Prime Minister''s Mansion, his feelings were mixed.


    People like the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir, who reached the pinnacle of power in Great Zhou, turned out to be so sincere and gentlemanly. In stark contrast to Lin Yunzhen, whose status and power fell short of the Duke''s Heir''s, yet acted arrogantly and despotically.


    Guards at the entrance of Duke Zhen''s Mansion saw Zhang Shunlong in his in clothes. Just as they were about to chase him away, they inexplicably felt that his gaze was not that of an ordinary civilian but was unfathomably calm.


    A single nce at Zhang Shunlong made the guards feel a momentary breathlessness, sensing an indescribable pressure.


    Zhang Shunlong said to the guards, "I am here to see the Princely Heir."


    The guards exchanged looks, and after a brief inquiry, realizing this person seemed to be acquainted with the Princely Heir, they escorted Zhang Shunlong to the Million Specie Garden.


    At this time, inside the Million Specie Garden.


    Cheng Guang was in his bedroom, examining the reward he had just received forpleting a task.


    The reward for befriending Zhang Shunlong seemed ordinary, but its effect was presumably notable.


    Prosperity of Martial Arts, understanding of Daosts for three hours.


    It appears to be some kind of buff.


    Cheng Guang stroked his chin, pondering, then with a thought, he spoke in his mind to the system:


    "System, im the reward."


    The moment the words were formed in his heart, Cheng Guang felt mysterious forces arising within him.


    At the same time, he noticed his thoughts bing much sharper, and many principles that had previously eluded him suddenly became clear.


    Just pondering a moment, he found that the progression of his Heavenly Gang Star Fight, which had been somewhat slow, seemed to surge forward in an instant.


    A flood of information poured into Cheng Guang''s mind.


    In just a short while, Cheng Guang felt that his Heavenly Gang Star Fight had advanced past the initial understanding to the Application stage, and he was not far from Ascending to the next realm.


    The Prosperity of Martial Arts buff was extraordinary.


    If this buff, whichsted for three hours, could push his Heavenly Gang Star Fight to the point of Ascending or even to Perfect, then he could move into the Divine Power Realm and possibly even reach the Prime God Realmter on.


    Cheng Guang felt a slight joy in his heart, pushed open the door and began training in the courtyard.


    His body moved.


    Each gesture was imbued with a hint of enlightenment.


    The understanding of Heavenly Gang Star Fight was rapidly improving.


    Qi surged around Cheng Guang, making the starlight float around him as if forming a dazzling milky way.


    As his body expanded and contracted, his Qi and Blood grew stronger and the Qi inside him became exceedingly dense.


    Suddenly, Cheng Guang felt a sensation.


    His body paused.


    The Martial Arts of the Heavenly Gang Star Fight seemed to transform into streams of light, flowing through his mind, converging bit by bit within his Purple Mansion.


    Turning into aplex, obscure Divine Power Mark.


    Divine Power Realm!


    Cheng Guang felt a thrill in his heart; just having reached the Application stage of the Heavenly Gang Star Fight had catapulted his cultivation to the Divine Power Realm. If he could continue to understand more, could he not break through to the Prime God Realm?


    Cheng Guang was hopeful, unwilling to stop, and continued his cultivation.


    At the same time, he also began to cultivate the God Emperor Cultivation Method, visualizing the True Lord of Pure Origin Painting in his mind.


    Though this system reward was named Prosperity of Martial Arts and could enhance his understanding of Martial Cultivation, it was simrly useful for other cultivation methods of the Spirit Dao.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 274: Chapter 99 Dont Disgust Me Here (Please Subscribe)_2

    Under the buff of the prosperity of martial arts, Cheng Guang felt that visualizing True Lord of Pure Origin was much easier than before.


    As Cheng Guang cultivated, he didn''t notice that his Primordial Spirit was shining brightly, with the Power of the Primordial Spirit slowly seeping out around him, faintly outlining the semnce of a divine figure.


    When this divine figure took on a vague form, Cheng Guang suddenly felt his Primordial Spirit tremble, then it seemed to undergo a metamorphosis, changing from its original fiery red color to a pale gold that bordered on white gold.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Ascension Realm!


    Both Spirit Dao and Martial Cultivation broke through at this moment!


    This was an unexpected joy.


    Cheng Guang only felt that he was now growing even more powerful. If he were to participate in the martial artspetition between Great Zhou and Great Wei right now, he probably wouldn''t need any restrictions, and he could still snatch the first ce.


    However, there weren''t many opportunities to showcase his strength at the moment.


    It mainly came down to his high status; small skirmishes simply didn''t require his involvement.


    Cheng Guang couldn''t help but smile, not finding anything wrong with this.


    Now he could focus on improving his cultivation,pleting tasks from the system to obtain rewards, then idle about, secretly growing stronger, which was quite nice. Stay connected with m-v l|e''-NovelBin


    While Cheng Guang was cultivating, Qing Luan and the Queen of South Ming were cooking.


    The two had gotten along very well during this time, and the Queen had learned many dishes from Qing Luan. The vor couldn''t be said to be bad, but it certainly had a unique taste.


    Cheng Guang did not want to waste even three hours.


    When Qing Luan and the Queen brought the food to the table, Cheng Guang did not stop until he squeezed everyst second out of the three hours and then ceased.


    Immediately after, he seemed to sense something and turned his gaze towards the courtyard gate.


    Outside the Million Specie Garden, one guard appeared on the shaded path with Zhang Shunlong in tow.


    After bringing Zhang Shunlong here, the guard, noticing Cheng Guang was already looking their way,


    and not seeing any displeasure in Cheng Guang''s gaze falling on Zhang Shunlong, surmised Zhang Shunlong was probably an acquaintance of the Princely Heir, didn''t intrude further, and turned to leave.


    Zhang Shunlong entered the Million Specie Garden alone.


    "Princely Heir."


    Zhang Shunlong made his way through the Million Specie Garden and saluted Cheng Guang with sped hands.


    Cheng Guang looked at Zhang Shunlong, his eyes revealing a momentary surprise; he certainly hadn''t expected Zhang Shunlong toe to Duke Zhen''s Mansion at this time.


    What surprised Cheng Guang even more was that


    Zhang Shunlong, who had just caused a ruckus at the Prime Minister''s Mansion, previously disying a formidable aura and extraordinary might, now appeared even frailer than a weak schr.


    His aura was so faint it seemed to be at its utmost limit.


    Cheng Guang wouldn''t need to lift a finger¡ªeven blowing a breath of air seemed like it could knock Zhang Shunlong over.


    Cheng Guang sized up Zhang Shunlong, smiling warmly, "Why have youe here?"


    Zhang Shunlong, with a smile on his face¡ªthough a bit bitter¡ªno longer showed the desperate grief from before but instead seemed like someone who had found a new purpose, providing support for someone whose heart had died.


    "Princely Heir, I am here today to thank you for your assistance during this time."


    "I, Zhang Shunlong, believe in karma¡ªI repay kindness as well as avenge grudges. Your Grace has shown me kindness, and I must repay it."


    Cheng Guang shook his head, "No need, Ick nothing."


    Seeing Cheng Guang shake his head, Zhang Shunlong knew that Cheng Guang, the noble Princely Heir, probably didn''t think there was anything valuable he could offer. He smiled, not bothering to exin any further.


    After pondering for a moment, he reached to his brow, drew out a bit of golden radiance, held it in his palm, and offered it to Cheng Guang.


    "Princely Heir, I have nothing of value, but what remains with me is some virtue from a past life. The Power of Virtue has a tremendous effect on Sky-Men. With virtue, your cultivation speed will increase significantly."


    "Virtue?" Cheng Guang paused, not quite understanding what Zhang Shunlong was talking about.


    Zhang Shunlong didn''t exin much either, slowly pushing his hand forward, and the golden radiance entered Cheng Guang''s body.


    Cheng Guang was momentarily stunned, feeling an inexplicable closeness to heaven and earth. The ancient royal blood of Great Xia within him sped up its flow, as if cheering, blending into the ancient Great Xia royal bloodline bit by bit.


    The already dazzling royal bloodline of Great Xia, upon integrating this bit of virtue, seemed to gain an even greater luster.


    Now, with every breath Cheng Guang took, it was as if he could absorb Heavenly and Earthly Qi into his body.


    Cheng Guang, sensing the change in his bloodline, was somewhat dumbfounded.


    How could his ancient Great Xia royal bloodline absorb virtue?


    What exactly was virtue?


    Something earned by doing good deeds for heaven and earth, for the people?


    Cheng Guang felt puzzled, sensing a strange connection between his ancient Great Xia royal bloodline and the Power of Virtue, and he silently looked at Zhang Shunlong.


    Zhang Shunlong seemed to notice Cheng Guang''s confusion and exined with a smile, "Heaven and earth have changed, gods are dead, and Devil Beasts rampant; the source of heaven and earth''s virtue has long since disappeared."


    "This bit of virtue I have is a blessing from a past life. Although I spent a lot of it to settle grievances, I still have some left over."


    "Having repaid the kindness, I will take my leave."


    After finishing his inexplicable speech to Cheng Guang, Zhang Shunlong took his leave with a slight bow, step by step heading towards the mansion''s outer gates.


    He didn''t care whether Cheng Guang understood or not, it didn''t matter to him.


    With measured steps, he departed.

 Chapter 275: Chapter 99 Dont Disgust Me Here (Please Subscribe)_3

    Alone, like a shadow.


    Zhang Shunlong came in a rush and left just as hurriedly.


    It wasn''t until Zhang Shunlong had left that Cheng Guang reacted, staring nkly at the ancient Great Xia royal bloodline shining golden within him, only to feel that the bloodline of the World Royal Family had origins that were not as simple as they seemed.


    It seemed to be greatly rted to the Power of Virtue in this world, which had no known source.


    What is Virtue?


    What are celestial changes?


    And what exactly is "the gods are dead"?


    Cheng Guang was filled with puzzlement.


    Although he knew Zhang Shunlong might have had a sudden understanding and his cultivation had improved greatly, he had no idea why Zhang Shunlong had this epiphany.


    Listening to Zhang Shunlong, it seemed as if he was an old monster who had lived from before the era of celestial changes until now.


    How could that be possible?


    Cheng Guang''s thoughts becameplex and convoluted, feeling that everything was absurd.


    After thinking it through, he couldn''t figure it out, so he gave up.


    Just then, Qing Luan called out.


    "Princely Heir, it''s time to eat."


    Cheng Guang responded and stopped dwelling on Zhang Shunlong. He walked to the stone table, picked up his bowl, and started eating.


    Ttoday, Qing Luan had stir-fried quite a few dishes, all delicious and appetizing. Cheng Guang had a satisfying meal.


    After the meal, Qing Luan cleaned up the dishes and utensils.


    "Princely Heir, what was Zhang Shunlong''s visit about?"


    Qing Luan asked curiously.


    She had seen Zhang Shunlonge, but she hadn''t heard what he was looking for the Princely Heir for.


    At this moment, Qing Luan was also unaware that the person who had leveled the Prime Minister''s Mansion single-handedly was Zhang Shunlong, and she thought that Zhang Shunlong might have run into some trouble again.


    Cheng Guang smiled without exining, "He just talked to me about some things and repaid a favor."


    "Repay a favor?" Qing Luan''s fair, picturesque face froze for a moment, then she covered her mouth and chuckled softly.


    "This Zhang Shunlong is interesting, what favor can he possibly repay? The Princely Heir is one who does not seek reciprocity."


    When Qing Luan said this, Cheng Guang''s old face turned slightly red.


    He was not some saint who didn''t seek reciprocity.


    Moreover, Zhang Shunlong''s identity seemed to be not that simple, and whatever he could repay him with was equally valuable.


    This time Zhang Shunlong left, and there might not be any trouble in the short term, but who knows what kind of turmoil he will cause in Great Zhou in the future? Enjoy new adventures from m-v l''e|-NovelBin


    Zhang Shunlong was trying to establish a nation without nobles, though it wouldn''t necessarily target him, but what was certain was that Great Zhou would definitely experience a major reshuffle in the future.


    It would be a good thing for the Great Zhou Dynasty.


    Possibly, the Bureau of the Lamp would be very busy in the future.


    Cheng Guang smacked his lips thinking about it and found it interesting.


    After resting a bit post-meal, Cheng Guang left the Duke''s Mansion and headed towards the Bureau of the Lamp to have a chat with Cheng Zhihai.


    Cheng Guang had made significant contributions recently, helping the Bureau of the Lamp resolve a big trouble like the Crown Prince, and Cheng Zhihai''s demeanor became much more pleasant.


    When he saw Cheng Guanging, he smiled and immediately promoted Cheng Guang''s official position.


    Cheng Guang, who had joined the Bureau of the Lamp just over a month ago, was now a Gold Lantern Catcher.


    It was just that his cultivation wasn''t strong enough yet, but the extent of his official position leap was almost maxed out.


    If Cheng Zhihai wasn''t worried that Cheng Guang taking over the Bureau of the Lamp would be too tiring at this time, he would have loved to hand over the entire Bureau of the Lamp to Cheng Guang.


    Cheng Guang chuckled and shook his head; he didn''t crave official positions as ordinary people did. After all, everything happened as it should, without surprises or anything particrly exciting.


    Cheng Guang wandered around the Bureau of the Lamp, familiarized himself briefly with the reporting procedures, took charge of a few teams of Silver Lantern Catchers, and organized them under hismand.


    For the next few days, Cheng Guang nned to continue his cultivation and if nothing else came up, he''d take on tasks at the Bureau of the Lamp.


    Raiding the home of some official or minister was quite an interesting task to him.


    After spending some time at the Bureau of the Lamp and before 5pm, Cheng Guang said goodbye to Cheng Zhihai and left the Bureau of the Lamp.


    Many stepster, Cheng Guang saw on a slope at a distance, an old man lying in a lounge chair, deeply engrossed in a book.


    The old man looked extremely focused, his eyes not dim but instead sparkling with light.


    His aura was strong.


    Seeing this scene, Cheng Guang couldn''t help but feel respect for the old man.


    "Despite being so old, he still does not put down his books and continues to enhance his knowledge. His cultivation is also profoundly strong. It seems that there are indeed hidden dragons and crouching tigers in the Capital city."


    Cheng Guang watched from a distance for a while but did not disturb the old man.


    He continued walking along the main street.


    Just as he was about to reach Duke Zhen''s Mansion,


    He suddenly felt someone''s gaze fall upon him.


    Cheng Guang stopped, turned around, and saw a young, tall son of a general wearing extravagant clothing, with hands behind his back, staring at him.


    This person had outstanding appearance and a tall stature, and the splendid robe added a touch of nobility.


    He just stood there, quietly watching Cheng Guang.


    He spoke softly, "I have seen the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir."


    Cheng Guang looked at the neer with a puzzled face.


    Although the neer had a distinguished appearance, he obviously did not recognize this person.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Princely Heir, I am the adopted son of Qin Beifeng, Qin Gaozhi. The person you will soon marry is my sister. Shall we talk alone?"


    Qin Gaozhi looked calmly at Cheng Guang. Although his tone was respectful, there was not much reverence in his eyes.

 Chapter 276: Chapter 99 Dont Disgust Me Here (Please Subscribe)_4

    Cheng Guang, standing by in Lin Cheng, was originally about to shout out in reprimand upon seeing Qin Gaozhi. Yet, upon hearing that the other party was General Qin''s adopted son and that Qin Yanqiu, the renowned Female Martial God within the Northern Expedition Army, was even his sister, decided it was not proper to scold him aloud.


    At this moment, it would be inappropriate to voice a reprimand.


    Cheng Guang looked at Qin Gaozhi as the two of them stood at opposite ends of the street, looking at each other.


    Qin Gaozhi stood tall with his hands sped behind his back.


    Even though he started off somewhat respectful, once he had finished his salutations, his demeanor no longer held any hint of respect.


    Cheng Guang watched him, his eyes calm and unruffled.


    "Qin Gaozhi? You''vee all the way to the Capital city to talk to me about what?"


    Qin Gaozhi smiled slightly, "Naturally, it''s about my sister''s matter. Princely Heir, do you wish to listen?"


    Cheng Guang frowned slightly and gave Qin Gaozhi another look, as if he couldn''t quite understand what thetter was thinking.


    After mere seconds of observation, Cheng Guang nodded slightly. He didn''t turn to walk towards Qin Gaozhi; he simply stood his ground, waiting.


    Qin Gaozhi, seeing Cheng Guang''s reaction, smiled gently and walked over to Cheng Guang''s side.


    In dealing with Cheng Guang, Qin Gaozhi had to admit that the Heir of Duke of the State was undoubtedly among the pinnacle of Great Zhou''s nobility,cking the impatience of lesser nobles.


    Every move he made did not resemble that of the nobility, but rather that of a graceful and easygoing gentleman.


    Handsome in appearance, with ck hair tied casually behind his head, shining with a faint lustre,plemented by a physique as white as jade, his features were extraordinary.


    Qin Gaozhi stood before Cheng Guang. While his own appearance was decent, it paled inparison to Cheng Guang''s.


    Qin Gaozhi''s expression slightly faltered, but he refrained from saying anything more. After standing still in front of Cheng Guang, he paused and then suddenly spoke up, "My father said that in just two days, Princely Heir will head north to marry my sister. Princely Heir''s status is a match for my sister''s, as is your standing. No one can object to that."


    "But as her brother, I''m concerned. Therefore, I nned toe and see Princely Heir for myself, since my sister''s resolute and decisive nature is different from that of typical noblewomen."


    Cheng Guang listened quietly.


    Qin Gaozhi went on, Find exclusive stories on m_v l|e-NovelBin


    "Princely Heir might not be able to ept my sister''s character. If after the marriage you find that you dislike my sister, it will be toote. It might be better for Princely Heir to call off the marriage now."


    "That would be a good thing for you, seeing as with your status, what kind of woman could you not have? Why must you marry someone like my sister, a soldier from the army?"


    As Cheng Guang listened to Qin Gaozhi''s words, a hint of curiosity appeared on his face, "You don''t want Qin Yanqiu to marry me?"


    "Are you worried about our ipatible personalities for Qin Yanqiu''s sake, or is it because you yourself are fond of Qin Yanqiu?"


    Qin Gaozhi replied candidly, "I''m not worthy of such feelings."


    Cheng Guang looked at him, not understanding what Qin Gaozhi was thinking.


    If anyone else had asked Qin Gaozhi such a question, he certainly would have responded with a frown and anger.


    However, today, the person asking was Cheng Guang, and even if Qin Gaozhi felt slightly ufortable, he wouldn''t express it.


    "I am but a lone child my father picked up from the battlefield. Whatever I have in this life, I owe to him. Even if I harbor different feelings towards my sister, I would suppress them. I am not entitled to them."


    Cheng Guangughed, saying, "So, you''re not worthy, and now youe to me, suggesting that I let go, because you think I am also not worthy?"


    Upon hearing Cheng Guang''s words, Qin Gaozhi''s expression stiffened, but he quickly regained hisposure.


    Even if that''s what he thought, he wouldn''t say it out loud.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    If this Princely Heir would not let go, Qin Yanqiu certainly would not call off the marriage herself.


    Seeing that Qin Gaozhi remained silent, Cheng Guang found it uninteresting. He yawned and said, "It''s gettingte. You should head back and get some sleep. I don''t need a kid like you to worry about my marriage."


    Having said that, Cheng Guang waved his hand, intending to return to his residence.


    Qin Gaozhi took a deep breath, feeling an irritation rising in his chest. But then he remembered that today, he had slipped away from North City alone, secretlying to the Capital. If he angered the Princely Heir, even if thetter killed him, he would have noint.


    So he suppressed the irritation once again.


    He respectfully lowered his head.


    "Princely Heir."


    Qin Gaozhi called out.


    Cheng Guang paused his steps, turning his head towards Qin Gaozhi.


    "My sister, Qin Yanqiu, is among the most talented in the Northern Expedition Army. She will certainly achieve the status of a Sky-Man."


    Qin Gaozhi looked at Cheng Guang, his tone carrying a measure of admiration and reverence, though not for Cheng Guang.


    It was for the admiration and reverence for Qin Yanqiu.


    "Perhaps Princely Heir only wishes to marry someone of power and influence. Why dy my sister? If Princely Heir could consider the bigger picture, for the sake of the Northern Expedition Army and the general situation, I hope you would seriously contemte finding another candidate."


    Cheng Guang''s eyes rested on Qin Gaozhi, and now he was somewhat puzzled.


    "Are you suggesting that if I marry Qin Yanqiu, I would be disregarding the bigger picture?"


    Qin Gaozhi bowed his head, "I dare not."


    Cheng Guangughed again, "Why try to convince me? If it''s for the sake of the bigger picture, go and talk to the Duke of the State, to Qin Beifeng, to Qin Yanqiu."


    "As for me, I only care about what pleases me, and I''m thest to consider the bigger picture."


    As the words of Cheng Guang fell, Qin Gaozhi''s face subtly changed, looking at Cheng Guang in disbelief.


    It seemed he hadn''t expected the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir to be such a free and easygoing person.

 Chapter 277: Chapter 99 Dont Disgust Me Here (Please Subscribe)_5

    After finishing his words, Cheng Guang felt disinterested. If it weren''t for Qin Gaozhi being Qin Beifeng''s adopted son, he wouldn''t have bothered to talk with him for so long.


    Having exchanged just a few simple sentences, Cheng Guang stood up and walked toward Duke Zhen''s Mansion.


    Seeing Cheng Guang heading inside the mansion, Qin Gaozhi gritted his teeth and quickly followed after him.


    "Princely Heir, my sister is one year older than me. Since her youth, she has been devoted to martial arts, subduing devils, and exterminating demons. Before she reached twenty, she had already made remarkable military aplishments during the Northern Expedition. In less than a century, she will certainly be able to achieve the stature of a Sky-Man like that of the Duke of the State."


    "Below Sky-Men are mortals, whose lifespans are at most a hundred years. Even if one could prolong life, it would notpare to the Heavenly Human Realm."


    "With the Princely Heir''s talent, your future achievements may not be low, but definitely, you will not be able to be a Sky-Man."


    "Additionally, although my sister is aloof in nature and rarely converses with others, she is also simple-minded. If the Princely Heir were to marry only my sister, that might still be bearable, but if you were to take many consorts and cause strife and jealousy, that''s something she absolutely cannot handle."


    "When that timees, who''s to say, she might end up being wronged."


    "Not to mention, if in the future you make my sister stay at home to take care of the family and educate the children, that would be a waste of a future Sky-Man of Great Zhou, of the Northern Expedition Army."


    Qin Gaozhi spoke urgently, and by the end of his plea, his expression already carried a hint of supplication.


    It seemed he was just short of kneeling down and begging Cheng Guang not to marry Qin Yanqiu.


    Upon hearing this, Cheng Guang turned his head and said to Qin Gaozhi, "You are, after all, Qin Beifeng''s adopted son. You should know that my marriage isn''t up to me to decide."


    "Let alone whether I like Qin Yanqiu or how I will treat her in the future."


    "These matters have nothing to do with you."


    "How the Northern Expedition Army fares in the future is also none of your concern."


    "If you''re idle and annoyed, go hit your head against a tree, don''t disgust me here."


    Qin Gaozhi was left with a face of shame and embarrassment after being berated by Cheng Guang. Just as Cheng Guang was about to step into Duke Zhen''s Mansion, Qin Gaozhi couldn''t help but call out loudly once more.


    "Princely Heir."


    This time Cheng Guang didn''t pay him any heed, thinking he had encountered an imbecile.


    It was highly probable that Qin Gaozhi harbored a liking for Qin Yanqiu, infatuated with her, but he had never expressed it, the kind who only dared to love in secret.


    Perhaps he had intended to wait for an opportunity to ask Qin Beifeng to marry Qin Yanqiu to him, but before the chance came, he heard she was to marry him instead.


    He couldn''t ept it all at once.


    He had no way to persuade Qin Beifeng to change his mind, nor could he convince Qin Yanqiu to call off the engagement.


    So he found the opportunity toe and seek Cheng Guang, hoping to make him give up.


    He even blurted out a whole bunch of nonsensical reasons, trying to guilt-trip him.


    How ridiculous.


    Shaking his head, Cheng Guang brushed Qin Gaozhi aside and headed straight back into the mansion.


    Qin Gaozhi, watching Cheng Guang enter Duke Zhen''s Mansion, wanted to follow but was stopped by the guard at the entrance. A stern gaze and a heavy aura of authority rested upon him, making his breathing slightly hitch.


    Hisplexion changed subtly, and he couldn''t help but take a step back.


    Clearly, he had not expected the guards of Duke Zhen''s Mansion to emanate such a formidable presence, not to be underestimated.


    Qin Gaozhi stood in front of Duke Zhen''s Mansion, hesitated for a moment, and then finally let out a sigh of resignation; at this point, there weren''t many options left and turned to leave.


    He hade to find the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir on his own, stealthily making his way there.


    In the Capital city, just waiting for the chance to meet Cheng Guang, the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir, had already taken up quite some time; he needed to head back promptly.


    If he was away for too long and Qin Beifeng discovered his absence, it would be difficult to exin.


    Unable to persuade Cheng Guang to break off the engagement, Qin Gaozhi felt it was better to go and work on his sister''s mindset.


    Qin Gaozhi stood outside Duke Zhen''s Mansion for a moment longer, then turned around and left.


    ...


    In Duke Zhen''s Mansion, Million Specie Garden.


    Cheng Guang returned to the cold pavilion, poured himself a cup of tea, and took a deep breath.


    Qing Luan, seeing Cheng Guange back from the Bureau of the Lamp with a less than pleasant expression, curiously asked,


    "Princely Heir, what''s wrong? Did something happen?"


    Cheng Guang shook his head, "It''s nothing, I encountered an imbecile."


    "Imbecile?" Qing Luan didn''t quite understand what Cheng Guang meant, but she could roughly sense the exasperation in his heart.


    She was wondering who could have angered their Princely Heir so much.


    Just as she was about to speak words offort to Cheng Guang, from outside Million Specie Garden, on the shaded pathway, Steward Wang''s voice was heard.


    "Princely Heir, thedy asks for your presence."


    Hearing Steward Wang''s voice and his message that Wu Yuemei was looking for him,bined with the earlier encounter with Qin Gaozhi, Cheng Guang guessed that his marriage might have already been scheduled.


    He set down the teacup, straightened his clothes, and stood up to walk towards the southeast courtyard.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Upon arriving at the southeast courtyard, he saw Wu Yuemei sitting in the host''s seat of the reception hall.


    Wu Yuemei, seeing Cheng Guang, ced her teacup, still steaming with a light white vapor, on the table and motioned with her hand toward Cheng Guang.


    "Guanger,e here."


    Cheng Guang approached.


    Wu Yuemei looked at Cheng Guang and tenderly stroked his forehead, "Guanger, your grandfather just sent a message saying that you should set off soon to travel northward and marry that child, Qin Yanqiu."


    "Our wedding will be held in two parts."


    "One ceremony in North City, and then, we''ll have another one in the Capital city."


    Hearing Wu Yuemei''s words, Cheng Guang was not surprised at all.

 Chapter 278: Chapter 99 Dont Disgust Me Here (Please Subscribe)_6

    He only asked a single question.


    "Mother, will youe with me?"


    Wu Yuemei shook her head upon hearing this, "Mother won''t apany you this time. The official wedding will be held in the Capital city; what we''re doing in North City is just to let your grandfather have a look."


    Hearing this, Cheng Guang''s lips twitched slightly, suppressing a smile.


    Well, well.


    So it turns out that the old Duke of the State wanted to witness the wedding himself, that''s why he''s having me hold another ceremony in North City.


    Otherwise, Qin Yanqiu, that big block of ice, should be the oneing to the Capital city to marry me by now.


    As Cheng Guang thought about it, he then looked at Wu Yuemei and asked, "Mother, when should I set off?"


    Wu Yuemei gently patted her forehead and smiled, "No rush, it''s alreadyte. Leave tomorrow morning. Your father will be backter, and he might have some instructions for you."


    "But whether he instructs you or not isn''t too important. It''s just some matters about staying safe."


    "Just be careful on your own. Don''t let down your guard just because you have guards with you."


    "When you''re away from home, you should always be extra vignt."


    Cheng Guang smiled and said, "Alright, mother, I''m not a child anymore. Don''t worry about me."


    Wu Yuemei said irritably, "What do you mean you''re not a child? Even if you''re married, you''ll always be a child to your mother."


    As she spoke, Wu Yuemei seemed to realize something and looked at Cheng Guang, "Oh, Guanger, have you eaten yet? I still have some food here, take it and eat."


    Cheng Guang shook his head, "Mother, I''ve just finished eating."


    Wu Yuemei nodded slightly, then engaged in a bit more idle chat with Cheng Guang.


    After a while, Cheng Guang left the southeastern courtyard.


    Upon returning to the Million Specie Garden, Cheng Guang discussed the matter of departing for North City the next day with Qing Luan, who immediately showed a look of surprise.


    "We''re going to North City tomorrow? That''s so sudden?"


    Cheng Guang smiled and shook his head, "It''s fine, actually. We''ve talked about it before: after the royal festival it''s time for my wedding."


    "Qing Luan,e with me."


    Qing Luan nodded slightly, beaming like a beautiful flower.


    "Alright."


    After Qing Luan agreed, Cheng Guang did not engage in much idle talk.


    His gaze then fell on the Queen of the South Ming who was standing aside; he felt it was still unsafe for her to stay in Duke Zhen''s Mansion.


    Should he take the Queen of the South Ming with him as well?


    Cheng Guang clicked his tongue.


    He felt that wouldn''t be quite right.


    Forget it, just have ck Cub look after the Queen of the South Ming.


    After all, there were servants in the mansion; if they brought her some food from time to time, she shouldn''t starve to death.


    ......


    As night descended, Duke''s Mansion was immersed in tranquility, the dim and gentle lights inside spilled onto the cobblestone paths, casting a bright strip of illumination.


    At midnight,


    Cheng Guangy in his bedroom, and without exception, the emotionless voice of the system rang in his ears.


    "[In the thirty-fourth year of Zhensheng, on the twenty-fifth day of the eighth month, it''s been fifty days since you became a Heavenly Human. You met Zhang Shunlong, and having met this True Sun Martial God, you feel that even the prospect of founding your own dynasty seems more feasible.]"


    "[Additionally, during your interactions with the True Sun Martial God, you suddenly realized that he knows much more than you do.]"


    "[This True Sun Martial God appears to be the reincarnation of some ancient Earth Righteous God but aside from him, it seems all the other Righteous Gods have perished. What beings the other Gods mentioned by the True Sun Martial God are, remains unknown to you.]"


    "[The Spirit Dao cultivation of the world, envisioning the Proving Dao Map, seems to also be connected with the ancient Gods.]"


    "[You feel as though you''ve opened the door to a new world. Why the Gods perished, why the world is in chaos, and where the Demon Beasts came from¡ªthese myriad questions linger in your mind and will not go away.]"


    [Although you have learned quite a few secrets, at the same time, you found even more mysteries emerging before your eyes. After contemting for a while, you felt a headache and stopped pondering.]


    [After returning to the Queen of the South Ming''s side, you had more ns for the future. For some reason, you suddenly remembered the woman you were engaged to in your youth, Qin Yanqiu.]


    [It''s truly a pity that this woman died. Had she not, she would now be a Sky-Man, and, thanks to the rtionship from those days, she would have been a great help to you.]


    [The more you thought about it, the more you sighed. Your thoughts becameplex. If that woman hadn''t encountered the Secret Realm back then, she probably wouldn''t have died.]


    [That Secret Realm, ording to what the True Sun Martial God said, seems to be a remnant of some ancient world. The Different Treasures inside are also rted to that ancient world. It can be said that the Secret Realm is filled with treasures, but it also hides innumerable dangers.]


    [Within the Secret Realm, one wrong step could lead to death. Even you, as you are now, wouldn''t dare to step into an unknown Secret Realm, but now, if you were to enter the same Secret Realm that Qin Yanqiu entered back then, it would be possible.]


    [That Secret Realm is called Douluo Pce, and as long as you enter wearing a Daoist Robe and without using Qi, you would generally not encounter life-threatening danger. Speaking of which, it seems to contain Divine Elixirs like the Nine Turn Golden Pill that can infinitely enhance one''s cultivation. Reflecting on this, it''s a bit regrettable that the Douluo Pce appeared just once.


    If it appeared again, you definitely wouldn''t miss the opportunity.]


    [Three-star task: Explore Douluo Pce again.]


    [Task reward: Tai Chi Diagram (King Grade)]


    Cheng Guang read the system task notification in his mind, word by word.


    [He paused for only a moment, and his eyes suddenly froze, as if he couldn''t believe his ears and eyes.]


    [Secret Realm?]


    [What on earth is that??]


    [Douluo Pce??]


    [Isn''t that one of the pces of the Supreme Old Monarch from the legends?]


    [And the Earth Righteous God.]


    [Could it be that in this world, the ancient gods are all those familiar to me?]


    [Cheng Guang took a deep breath. If this world once had all the gods he was familiar with, why have they all disappeared?]


    [Even the Earth Righteous God who remains is only a reincarnation and among the weakest in terms of power among all gods.]


    [Cheng Guang stared nkly at his system task notification. After scanning it for a moment, his gazended upon the three characters of Qin Yanqiu in the task notification.]


    [He hadn''t expected to see Qin Yanqiu''s name again in his system task notification, and unexpectedly, it turned out to be the news of her death.]


    [Qin Yanqiu, a woman of astonishing talent, had died during this time.]


    [And she died within the Secret Realm.]


    [Although Cheng Guang didn''t know how the Secret Realm came to be, he knew that it might have appeared out of nowhere, like the Different Treasures, and then disappeared without a trace, with no clues to its whereabouts.]


    [If the Secret Realm were indeed a remnant of the ancient world, then Qin Yanqiu''s death within it wouldn''t be unjust.]


    [Even without having entered, Cheng Guang could imagine how dangerous it was within the Secret Realm.]


    [Cheng Guang''s mind churned with thoughts as he pondered for a moment.]


    [He knew that, right now, Qin Yanqiu likely hadn''t entered the Secret Realm. Since the marriage was imminent, Qin Yanqiu, that ice block, wouldn''t run around wildly.]


    [After the wedding, Cheng Guang nned to search for the Secret Realm.]


    [Just wearing a Daoist Robe without using Qi should be enough to ensure his safety, which, though somewhat unbelievable, was what the system task notification said. So, following its instructions would definitely be right.]


    [If he could find the Secret Realm and explore it without risking his life, it would essentially be the same as finding a treasury.]n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [Cheng Guang pondered this and then his gazended on the system''s task reward.]


    [[Tai Chi Diagram (King Grade)]]


    [Tai Chi Diagram, King Grade.]


    [Above Heavenly Grade.]


    [His Restraint Pearl was merely Heavenly Grade.]


    [So how powerful must these King Grade Different Treasures be??]


    [Cheng Guang felt an inexplicable anticipation.]


    ......

 Chapter 279: Chapter 100: Senior Brother, Why Are You Ignoring Me (Please Subscribe)

    The Tai Chi Diagram of the Wang grade was still a significant temptation for Cheng Guang.


    He carefully considered his system task for a long time, then sleepiness washed over him and he fell into a deep slumber.


    When he woke up, Cheng Guang pushed open the door to his room, letting the sunlight flood in.


    After a quick wash, Cheng Guang nned to head out.


    Today, he needed to make his way to North City.


    North City was under the jurisdiction of Duke Zhen''s Mansion, or to be precise, a city on the border of the Great Zhou''s realm.


    It bordered other Eightyered Devil Realms, or the Ten-Layered Demon Sea, where heaven and earth intersected.


    It was closest to the Boundary Battlefield and also served as the foremost barrier of the entire Great Zhou Dynasty.


    As Cheng Guang stepped out of the courtyard, Qing Luan brought over a horse.


    Cheng Guang mounted the horse and headed towards the Entrance Hall of Duke Zhen''s Mansion.


    Before reaching the Entrance Hall, Cheng Guang noticed that Wu Yuemei and Cheng Zhihai were already standing by the Entrance Hall, watching him quietly.


    Wu Yuemei''s expression was gentle, her brows filled with warmth. She watched Cheng Guang quietly, smiled graciously, and then handed him a golden jade ring.


    "Guanger, this ring contains quite a few things for Qin Yanqiu. When the timees, just give it to her directly," she said.


    "Besides, the journey is long, so take care of yourself, child. There''s no need to rush; travel at a steady pace."


    Wu Yuemei spoke with the worry of a mother whose child was about to travel afar.


    Cheng Guang didn''t seem to be particrly concerned by Wu Yuemei''s words, simply smiling and offering reassurance.


    "Don''t worry, mother, nothing will happen."


    Wu Yuemei breathed a sigh of relief, "That would be for the best."


    "Recently, there have been many assassination attempts against you, but it seems they were all machinations of the reminiscing crown prince. Now that the reminiscing crown prince has been executed, it seems unlikely that anyone else would dare to attack you."


    Cheng Guang nodded with a smile.


    Cheng Zhihai then added, "Even so, we cannot afford to be careless."


    "Guanger, if it weren''t for the busy affairs of the Bureau of the Lamp, I would have liked to apany you to North City myself," he said.


    "Once you''re there, go and see your grandfather first. After seeing him, make sure to speak well; you mustn''t ignore him."


    Cheng Guang nodded.


    Wu Yuemei and Cheng Zhihai gave Cheng Guang a few more instructions and then stepped aside, letting him depart.


    Outside Duke Zhen''s Mansion, carriages filled the space, gs fluttered in the breeze, and the autumn wind whistled.


    On each carriage, bearing the emblem exclusive to Duke Zhen''s Mansion, the appearance alone exuded an extraordinary prestige that seemed invincible.


    Ordinary people would feel an inexplicable pressure upon just one nce at the carriage team of Duke Zhen''s Mansion.


    Cheng Guang tugged at the reins.


    "Giddy up!"


    As his words fell, hooves kicked up dust, and he raced towards the Capital city outskirts.


    After Cheng Guang had set off, the entourage from Duke Zhen''s Mansion gradually rose and followed his steps, leaving the Capital city.


    ......


    North City was extremely far from the Capital city.


    Even though Cheng Guang rode a horse with the blood of an Exotic Beast, capable of covering a thousand li in a day, he wouldn''t reach North City in a short time.


    If Cheng Guang were in a hurry, he could shorten the journey to seven days.


    But if not in rush, taking the journey at a leisurely pace over ten days or half a month was not unusual at all.


    Although Cheng Guang was not in a rush, the thought of the Secret Realm that could take Qin Yanqiu''s life about to appear at any time, still prompted him to quicken his pace.


    When he arrived in North City, seven days had passed.


    The scenery of North City was quite different from that of the Capital city.


    Even though it was barely past February and far from April, the heavens above North City were still sprinkling heavy snow.


    The snowkes scattered lightly, carrying a touch of chill, andnded on Cheng Guang''s shoulders.


    Tramp, tramp, tramp.


    Horse hooves stepped on snow.


    Snowkes whirled.


    The closer Cheng Guang got to North City, the more he could feel the temperature plummet.


    Even with his cultivation at the Fourth-grade Divine Realm, he still felt somewhat overwhelmed by the cold weather of North City.


    Cheng Guang wrapped his clothes tighter around himself and gazed into the distance at North City.


    The vast North City stretched across the northernnds, with an emanation of cold solemnitying from there.


    It was uncertain whether the chill was due to the weather or the bone-piercing intent to kill emanating from the million-strong Northern Expedition Army within the city.


    As the horse hooves treaded on the snow, and the thundering noise reached the front of North City, the soldiers standing on the tall, blood-stained city towers turned their gaze upon Cheng Guang.


    Upon recognizing Cheng Guang''s figure and face, the soldiers'' expressions turned to surprise.


    They had already heard that the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir would soon being to North City to marry Qin Yanqiu, so when Cheng Guang appeared, everyone was not too astonished.


    After a brief moment of surprise, they called out loudly.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Open the city gate!"


    Themand issued, the heavy ck Iron gates of North City were slowly raised.


    The bustle within was revealed.


    North City was a city of war, with few shops, taverns, or other entertainment venues; it was mostly filled with training grounds, military camps, and fighting arenas.


    Upon entering North City, Cheng Guang immediately felt that each soldier passing by radiated an extraordinary aura.


    Each one of them had emerged from a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood.


    This was the Northern Expedition Army.


    The Northern Expedition Army of Duke Zhen''s Mansion, and of the Cheng Family.


    As Cheng Guang observed the soldiers passing through North City, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of nostalgia and sigh to himself. At this moment, he understood why Emperor Zhou, despite his wariness of Duke Zhen''s Mansion and concerns about its growing power, was still helpless against them.

 Chapter 280: Chapter 100: Senior Brother, Why Are You Ignoring Me (Please Subscribe)_2

    In Cheng Guang''s view, even though the Duke of the State belonged to the Heavenly Human Realm, he was not a significant issue for Emperor Zhou of Great Zhou.


    After all, the strength of one man, no matter how formidable, would eventually be exhausted under the siege of thousands of troops and horses.


    However, the Northern Expedition Army of one million was different: if one million troops stepped out together, even Emperor Zhou himself might not be able to handle the flood of one million soldiers.


    Possibly, he wouldn''tst even a day before being overrun by the surging Iron Cavalry.


    After Cheng Guang entered North City, while observing the soldiers within the city, many of the soldiers passing by recognized him at a nce, believing that he must be the Princely Heir of Duke Zhen''s Mansion.


    Most of them, although they had mostly never seen Cheng Guang, had heard more or less about his deeds, and had some idea of what kind of person the Duke''s Heir was.


    If nothing unexpected happened, it would be very likely that the one to inherit the one million Northern Expedition Army would be this very Princely Heir, so many generals were very attentive to Cheng Guang, the Duke''s Heir.


    They observed him silently.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    After observing Cheng Guang for a while, they felt that this Princely Heir of the Duke lived up to his reputation.


    Despite his noble status, he didn''t bear the slightest hint of arrogance; his handsome face wore a faint and bright smile, which made him appear very approachable.


    "The Princely Heir seems quite decent."


    "If the Princely Heir is not caught in an ident, he will probably rece Duke Zhen in the future. Even if the Princely Heir might not achieve the Sky-Man, as long as he is clever enough and not too stupid, the level of his cultivation isn''t too important."


    "The Princely Heir is no fool. I don''t know if you''ve heard about the incident a while back when the crown prince caused chaos at the Royal Ceremony, it seems the Princely Heir was involved behind the scenes."


    "Hiss, the crown prince is an old fox, more secretive than anyone. I had thought it was someone from the Bureau of the Lamp''s upper echelons who had discovered the crown prince''s whereabouts and then lured him out."


    "Yeah, I didn''t expect it would be the Princely Heir..."


    The crowd murmured in low voices.


    In the course of their discussion, their gaze fell upon Cheng Guang, and in those eyes, respect and reverence shimmered appropriately.


    Cheng Guang, faced with the murmurs of the surrounding soldiers, made no particr response, listening calmly as he rode his horse towards the Duke Zhen''s Mansion within North City.


    In fact, as soon as Cheng Guang approached North City, Duke Zhen, Cheng Shiyuan, had already been informed of Cheng Guang''s arrival.


    Therefore, when Cheng Guang arrived at Duke Zhen''s Mansion in North City, he could see an old man already standing at the entrance of the mansion, waiting for him.


    He could instantly see the figure of Cheng Guang.


    When he spotted Cheng Guang at the end of the street, his aged yet clear eyes momentarily showed a flicker of joy. He wanted to step forward and greet Cheng Guang, but as the words reached his lips, perhaps out of embarrassment, he swallowed them back.


    With slightly moving lips, at that moment the old man felt more nervous than facing a host of Devil Emperors and Demon Emperors.


    The old man''s normally imposing figure now seemed restrained, standing dutifully at the door like an overgrown child, watching Cheng Guang.


    As the old man sized up Cheng Guang, Cheng Guang was also observing the old man.


    The old man at a distance, his hair somewhat grizzled and his body a bit emaciated as if a breath of air could knock him over.


    But Cheng Guang dared not underestimate the old man before him; despite appearing as though a breath could knock him over and feeling no detectable aura emanating from him,


    the subtle atmosphere of loftiness and the chilling pressure he radiated,


    made it clear that this old man was no ordinary person.


    Even though the old man said nothing, all eyes upon him would involuntarily lower, not daring to linger.


    Cheng Guang felt this way too, but he didn''t feel much pressure.


    As he looked at the old man,


    the old man gazed back at Cheng Guang with an indulgent look.


    "Seems you''ve grown taller."


    Cheng Guang heard the old man''s words and his face showed a faint smile, "I''ve seen grandfather."


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, hearing Cheng Guang''s obedient greeting, felt truly happy in his heart.


    Cheng Shiyuan, who hadn''t seen Cheng Guang for many years, seemed as if he had acquired a condition known as social anxiety in the presence of Cheng Guang; his hands unsure what to do, iled about.


    "Well, did you get hungry on your way here?"


    "There isn''t much delicious food in your grandfather''s ce, but there''s plenty of Devil n meat. Just let me know what you want to eat,"


    Cheng Shiyuan said this, in this manner.


    At that moment, Cheng Shiyuan looked like someone with social anxiety, forcing himself to socialize.


    In the whole wide world, besides Cheng Guang himself, probably no one else could make Cheng Shiyuan reveal such a restrained look.


    Hearing Cheng Shiyuan''s words, Cheng Guang''s lips twitched slightly, suppressing the urge tough out loud.


    "It''s alright, grandfather. I''ve had plenty to eat along the way, so there''s no need to worry about me."


    Hearing this from Cheng Guang, Cheng Shiyuan finally took a sigh of relief, straightened up his emaciated frame, and was about to say something more when the voice of a soldier nearby interrupted.

 Chapter 281: Chapter 100: Senior Brother, Why Are You Ignoring Me (Please Subscribe)_3

    "Duke, General Qin has arrived."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Duke Cheng Shiyuan and Cheng Guang both directed their gazes towards the distance, where at the far end of the street opposite to the one Cheng Guang hade from, a middle-aged man d in silver war armor was striding quickly towards Cheng Shiyuan.


    The man was none other than Qin Beifeng.


    At this moment, Qin Beifeng''s face bore a hint of anxiety, and his steps were somewhat hurried.


    Qin Gaozhi was also following close by Qin Beifeng''s side.


    "Duke, Princely Heir."


    Upon reaching Cheng Shiyuan, Qin Beifeng greeted him first, bowing in respect, then he nodded slightly towards Cheng Guang as a salute.


    Qin Gaozhi was alsoing over to greet Duke Cheng Shiyuan and Cheng Guang at this time.


    While facing Cheng Guang, Qin Gaozhi still looked a bit embarrassed.


    However, besides embarrassment, his face also revealed a trace of sorrow.


    Cheng Guang merely nced at Qin Beifeng and Qin Gaozhi''s expressions before sensing that something was amiss.


    No matter what had happened, it must be significant to cause both Qin Beifeng and Qin Gaozhi such distress.


    Could it be that Qin Yanqiu had already been swept into the Secret Realm, and these two had discovered it?


    Cheng Guang couldn''t help but think of this possibility.


    He was aware that the Secret Realm had appeared.


    But Duke Cheng Zhihai was still unaware at this time. He too noticed Qin Beifeng''s worried expression, but did not overthink it, simply assuming that Qin Beifeng might be fretting over how to deal with the Devil n.


    Therefore, he said to Qin Beifeng with a smile, "Beifeng, it''s good that you''vee. My grandson has also just arrived today. He is soon to wed Yanqiu, and I nned on finding an opportunity for these two young ones to meet first, to get acquainted, so that they won''t beplete strangers on the day of the wedding ceremony, when we bow before the high hall."


    Upon hearing this from Duke Cheng Shiyuan, Qin Beifeng naturally didn''t have much to object to and nodded in agreement, but then hesitated and looked somewhat troubled as he said,


    "Duke, it''s fine for my daughter, Qin Yanqiu, to meet with the Princely Heir, and we military leaders don''t need to pay special attention to formalities. It''s just that, Yanqiu... has run into trouble."


    "Run into trouble?" Upon hearing Qin Beifeng''s words, Duke Cheng Shiyuan''s brows involuntarily twitched slightly.


    "What kind of trouble?"


    Duke Cheng Shiyuan''s eyes fixed on Qin Beifeng.


    Qin Yanqiu could be said to be the apple of Qin Beifeng''s eye, and if she indeed had an ident, Qin Beifeng surely would not appear asposed as he did at this moment.


    It was thus certain that Qin Yanqiu was not in mortal danger.


    Or to be precise, she wasn''t dead yet.


    As Duke Cheng Shiyuan watched Qin Beifeng, Cheng Guang''s gaze also fell upon him.


    Although Cheng Guang roughly knew what might have happened to Qin Yanqiu, he did not expect her to encounter trouble so quickly.


    He had only just arrived in North City when he heard the news.


    Your adventure continues at m v|l-e''-NovelBin


    If he had arrived anyter, would Qin Yanqiu then be gone?


    Cheng Guang felt somewhat pained by the thought. Qin Yanqiu, a famed Female Martial God among the Northern Army, now somehow gave Cheng Guang the impression of a fragile university student.


    Under the gazes of Duke Cheng Shiyuan and Cheng Guang, Qin Beifeng slowly began to speak, "Duke, on the battlefield of the Border Area, for reasons unknown, a Secret Realm suddenly appeared, and the Spacetime Rift that emerged as a result directly drew Yanqiu into it."


    "As to what lies beyond that Spacetime Rift, whether it is dangerous or not, we arepletely in the dark."


    After Qin Beifeng finished, Duke Cheng Shiyuan''s brow furrowed even more deeply.


    Secret Realms and Different Treasures usually appeared out of nowhere, without any trace to follow.


    Besides that, what troubled Qin Beifeng the most was the randomness of the dangers within the Secret Realm.


    Other than entering the Secret Realm to carefully explore it, the only way for others to gauge the level of danger inside was by judging from its appearance and the Qi leaking from it.


    The only remaining option was to enter the Secret Realm themselves.


    After finishing, Qin Beifeng clenched his teeth tightly and said, "Now that Yanqiu has entered the Secret Realm, I cannot rest easy, and so I n to go look for her myself."


    Upon hearing this, Duke Cheng Shiyuan was about to outright refuse.


    To him, Qin Beifeng was a significant general in the Northern Expedition Army, and he must note to any harm.


    But...


    Qin Yanqiu was not someone who could be easily given up on either.


    After all, she was about to marry his grandson, and now her life hung in the bnce before the wedding could even take ce.


    Now, tell me...


    Now, tell me...


    What kind of situation is this?


    Duke Cheng Shiyuan felt helpless, suffering from a severe headache.


    "Beifeng, you needn''t go. I will check out the Secret Realm myself."


    Upon hearing Duke Cheng Shiyuan''s words, Qin Beifeng immediately wanted to refuse.


    "Duke, how can you expose yourself to danger? The risks within the Secret Realm are unpredictable, and no one can be sure whether even a Sky-Man like you can emerge unscathed."


    "Let me be the one to go."


    Duke Cheng Shiyuan''s aged eyes widened slightly, "What are you talking about? I am a Sky-Man; even if there are dangers in the Secret Realm, I have more means to protect myself than you do."


    "You stay here in North City, don''t go anywhere. I''ll take a look."


    As Duke Cheng Shiyuan spoke, his eyes closed slightly, and immense Qi surged out from within his body, probing the surroundings as if searching.


    A momentter, as if he had found something, Duke Cheng Shiyuan slowly opened his eyes, prepared to step forward.

 Chapter 282: Chapter 100: Senior Brother, Why Are You Ignoring Me (Please Subscribe)_4

    Cheng Guang called out to Cheng Shiyuan at this moment.


    "Grandfather, wait a moment."


    Cheng Shiyuan paused slightly before turning to Cheng Guang with a face of stern coldness, revealing a hint of puzzlement.


    "What is it?"


    Cheng Guang looked at Cheng Shiyuan and said, "Grandfather, take me with you to have a look. Maybe I can be of some help."


    To these words, Cheng Shiyuan shook his head with slight helplessness. "You, you might not realize the dangers of the Secret Realm. Just stay put in North City, don''t go anywhere. It''s enough for this old man to go and take a look."


    But Cheng Guang shook his head, insisting again and again.


    Seeing the resolute expression on Cheng Guang''s face, Cheng Shiyuan seemed to understand something, probably thinking that his grandson was worried about that wife-to-be, Qin Yanqiu, who had not yet crossed the threshold of their home.


    A look of indulgence appeared on his face.


    For this grandson, Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, could not really utter any words of refusal, and he sighed, saying,


    "Alright then, I will take you with me. But, my grandson, you must promise me one thing."


    Cheng Guang nodded. "You say."


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, said, "You must not leave my side, understand?"


    In Cheng Shiyuan''s view, even if the Secret Realm was dangerous, it was not likely to threaten him, a Sky-Man. This self-confidence was something that the Duke still possessed.


    Of course, even if there were dangers that could threaten him, protecting Cheng Guang alone wouldn''t pose much of a problem.


    Besides, taking his own grandson to have a look at the Secret Realm and letting his grandson show off in front of others wasn''t a bad idea.


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, thought to himself, and a timely expression of happiness appeared on his aged face.


    Cheng Guang agreed once more.


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, upon hearing Cheng Guang being so sensible and obedient, gently picked him up and stepped out, turning into a streak of light, and dashed towards the distance.


    Qi surged through the sky, imposing and magnificent, quickly catching the attention of the many soldiers in North City.


    "Where is the Duke going?"


    "He''s streaking in the direction of the Border Area battlefield, has the Devil n stirred again?"


    "Who knows? If the Devil n were stirring, wouldn''t General Qin also have set out along with the Duke?"


    A number of soldiers began discussing aloud.


    Qin Beifeng, who remained in ce, watched as Duke Zhen Guo Cheng Shiyuan left with Cheng Guang, the color of worry in his eyes not diminishing.


    No one knows the degree of danger in the Secret Realm.


    Even if the Duke was confident that there would be no danger to himself and Cheng Guang at his side.


    But this¡­


    still couldn''t guarantee that Qin Yanqiu would be able to return safely.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Qin Yanqiu was originally supposed to wed Cheng Guang, the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir.


    She should not have been wandering around everywhere, let alone stepping onto a battlefield.


    But...


    Qin Yanqiu simply had no patience; she''d probably even go to the battlefield while pregnant if it didn''t hinder her from fighting the enemy, and in the future, she might still charge into battle with a swollen belly.


    Qin Beifeng felt rather helpless about Qin Yanqiu''s unruly nature.


    Now that the Duke himself was en route, the chances of Qin Yanqiu surviving increased significantly.


    Even if he was anxious, there was little he could do at the moment; he could only wait helplessly and quietly.


    "Father, what do we do now? Do we go back? Or shall we go and take a look around the Secret Realm?" Qin Gaozhi, standing beside Qin Beifeng, asked.


    While speaking, his gaze involuntarily turned toward the vicinity of the Border Area battlefield.


    He was somewhat lost in thought.


    He also had not expected that he would hear such terrible news just after returning to North City.


    If Qin Yanqiu truly died within the Secret Realm...


    Qin Gaozhi could hardly bear to imagine the scene.


    He hurriedly shook his head.


    Qin Beifeng did not pay attention to the change in Qin Gaozhi''s expression, but looked towards the distant Border Area battlefield, saying,


    "Let''s go take a look. Even if we cannot enter the Secret Realm, we should lead the troops there to prevent the Demon Beasts from approaching it!"


    With that, Qin Beifeng pulled out a military Token and issued amand.


    A momentter.


    The heavy gates of North City slowly opened, and the surging flood of tens of thousands of Iron Cavalry burst forth from North City, charging toward the Border Area battlefield.


    ¡­


    Cheng Guang, supported by Duke Zhen Guo Cheng Shiyuan, was soaring towards the depths of the Border Area battlefield.


    The Border Area battlefield was a unique space filled with chaos and order, connecting different Border Areas and serving as a focal point where various forces converged.


    The closer one got to the depths of the Border Area battlefield, the figures from the Great Zhou Dynasty, or rather, from the Four Directions Mortal World, began to blur.


    The sky over the battlefield resembled a shattered mirror, with its cracks revealing profound darkness.


    In the far-off horizon, the silhouettes of other Border Areas were faintly visible, as if they weremunicating an indescribable ancient mystery.


    On the ground, endless traces of war scathed thend like enormous scars etched deeply into the barren earth. The deste ins, ruined forests, and cities atop the rubble all silently narrated the intense battles once fought here.


    The air was permeated with the smells of gunpowder and blood, filling the entire battlefield with the scent of death. This aroma stimted the nerves of every being, keeping them highly alert to their surroundings.


    When Duke Zhen Guo Cheng Shiyuan finally halted, Cheng Guang found himself above a vast canyon, tens of thousands of feet deep.


    Beneath the canyon was a shadowy trace like a dark little serpent.


    That was the Spacetime Rift leading to the Secret Realm.


    Even before getting close, one could feel the dreadful aura emanating from the rift.


    "My grandson, don''t stray from me when we''re there," Duke Zhen Guo instructed.

 Chapter 283: Chapter 100: Senior Brother, Why Are You Ignoring Me (Please Subscribe)_5

    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, left orders before he took a step and dashed towards the Spacetime Rift.


    Just as he entered the rift in time.


    An invisible pressure came bearing down on him.


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan''s expression changed slightly, "Such a formidable aura, it can actually suppress me."


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan was slightly rmed, but not panicked, and he struck out with a palm.


    Vast Qi surged from the palm of his hand while Divine Power Marks of his Sect flickered.


    "Retreat!"


    The oppressive sensation, dark as gathering clouds, dissipated in an instant.


    Cheng Guang breathed a sigh of relief, and then the scene before his eyes brightened slightly.


    What he saw was a pce resplendent with gold and jade in dazzling splendor.


    At the entrance of the pce, two bronze lions stood guard, exuding a majestic presence. Inside the gate was a road paved with jade, nked by all kinds of odd flowers and strange herbs. Even though most of the flowers and herbs were withered, some still released a fragrant scent that rushed to the nose.


    Around the pce, seas of clouds shimmered with gold.


    In the distance, broken immortal mountains and pces could be seen drifting amidst the clouds.


    They had be dpidated, crumbling into ruins.


    Your next journey awaits at mvl


    From afar, the boundless sky seemed to have been torn asunder, the light of the stars no longer twinkled but was covered by darkness and broken clouds. Those once magnificent pces and towers were now only fragments and ruins.


    The clouds were no longer immacte white, but marred with bloodstains and scorch marks.


    On the ground, shattered tiles and broken columns intermingled, forming a fractured world. The flowers that once bloomed had now withered and fallen, leaving only deste barrenness.


    "This Secret Realm..."


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, after stepping into the Secret Realm, paused, his face betraying his rm, sensing something was amiss.


    The moment he entered this Secret Realm, he felt his Qi move sluggishly. The sight before him¡ªa ce seemingly devastated by a terrifying battle¡ªmade even him, who would remain unfazed if Mount Tai copsed before him, feel stirring in his heart.


    Merely the aura lingering on the remnants of the walls within this Secret Realm gave him an inexplicable sense of fear.


    You must know, he is now a Sky-Man, already standing at the pinnacle of humanity.


    How could he be frightened by an aura that had, who knew, gone through countless years?


    This Secret Realm was unlike any other he had ever entered.


    The Duke immediately wanted to have Cheng Guang exit.


    If it were an ordinary Secret Realm, well and good, he still had the confidence that, should danger arise, he could protect Cheng Guang in time.


    But this Secret Realm was different; if an ident urred, he truly wasn''t sure he could keep Cheng Guang safe.


    Therefore, Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, turned to Cheng Guang and said, "Grandson, I sense something is off here. You go out first. I will have Qin Beifeng keep guard outside, and you do not need to worry about any danger..."


    Duke Zhen Guo had only gotten halfway through his sentence when he saw Cheng Guang casually pull out an oddly-styled garment from his Storage Jade Ring.


    Such a style of clothing, Duke Zhen Guo remembered, seemed to be what some corpses were dressed in within a certain Secret Realm.


    What is happening with my grandson, has he also entered a Secret Realm before?


    Duke Zhen Guo was stunned by Cheng Guang''s action.


    As he was still lost in thought.


    Cheng Guang suddenly took out another Daoist Robe and tossed it to Duke Zhen Guo.


    "Grandfather, you put it on too. With this robe on, it should be easier," Cheng Guang said.


    "Also, try not to use your Qi. Without using Qi, I reckon you won''t feel any danger."


    Upon hearing Cheng Guang''s words, confusion filled Duke Zhen Guo''s heart. He didn''t quite understand his grandson''s method, but out of indulgence for Cheng Guang, Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, ultimately said nothing and silently draped the Daoist Robe handed to him over his shoulders.


    No sooner had he put it on than Duke Zhen Guo''s face, previously marked with helpless bewilderment, froze in astonishment.


    For he suddenly realized that as soon as he wore the Daoist Robe, the suppressed Qi in his body, flowing very sluggishly, felt as if a heavy shackle had been removed.


    It became extremely rxed.


    "Grandson, this..."


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan''s aged eyes widened in surprise as he looked at Cheng Guang.


    For a moment, with all his experiences, he was a bit befuddled as to what was happening.


    Cheng Guang smiled and said, "Grandfather, I''ve read many books before. Some of them mentioned that wearing clothes of this style could avoid many dangers."


    Cheng Guang vaguely exined.


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, upon hearing Cheng Guang''s words, didn''t ponder further, but his face showed a hint of emotion."


    "I never imagined my grandson had such talent. You must have read numerous books to have discerned such patterns."


    "This Secret Realm is ever-changing, and even I dare not im to be at ease in the face of its secrets, yet you can..."


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, felt somewhat sad.


    Initially, he agreed to take Cheng Guang into the Secret Realm to show off his prowess, hoping to be revered by his grandson, but it did not go as expected...


    Instead of disying his own sage-like prowess, his grandson had inadvertently one-upped him.


    Reading a myriad of books wasn''t a problem.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Anyone could do it with enough dedication.


    But to be able to go beyond the contents of the books, to discover and summarize things not mentioned in them, that was truly remarkable.


    At that moment, Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, felt that even if his grandson didn''t pursue cultivation, simply entering the Great Zhou Academy to be a Civil Servant would ensure he was an outstanding official.

 Chapter 284: Chapter 100: Senior Brother, Why Are You Ignoring Me (Please Subscribe)_6

    At this moment, Cheng Guang was unaware that Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, had already conjured up an entire drama in his mind in such a short time.


    Gazing at the magnificent golden pce not far away, he spoke out, "Grandfather, let''s go take a look inside."


    "It won''t necessarily be easy to find Qin Yanqiu right now."


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, nodded slightly and immediately stepped forward, leading the way for Cheng Guang.


    And Cheng Guang was closely following behind Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan.


    In front of the pcey a pathway paved with white jade, which perhaps due to being tainted with blood, now seemed darkened and sullied, losing all semnce of its former sanctity.


    They walked along the White Jade Avenue towards the pce.


    After entering the pce, they encountered its expansive inner chamber.


    Cheng Guang followed behind Cheng Shiyuan, looking up towards the top floor.


    Normally, after entering the Secret Realm, the only way out was to return the same way one came in.


    However, Qin Yanqiu and her party didn''t enter the Secret Realm under normal circumstances but were suddenly enveloped and drawn into it.


    At this point, they still didn''t know where in the Secret Realm they had been pulled into.


    Cheng Shiyuan''s ability to sense his surroundings was greatly restricted after entering the Secret Realm.


    Furthermore, he was unable to use his Qi, so right now, there was no other way but to search methodically, one ce at a time.


    In Cheng Shiyuan''s view, Qin Yanqiu was not foolish.


    Once she realized she had been drawn into the Secret Realm, she would definitely not run around indiscriminately but would likely ponder over a way to escape, or wait for someone like himself toe to her rescue.


    Cheng Guang followed Cheng Shiyuan as they searched room by room.


    The interior of the pce was vast.


    Beyond the numerous rooms, there were many side halls and auxiliary chambers as well.


    Simply making aplete tour would take some time.


    After visiting many rooms with Cheng Shiyuan, Cheng Guang suddenly found themselves in arge hall filled with numerous counters, upon which various bottles and jars were ced. Read new adventures at mvl


    Inside these containers were pills faintly glowing with light.


    Upon seeing these pills, Cheng Shiyuan felt his breath catch slightly.


    "All of these are long-lost elixirs, seemingly all from Ancient Times; who knows how many years have passed since then."


    Even though Cheng Shiyuan knew his purpose here was to rescue Qin Yanqiu, his gaze was still irresistibly drawn to the pills before him.


    At the same time, he knew that no matter how precious these pills were, after so many years, their efficacy was likely to havepletely dissipated.


    Furthermore,


    These pills may look enticing, but they were untouchable for him.


    If he were here alone, maybe he would have explored more thoroughly.


    But at this moment, Cheng Guang was by his side.


    If he touched anything and it led to unforeseen consequences, he could not bear the responsibility.


    Therefore, Cheng Shiyuan merely nced at them, took a deep breath, forced his eyes away from the pills, and continued leading Cheng Guang away.


    Cheng Guang wasn''t particrly interested in the pills arrayed on the counters either.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    However, he suddenly remembered that the system had once mentioned that within Douluo Pce, there were Divine Elixirs that could unrestrictively enhance one''s cultivation.


    Such Divine Elixirs were incredibly valuable, so much so that their medicinal properties wouldn''t diminish in the slightest no matter how much time had passed.


    To Cheng Guang, who had only just reached the Fourth-grade Divine Realm, such elixirs would be extremely beneficial, let alone to those powerful beings at the Heavenly Human Realm.


    Otherwise, the Princely Heir in the system''s quest notifications wouldn''t be so fixated on the Nine Turn Golden Pill.


    And this Nine Turn Golden Pill was one of Cheng Guang''s objectives for this journey.


    Just now, Cheng Guang didn''t spot the Nine Turn Golden Pill on the counters.


    Since the Nine Turn Golden Pill was a Divine Elixir, it might well be stored separately.


    With this thought in mind, Cheng Guang continued exploring with Cheng Shiyuan.


    After they had searched through three side halls,


    they arrived near a room that appeared somewhat distinctive, where the temperature was noticeably higher.


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, eyes became seriously focused.


    "There''s someone in here."


    "Someone?"


    Cheng Guang was surprised. "Is it Qin Yanqiu and her party, or someone else?"


    Throughout the journey, Cheng Guang hadn''t encountered any danger, so he had gradually let his guard down. But now, seeing Cheng Shiyuan''s eyes suddenly take on a serious expression, he immediately felt that something unexpected was likely about to happen.


    Cheng Shiyuan slowly approached the side hall doorway.


    He hadn''t gotten close yet.


    Suddenly.


    Boom!!!


    A sound as deafening as thunderous drums sted from within.


    The doors flung open.


    Scorching heat and mes surged forth.


    Cheng Guang felt the blistering heat on his face, a red re filling his vision, and he covered his eyes, looking away.


    After a moment, his eyes felt morefortable.


    He lifted his gaze,


    and the scene inside the hall came into view.


    A gigantic pill furnace, about several zhang high, stood in the center of the side hall.


    On the surrounding jade pirs, gourds hung, each faintly shimmering with a golden light.


    A faint fragrance wafted from the gourds.


    Just by taking a whiff, Cheng Guang felt refreshed, his cultivation subtly increased.


    This was most likely the Nine Turn Golden Pill!


    Cheng Guang''s face revealed a surprised and delighted expression. Just as he thought to look towards Cheng Shiyuan to say something,


    he turned his head and saw Cheng Shiyuan staring past him with a slight frown, his hand reaching out to shield him and pull him back to safety.


    Cheng Guang looked puzzled as his gaze followed the direction Cheng Shiyuan was looking.


    Suddenly, Cheng Guang felt as though he saw something terrifying and his eyes involuntarily widened.


    He saw a small figure in a red Daoist robe, with a body so thin that the bones were vaguely discernible, a Daoist child''s corpse, looking back at him with eyes flickering with ghostly will-o''-the-wisps.


    "Senior brother... Red Robe has seen senior brother."


    The sight of this corpse, which after so many years could still move, brought a tremendous shock to Cheng Guang''s worldview.


    Cheng Shiyuan was also startled.


    Facing a situation that would turn other people''s faces pale, even he showed a slight change of expression at the sight of this Red Robe Daoist child.


    The Red Robe Daoist child bowed slightly to Cheng Guang and Cheng Shiyuan, then gestured towards the pill furnace behind him.


    "Senior brother, Red Robe has been tending the fire for a very, a very long time. When will master return?"


    The Red Robe Daoist child said cutely.


    His eyes seemed to twinkle as he watched Cheng Guang.


    Anticipating the news from Cheng Guang''s mouth that his master would return.


    Cheng Shiyuan protected Cheng Guang behind him, opened his mouth, but was at a loss for words.


    He didn''t know what to say in the face of this eerie Red Robe Daoist child.


    The Red Robe Daoist child looked at Cheng Guang as well as Cheng Shiyuan, waiting for their answer.


    But neither of them spoke.


    As if hurt, the Red Robe Daoist child''s body began to tremble, and cries emerged from his throat.


    "Senior brother, why aren''t you talking to me?"


    "Master said he would be back soon. I have been tending this fire for so long, and he still has not returned. How much longer must I tend this, this Burning Dan Furnace?"


    "Douluo Pce has run out of firewood, all the other junior brothers and sisters are gone, and master has not returned."


    "Has Red Robe been abandoned?"


    "Senior brother, why won''t you speak?"


    Hearing the words of the Red Robe Daoist child, Cheng Guang felt that the scene before him was deeply horrifying.


    The Red Robe Daoist child in front of him appeared to believe...


    that he...


    was still alive.


    ......

 Chapter 285: Chapter 101 Red Robe No Longer Wants to Tend the Fire (Seeking Subscriptions)

    The spacious hall echoed with the cries of the Red Robe Daoist boy.


    Cheng Guang, faced with the slightly sinister corpse of the Red Robe Daoist boy, was so shocked that he felt somewhat numb and didn''t know what to say.


    At the same time, even Cheng Shiyuan, who was experienced and knowledgeable, showed a simr reaction.


    The Red Robe Daoist boy, receiving no response from Cheng Guang, cried louder, his voice bing so shrill that it pierced Cheng Guang''s ears, causing a stinging pain in his eardrums.


    Cheng Guang frowned slightly, a sense of foreboding in his heart. He was about to say something when he saw the shoulders of the Red Robe Daoist boy in front of him shuddering as he sobbed quietly.


    "Enough is enough, even if Brother does not speak, I also know that Master is probably noting back."


    "Red Robe was abandoned, but even though Red Robe was abandoned, he cannot leave this Dao Pce nor go against Master''smands."


    "Red Robe doesn''t know what to do, Brother."


    The Red Robe Daoist boy sobbed, speaking in a low voice, and after a moment, his crying gradually subdued.


    His vacant eyes fixed on Cheng Guang.


    "Brother..."


    "Are you back to burn the fire with Red Robe?"


    Cheng Guang''s lips moved slightly, feeling a dryness in his throat, and he responded with a forcedugh, "Without any wood, how could we burn anything?"


    The Red Robe Daoist boy''s sadness briefly subsided, a faint smile appearing on his pale face: "There will be a way."


    "The fire of the Pill Furnace cannot be extinguished; even without wood, we can throw some useless things into it to serve as firewood."


    "Useless things?" Upon hearing this, Cheng Guang seemed to realize something, and his gaze fell into the roaring mes beneath the Pill Furnace.


    The mes burning under therge Pill Furnace were extremely hot. Even at a great distance and with the furnace as a barrier, Cheng Guang still felt the intense heat of the mes inside the furnace.


    Even though his Spirit Dao and Martial Cultivation had both reached fourth rank, if he were to be thrown into this Pill Furnace, he would be instantly incinerated into a pile of ashes.


    Cheng Guang''s gaze turned to the orange mes leaping within the st of heat, where he could vaguely make out the outline of humanoid shapes in the orange mes in the furnace.


    However, those figures appeared more twisted than a normal person, emaciated and eerie.


    At first, Cheng Guang just nced at the human shapes in the furnace''s mes and quickly looked away without giving it much thought. But after the reminder from the Red Robe Daoist boy before him, he suddenly realized that the entities being used as firewood in the furnace, which the Red Robe Daoist boy referred to as "useless things," might actually be living people.


    Unwittingly caught up in the Secret Realm.


    Upon this realization, Cheng Guang felt his scalp tingle.


    He suddenly understood why Douluo Pce seemed so quiet, why there were so few dangers as he walked through it, and why the system task notification indicated Qin Yanqiu had died here.


    It turns out that all of this was the handiwork of the Red Robe Daoist boy before him.


    Captured by him, used as firewood, and thrown into the Pill Furnace.


    Cheng Guang realized this, and so did Cheng Shiyuan standing next to him. Thetter''s aged face slightly tensed as he looked at the Red Robe Daoist boy, his eyes filled with increasing wariness.


    His aura began to surge, ready to whisk Cheng Guang out of the Secret Realm at the first sign of something amiss or if the Red Robe Daoist boy showed any indication of aggression.


    Cheng Guang looked at the Red Robe Daoist boy in front him, feeling the hairs on his body stand on end.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    For so many years, the Red Robe Daoist boy had been burning fire.


    One could imagine how many people who had inadvertentlye here over the years had been used as firewood by the Red Robe Daoist boy and thrown into the Pill Furnace.


    Many of these people had powerful cultivation, and it was possible that some of them had even reached the Heavenly Human Realm, yet they could not cause any disturbance within Douluo Pce.


    The Red Robe Daoist boy in front of him was very strong!


    His strength was extraordinary and terrifying!


    At that moment, Cheng Guang even doubted whether Cheng Shiyuan could match the Red Robe Daoist boy.


    Moreover, a sense of inexplicable worry started to creep into Cheng Guang''s mind; he wondered how Qin Yanqiu was faring. If Red Robe Daoist boy had captured her and thrown her into the Pill Furnace, under such intense and scorching high temperatures, there was almost no chance she could survive.


    With this thought in mind, Cheng Guang asked, "Where did you find these useless things you speak of and have they all been thrown into the Pill Furnace by now?"


    The Red Robe Daoist boy tilted his head slightly to one side in thought upon hearing Cheng Guang''s question, then shook his head and replied, "Most of the useless things I threw into the Pill Furnace are mortals who stumbled into Douluo Pce. I don''t know where those mortals came from. Logically, mortals shouldn''t be able to enter Master''s Douluo Pce."


    "However, I did not directly throw all those mortals into the Pill Furnace."


    "Most were imprisoned; it''s enough to burn a little each day. Right now, with Master absent and no Alchemy being performed, there''s no need for arger fire, so just keeping the mes alive is sufficient."


    "Brother, you''ve be slow-witted."


    As the Red Robe Daoist boy spoke, he pointed at Cheng Guang and chuckled.


    Upon hearing this, Cheng Guang realized that the mortals the Red Robe Daoist boy was referring to might be the people taken by the Secret Realm, including Qin Yanqiu and herpanions.

 Chapter 286: Chapter 101 Red Robe No Longer Wants to Tend the Fire (Seeking Subscriptions) _2

    Qin Yanqiu and hispanions might not have the highest level of cultivation, but it was definitely not low either. However, Cheng Guang hadn''t expected that in the eyes of the Red Robe Daoist, they could still be referred to as mere mortals.


    At this moment, Cheng Guang was even less able to see through the true strength of the Red Robe Daoist.


    Cheng Guang took a deep breath, trying to calm his emotions. After a short pause, he asked, "Then... where have you imprisoned all those mortals?"


    Although the Red Robe Daoist was terrifyingly powerful, he seemed to be quite simple-minded. Faced with Cheng Guang''s question, he didn''t hide anything. Instead, with a hint of childlike pride, he took Cheng Guang by the hand, grabbed the hem of his robe, and proudly led him towards the inner room.


    "Senior Brother,e with me, they''re all here."


    The moment the Red Robe Daoist''s hand reached towards Cheng Guang, Cheng Shiyuan''s scalp tingled with numbness, and he immediately wanted to pull Cheng Guang back and retreat.


    But seeing Cheng Guang shaking his head, his expression calm and without a trace of panic,


    Cheng Shiyuan''s heart settled down slightly.


    He inexplicably felt that his own child seemed to be very familiar with this Secret Realm. First, he had him wear this odd clothing, then he repeatedly told him not to use his Qi.


    Despite not fully understanding all these actions, Cheng Shiyuan could sense that perhaps because he was wearing this odd attire, the Red Robe Daoist merely nced at him when he appeared and disyed very little hostility.


    Otherwise, he would already be gone by now.


    As for why this Red Robe Daoist was calling his grandson Senior Brother, Cheng Shiyuan waspletely perplexed.


    Even if he, as a Sky-Man, wasn''t using his Qi, the strength he possessed was probably not something he could conceal from the eyes of the Red Robe Daoist.


    Yet even so, the Red Robe Daoist did not spare him more than a few nces, focusing all his attention on Cheng Guang instead.


    This sequence of events almost defied being described as mere coincidence.


    With his mind in turmoil, Cheng Shiyuan decided not to say much, nning to ask his grandson for a thorough exnation once they were out of here.


    Cheng Shiyuan tried to keep hisposure, his aged face intently watching the figure of the Red Robe Daoist, and then he followed Cheng Guang at a slow pace.


    Faced with such a strange, ancient Daoist''s corpse, even Cheng Shiyuan, in the realm of Heavenly Human, had to be cautious.


    If an ident urred, Cheng Shiyuan thought to himself that, even at the cost of his life, he would rescue Cheng Guang.


    With this thought in mind, Cheng Shiyuan''s aged face revealed a trace of bitterness. Initially, he hade intending to rescue Qin Yanqiu and to also show off in front of his grandson.


    Who could have expected that instead, it was his grandson who had shown his prowess before him?


    Cheng Shiyuan looked at Cheng Guang''s calm andposed demeanor, feeling a wave of emotion within his heart.


    His own mental state, even with a cultivation realm reaching Heavenly Human, seemed less stable than that of his grandson, Cheng Guang.


    At this time, Cheng Guang didn''t pay much attention to Cheng Shiyuan following behind. His gaze was fixed on the Red Robe Daoist in front of him.


    Right from the beginning, Cheng Guang vaguely felt that the Red Robe Daoist seemed to be mistaking him for someone else.


    Perhaps it was because of the Daoist robe he wore, but it was definitely not just that.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Because the Red Robe Daoist saw both him and Cheng Shiyuan.


    Cheng Shiyuan was also wearing a Daoist robe, so why did he call him Senior Brother while disregarding Cheng Shiyuan?


    Keep in mind that Cheng Shiyuan''s cultivation was far more powerful than his own.


    Could it be the appearance, or was there some other reason?


    Cheng Guang pondered, his mind suddenly lightening as if he had thought of something.


    A Different Treasure appeared in his mind.


    The Restraint Pearl.


    The Restraint Pearl could conceal one''s aura and hide one''s life pattern.


    That''s why the Red Robe Daoist was unable to see through his depth and subconsciously mistook him for someone who somewhat matched with his memory.


    The person addressed as Senior Brother by the Red Robe Daoist.


    What kind of being was he?


    Thoughts churned in Cheng Guang''s mind, but he couldn''t figure out the reason for now, so he chose not to dwell on it any longer.


    After all, being mistaken by the Red Robe Daoist for an unknown Senior Brother was definitely not a bad thing.


    If an ordinary person entered this Douluo Pce, they would probably have already been used as firewood for imprisonment. The fact that he could be treated so reverently by the Red Robe Daoist, regarded as an honored guest, was already like a dream.


    As Cheng Guang pondered, the Red Robe Daoist''s steps came to a slight pause.


    He led Cheng Guang to a side room not far from the main hall where the Pill Furnace was located, pushed open the door, and the scene inside came into view.


    Cheng Guang saw numerous figures bound tightly against the high beams and pirs, hanging upside down like a string of gourds.


    These people were tied up securely, theirplexions pale and looking somewhat weak, yet all of them were still alive.


    When the door was opened and the Red Robe Daoist stepped in,


    many figures instinctively trembled as if they had seen some terrifying monster. Their eyes widened in panic, and muffled cries could be heard from their throats.


    Many of them knew that every time the Red Robe Daoist visited this room, he would take one person to throw into the Pill Furnace.


    Although they had not witnessed it, they could hear it.


    Even through the thick walls and heavy doors, they could still hear the chilling and agonizing screams.

 Chapter 287: Chapter 101 Red Robe No Longer Wants to Tend the Fire (Seeking Subscriptions) _3

    So, when they saw the eerie Red Robe Daoist again, all of them were reminded of the scene toe, fear creeping over their hearts like spiders.


    Just as they braced themselves for fate''s judgment, they suddenly saw the Red Robe Daoist gesturing invitingly towards the door, with hands on hips and pride, as if boasting to an elder about their achievements.


    "Brother,e look."


    Could this Red Robe Daoist speak?


    Many were seeing this for the first time, their eyes widening further.


    The Red Robe Daoist was terrifyingly powerful, but to also possess spiritual wisdom?


    Inside the hall, the faint sounds of crying that had been audible suddenly vanished, and silence fell.


    Cheng Guang followed the Red Robe Daoist into the room, surveying the surroundings.


    This side room wasn''trge, perhaps previously used for storing misceneous items, with numerous locked storage chests ced around. But now, it waspletely empty.


    Tall jade pirs carved with various mythical creatures and Exotic Beasts supported the ceiling, from which numerous figures dangled, like inverted cbashes, hanging in mid-air.


    Complex ropes wrapped them densely, leaving only their heads exposed.


    Cheng Guang quickly nced over and realized there were quite a number of people here, at least over a hundred.


    There were members of the Human Race, the Devil n, and some creatures of strange appearance, belonging to races unknown.


    All of them watched him with eyes filled with fear and shock.


    Their expressions wereplicated and filled with despair.


    Cheng Guang had no idea what they were thinking and didn''t care, his gaze scanning the hall again to see if Qin Yanqiu was among them.


    At that moment, the hanging figures began to feel like crying uponying eyes on Cheng Guang.


    They noticed the Daoist Robe he wore, identical to the Red Robe Daoist''s.


    And Cheng Guang... had been respectfully addressed as ''Brother'' by the Red Robe Daoist.


    Many began to think that Cheng Guang might be an existence even more fearsome and strange than the Red Robe Daoist.


    Among the dangling crowd, a pair of eyes as radiant as stars gazed at Cheng Guang with indifferent coolness.


    When she caught sight of Cheng Guang, her gaze flickered with recognition.


    She was momentarily stunned.


    Because she found Cheng Guang''s appearance oddly familiar.


    But then again, it seemed unlikely.


    The Town-Nation Duke''s Heir she was familiar with had indeed beening to North City during this period to marry her, but there was no reason for him to appear in this Secret Realm.


    And it certainly didn''t seem likely for him to be called ''Brother'' respectfully by the Red Robe Daoist.


    She reasoned it was not the same person.


    They merely bore some resemnce.


    As sheforted herself with this thought, she saw another aged figure emerge from behind Cheng Guang. At the same time, his solemn and authoritative gaze swept over her.


    Qin Yanqiu only needed to nce at the elder to freeze in ce.


    Was this...?


    This was the Duke...?


    Qin Yanqiu, having recognized Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan''s features, felt as if she were dreaming.


    Previously, she had envisioned that someone mighte to rescue her after she had unintentionally been dragged into the Secret Realm.


    But she had not expected the Duke himself toe.


    If the Duke had arrived, did that not prove that the person resembling the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir, called ''Brother'' by the Red Robe Daoist, was indeed the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir?


    Confused and feeling as though she were caught in a storm, Qin Yanqiu struggled toprehend the situation unfolding before her.


    While Qin Yanqiu observed Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, and Cheng Guang, Duke Zhen Guo, upon entering the hall, also immediately directed his gaze toward Qin Yanqiu.


    Seeing Qin Yanqiu unharmed, he sighed with relief.


    Qin Yanqiu was a woman of startling talent and beauty, destined to be his future granddaughter-inw. If something had gone wrong with her in this Secret Realm, Cheng Shiyuan felt he would regret it for the rest of his life if he couldn''t save her.


    Meanwhile, Cheng Guang also spotted Qin Yanqiu. Seeing her tied up from head to toe with ropes, looking disheveled and embarrassed, he couldn''t help but find it amusing.


    It was unexpected that their first encounter would be under such awkward circumstances.


    After a brief look at Qin Yanqiu, Cheng Guang''s attention returned to the Red Robe Daoist beside him.


    The Red Robe Daoist''s stiff mouth twitched as if trying to smile, "Brother, we have so many people here, we can keep the fire going for a long time, so there''s no need to worry about the furnace dying out."


    Cheng Guang nodded slightly.


    He had already witnessed the Red Robe Daoist''s obsession with the furnace fire.


    Cheng Guang looked at the Red Robe Daoist and tentatively asked, "Can I take a few people away from here?"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    In Cheng Guang''s view, it was best to avoid conflict with the Red Robe Daoist if possible, so he began by tentatively asking, which should not lead to error.


    The Red Robe Daoist was taken aback by Cheng Guang''s words, hesitating for a moment before nodding slightly.


    "There''s no problem if Brother wants to take away these mortals, though aside from serving as firewood, they have no other use. Brother, what do you need these people for?"


    Cheng Guangughed then, unsure of how to exin.


    Seeing Cheng Guang remain silent, the Red Robe Daoist seemed to have an epiphany and tugged at his sleeve, whispering, "Brother, I got it, you probably want to cultivate some Human Pills. Such things are better left untouched. It''s still okay to use Devils for alchemy since it has merit to offset the sin, but using humans for alchemy, if Master finds out, I''m afraid it''s unavoidable punishment..."


    With a worried expression, the Red Robe Daoist paused and then sighed.

 Chapter 288: Chapter 101 Red Robe No Longer Wants to Tend the Fire (Seeking Subscriptions) _4

    "But it doesn''t matter anymore, Master disappeared without a trace and has yet to return; now only Red Robe remains by my side," he said. "Brother, do whatever you want."


    As he spoke, the Red Robe Daoist waved his hand, releasing a mysterious and slightly decaying aura from his palm, which gently shook the ropes binding everyone.


    "Brother, which mortal do you want for refining pills?"


    The Red Robe Daoist, with eyes gleaming like ghost mes, looked towards Cheng Guang.


    Feeling intimidated under the Red Robe Daoist''s gaze, Cheng Guang managed a stiff smile and pointed at Qin Yanqiu.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "That one."


    For now, he had to rescue Qin Yanqiu.


    He couldn''t be concerned with the life or death of the others.


    Though the Red Robe Daoist had agreed to let him take a few mortals out, that didn''t mean he ced no value on these mortals.


    Everyone here was potential fuel for his future needs; he couldn''t allow Cheng Guang to take people away indiscriminately.


    If possible, he would rescue a few moreter, but if not, then let it be.


    Acknowledging Cheng Guang''s choice, the Red Robe Daoist nodded slightly, gesturing with his hand. The ropes around Qin Yanqiu unwound like a delicate serpent,ing to life as they loosened their hold.


    Qin Yanqiu fell to the ground weakly,nding in front of Cheng Guang.


    Her stunning face was slightly pale, her expression still in a panic, as she gasped for air.


    Qin Yanqiu calmed her breathing and, looking up at Cheng Guang, her cold eyes showed a hint of gratitude.


    Cheng Guang simply nced at Qin Yanqiu briefly before withdrawing his gaze.


    The Red Robe Daoist then looked at Cheng Guang again, asking, "Brother, do you need anyone else?"


    The moment these words were spoken...


    Excitement filled the expressions of some people in the hall.


    Although many had heard the terrifying term "refining Human Pill" from the Red Robe Daoist, they now saw Qin Yanqiu''s expression and felt that Cheng Guang, whom she knew, was not like the Red Robe Daoist.


    Their eyes turned to Cheng Guang, pleading for rescue.


    Cheng Guang, however, ignored these desperate looks from the hall and turned to Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan.


    His gaze inquiring whether there were any members of the Northern Expedition Army here.


    Discover hidden stories at mvl


    If there were, he could try to save them as well.


    Just a brief exchange of looks was enough for Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan to understand Cheng Guang''s intention and shake his head slightly.


    Cheng Guang was slightly startled. Was Qin Yanqiu the only one to be drag into the Secret Realm alone?


    Or had all the soldiers following her already met with disaster?


    Several thoughts shed through Cheng Guang''s mind, but he did not dwell on them and smiled back at the Red Robe Daoist, "It''s fine, just this one person is enough."


    The Red Robe Daoist nodded slightly, "Alright then."


    With that, he led Cheng Guang out of the side room.


    The door to the side room closed tight once again.


    Quietness returned to the hall.


    The Red Robe Daoist walked in front, chatting idly with Cheng Guang, almost like a chatterbox.


    "Brother, these mortals are quite weak, not worth mentioningpared to us back in the day, but they are still much stronger than the mortals of the past."


    "Using these mortals as fuel, the Pill Furnace can burn for a long time."


    "If you use these mortals to refine the Human Pill, the effects should be quite good."


    "But then again, Brother, if you want to practice alchemy, I''m afraid you can''t use the Pill Furnace I''ve heated up. It''s only for Master''s use, did you bring your own Pill Furnace back with you?"


    At this point, the Red Robe Daoist turned his gaze to Cheng Guang.


    After pondering for a moment, Cheng Guang replied, "Not yet, I will have to go out and fetch itter."


    The Red Robe Daoist nodded slightly and sighed, "Red Robe cannot leave this ce, otherwise I could have apanied you, Brother."


    "Brother, where did you disappear to all these years, along with Master? You didn''t take Red Robe with you. It''s really lonely here by myself."


    "Brother, when you go to fetch the Pill Furnace, make sure toe back."


    Hearing this, Cheng Guang did not know what to say and chose not to respond.


    At the same time, Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, quietly checked Qin Yanqiu''s condition, noticing that aside from drained Qi, she was unharmed, and he heaved a sigh of relief.


    After confirming Qin Yanqiu was fine, he indeed felt like leaving with Cheng Guang and Qin Yanqiu.


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan did not need to


    signal it; Cheng Guang also felt the need to leave.


    But before leaving, Cheng Guang still couldn''t let go of the Nine-Turn Golden Pills contained in the gourds hanging from the pirs in the Pill Furnace hall.


    ording to the system mission hint, the Douluo Pce''s Secret Realm would only appear once in a short period, and after this urrence, it was uncertain when it would appear next.


    For now, the Red Robe Daoist seemed to have a favorable impression of him and was not nning to attack him.


    Cheng Guang decided to take a chance; maybe he could turn ''a bicycle into a motorcycle''.


    When they reached the Pill Furnace hall, Cheng Guang paused his steps and looked at the Mysterious Jade Gourd hanging on the pir. Even from a distance, he could smell the faint fragrance wafting from the gourd.


    Streaks of pale golden light shone through the surface of the Mysterious Jade Gourd and into Cheng Guang''s eyes.


    Moved by the sight, Cheng Guang asked, "Can the pills in these gourds still be used?"


    When the Red Robe Daoist heard Cheng Guang''s words, he stopped and turned his gaze to the Mysterious Jade Gourd hanging on the pir,ughing, "What are you talking about, Brother? You must not recognize them anymore after being away for so long; these are not just any pills."

 Chapter 289: Chapter 101 Red Robe No Longer Wants to Tend the Fire (Seeking Subscriptions) _5

    "It''s just some auxiliary materials for alchemy that the Master has refined,"


    "Ah, that''s right." Seeing the gourd, the Red Robe Daoist seemed to suddenly remember something. He reached out, grabbed one of the gourds from midair, and handed it to Cheng Guang.


    "If Senior Brother wishes to refine elixirs, these auxiliary materials maye in handy. Here, take these."


    "Using a few won''t be a problem, but if you use too many, Red Robe will have trouble exining when Masteres back,"


    Cheng Guang took the gourd from the Red Robe Daoist''s hand, and the faint scent that wafted into his nostrils caused his cultivation to increase a little.


    At the same time, his heart was greatly shaken upon hearing the words of the Red Robe Daoist.


    The Divine Elixir mentioned in the system task prompt, the Nine Turn Golden Pill,


    turned out to be the auxiliary material used by the Red Robe Daoist''s Master for alchemy.


    Who was this Red Robe Daoist''s Master?


    Was he the same person as the Supreme Old Monarch in the myths in his memory?


    Cheng Guang couldn''t figure it out and decided not to dwell on it.


    Now that he had acquired these Nine Turn Golden Pills, his cultivation could greatly advance.


    To know that these pills, even for warriors of the Heavenly Human Realm, hold tremendous efficacy.


    Using them on himself was almost extravagantly wasteful to the point of indecency.


    Cheng Guang put away the Mysterious Jade Gourd and nodded slightly toward the Red Robe Daoist, saying, "Thank you, Junior Brother."


    The Red Robe Daoist shook his head and did not say much.


    Cheng Guang was already thinking of leaving.


    All his objectives had been achieved, and there was no need to stay in this Secret Realm.


    The Red Robe Daoist seemed to sense something and his expression became inexplicably sad.


    "Is Senior Brother leaving?"


    Cheng Guang nodded slightly.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The Red Robe Daoist lifted his hand to wipe the corner of his eyes and started to sob softly, "Senior Brother has juste back and is leaving again, leaving Red Robe all alone. Will youe back?"


    "Or will you, like Master and the other Senior Brothers and Sisters, all be big liars, leaving Red Robe abandoned here all by himself?"


    Seeing the Red Robe Daoist like this, Cheng Guang was deeply moved. After all, this Red Robe Daoist was just a child, and who knew how many years he had silently guarded the Douluo Pce.


    And even...


    He had already died...


    Not realizing that he had already passed away...


    How profound was this loneliness?


    After a moment of silence, Cheng Guang said, "I wille back."


    Upon hearing Cheng Guang say this, the face of the Red Robe Daoist no longer appeared sad but instead smiled.


    "Since Senior Brother said so, then you won''t deceive Red Robe."


    "Senior Brother is not a liar like Master."


    "If Senior Brother is going to fetch the Pill Furnace, you should hurry. When youe back, Junior Brother will stoke the fire for you."


    After saying that, the Red Robe Daoist just stood quietly in ce, waving at Cheng Guang.


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, at this moment pulled Cheng Guang aside and whispered, "It''s time to go."


    Cheng Guang nodded slightly.


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan stepped forward, pulling Cheng Guang and Qin Yanqiu along as their figures vanished from the spot.


    After Cheng Guang disappeared,


    the smile on the Red Robe Daoist''s face slowly faded, and his entire demeanor became lifeless.


    The eyes that once sparkled with lively spirit, dancing with ghostly mes, gradually dimmed, and he sat woodenly next to the Pill Furnace, watching the orange mes flickering within it.


    "Master, you big liar, you said that if I tended the furnace fire for a hundred years, I could be someone like Senior Brother¡­"


    "But Red Robe has been stoking it for so many years, and you still haven''t returned."


    "Red Robe doesn''t want to stoke the fire anymore, doesn''t want to¡­"


    ......


    The figure of Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, appeared above a pitch-ck abyssal ravine, with Cheng Guang and Qin Yanqiu standing beside him.


    When Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, apanied by Cheng Guang and Qin Yanqiu, emerged above the chasm, the soldiers of the Northern Expedition Army guarding the surroundings immediately spotted them.


    "The Duke hase out!"


    "Miss Qin is unharmed too!"


    "That''s great, it''s good that she''s safe. Who knows how dangerous it is inside that Secret Realm; luckily, the Duke took personal action. If it were us, we might not have been able to save Miss Qin."


    The many soldiers discussed in hushed tones.


    Amidst the soldiers'' murmurs, Qin Beifeng was the first to perceive the figure of Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan. His figure turned into a streak of light, and he swiftly made his way over.


    Standing before Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, and seeing Qin Yanqiu unharmed and without injury, he immediately let out a sigh of relief.


    Then Qin Beifeng''s gaze turned to Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, and noticing the strange robes on both him and Cheng Guang, he was momentarily taken aback.


    But without dwelling on it, he bowed respectfully to Cheng Shiyuan.


    "Many thanks to the Duke. If it weren''t for the Duke''s intervention, I dread to think what might''ve happened to my daughter."


    Cheng Shiyuan, upon hearing Qin Beifeng''s words, felt his face grow warm with modest embarrassment.


    He waved his hand dismissively.


    "This time, I haven''t yed much of a role; it was all thanks to the efforts of my grandson."


    Read new chapters at mvl


    When Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, said this, he nearly startled Qin Beifeng into an outrage.


    He couldn''t understand how Cheng Guang entering the Secret Realm to save his daughter, Qin Yanqiu, was rted.


    In Qin Beifeng''s view, Cheng Guang joining Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, in entering the Secret Realm was at best a curiosity, unlikely to offer any help or make a difference.


    Although Qin Beifeng didn''t quite grasp why Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, said such a thing, he still bowed to Cheng Guang as well.

 Chapter 290: Chapter 101 Red Robe No Longer Wants to Tend the Fire (Seeking Subscriptions) _6

    "Thank you, Princely Heir,"


    Cheng Guang nodded slightly in response.


    Qin Beifeng pulled Qin Yanqiu aside and, looking at his daughter''s paleplexion, found that the reprimand he had intended to give didn''t quite make it to his lips.


    "Yanqiu, rest well in the city for some time, and don''te to the Border Area battlefield anymore. You''re about to get married to the Crown Prince. Calm your mind."


    Qin Yanqiu''s brows knitted slightly, wanting to retort, but under the watchful eyes of Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, and Cheng Guang, she couldn''t find the words to speak.


    The embarrassing scene she had just been through was even witnessed by her future husband, making Qin Yanqiu feel as if her whole life''s reputation was almostpletely ruined.


    If it weren''t for the circumstances, Qin Yanqiu truly wanted to find a hole to crawl into.


    Cheng Shiyuan lowered his eyes to nce at the slowly fading, and gradually disappearing spacetime rift within the canyon, feeling a lingering sense of trepidation.


    "This Secret Realm is far from simple. My grandson, we owe you a great deal this time. Without you, even if I could have brought you back, I might not have been able to save Yanqiu,"


    "Let''s head back first. I need to check some information to see what is actually going on here,"


    Having said that, Cheng Shiyuan took hold of Cheng Guang and leapt toward North City.


    In just a moment, Cheng Shiyuan and Cheng Guang''s figures had vanished from the spot.


    Qin Beifeng, who remained on-site, was momentarily taken aback by Cheng Shiyuan''s parting words.


    Why would the Duke say such a thing again?


    Could it be that this Secret Realm had a significant connection to the Princely Heir?


    Did the Princely Heir y a great role in it?


    Qin Beifeng turned to his daughter with a questioning look.


    Faced with Qin Beifeng''s doubts, Qin Yanqiu was also perplexed.


    After all, she still felt as if everything that had happened inside the Secret Realm was like a dream.


    Yet at the same time, she could sense that the Red Robe Daoist held considerable respect for Cheng Guang, but didn''t seem to care much for Cheng Shiyuan of the Heavenly Human Realm.


    Although Qin Yanqiu did not know the reason, she could guess.


    Their safe and undisturbed return from the Secret Realm, without any conflict with the Red Robe Daoist, was indeedrgely due to Cheng Guang.


    "Father, we really owe a lot to the Princely Heir this time,"


    Qin Yanqiu sighed in relief and slowly spoke out.


    Upon hearing his daughter confirm this, Qin Beifeng finally felt assured that the Princely Heir had indeed exerted much effort in the Secret Realm.


    After listening to Qin Yanqiu recount their experiences in the Secret Realm, including the appearance of the Red Robe Daoist, Qin Beifeng''s eyes involuntarily tightened, and a wave of fear washed over him.


    If it weren''t for the Princely Heir''s timely arrival, with only the Duke himself, perhaps he would not have been able to rescue Qin Yanqiu from the enigmatic Red Robe Daoist.


    "No, once we return, I must properly thank both the Duke and the Princely Heir,"


    After saying this, Qin Beifeng turned his gaze to Qin Yanqiu, saw her wearing the Silvermoon Battle Armor, and felt a headacheing on.


    "Yanqiu, when you get back, take off that battle armor and change into the clothes other normal women wear,"


    "I observed just now that the Princely Heir looks at you with as much interest as he would a piece of pork. With you looking like this, how are you supposed to make the Princely Heir take an interest in you?"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "You are soon to be married, and if the Princely Heir is dissatisfied with you, you won''t be favored at Duke Zhen''s Mansion, and ultimately, you will be the one to suffer,"


    Qin Yanqiu, upon hearing these words, showed little change in expression, simply saying indifferently, "Father, I don''t mind. Anyway, even after getting married, I won''t just be some noble daughter in Duke Zhen''s Mansion."


    Qin Beifeng''s brow furrowed slightly, and his lips moved as if he wanted to say something, but he kept it to himself. His own family knew their own affairs; Qin Yanqiu was bound to take over his position in the future, to stand on her own in the Northern Expedition Army, and she couldn''t possibly stay away.


    Explore more adventures at mvl


    Thus, he didn''t speak further, only sighing.


    With his daughter looking the way she did, how could she win the heart of the Princely Heir? If the Princely Heir were to marry more concubines in the future, Qin Yanqiu might not even have a ce in Duke Zhen''s Mansion.


    Qin Beifeng, heavy with concerns, led Qin Yanqiu and a group of soldiers back to North City.


    Along the way, he asionally looked at Qin Yanqiu, wanting to say something, but each time he was about to speak, he swallowed the words back down.


    In the end, he said nothing.


    ¡ª The worries of a concerned father.


    ......


    Cheng Guang was taken back to Duke Zhen''s Mansion in the center of North City by Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan.


    The residence of Duke Zhen''s Mansion in North City was much simpler than that in the Capital city, with far fewer flowers, trees, rockeries, and water features, and was mostly equipped with just the necessities of life.


    Although Cheng Guang had not oftene to North City, there was always a room reserved for him at Duke Zhen''s Mansion there.


    Perhaps because Cheng Guang was soon to marry Qin Yanqiu in North City, the interior and exterior of Duke Zhen''s Mansion were already being decorated with rednterns and the character for happiness.


    The air inside and out was filled with a festive atmosphere.


    "Grandson, you rest well. I will take care of the wedding preparations. Rest assured and wait until the wedding day, when I''lle to summon you. You need not worry about other matters,"


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, brought Cheng Guang into a room, gave him a brief reminder, and then turned to leave.


    He had quite a few things to do at the moment.


    Apart from helping Cheng Guang arrange his marriage, he also needed to investigate the identity of the Red Robe Daoist in the Secret Realm.


    And, why by wearing the slightly odd clothes could Cheng Guang avoid the hostility of the Red Robe Daoist.


    What those slightly odd clothes symbolized, he still needed to thoroughly investigate.


    He could have directly asked Cheng Guang, which would have saved a lot of trouble, but the dignity uniquely belonging to an elder, and the pride of a grandfather, stopped him from stooping to inquire.


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, nned to ask his grandson what was going on when he really could find no other way to figure it out.


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, had left.


    Qing Luan walked over unhurriedly, she had already tidied up the bedding for Cheng Guang, and asked him if he was all right.


    "Qing Luan, I''m going to cultivate for a while. Unless there''s something important, don''t let anyone disturb me,"


    Cheng Guang said.


    Qing Luan nodded gently, didn''t ask further, and slowly withdrew, closing the door behind her as she left.


    Once Qing Luan had closed the door, Cheng Guang eagerly took out the Mysterious Jade Gourd from his Storage Jade Ring.


    This Mysterious Jade Gourd was the greatest gain of Cheng Guang''s trip to the Secret Realm, aside from saving Qin Yanqiu.


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, could probably feel that the medicinal pills inside the Mysterious Jade Gourd were not simple, but he didn''t ask further or say anything about it.


    After all, it was something his grandson had obtained, no matter how valuable, he would just be happy for Cheng Guang, rather than envious.


    As soon as Cheng Guang took out the Mysterious Jade Gourd, a faint fragrance unique to medicinal pills filled the room.


    Simply by smelling it, Cheng Guang''s cultivation seemed to advance slightly.


    He couldn''t wait to open the Mysterious Jade Gourd, and beams of golden light emerged from it.


    Cheng Guang peered into the Mysterious Jade Gourd.


    There were about ten pills inside the Mysterious Jade Gourd.


    The pills were full and golden, each covered in patterns, and upon counting them closely, there were nineyers.


    Cheng Guang took out one Nine Turn Golden Pill, slowly ced it into his mouth, and then carefully stored the Mysterious Jade Gourd away.


    Cheng Guang began cultivating in the lotus position.


    The Nine Turn Golden Pill he had just ced in his mouth melted rapidly into a warm stream that surged into his abdomen not long after consuming it.


    The Qi of the heaven and earth around him seemed to sense a call.


    It rushed toward Cheng Guang like it was free, surging toward him and into his body.


    Cheng Guang didn''t even need to run the God Emperor Cultivation Method; the Heavenly and Earthly Qi howled as they rushed towards him, pouring into his body.


    At the same time.


    Some previously unknown information appeared in Cheng Guang''s mind.


    His Martial Cultivation, which had just broken through to the Divine Power Realm, was now rapidly rising.


    The Divine Power Marks were growing quickly, bing perfect.


    At the same time, his Spirit Dao cultivation was also growing rapidly.


    His Primordial Spirit instantly became more solid.


    Mysterious Divine Power Marks began to emerge on the pure and wless Primordial Spirit.


    In just a moment.


    Cheng Guang felt that his Primordial Spirit had be more in tune with the heaven and earth.


    Spirit Dao fifth rank, Destiny Realm!


    In addition, a stirring sensation from deep within his bloodline began to faintly transmit.


    Cheng Guang''s eyes flickered slightly, somewhat stunned.


    "This is... Bloodline Divine Powers..."


    Cheng Guang realized.


    His eyes revealed joy.


    I knew it, how could I not have awakened Bloodline Divine Powers!


    So, they were waiting here for me!


    ......

 Chapter 291: Chapter 102 This Scene Is Simply Fantastic (Subscribe Please)

    Cheng Guang slightly closed his eyes.


    He quietly felt the Divine Power surging within his bloodline like a tide.


    This force, originating from the depths of his bloodline, gave him a feeling both ancient and distant.


    The Bloodline Divine Powers were slowly awakening.


    As Cheng Guang immersed himself in meditation, he did not realize that beneath his skin, his bloodline glowed like winding golden rivers, sparkling with a mysterious light.


    Suddenly. Your next journey awaits at mvl


    A sharp pain spread throughout Cheng Guang''s body.


    Pain!


    Heart-wrenching, lung-splitting pain!


    Cheng Guang felt as if his body were being torn apart!


    Caught off guard by the pain, Cheng Guang instinctively let out a cry of anguish, but he quickly clenched his teeth, suppressing any screams that the pain had elicited back into his throat.


    The intense pain, which seemed tost an eternity, reminded Cheng Guang of when he had first fused with the ancient Great Xia royal bloodline.


    The duration of this intense pain was indefinite, making each moment seem unbearably long to Cheng Guang.


    However, amidst this agonizing pain, Cheng Guang felt a strange sense of pleasure.


    Cheng Guang was certain that this pleasure was not because he had awakened some bizarre trait.


    It was a sense of joy stemming from the awakening Divine Power deep within his bloodline.


    As if in a trance, Cheng Guang could almost see his body gradually bing transparent, his golden blood vessels clearly visible, converging like brooks into a vast ocean of blood within him.


    Within this ocean of blood, mysterious specks of light began to slowly gather, forming into the patterns of Divine Power Marks, and imprinting deeply into Cheng Guang''s Primordial Spirit, which started to radiate a brilliant and dazzling light, like a miniature sun.


    A piece of information appeared in Cheng Guang''s mind at just the right moment.


    [Radiant Echo: A Bloodline Divine Power inherited from the ancient God Emperors of Great Xia, it allows you to resonate with the power echo of your ancestors, gaining in strength. Not only do you attain power during this process but also establish connection andmunication with any ancestral deities still present in the world.]


    Cheng Guang looked at the Bloodline Divine Powers he had awakened, his eyes slightly stunned, clearly a bit surprised that his ancestral Great Xia royal bloodline could gain an echo of ancestral strength.


    Could this be what the legends referred to "augmenting oneself with the strength of one''s forebearers"?


    More than that, what surprised Cheng Guang was his ability to establish connections andmunicate with ancestor deities through this Bloodline Divine Power.


    His current bloodline belonged to the ancient Great Xia royal family, meaning his ancestor was, in a sense, that very Great Xia God Emperor.


    But considering how many years it had been since the God Emperor passed away, how could he possibly make contact?


    Cheng Guang was eager to test it out.


    With a deep focus on the Divine Power Marks within his Primordial Spirit, he noted they were far more intricate than the marks of the Charm Eyes Divine Power.


    One could imagine the sheer strength of his Bloodline Divine Power.


    Cheng Guang''s thoughts stirred, and the Radiant Echo Divine Power Mark started to slowly radiate light.


    The light was soft like moonlight, spreading into the void like a ribbon, forming a bright bridge within Cheng Guang''s mind.


    One end of this bridge was Cheng Guang, while the other end reached into the unknown.


    Cheng Guang waited quietly.


    Suddenly, streams of incredibly pure Power of the Primordial Spirit flowed like a tide from the void, fortifying Cheng Guang''s own Primordial Spirit.


    Cheng Guang''s body trembled slightly.


    Even though his cultivation realm had not broken through, he felt his strength had multiplied several times over.


    Being too weak in his current state of cultivation, he couldn''t endure the vast Power of the Primordial Spirit for long, managing only a brief moment before he felt he had reached his limit.


    If he had persisted any longer, his Primordial Spirit might have shattered.


    Without any hesitation, Cheng Guang withdrew and took a moment to realize no messages hade through from the other end of the bridge emanating from his Divine Power. It figures, after all these years, all ancestors from the Great Xia God Emperor''s lineage were likely dead.


    This ability tomunicate with ancestor deities was nothing but a useless feature.


    Cheng Guang immediately stopped his Bloodline Divine Power.


    Nevertheless, this Bloodline Divine Power capable of echoing with power from the Great Xia God Emperor and fortifying himself was still quite formidable.


    At his current fifth-rank Spirit Dao Destiny Realm cultivation, if he were to use this newly awakened Bloodline Divine Power, he might well defeat a sixth-rank Enlightenment Realm Spirit Dao cultivator.


    As for seventh-rank Virtual Realm powerhouses, it was still a stretch.


    However, Cheng Guang was not disappointed, being able to battle stronger opponents across one level of cultivation was already quite impressive, especially considering the exponential growth in power that came with each advancement in cultivation realm, making it nearly impossible to ovee an opponent across realms.


    Cheng Guang exhaled slowly, reining in his Bloodline Divine Powers and calming his restless breath.


    After his excitement subsided somewhat, Cheng Guang examined his body.


    The Nine Turn Golden Pill he had just consumed had not been fully digested yet.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The potency of the medicine was simply too intense; he had attracted only a tenth of it, leaving the remaining ny percent umting within his body to be absorbed gradually, enhancing his cultivation.


    Just that one Nine Turn Golden Pill would be enough for him to digest for more than a month.

 Chapter 292: Chapter 102 This Visual Sensation is Simply Incredible (Seeking Subscriptions)_2

    The elixir''s potency was simply terrifying.


    And this¡­


    was nothing but a mere auxiliary ingredient used for alchemy by the owner of Douluo Pce.


    It was downright outrageous.


    Cheng Guang carefully stored away the Mysterious Jade Gourd, then seemed to think of something.


    "That reminds me, my system task should bepleted by now."


    Cheng Guang''s gaze fell on his system.


    Previously, while inside Douluo Pce, he was so focused on how to deal with the Red Robe Daoist that he didn''t pay much attention to his own system.


    Upon reflection, he remembered that at some point, a system taskpletion notification had indeed sounded in his mind.


    [Explore Douluo Pce again, taskpleted.]


    [Would you like to im the reward?]


    With a slight stir in his thoughts, Cheng Guang said, "im!"


    As the words fell in his heart, strands of brilliant golden light began to radiate in front of Cheng Guang, flowing from the void like water and slowly converging into an object resembling a scroll.


    The scroll appeared in ck and white, with two distinct points of rity and turbidity, already resembling the pattern of Tai Chi.


    Cheng Guang slowly reached out a hand, and as his fingertips barely touched the floating, slightly illusory Tai Chi Diagram enveloped in the golden light, the diagram instantly became solid.


    At the same time, a burst of information timely appeared in Cheng Guang''s mind.


    [Tai Chi Diagram (King Grade): Can control time, freezing it within a certain area to make the flow of time speed up or slow down.]


    Upon sensing the abilities of the Tai Chi Diagram in his mind, Cheng Guang''s eyes uncontrobly widened a bit.


    Can control time?


    The passage of time can be elerated, or slowed down!?


    This¡­


    Isn''t that a bit overpowered?


    Cheng Guang merely nced at the ability description of the Tai Chi Diagram and felt his heart greatly shocked.


    In this world, even Sky-Men couldn''t control time and space, which were both eternallymented aspects. Logically, they were untouchable and forbidden existences.


    Yet, this Tai Chi Diagram could control time.


    Although it could only speed up or slow down the flow of time within a certain area, not change the flow of time for an individual, that was still quite impressive.


    Cheng Guang could envision that if he used this Tai Chi Diagram, even if not for fighting but merely for cultivation, what would typically take him a hundred years to ascend to the Heavenly Human Realm could, with the Tai Chi Diagram''s time eleration buff, potentially only appear to outsiders as taking less than ten years.


    ted, Cheng Guang thought that indeed, as a King Grade treasure, its effects truly seemed a bit stronger than those of the Heavenly Grade Restraint Pearl.


    After acknowledging the Tai Chi Diagram with a drop of blood, the method of using it became clear in his mind.


    Cheng Guang prepared to experiment on how much he could adjust the flow of time with the Tai Chi Diagram.


    Cheng Guang lightly tossed the Tai Chi Diagram with one hand.


    After it was thrown, the ck and white colors of the Tai Chi Diagram progressively separated, transforming into a White Jade Golden Bridge amidst a field of bizarre light, spreading across the heavens and earth.


    Continue reading at mvl


    Encapsting his entire bedroom within it.


    By then, Cheng Guang felt that within this space, he was no longer a mere neophyte, but a Deity possessing the power of heaven and earth.


    He looked toward a bouquet on the bedroom windowsill and lightly touched it. The swaying branches and leaves froze for a moment, and then the vibrant petals dulled slightly in color, as if they had lost some moisture.


    Cheng Guang had assumed that under his control of time flow, the bouquet would wither instantly, yet, to his surprise, the flowers only faded slightly in color.


    Cheng Guang felt a bit frustrated, as the degree of time passage he could control did not seem very significant.


    He maxed out the speed of time''s passage and found it did not even double; at most, there was a slight increase by a fraction.


    Unexpectedly turning into a white elephant, what was going on?


    Cheng Guang sighed, not too disappointed in his heart. If he could elerate time without restriction, then he could easily be invincible in this world.


    Simply max out the pace of time''s passage and decide who lives and who dies.


    Now being able to speed it up a fraction, his cultivation speed could at least be hastened somewhat.


    In battle, he could also slow down an opponent''s speed, granting himself a definite advantage, which was still quite good.


    With these thoughts in mind, Cheng Guang stored away the Tai Chi Diagram.


    He opened the doors and windows and let Qing Luan, who had been quietly waiting outside, go to rest earlier.


    The matters of his wedding on the morrow would likely keep him busy.


    As a personal maiden, Qing Luan wouldn''t have an easy job.


    After Qing Luan left, Cheng Guang closed the doors and windows.


    He went to bed, cultivated the God Emperor Cultivation Method, and meditated on the Proving Dao Map.


    When Midnight arrived,


    Cheng Guang''s eyes opened slightly.


    Once again, a cold and emotionless voice sounded in his mind without fail.


    [On the first day of September in the thirty-fourth year of proving Zhensheng, sixty-one days since reaching the Heavenly Human Realm, you explored Douluo Pce again and obtained the Nine Turn Golden Pill, elevating your cultivation by another level. You felt very happy.]


    [However, thinking about Qin Yanqiu''s death left you somewhat unsettled.]n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [Qin Yanqiu''s death seemed to be just a spark that ignited the decline of the Northern Expedition Army. After his death, anomalies appeared in the Border Area battlefield.]


    [The Great Yan Dynasty descended into internal turmoil and suddenly withdrew their troops from the Border Area battlefield. The once jointly guarded frontier of the Border Area by the Four Directions Mortal World''s four great dynasties fell in an instant, with massive waves of Demon Beasts flooding into the Great Yan Dynasty.


    At the same time, arge number of Demon Beasts also detoured near North City of the Great Zhou Dynasty.]

 Chapter 293: Chapter 102 This Visual Sensation is Simply Unparalleled (Seeking Subscriptions)_3

    [North City was besieged on all sides, with frequent battles. Duke Zhen Guo suffered severe injuries in battle against a Devil Emperor. Subsequently, many high-ranking officials of the Northern Expedition Army died in the conflict.]


    [The injury of Duke of the State, Cheng Shiyuan, along with the casualties among the high-ranking officials of the Northern Expedition Army, greatly demoralized the troops.]


    [An unforeseen upheaval caused by the Great Yan Dynasty gravely affected Duke Zhen Guo and many high-ranking officials of the Northern Expedition Army.]


    [After Duke Zhen Guo and the high-ranking officials of the Northern Expedition Army fought desperately to repel the Demon Beasts, Qin Gaozhi, who took over Qin Yanqiu''s position, gradually rose to a high rank within the Northern Expedition Army. Qin Gaozhi became the highest-rankingmander beneath you.]


    [You hadn''t expected that once Qin Gaozhi had risen to a high position, he would cease to be loyal to you and instead pledged allegiance to Emperor Zhou. Emperor Zhou also found an opportunity to take back the Northern Expedition Army, and the power of Duke Zhen''s Mansion declined once again.]


    [Even as the Great Zhou Dynasty continued to decline under the machinations of the King of South Ming and others, whether your Duke''s Mansion had its own Northern Expedition Army became irrelevant¡ªit couldn''t reverse the decline of the Great Zhou Dynasty. However, you ultimately couldn''t ept this situation.]


    [You couldn''t ept the betrayal of Qin Gaozhi, someone you had always trusted.]


    Read thetest on §Þ??


    [Upon reflection, with the unexpected deaths of Duke Zhen Guo and the high officials of the Northern Expedition Army, power within the Northern Expedition Army inevitably fell into the hands of Qin Gaozhi, making him the topmander, second only to you. You sensed that there was more to it than an ident; it was definitely no mere mishap.]


    [After the death of Emperor Zhou, Qin Gaozhi didn''t pledge loyalty to the newly ascended Empress of Great Zhou, but rather sided with the King of South Ming. And after you killed the King of South Ming, Qin Gaozhi, fearing your revenge, disappeared without a trace.]


    [You are determined not to let Qin Gaozhi off easily and vow to teach him a profound lesson.]


    [Two-star mission: Teach Qin Gaozhi a profound lesson.]


    [Mission reward: Devil Transformation Armor (Heavenly Grade)]


    Cheng Guang listened attentively to the system mission prompt. As the mission prompt in his mind concluded, he was stunned.


    What is this situation?


    After Qin Yanqiu''s death, did Great Yan Dynasty suddenly withdraw troops from the Border Area battlefield due to internal chaos?


    What kind of turmoil was it that made the Great Yan Dynasty disregard the lives of all its citizens and retreat from the Border Area battlefield, allowing countless members of the Devil n to enter the dynasty''s territory?


    You should know that Cheng Guang vaguely remembered that in one of the system mission prompts, despite the dynasty being on the verge of being overthrown, Emperor Zhou still didn''t allow Duke Zhen Guo to lead the Northern Expedition Army back from the Border Area battlefield.]


    Could it be that the chaos in the Great Yan Dynasty was even more dreadful than the overthrow of the dynasty itself?


    Cheng Guang didn''t quite understand for a moment.


    At the same time, his gaze also fell upon the name "Qin Gaozhi" mentioned in the system mission prompt.]


    He had quite a memorable impression of Qin Gaozhi.


    This man was Qin Yanqiu''s sycophant, and not just any sycophant, but one who only allowed himself the pleasure, not letting anyone else even have a nce.]


    Cheng Guang stroked his chin, examining the system mission prompt, with thoughts swirling in his mind.


    The system mission prompt mentioned that because of the turmoil in the Great Yan Dynasty, many of the Devil n approached North City from the Border Area battlefield, putting North City into a state of being attacked from both inside and outside.]


    But even so, Cheng Guang didn''t believe that Duke Zhen Guo and the high-ranking officials of the Northern Expedition Army would die because of this.


    After all, North City hadn''t been breached, and no Demon Beast had broken through the Northern Expedition Army''s defensive line to infiltrate the Great Zhou Dynasty''s territory.]


    Therefore, it was possible that Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, and Qin Beifeng, and the other high-ranking officials of the Northern Expedition Army, might have been injured, but it was absolutely impossible for them to have died.


    Even if they had died, at most only one or two of them would have perished.


    But...


    All the high-ranking officials of the Northern Expedition Army dying at the same time, allowing a greenhorn like Qin Gaozhi to take a top position in the Northern Expedition Army, even bing one of the highestmanders¡ª


    That was simply too absurd.


    Cheng Guang spected that there must be hidden circumstances that he didn''t know about.


    Perhaps Duke Zhen Guo and the high-ranking officials of the Northern Expedition Army weren''t ughtered by the Devil n but were backstabbed by their own people instead.


    Otherwise, it wouldn''t have been so coincidental.]


    The thought made Cheng Guang''s scalp tingle, and for the moment, he couldn''t guess or figure out who might be behind such a move against Duke Zhen Guo in North City.


    Moreover, this was a substantial plot.


    To cause chaos in the Great Yan Dynasty, to withdraw troops from the Border Area battlefield, to let the Demon Beasts besiege North City, and to even plot to exterminate all the top powers in the Northern Expedition Army, including Duke Zhen Guo, a Sky-Man.


    It definitely wasn''t as simple as merely colluding with the Devil n.


    Who could be the person behind this?


    Was it Emperor Zhou?


    Was it Qin Gaozhi?


    Or someone else?


    Cheng Guang felt utterly confused.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    In his view, Emperor Zhou was unlikely to be the culprit. Perhaps Emperor Zhou was worried about the power of Duke Zhen''s Mansion being too great, but he surely wouldn''t have made these needless moves, for he was still relying on Duke Zhen Guo to guard the frontier of Great Zhou.


    If he were to plot the murder of Duke Zhen Guo and the Northern Expedition Army''s high-ranking officials,


    In the end, if the frontier were undefended and disaster struck, the ones who would suffer the consequences would only be the Great Zhou Dynasty and Emperor Zhou himself.


    And Qin Gaozhi...


    Cheng Guang furrowed his brows, immediately dismissing this man from consideration.

 Chapter 294: Chapter 102 This Visual Sensation is Absolutely Amazing (Seeking Subscriptions)_4

    Qin Gaozhi isn''t quite up to par.


    Behind this turmoil, there was no room for ackey like Qin Gaozhi to participate.


    Most likely, Qin Gaozhi just got lucky, picking up an advantageter on, and after gaining power, he did not continue to serve Cheng Guang but directly defected to Emperor Zhou of Great Zhou.


    Perhaps at that time, Qin Gaozhi felt that with the Princely Heir position gone, the Bureau of the Lamp gone, and the Northern Expedition Army gone, even if there was a position for the Princely Heir, it wasn''t much different from that of an ordinary noble.


    Cheng Guang could probably guess Qin Gaozhi''s future thoughts.


    After pondering for a moment, Cheng Guang really couldn''t think of anyone who would set their sights on the Northern Expedition Army.


    The chaos in the Great Yan Dynasty, from the continuous withdrawal of troops, to the Demon Beast besieging North City, to the series of incidents with the Northern Expedition Army.


    The ultimate goal of the mastermind behind the scenes was clearly to eliminate all the high-ranking officers of the Northern Expedition Army and to eradicate the Northern Expedition Armypletely.


    At the moment, it is unknown whether the turmoil in the Great Yan Dynasty has urred yet.


    If it has already happened, the Demon Beast must already be on their way to attack North City.


    The current tranquility is just a brief silence before the approaching storm.


    If it has not happened, Cheng Guang is powerless to do anything about it.


    The Great Yan Dynasty is an unknown distance away from the Great Zhou Dynasty.


    Even if nothing has happened yet.


    Cheng Guang wouldn''t be able to rush to the Great Yan Dynasty to stop the turmoil from happening within, nor does he have the power to do so.


    Even with foreknowledge of future events, Cheng Guang still feels somewhat powerless in the face of it all.


    Cheng Guang took a deep breath; regardless, at least he now knew what would happen in the future.


    Once turmoil urs in the Great Yan Dynasty, with the withdrawal of troops from the border, the Border Area battleground, he would at least be able to react immediately.


    Apart from not knowing who the person behind the scenes is for the time being, there isn''t much else that is uncertain.


    Cheng Guang thought.


    He would have to find an opportunity tomorrow during the wedding to remind Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Let Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan be prepared; should an unexpected in the event the Devil nunches an attack, even if there is someone nning all this from behind, it won''t be easy to seed.


    As Cheng Guang pondered, he went to bed.


    After clearing his thoughts, Cheng Guang suddenly felt a bit mentally exhausted.


    I''m just here to get married; how did it be so troublesome.


    Damn it.


    Tomorrow, I''ll have to find an opportunity to properly teach Qin Gaozhi a lesson.


    Amidst numerous thoughts, Cheng Guang slowly drifted off to sleep.


    ...


    The next day.


    The sky over North City was especially bleak.


    The sky was not yet bright when a hazy white snow began to drift down.


    When Cheng Guang got up, snowkes fell on his shoulders; the flowers and nts in the courtyard were covered with snow, and the early morning was filled with mist; though beautiful, it carried a sense of destion. Experience tales at §Þ??


    Qing Luan was not in the courtyard at the moment; it was still dark out, and she was already somewhere busy.


    Cheng Guang washed up, performed a brief cultivation exercise, and then strolled around Duke Zhen''s Mansion.


    Right now, Duke Zhen''s Mansion,pared to yesterday, had even richer festive colors, decorated withnterns, and many servants and maidens had specifically changed into new clothing.


    As they passed by Cheng Guang, their faces bore joyful smiles.


    In North City, a ce often overshadowed by the dread of war, it was rare to have such a joyous event, and many people were uplifted, feeling much better.


    It was still early, but fires had already been lit everywhere in the mansion; as heavy snow fell, wisps of cooking smoke rose, adding warmth to the cold weather.


    Many people were busy preparing avish feast for the wedding banquet.


    Cheng Guang strolled casually before heading towards the grand hall.


    Walking on the cobblestone paths of Duke Zhen''s Mansion, Cheng Guang nced at the surrounding scenery and just then, seemed to hear something and looked towards the side of the road.


    "Princely Heir."


    Qing Luan walked over quickly; she was now dressed in a brocade jacket, her long hair bound, tucked into her jacket, and matched with a water-patterned skirt adorned with cage plum blossoms. Her little face looked pale in the cold, and even though she was a Martial Artist of the Fourth-grade Divine Realm, she was still somewhat unable to withstand the cold weather of North City.


    Qing Luan walked hastily to Cheng Guang, and her exquisite face looked a bit tired; clearly, she had been busy with preparations for Cheng Guang''s wedding.


    She looked at Cheng Guang''s attire and pouted slightly, "Princely Heir, why are you still wearing these clothes? You''re about to get married; you should be dressed in wedding attire."


    Cheng Guang smiled and stopped, "No rush; there''s still some time before I go to bring Qin Yanqiu to the mansion. Besides, wearing these clothes... doesn''t matter, does it?"


    "Aren''t they handsome?" Cheng Guang yfully winked at Qing Luan at the end of his sentence.


    Qing Luan looked at Cheng Guang with her face turning slightly red. "Handsome, yes, but it''s not very proper for the asion. Even if General Qin and the others don''t care much, we at Duke Zhen''s Mansion still have to pay attention to propriety," she said.


    Saying this, Qing Luan stepped forward and lightly tugged on Cheng Guang''s sleeve, "Princely Heir, let''s go. I''ll take you to change into a new outfit; you still have to meet Duke of the Stateter."


    Cheng Guang was not insistent and followed Qing Luan back to his courtyard.


    After a quick wash and changing into a fine red wedding robe, the typical image of a groom, Cheng Guang checked his appearance in the mirror. He looked quite handsome, but itcked a certain something.


    In his past life, although he had never been married, he was no stranger to the idea, having seen others go through it.


    Compared to his past life, weddings from this era seemed much more rigid,cking groomsmen and the like, void of those amusing friends from his past life, making it less entertaining.

 Chapter 295: Chapter 102 This Visual Sensation is Simply Unmatched (Subscribe Please)_5

    Cheng Guang felt inexplicably sentimental by the time his wedding came.


    Standing before Cheng Guang, Qing Luan''s jade-like hand carried a hint of coolness as she smoothed out the corner of his robe, then daintily stepped back and inspected him.


    Her eyes smiled.


    "All is ready, Princely Heir."


    Cheng Guang nodded, pushed open the door, and walked toward the grand hall of Duke Zhen''s Mansion, with Qing Luan following him.


    Along the way, Cheng Guang noticed that numerous soldiers had appeared within Duke Zhen''s Mansion. They all wore smiles upon seeing Cheng Guang, respectfully nodding and saluting until he had passed, before returning to their tasks.


    Cheng Guang could faintly hear their discussions.


    Experience more content on §Þ??


    "It must be said, the Princely Heir is truly exceptionally handsome."


    "And indeed, only a figure like the Princely Heir could be a match for Miss Qin."


    "Most of us in the Northern Expedition Army are rough men, hardly a match for someone like Miss Qin."


    "Ah, quite a few of our young soldiers are smitten with Miss Qin. They''ll probably be pounding on doors and weeping at midnight now."


    By the end of their conversations, many of the soldiers couldn''t help but chuckle, adding a lively air to the atmosphere.


    Cheng Guang was unconcerned about the discussions among the soldiers behind him; there was no malice, only jest.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    However, what they said was indeed true.


    Many soldiers in the Northern Expedition Army called Qin Yanqiu the Female Martial God. Whether in terms of appearance or strength, she was an entity capable of standing on her own.


    It was unknown just how many admired Qin Yanqiu.


    But the majority, in face of Qin Yanqiu, would feel somewhat ashamed and would not dare express their affections, instead keeping their emotions silently hidden within their hearts.


    Qin Gaozhi was perhaps representative of all those who secretly admired Qin Yanqiu.


    Cheng Guang''s thoughts wandered without focus.


    When he came back to his senses, he had already reached the grand hall.


    He walked into the hall.


    At that moment, Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, had changed into new attire, a luxurious robe seemingly unearthed from an old chest, brand new as if never worn before, as if specially prepared for today.


    When Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, saw Cheng Guang enter the hall, a faint smile crossed his aged face, tinged with deep emotion.


    He had seen so little of his grandson.


    Perhaps not even once in several years.


    Thest time he had seen his grandson, Cheng Guang''s height had just reached up to his waist.


    At their next meeting, Cheng Guang had grown into a man even slightly taller than him, and was about to get married under his witnessing.


    A sigh escaped from within Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, filled with reflection.


    Observing Cheng Guang, d in a grand red wedding robe and handsome in appearance, Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan''s eyes brimmed with a touch of tenderness. He beckoned Cheng Guang over.


    He inspected him closely.


    After adjusting Cheng Guang''s clothing a bit, a smile touched his weathered face.


    "Grandson, your wedding was originally to be held in the Capital city, but this old man still wanted to witness you getting married, so I had you also hold a ceremony here in North City."


    "North City doesn''t have much to offer, and the wedding can''t be too grand, so we''ll have to be frugal. Once you return to the Capital city, we can properly organize another one."


    "Just that I, your grandfather, won''t be able to see that one in the Capital city."


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan,ughed, feeling a tinge of heartsickness.


    Despite his age, when others his age were enjoying their retirement, he was still dutifully guarding the border in North City all alone.


    His encounters with his grandson were even less frequent and pitifully scarce.


    After Cheng Guang''s wedding, who knew when their next meeting would be?


    Thinking of this, Duke of the State Cheng Shiyuan, the esteemed and unrivaled Sky-Man, had a hint of redness in his aged tiger eyes, appearing somewhat sentimental.


    Cheng Guang could feel the emotions in Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan''s heart and said nothing more, merely bowing slightly: "It''s alright, getting married here in North City is also very good."


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, relieved to hear Cheng Guang hadn''tined or found it troublesome, then seemed to remember something and looked toward the hall entrance.


    "It should be about time. You can go now, grandson."


    "Even if we are being frugal, the step of weing the bride can''t be omitted."


    "Miss Qin Yanqiu is probably waiting for you in the mansion already."


    "Hurry along," said Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, waving his hand slightly.


    Cheng Guang nodded briefly, exchanged a few casual words with Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, and then, taking Qing Luan with him, left Duke Zhen''s Mansion.


    Outside Duke Zhen''s Mansion, there was already a line-up of soldiers forming a procession with an inexplicably imposing air.


    As Cheng Guang stepped out the gate, soldiers led forth an Exotic Beast that resembled arge tiger for him. The beast had an exceptional appearance and a robust aura; even with Cheng Guang''s current cultivation, he could feel a sense of pressure in its presence.


    A big red flower hung around the neck of the Exotic Beast.


    The sense of ceremony was instantly maximized.


    Seeing Cheng Guang gazing at the Exotic Beast in a daze, a nearby soldier exined with a chuckle, "Princely Heir, this is the Duke''s mount, cherished so dearly on ordinary days that no one else is even allowed to touch it."


    "Today, as the Princely Heir hase, the Duke had us bring over this Capturing Heaven Tiger as the Princely Heir''s mount."


    Cheng Guang realized that this was probably a token of sentiment from Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan.


    Even if North City had no luxuries to offer, he still wanted to give the very best to Cheng Guang to use.

 Chapter 296: Chapter 102 This Visual Sensation is Simply Unparalleled (Seeking Subscriptions)_6

    Cheng Guang mounted the horse.


    Even though the Capturing Heaven Tiger was fearsome in strength, it didn''t show the slightest resistance against Cheng Guang. It obediently let out a low growl and slowly started to trot forward.


    After Cheng Guang got up, the long queue behind him also started to move.


    Some soldiers beat the war drums, whichcked a sense of battle but carried more joy instead.


    Some raised their swords and sang war songs loudly to cheer for Cheng Guang''s wedding as the Princely Heir.


    Getting married in North City, the city of war, added a military touch to all the ceremonies.


    All of this brought a novel feeling to Cheng Guang, but it was true that he didn''t hate it.


    Escorted by a host of soldiers, Cheng Guang made his way from Duke Zhen''s Mansion to Qin Yanqiu''s residence.


    The journey of just a few miles took him several quarter-hours.


    There were simply too many enthusiastic soldiers along the way.


    It was as if it wasn''t Cheng Guang who was getting married but them.


    Cheng Guang did feel that these soldiers had been repressed for too long and now finally had something happy to celebrate, so they were allowing their tightly wound nerves to rx a little.


    Upon arriving at Qin Yanqiu''s mansion.


    Cheng Guang dismounted from the Capturing Heaven Tiger and walked forward.


    In front of the mansion, there were quite a few people already waiting for Cheng Guang.


    Cheng Guang merely nced over them and, besides a crowd of guards, he saw Qin Beifeng and Qin Gaozhi among the people.


    As soon as Qin Beifeng saw Cheng Guang arrive, he revealed a radiant smile, walked forward, nodded slightly in greeting, and executed a simple bow.


    "Princely Heir."


    Even if his daughter was marrying Cheng Guang.


    His status was ultimately lower than Cheng Guang''s, so he still had to show the proper respect.


    Cheng Guang didn''t care for these formalities and said with a smile, "Mr. Qin, no need for such formality, let''s just be casual."


    Seeing Cheng Guang so approachable and polite, Qin Beifeng was extremely satisfied with his son-inw. His daughter being able to marry the Princely Heir was truly a blessing cultivated over several lifetimes.


    But with Yanqiu''s temperament, she didn''t seem to be the type to win the Princely Heir''s heart...


    If she ended up offending the Princely Heir in the future, that would really be counterproductive.


    A sigh escaped Qin Beifeng''s heart.


    The old father''s worries grew steadily heavier.


    However, at the moment, he didn''t dwell on it any longer and, without hesitation, escorted Cheng Guang into the mansion.


    "Princely Heir, Yanqiu is already dressed up and ready. You can go and escort her out now," he said.


    Cheng Guang nodded with a smile.


    Following Qin Beifeng, he made his way towards Qin Yanqiu''s boudoir.


    As he progressed, Cheng Guang could faintly feel the prickly gaze of someone staring intently at his back.


    Without guessing, it must be Qin Gaozhi that scoundrel.


    Even though Cheng Guang didn''t look in Qin Gaozhi''s direction, he could imagine just how much Qin Gaozhi must be grinding his teeth with rage at the moment.


    He might nearly be crushing his back mrs by now.


    Finding Qin Gaozhi''s gaze amusing, Cheng Guang almost wanted tough.


    With his eyes slightly lowered, he considered how to give Qin Gaozhi a profound lesson.


    Teaching Qin Gaozhi a lesson was quite simple for Cheng Guang. After briefly pondering it, he put thoughts of Qin Gaozhi aside, nning to deal with himter.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    For now, he needed toplete the wedding ceremony.


    Soon, Cheng Guang arrived at Qin Yanqiu''s boudoir and paused to observe. He could vaguely see through the gauzy curtains that inside the boudoir, a somewhat bewildered and restless figure was seated.


    Cheng Guang pushed the door open and entered.


    The scene of Qin Yanqiu''s boudoir filled his view.


    Although Qin Yanqiu was a woman, her roomcked the softness and gentlenessmon todies of noble families, nor was it adorned with poetry, musical instruments, calligraphy, or paintings.


    What was most abundant were various swords and des. The dressing table, supposedly for grooming, was devoid of rouge, harboring only a woodenb. The rest of the space was filled with military strategies and ancient texts.


    Cheng Guang''s gaze fell upon Qin Yanqiu, who sat in front of the dressing table with her head veiled in a red brocade. Stay connected with §Þ??


    Unable to see Qin Yanqiu''s face through the red fabric, he could still see her pale, jade-like hands tightly sped together, fingertips bluish from the pressure.


    No matter how indifferent she was to this marriage, no matter how ignorant she was of the matters between men and women, facing such a situation still made her tense.


    Besides, Cheng Guang also noticed that beneath her voluminous red robe, there seemed to be silver-white battle armor.


    Tsk.


    Perhaps that was herst act of defiance.


    Cheng Guang smiled, said nothing further, stepped forward, and without much reservation, boldly took hold of Qin Yanqiu''s hand and pulled her to stand.


    Qin Yanqiu''s hand felt cool and clean, and despite frequently fighting on the battlefield, it wasn''t rough at all. At least Cheng Guang thought it felt quitefortable to hold.


    But Qin Yanqiu seemed too nervous, her body rigid. The Female Martial God, who ughtered enemies on the battlefield with ease, seemed at a loss now.


    Her palms were sweaty.


    She probably hadn''t been this nervous even when facing the Devil Emperor, right?


    Cheng Guang didn''t mind, shook his head with a wry smile, and led Qin Yanqiu out of the room.


    As soon as Qin Yanqiu left the room,


    Qin Beifeng, who had been waiting outside, was momentarily stunned.


    His eyes were glued to Qin Yanqiu, and as he saw the Silvermoon Battle Armor peeking out from under her red robe, his face instantly lined with many dark streaks.


    This unlucky child...


    She''s getting married.


    Why on earth is she still wearing that battle armor?


    This is a wedding, where she''ll soon enter the bridal chamber with the Princely Heir, not go to battle with him.

 Chapter 297: Chapter 102 This Visual Sensation is Simply Unparalleled (Seeking Subscriptions)_7

    Qin Beifeng felt his own Qin Yanqiu was beyond help.


    He had advised her earlier to change into nicer clothes, but it seemed that all his words had gone in one ear and out the other.


    Qin Beifeng''s eyes slightly widened with the intention to say something to Qin Yanqiu, but with the Princely Heir just behind her, he hesitated for a moment and ultimately sighed without speaking further.


    "Princely Heir, let''s go."


    Qin Beifeng stepped forward, respectfully nodded to Cheng Guang, then led the way out of the mansion.


    The weddings in North City did not have manyplicated procedures.


    If they were to hold another wedding in the Capital city, they''d probably have to proceed through all the ancient rites.


    Just thinking about it made Cheng Guang feel exhausted.


    Having just one wedding in North City was quite nice.


    However, Wu Yuemei and Cheng Zhihai probably wouldn''t be too happy about it.


    Cheng Guang, lost in his thoughts, walked out of the Qin Mansion and headed towards Duke Zhen''s Mansion.


    He rode on Capturing Heaven Tiger, while Qin Yanqiu was seated in a sedan chair carried by soldiers.


    Qin Yanqiu sat upon it,


    somehow not resembling a bride about to be married, but rather like a general poised for battle.


    Cheng Guang only turned his head to nce once and felt slightly dizzy from the sight.


    What a scene.


    Absolutely stunning.


    After observing Qin Yanqiu briefly, Cheng Guang''s gaze fell on Qin Gaozhi, who was standing nearby.


    He noticed Qin Gaozhi still watching him with a grinding gaze, although he thought he had hidden it well and even managed to conceal all emotion in his eyes when Cheng Guang looked his way, recing it with a calm smile and nod of respect.


    The hostility was nowhere to be seen.


    But still, it couldn''t escape the observation skills honed by dealing with that back-stabber.


    Cheng Guang stroked his chin, the corners of his mouth bearing a barely there smile as he watched Qin Gaozhi.


    Without saying a word, he turned his head away with profound significance.


    Qin Gaozhi, following behind Cheng Guang, felt something was off. Why was the Princely Heir giving him such a strange smile?


    Did he perceive my thoughts?


    Thinking this, Qin Gaozhi shook his head involuntarily.


    Not likely.


    Why would the Princely Heir pay attention to me?


    Qin Gaozhi felt a sense of loss as he gazed towards Qin Yanqiu, sitting in the luxurious jade sedan, his heart nearly breaking.


    He stared nkly at Qin Yanqiu.


    Even without seeing her face, Qin Gaozhi could quietly appreciate this moment.


    Suddenly, he saw an abrupt figure move into the scene in front of him.


    The figure rode Capturing Heaven Tiger, dressed in a Red Robe, approached Qin Yanqiu''s sedan, then soared from the tiger''s back into the sedan, and sat beside Qin Yanqiu.


    He took her hand and pulled her into his embrace.


    The two were brought close together.


    Although Qin Yanqiu was a bit panicked, she didn''t say anything, pursed her red lips, and silently sat there, her jade hand resting quietly in Cheng Guang''s palm.


    She showed no reaction.


    The surrounding soldiers cheered upon seeing this.


    "The Princely Heir and Miss Qin are a perfect match, truly made for each other."


    "That''s right, we''ll have to celebrate properly when the feast beginster."


    "In this world, the only person who could match Miss Qin is the Princely Heir. If it were anyone else, I would disagree a hundred times over."


    "Look, Miss Qin seems to like the Princely Heir too, sticking so close to him."


    As the soldiers conversed, Qin Beifeng saw this and his previously worried expression instantly brightened.


    With the Princely Heir behaving this way, it seemed he did not dislike Yanqiu.


    Quite likely, he was fond of her.


    Could the Princely Heir actually like Yanqiu''s disposition?


    Qin Beifeng couldn''t quite understand.


    But he thought...


    It''s a done deal.


    Joy of a mature father showed on his face.


    Meanwhile,


    Qin Gaozhi simply nced over and felt his eyes nearly split with rage.


    Especially upon hearing the surrounding soldiers say that Cheng Guang and Qin Yanqiu were well-matched, he was about to lose control.


    Matched where!


    Matched where!


    Apart from the many frustrations boiling up inside, right then, Qin Gaozhi felt mainly powerless as he watched Cheng Guang and Qin Yanqiu together in the sedan.


    He went to the Capital city to persuade Cheng Guang to give up on Qin Yanqiu.


    Because he could not change Qin Beifeng''s mind, nor Qin Yanqiu''s, and certainly not the Duke''s.


    The only solution was to convince Cheng Guang to call off the marriage himself.


    But what he hadn''t expected...


    was that after all his efforts...


    it would end in vain.


    Qin Gaozhi clenched his fists tight, bowed his head silently, and bit his lip.


    A fine painting.


    ¡ª"The Humiliated Boy."


    Cheng Guang nced down at Qin Gaozhi in the crowd, noticed Qin Gaozhi''s frustrated yet restrained expression, and couldn''t help but find it amusing.


    Poor kid, truly enduring.


    Even more than the Ninja Turtles.


    Cheng Guang had thought that provoking Qin Gaozhi a little might trigger some irrational behavior from him, giving Cheng Guang a justified reason to teach Qin Gaozhi a lesson.


    Now it seemed...


    Though Qin Gaozhi was a bootlicker,


    he wasn''t apletely useless one.


    At the very least, he had remarkable endurance.


    He would have to think of another way to deal with Qin Gaozhiter.


    Cheng Guang stroked his chin, clicked his tongue, and shifted his gaze away from Qin Gaozhi.


    ...N?v(el)B\\jnn

 Chapter 298: Chapter 103: You Cant Be Serious! (Please Subscribe)

    The procession moved forward.


    Returning from Qin Mansion took even less time than it had to get there initially.


    Once Cheng Guang arrived at Duke Zhen''s Mansion, he led Qin Yanqiu to the grand hall.


    There were no shortage of onlookers along the way, and the grand hall of Duke Zhen''s Mansion was particrly bustling.


    Almost all of the high-ranking members of the Northern Expedition Army were present; they might not get the chance to see Cheng Guang often, but they all came to witness his wedding.


    Many generals couldn''t help but appear moved when they looked at Cheng Guang.


    They all felt that the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir was even more handsome than they had imagined.


    It was beyond them how Duke Zhen and Cheng Zhihai, both of whom could not be deemed ugly but were certainly not very handsome, could have produced such a strikingly beautiful son.


    As the soldiers and generals of the Northern Expedition Army observed Cheng Guang, he also cast his gaze upon them upon entering the grand hall.


    He contemted in his heart.


    The reason Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, had him hold another wedding ceremony in North City was not only because the Duke wanted to witness Cheng Guang''s wedding himself but also to introduce Cheng Guang to the generals of the Northern Expedition Army.


    In the future, if he were to seedmand of the Northern Expedition Army, he would inevitably need to interact with these generals.


    By introducing Cheng Guang''s face to the many generals now, it would help avoid anypses in protocolter on.


    Thinking thus, Cheng Guang, apanied by Qin Yanqiu, stepped forward to where Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, was.


    They bowed slightly.


    Though Qin Yanqiu might seem icy, she showed even greater respect in the presence of Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, than Cheng Guang did.


    Perhaps since she had grown up by the Duke''s side, apart from Qin Beifeng, Yanqiu''s closest person was the Duke.


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, looked at Cheng Guang, dressed in red ceremonial robes and striking in appearance, and his dignified and aged eyes revealed traces of emotion and indulgence.


    He then nced at Qin Yanqiu standing beside Cheng Guang, his brow slightly curved, his face revealing a faint, mild smile.


    "No need for excessive formality,"


    "In North City, we don''t abide by too many ceremonies. Today, my grandson and Yanqiu are getting married. We''ll forego other tedious procedures, but the three bows cannot be omitted."


    Having said that, Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, waved toward Qin Beifeng, who had just followed Cheng Guang into the hall.


    "Beifeng,e sit beside me."


    When Qin Beifeng heard the Duke say this, he hesitated for a moment, then smilingly stepped forward and sat down beside Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan.


    "Duke, though I am Yanqiu''s father, I cannot sit as equals with the Duke."


    On hearing Qin Beifeng''s words, Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan,ughed and shook his head, then pointed at Qin Beifeng with his finger.


    "You, you... why bother with such formalities... forget it...,"


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, didn''t say more, turning his gaze toward the green-robed elder beside him.


    "Li, it will trouble you to officiate the wedding this time," he said.


    The green-robed elder stood up smilingly, "My lord, how could you say such things? It''s an honor for me to officiate the Princely Heir''s wedding."


    As the green-robed elder spoke, Cheng Guang''s gaze also fell upon him.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Cheng Guang observed the green-robed elder''s appearance as the man''s identity information surfaced in his mind.


    The elder''s name was Li Baxun, and he, too, was a top General of the Northern Expedition Army, his cultivation reaching the peak of the Ninth-order Martial Emperor Realm, just a step away from the Heavenly Human Realm.


    He was one of Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan''s two lieutenants, having followed the Duke ever since the very beginning of the Northern Expedition Army.


    He was an elder statesman.


    That Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, chose him to officiate Cheng Guang''s wedding showed the Duke''s high regard for Li Baxun.


    After Li Baxun stood up, he stroked his chin beard and revealed a gently warm smile to Cheng Guang.


    He sized up Cheng Guang for a moment, then his sights swept over Qin Yanqiu by Cheng Guang''s side.


    "Then I shall preside over this wedding," he dered.


    Without further ado, Li Baxun paused and announced in a clear voice,


    "Bow to heaven and earth."


    As Li Baxun''s voice fell,


    Cheng Guang and Qin Yanqiu turned to bow toward the vast outdoors.


    "Bow to the high hall,"


    Li Baxun''s clear voice continued to ring out.


    The sound wasn''t loud, yet it was clear enough for everyone to hear.


    Cheng Guang bowed deeply before Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan.


    As Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, watched this scene, he felt tears welling up in his eyes.


    He truly felt that with age, his emotions had grown more fragile, and just witnessing his grandson getting married in front of him stirred many feelings.


    "The bride and groom bow to each other."


    Cheng Guang turned his head, looking towards Qin Yanqiu.


    He couldn''t quite see Qin Yanqiu''s stunning face beneath the red silk brocade; he wasn''t sure what expression she bore, yet he could tell that she was unusually nervous.


    The Silvermoon Battle Armor she wore didn''t seem to provide her with the slightest sense of security.


    But even though she was extremely nervous, Qin Yanqiu didn''t hesitate much at themand. She bent slightly forward, her movements graceful, as she politely bowed to Cheng Guang.


    Cheng Guang returned the bow in kind.


    After the ceremony waspleted,


    Li Baxun smiled and dered, "The ceremony isplete; escort the couple to the bridal chamber."


    Just then, thunderous apuse like the rumble of thunder erupted from the courtyard.


    Under the watchful eyes of everyone, Cheng Guang led Qin Yanqiu towards the bridal chamber, which was in fact just his bedroom from the day before. After Qing Luan''s arrangement and decorated with rednterns and curtains, it took on a more festive atmosphere.

 Chapter 299: Chapter 103: Dont Play Like That! (Subscription Request)_2

    In the bridal chamber, red candles glowed brightly, exuding warmth as if to iste all the chill from outside the room.


    After entering the room, Qin Yanqiu sat down at the edge of the bed, her hands slightly tense, sping tightly together.


    The Female Martial God, Qin Yanqiu, who yed enemies like grass on the battlefield, seemed now more like a demure youngdy.


    Cheng Guang just nced at her and couldn''t help but shake his head with a chuckle.


    He didn''t n to stay in the room for long, and it was still early; even if it were time for the wedding night, there was no urgency at this moment.


    He still had time for what he wanted to do.


    Cheng Guang turned, pushed the door open, and left the room, gently closing it behind him, heading toward the great hall.


    The moment Cheng Guang stepped out of the room, Qin Yanqiu seemed to feel something, her eyes slightly flickered, as if her bright eyes could see through the red silk and discern Cheng Guang''s figure clearly.


    Having entered the bridal chamber, Qin Yanqiu was already prepared for what Cheng Guang might do to her.


    Although Qin Yanqiu had no interest in carnal pleasures, if the Duke wanted it, and her father wanted it, she wouldn''t refuse.


    However, she hadn''t expected that after entering the bridal chamber, Cheng Guang showed little interest in her, only giving her one look before turning and leaving.


    Was this... disinterest?


    A look of surprise flickered in her icy eyes, mirroring the chill of the weather outside.


    Qin Yanqiu''s lips slightly pursed, her calm heart rippled for a moment before quickly settling down again.


    She let out a slight sigh of relief.


    It was fine if he wasn''t interested; this way, she didn''t need to expend effort in dealing with the esteemed Princely Heir.


    Even after the wedding, she could return to the battlefield.


    Meanwhile.


    Unaware of Qin Yanqiu''s thoughts, Cheng Guang, having left the room and heading toward the great hall, made his way there.


    At this time, Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, was still toasting with the many generals, drinking merrily.


    The unmistakable demeanor of a military man was unquestionably present in the Duke Zhen Guo.


    Cheng Guang did not want to disturb everyone''s spirits, and when the Duke noticed Cheng Guang, he was momentarily taken aback, having thought Cheng Guang would be impatient to be in the bridal chamber with Qin Yanqiu by now; he hadn''t expected his return.


    Then Duke Zhen Guo saw Cheng Guang raising his cup, toasting each of the generals who hade to the residence.


    This surprised Duke Zhen Guo once again, something like relief shining through the stern wisdom in his aged eyes.


    After Cheng Guang had greeted every general of the Northern Expedition Army and finished his toasts, he approached Duke Zhen Guo.


    "Grandfather."


    Cheng Guang smiled as he raised his cup to Duke Zhen Guo.


    Duke Zhen Guo let out a heartyugh, draining the cup handed to him by Cheng Guang, "Grandson, after you''ve finished your toasts, go back and keep Yanqiupany."


    "I have watched that child Yanqiu grow up; although she may be a bit cold, she is a good match."


    Cheng Guang nodded with a smile, not countering, but merely agreeing.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Then he said,


    "Grandfather, I have something to tell you."


    "Something? What is it?" Upon hearing Cheng Guang''s words, Duke Zhen Guo was rather taken aback. He scrutinized Cheng Guang''s face and saw a serious expression on it.


    Duke Zhen Guo immediately realized that Cheng Guang might have some important matter to discuss.


    He frowned slightly, for even he couldn''t think of what pressing issue his grandson could have that would bring him to seek counsel.


    Was it something to do with Yanqiu that wasn''t to his grandson''s satisfaction?


    That seemed unlikely.


    That child Yanqiu, though cold in disposition and not quite versed in the affections of a woman, would not have been discourteous to my grandson.


    So what could it be?


    At this moment, Duke Zhen Guo was at a loss.


    Without furtherment, he simply stood up and with a smile excused himself to the gathered generals before pulling Cheng Guang aside to speak privately.


    Once they entered the inner chamber of the great hall,


    The noise from outside seemed to be instantly cut off, and the air calmed.


    Duke Zhen Guo''s body shook slightly, his somewhat flushed face instantly returned to normal.


    For a martial artist with some cultivation, alcohol can be dispelled in an instant; it would not affect one''s rity of mind if one so wished.


    "Grandson, what''s the matter? What has happened?"


    After bringing Cheng Guang into the inner chamber, Duke Zhen Guo first served him a cup of tea before asking.


    Cheng Guang took a simple sip to moisten his throat before speaking:


    "Grandfather, there are reports that there''s been unrest in the Great Yan Dynasty recently. The Great Yan Dynasty might withdraw troops from the Border Area battlefields, and in the future, Demon Beasts could surge into the Great Yan Dynasty en masse, subsequently besieging our North City."


    Cheng Guang spoke calmly, delivering the news.


    Duke Zhen Guo, who had thought Cheng Guang''s matter would only concern Qin Yanqiu, had not expected that Cheng Guang would bring up an issue rting to the Great Yan Dynasty.


    As Cheng Guang''s words reached Duke Zhen Guo''s ears, his heart shuddered slightly, and his aged eyes widened a notch.


    Unrest in the Great Yan Dynasty and a potential withdrawal of troops from the Border Area battlefields?


    How could that be possible?


    Duke Zhen Guo knew, even if his intelligence capabilities were not on par with the Bureau of the Lamp and he had not left North City for years, he still had some understanding of the affairs of the realm.


    Not to mention that there had been no signs of trouble from the Great Yan Dynasty recently, making unrest impossible.

 Chapter 300: Chapter 103: Seriously, Thats Not How to Play! (Subscribe Please)_3

    Even if the Great Yan Dynasty were experiencing turmoil, it would not likely withdraw troops from the Border Area battlefield.


    Withdrawing troops from the Border Area battlefield would mean allowing Demon Beasts to enter the territory of the Great Yan Dynasty and abandoning the dynasty''s citizens.


    This would be an act that severs the future and the foundation of the dynasty.


    How could the Great Yan Dynasty do such a thing?


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, frowned slightly, unable to believe that what Cheng Guang said was true.


    But.


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, looking at the Cheng Guang in front of him, believed, based on his understanding of his own grandson, that it was highly unlikely for Cheng Guang to engage in idle talk without reason.


    Therefore, there must be his own reasons.


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan asked, "Grandson, how did you know about the turmoil in the Great Yan Dynasty and that there might be a possible withdrawal from the Border Area battlefield in the future?"


    Cheng Guang exined with a smile, "Grandfather, you probably don''t know, I have recently joined the Bureau of the Lamp, so..."


    Cheng Guang briefly exined and did not finish his words.


    But that was sufficient.


    Just from the first part of Cheng Guang''s words, Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, could fully deduce the rest.


    With Cheng Guang''s words, Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan already understood most of it and nodded slightly, deep in thought.


    He knew of the achievements Cheng Guang had made in the Bureau of the Lamp during this period.


    First, he uncovered a smuggling port used by the Devil n in the canal and then exposed the crown prince who was masquerading as the King of South Ming.


    Soon after joining the Bureau of the Lamp, Cheng Guang had aplished these significant feats.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Even from North City, Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan had heard of the great reputation Cheng Guang had made for himself in the Capital city.


    His own grandson was capable of uncovering the Devil Emperor, capable of finding the crown prince.


    It might not be too difficult for him to obtain such information about the Great Yan Dynasty.


    Perhaps the Great Yan Dynasty really was experiencing an upheaval unknown to him?


    Could it be possible that there would indeed be a withdrawal from the Border Area battlefield in the future?


    With just a thought, Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan felt a chill run down his spine.


    It wasn''t that he was worried about the situation in the Great Yan Dynasty; he was concerned that if the Great Yan Dynasty withdrew troops from the Border Area battlefield, the border areas where the Four Directions Mortal World connected with other border areas would have a gap.


    In the future, Demon Beasts might pour into the Four Directions Mortal World en masse.


    Cultivators might still be okay.


    But the vast majority of ordinary mortals would likely all die.


    Not a single one would survive.


    The Four Directions Mortal World would probably be a living hell.


    While pondering, Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan''s brows slowly furrowed.


    At that moment.


    He became somewhat restless.


    He stood up and walked towards the outside of the room.


    Before leaving, Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan''s gaze fell upon Cheng Guang, and his tense expression rxed a little as he gently patted his shoulder.


    "Grandson, I understand the matter now, so don''t worry about it. Go have your wedding night with Yanqiu with an easy mind. I will arrange for the next steps," he said.


    After speaking, Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan quickly left.


    Right now, most of the generals of the Northern Expedition Army were present, and if he wanted to arrange some affairs, it would be extremely convenient and simple.


    At this moment, Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan even suspected that Cheng Guang had known about the turmoil in the Great Yan Dynasty long before and had not just received the news. He might have specifically chosen this moment to inform him.


    With this thought, Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan couldn''t help but shake his head in amusement.


    These minor details ultimately didn''t matter.


    After all, his own grandson would never harm him.


    If Cheng Guang said so, then preparing beforehand wouldn''t be a problem.


    Even if, in the end, there was no disturbance at all in the Great Yan Dynasty, the Northern Expedition Army would not suffer any loss.


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan quickly left, and Cheng Guang did not stay inside any longer.


    He drank the refreshing tea that Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan had handed him in one gulp, put down the teacup, and slowly walked out.


    He left the main hall.


    And headed towards the bedroom.


    Before he even neared the bedroom, he saw Qin Gaozhi crouching on a wall head, peeping towards his bedroom.


    As he looked, he bit his clothes, and his eyes were red.


    It was as if someone he dearly loved was being taken away by force.


    Cheng Guang only nced at Qin Gaozhi in such a state and felt it was a terrible omen.


    Luckily, he hadn''t been in a rush to consummate the marriage.


    Otherwise, someone crouching close by, listening from around the corner while he was in the bedroom would have felt utterly inappropriate.


    Cheng Guang walked slowly towards Qin Gaozhi.


    Passing soldiers who saw Cheng Guang nodded slightly with respect and were about to greet him, but Cheng Guang did not pay attention and waved his hand, indicating they should be quiet.


    The soldier immediately covered his mouth, then followed Cheng Guang''s gaze.


    At just a nce.


    The soldier saw Qin Gaozhi atop the wall, sticking out his big buttocks and gazing into the distance.


    Isn''t that General Qin''s adopted son?


    What''s he doing up on the wall?


    What''s he looking at?


    The soldier was momentarily stunned, then seemed to realize something, his expression turning odd.


    He truly hadn''t expected General Qin''s adopted son to have such a weird hobby, to be so bold.


    To dare to spy on the Princely Heir''s wedding night.


    The soldier hesitated for a moment, then quietly followed Cheng Guang before asking softly,


    "Princely Heir, do you need me to grab Qin Gaozhi down for you?"


    Upon hearing the words of the soldier beside him, Cheng Guang was somewhat surprised.

 Chapter 301: Chapter 103: This Isnt How to Play, Right?! (Subscribe, Please)_4

    Although he appeared very approachable and friendly, not just anyone could strike up a conversation with him.


    Think about it, the people who coulde to Duke Zhen''s Mansion to attend Cheng Guang''s wedding.


    Most likely had no simple identities.


    This soldier was only in his twenties, about the same age as Qin Gaozhi.


    He had a generous face, with some flesh on his cheeks, making him look slightly overweight. His tall andrge frame was mostly made up of well-honed muscle beneath the thick fat.


    His martial skills were not low either.


    This person, could he inexplicably be some official''s second generation?


    Cheng Guang paused his steps and looked at the soldier beside him with interest, asking, "What is your name?"


    The chubby soldier quickly lowered his head, a bit excitedly whispered, "My name is Li Dabai."


    "Li Dabai?" Cheng Guang''s face showed a trace of amusement.


    If it weren''t for the fact that this world had no Li Bai, Cheng Guang would really suspect whether you were Li Bai''s brother.


    Li Dabai quickly nodded in agreement.


    Cheng Guang sized up Li Dabai and thought about his not-simple identity. It seemed as if he had realized something, he slightly raised his eyebrows and asked softly again.


    "What rtion is Li Baxun to you?"


    When Li Dabai heard Cheng Guang mention Li Baxun, he awkwardly scratched his head with a smile, "Princely Heir, Li Baxun is my grandfather."


    Cheng Guang gave a slight nod, unsurprised.


    "Alright, you go and drag Qin Gaozhi down for me."


    "Okay!" Li Dabai nodded excitedly, as if he had some new or old grievance with Qin Gaozhi and couldn''t wait to approach him.


    He briskly walked to the wall where Qin Gaozhi was perched.


    Li Dabai nced up at Qin Gaozhi and, seeing him looking dispirited, gazing into the distance, and quietly biting the corner of his clothes while silently shedding tears, found it amusing.


    Normally, anyone who took more than a nce at Qin Yanqiu would displease Qin Gaozhi, who would find trouble with them in private.


    Now that Qin Yanqiu had married the Princely Heir, Qin Gaozhi dared not trouble the Princely Heir himself, and could only lie on the wall, shedding tears in secret.


    Truly pitiful.


    If you had been covertly watching, it would have been one thing. Unfortunately, you were seen by the Princely Heir.


    You, boy, are just unlucky today, aren''t you?


    Li Dabai thought to himself, a tinge of regret on his plump cheeks. His feet stepped on the Qi, his body flew, and he aimed a kick at the upturned buttocks of Qin Gaozhi.


    Qin Gaozhi heard a whooshing sound behind him.


    His face which was just showing signs of grief and impotent rage, changed in an instant.


    He turned his head abruptly.


    And immediately saw the oing kick from Li Dabai''srge foot.


    Qin Gaozhi''s face turned pale as he yelled, "Li Dabai, what are you doing!"


    Before the words of Qin Gaozhi could settle, his body had already been sent flying.


    A burst of pain came from his buttocks.


    Qin Gaozhi adjusted his breathing in midair, steadied himself with Qi, and, slightly unsteady,nded on the ground.


    His gaze was murderous, fixed on Li Dabai.


    He was already in a bad mood today.


    And to think that Li Dabai even dared toe and trouble him.


    If he didn''t teach him a lesson now,


    Then he wouldn''t be Qin Gaozhi!


    Thinking this, Qin Gaozhi immediately wanted to take action against Li Dabai.


    Just then, Li Dabai pointed at Qin Gaozhi and yelled angrily, "You, Qin Gaozhi, dare tomit such insolence towards the Princely Heir!"


    "On the day of the Princely Heir''s wedding, on the verge of entering the bridal chamber, you even dared to peep!"


    "You''ve gotten yourself into big trouble today, boy!"


    Qin Gaozhi, being so addressed by Li Dabai, had a fleeting look of panic, but he quickly suppressed it.


    Qin Gaozhi firmly denied it, blurting out,


    "I did not!"


    Peeking at the Princely Heir''s bridal chamber could be a major or minor issue.


    If you make a big deal out of it, it''s an offense against the Princely Heir.


    If you make light of it, it''s just ying along with the excitement.


    After all, he saw nothing.


    Upon hearing Li Dabai''s reply, he only held his arms and let out a cold, mocking chuckle.


    "I and the Princely Heir both just saw."


    When Qin Gaozhi heard Li Dabai say this, he was stunned again.


    What do you mean you and the Princely Heir both saw?


    Does that mean when I was peering over the wall just now, the Princely Heir was also inside the bedroom watching me?


    Qin Gaozhi did not know that Cheng Guang had left the bedchamber shortly after entering.


    From the moment he started peeking over the wall, Cheng Guang was no longer inside the bedchamber.


    Their timings were immactely mismatched.


    Qin Gaozhi, unable to clearly grasp the meaning of Li Dabai''s words, quickly realized something and turned his head, ncing towards the distance.


    He saw under the Cold Pavilion, the supremely handsome Town-Nation Duke''s Heir in a red ceremonial robe, standing in the center of the pavilion, watching him with an indifferent gaze.


    Just one nce at the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir made Qin Gaozhi''s scalp tingle.


    Peeping at the Princely Heir''s bridal chamber and being caught red-handed by the Princely Heir himself.


    Now it was awkward.


    Even though he hadn''t seen anything,n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    But it was already disrespectful towards the Princely Heir.


    With a tingling scalp, Qin Gaozhi''s thoughts were surging, and without hesitation, he bowed to Cheng Guang, conveying a slight apology.


    "Princely Heir, I have offended you."


    Cheng Guang, watching Qin Gaozhi bow and admit his fault so decisively, was not much surprised.


    For someone like Qin Gaozhi, a Ninja Turtle who dared to offend him, it would have been the real surprise.


    If it had been the usual Cheng Guang, he might not have pursued the matter after Qin Gaozhi bowed his head. But at this moment, he certainly wasn''t going to let Qin Gaozhi off easily.


    Regarding Qin Gaozhi, a potential future back-stabber who might betray him, Cheng Guang had no intention of discussing martial honor.


    Cheng Guang simply watched Qin Gaozhi with an indifferent expression and said, "You indeed havemitted an offense."

 Chapter 302: Chapter 103: This Isnt the Way to Play, Is It?! (Please Subscribe)_5

    Qin Gaozhi was covered in a cold sweat the moment he heard what Cheng Guang said.


    "Princely Heir, I dare not."


    Qin Gaozhi lowered his head.


    His lips were tightly pressed.


    In his eyes was a full disy of difort.


    He had never anticipated, that the normally approachable and kind Cheng Guang would hold onto this matter relentlessly.


    By now, Qin Gaozhi was already regretting the situation.


    After all, Qin Yanqiu''s marriage to the Princely Heir was a done deal.


    No matter how much it pained him, he could not change the tide of events.


    His peeping at Cheng Guang''s wedding chamber was simply because he couldn''t let go.


    Had he known he would be caught red-handed by the Princely Heir, he wouldn''t havee.


    He was merely a general''s son, and whenpared to Cheng Guang, the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir, his status and position were nothing to speak of.


    If Cheng Guang truly decided to trouble him over this issue,


    it would be more than Qin Gaozhi could bear.


    Therefore, after hesitating for a moment, Qin Gaozhi pped his own face, a "p" resounding so distinctly that his cheek bore a bright red handprint.


    "Princely Heir, I was disrespectful. I was just worried about my sister and I hope for your understanding."


    Qin Gaozhi lowered his head once more.


    His tone was very earnest.


    A look of submission was evident on his handsome face.


    Li Dabai watched in disbelief, and after a moment of stunned silence, his plump face was filled with disdain.


    Qin Gaozhi really had no backbone.


    In front of those with lesser status than him, he was all prim and proper, yet in front of the exalted Princely Heir, he became embarrassingly servile.


    By now, Li Dabai hade to think that, given Qin Gaozhi''s apologetic manner, the Princely Heir most likely wouldn''t be too hard on him.


    He felt somewhat disappointed.


    If Qin Gaozhi had been more obstinate, he could have had the chance to give a good thrashing to a man down on his luck, especially with the Princely Heir at his side. But now the opportunity was lost.


    Just as Li Dabai was thinking this, Cheng Guang''s voice timely reached his ears.


    "A mistake?"


    "What if I don''t ept your apology?" Cheng Guang said with a smile.


    Li Dabai''s face registered a flicker of shock, then he nkly looked at Cheng Guang before turning his gaze, filled with interest, to Qin Gaozhi.


    It seemed he wanted to see how Qin Gaozhi would handle the situation.


    Speaking of Qin Gaozhi,


    Cheng Guang''s faint smilebined with the words he uttered sent a chill down Qin Gaozhi''s spine, disbelief mingling with a rising anger.


    At the same time,


    anger began to well up within Qin Gaozhi''s heart.


    He couldn''t understand.


    Why the Princely Heir was making such a big deal out of this.


    Even though he had gone to the Capital city before, beseeching the Princely Heir to give up Qin Yanqiu,


    it was merely a polite request, and he hadn''t said anything offensive nor made any presumptuous moves.


    Why then, was the Princely Heir treating him like this?


    Qin Gaozhi was bewildered.


    Even if Qin Gaozhi could endure it usually, facing Cheng Guang''s aggressive demeanor was proving too much to bear.


    He slightly lifted his gaze, looking into Cheng Guang''s indifferent noble eyes, and asked with a slightly heavy tone.


    "Then how would the Princely Heir like to proceed?"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "What must I do to earn the Princely Heir''s forgiveness for my actions just now?"


    At that moment, Qin Gaozhi felt utterly wronged; it was such a trivial matter!


    He hadn''t actually seen anything at all.


    Why was the Princely Heir treating him this way?


    Shouldn''t he have bowed his head in apology, and then the Princely Heir, returning a smile, let bygones be bygones and simply let the matter go?


    Cheng Guangughed lightly and said, "You want my forgiveness for your actions just now?"


    "You might as well think for yourself what you could do to earn it."


    Hearing this, Qin Gaozhi finally raised his head slowly, straightening his posture as he looked at Cheng Guang.


    "Princely Heir, I am, after all, a general''s son, and if you seed the Northern Expedition Army one day, I will also be a part of that army."


    "Whatever punishment the Princely Heir deems fit, just state it."


    Qin Gaozhi spoke with a level of measured artiction.


    On one hand, he was asserting his own status and position, telling Cheng Guang that even if he, Qin Gaozhi, didn''t match up to the dignified Duke of the State''s Heir, he was by no means insignificant within the ranks of the Northern Expedition Army.


    On the other hand, he was also showing his sincerity, indicating that whatever punishment Cheng Guang decided, he was willing to ept it.


    This bit of cunning, had it been someone else, might actually have worked.


    Even if not for the sake of Qin Gaozhi himself, out of respect for Qin Beifeng, they might have not made things too difficult for Qin Gaozhi.


    Moreover,


    Prying into the Princely Heir''s wedding chamber is an issue that could be treated as major or minor.


    In the end, it was likely to be brushed off.


    Cheng Guang watched Qin Gaozhi and saw that though Qin Gaozhi''s masculine face was filled with respect,


    the faint trembling of his hands betrayed that inside, Qin Gaozhi was far from asposed as he appeared to be.


    With merely a nce, Cheng Guang found it amusing.


    "I just saw you p yourself; why don''t you continue doing that until I''m satisfied?"


    As Cheng Guang uttered these words, Qin Gaozhi''s face changed color again.


    He froze, breathing sharply.


    He looked at Cheng Guang in stunned silence.


    His lips trembled slightly, as though he wished to say something, but ultimately, he found himself speechless.


    He simply nodded silently, biting his teeth as he said,


    "Princely Heir, isn''t that going a bit too far?"


    Cheng Guang''s expression remained unchanged, "You also have the option not to p."


    Qin Gaozhi''s lips quivered a few times, his fingers clenched tightly together before weakly letting go.


    "I can p myself, as long as the Princely Heir forgives me, but when will the Princely Heir be satisfied? Perhaps you could specify a time."

 Chapter 303: Chapter 103: You Just Cant Play Like This! (Subscribe Please)_6

    Qin Gaozhi spoke, and to the side, Li Dabai snickered with augh.


    "You dare to haggle with the Princely Heir?"


    Upon hearing this, Qin Gaozhi felt another surge of anger, ring at Li Dabai, his lips twitching but unable to say anything for quite some time.


    At this moment, he only felt that this fat man was truly annoying.


    Cheng Guang, hearing what Qin Gaozhi said, pondered for a moment, as if he had thought of something interesting, feeling the situation bing amusing.


    He immediately nodded, "Alright, a stick of incense time is eptable for fanning."


    Having said that, Cheng Guang''s gaze fell on Li Dabai, "Go fetch a stick of incense."


    Li Dabai immediately nodded, ran off with a happy face to get the incense.


    Seeing Qin Gaozhi''s misfortune, he was particrly pleased.


    However, it was only a moment before he returned with a stick of incense.


    Qin Gaozhi sighed in relief upon seeing the incense Li Dabai brought over.


    Fortunately, this fellow wasn''t excessive, the incense he brought was just amon and normal one.


    Cheng Guang took the incense, waving his hand, and the incense stick pierced straight into the ground while a burst of Qi ignited it.


    "Begin."


    Qin Gaozhi, looking at the incense burning at his feet, felt as if his dignity was being ruthlessly ground beneath the esteemed Princely Heir Cheng Guang''s foot.


    Yet if the Princely Heir was unwilling to let him off, and if Qin Beifeng and the others found out, he feared he might not die but would certainly be skinned.


    Qin Gaozhi gritted his teeth and fiercely swung his hand, pping his own face.


    "p!"


    In an instant.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Qin Gaozhi''s face turned red.


    Qin Gaozhi really exerted force, not holding back in the slightest.


    Enduring, yet also quite ruthless.


    Cheng Guang watched Qin Gaozhi, stroking his chin as he saw him in this state.


    Someone who could endure such humiliation, no matter how submissive they appeared on the surface, could not possibly be content with mediocrity.


    Cheng Guang was then somewhat able to understand why Qin Gaozhi wouldter betray that Princely Heir and turn to side with Emperor Zhou.


    Along with the control of the Northern Expedition Army being taken back by Emperor Zhou.


    This Qin Gaozhi, perhaps from the beginning, was a back-stabber.


    He had never changed.


    Cheng Guang watched Qin Gaozhi, who was pping himself vigorously, one p after another.


    Qin Gaozhi''s gaze was fixed on the stick of incense beneath his feet.


    With each bit the incense burned, his heart felt a little more at ease.


    As long as the incense burned down, he would be free.


    Seeing this scene, Cheng Guang felt it was necessary to add a little something extra.


    He began to slightly use the Tai Chi Diagram, with a flicker of ck and white light at his fingertips passing by.


    Cheng Guang subtly tapped the burning incense stick.


    Slowing down the flow of time to the lowest.


    The incense, previously burning fast, now took an imperceptibly slower time to burn.


    Initially, Qin Gaozhi did not notice anything unusual.


    But as he continued fanning, he felt something was wrong.


    Because he realized that, although the incense had been burning continually, it never seemed to diminish.


    He was somewhat puzzled, but the incense was burning right under his very eyes, and he had never heard of any method that could control the burning speed of incense.


    There might be ways to make incense burn faster or extinguish itpletely.


    But in the current situation...


    Qin Gaozhi did not understand.


    He had no other option but to keep on pping his own face.


    Now there was only a little bit of the incense stick left.


    Just a few dozen breaths of time and it would all be over.


    Even though the incense was burning incredibly slow for some reason, it didn''t matter anymore.


    Qin Gaozhi consoled himself, continuing to p himself in the face, one p after another.


    From the very forceful beginning to the increasingly weaker ps toward the end.


    His face was bruised, swollen to the point where his original appearance was nearly unrecognizable.


    His eyes could barely fully open, and he was only able to see the outside world through a narrow slit.


    With a trace of hope, Qin Gaozhi kept pping himself.


    The closer he got to the end, the more powerless his heart became.


    When the final segment of the incense burned out, Qin Gaozhi let out a sigh of relief, turning his gaze toward Cheng Guang.


    His head felt slightly dizzy, and his body swayed.


    "Princely Heir, can it be over now?"


    Qin Gaozhi panted heavily, his gaze looking at Cheng Guang, exhausted and in pain.


    Cheng Guang''s brows furrowed slightly. He had originally intended to add more to Qin Gaozhi''s ordeal, to force him into a desperate act.


    But he had underestimated just how much Qin Gaozhi could endure.


    While Cheng Guang was pondering, a cold and emotionless voice echoed in his head.


    [Missionpleted.]


    [Would you like to im your reward?]


    Just like that, the mission to teach Qin Gaozhi a lesson was deemedplete.


    Even though the mission was aplished, Cheng Guang didn''t feel particrly happy.


    Qin Gaozhi being such an enduring person, it was uncertain how many times he would stab him in the backter on; he still had to find an opportunity to deal with him for good.


    The moment was not right to make a move.


    Hiding and watching his wedding chamber was not reason enough.


    After all, Qin Gaozhi was Qin Beifeng''s sworn son and Qin Yanqiu''s brother. If he were to kill Qin Gaozhi in public over such a reason,


    It would be hard to justify.


    Hiding and watching his wedding chamber, the lesson already given to Qin Gaozhi was sufficient.


    Unless he could make Qin Gaozhi strike at him first.


    But with Qin Gaozhi''s capacity to endure, prompting him to act out on his own was almost impossible.


    Cheng Guang considered this, suddenly sparking an idea, a faint smile appearing on his lips as he walked up to Qin Gaozhi.


    "Li Dabai."


    Cheng Guang called out.

 Chapter 304: Chapter 103: Arent You Playing Too Much?! (Please Subscribe)_7

    Li Dabai hurried over.


    He found it hard to look directly at Qin Gaozhi''s current state, which was somewhat unbearable.


    Li Dabai couldn''t help but feel an inexplicable sense of "boarding with a tiger" when thinking of the distinguished Cheng Guang, the Princely Heir.


    Li Dabai respectfully walked to Cheng Guang and bowed his head.


    Cheng Guang took out some healing Spiritual Medicine from his bosom and tossed them to Li Dabai, gesturing towards Qin Gaozhi.


    "Treat his wounds," he said.


    Li Dabai quickly caught the Spiritual Medicine, but he was stunned for a moment by the way Cheng Guang had casually thrown them as if they were trash.


    Xuan Bird Purple Fungus, Spirit Dew of Hundred Flowers, Purple Qiong Juice...


    All were top-notch healing Spiritual Medicines to be used on Qin Gaozhi¡ªwasn''t this too wasteful?


    Li Dabai hesitated.


    But Cheng Guang was indifferent, "Go ahead and use them."


    After hearing Cheng Guang''s words again, Li Dabai no longer hesitated, though with a twinge of heartache, he applied the Spiritual Medicine to Qin Gaozhi''s face.


    Qin Gaozhi''s previously disfigured face visibly began to heal.


    Qin Gaozhi''s expression did not change much; he still respectfully bowed to Cheng Guang as a sign of gratitude, on the surface, at least.


    What he truly thought inside


    nobody knew.


    Through the subtle movements of his body, Cheng Guang could sense the extent of Qin Gaozhi''s internal anger, knowing well that even his own attempts at healing wouldn''t earn much gratitude from Qin Gaozhi.


    Cheng Guang no longer expected any gratitude from Qin Gaozhi.


    Healing the injuries on Qin Gaozhi''s face was merely a preparation for his next move.


    At the right moment, Cheng Guang''s face showed a tinge of concern, he shook his head and then sighed.


    "Qin, look at you, why hit yourself so hard? I wasn''t even angry to begin with," he said.


    Qin Gaozhi clenched his teeth in secret, thinking the Princely Heir before him deserved to die.


    If you hadn''t been holding onto me, how would I have ended up hitting myself so hard?


    So, now you start to y the good guy?


    Determined, Qin Gaozhi decided to wait for a chance to make this noble Princely Heir taste the humiliation he was suffering today.


    As Qin Gaozhi thought this, he slightly raised his head and looked towards Cheng Guang, his mouth slightly parting as he attempted to speak with a respectful look on his face.


    However, he caught sight of a strange gleam in Cheng Guang''s slightly purple, noble eyes.


    After just one nce,


    Qin Gaozhi felt as if he had been struck, as uncontroble irritability surged wildly within him.


    The corners of his mouth twitched slightly.


    The emotions he had been suppressing erupted instantly, like a volcanic eruption, impossible to contain!


    Cheng Guang observed Qin Gaozhi''s facial expression with an unchanging smile.


    Charm Eyes could bewitch others'' minds; it wasn''t just for turning people into loyal followers, but also for manipting certain emotions.


    Like infatuation, like respect, like joy, like rage¡­


    Do you think you can endure, Qin Gaozhi?


    Let''s see how you endure this!


    Qin Gaozhi suddenly raised his head, emotions boiling over as his eyes turned red for a moment, filled with the desire to tear apart the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir before him.


    Heshed out a hand towards Cheng Guang.


    But as soon as he struck out, he instantly regretted it.


    He hastily withdrew his Qi.


    Even so, his palm gentlynded on Cheng Guang''s shoulder.


    The smile on Qin Gaozhi''s face became stiff; then he lightly brushed Cheng Guang''s clothes, "Princely Heir, it seems there''s a bit of dirt on your robe."


    Cheng Guang silently gazed back at Qin Gaozhi.


    Then he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Hisplexion turned pale.


    He shivered a few times and fell straight to the ground.


    Scattering a spray of snowkes.


    Qin Gaozhi: "??!!"


    Qin Gaozhi stood frozen in ce.


    From the moment Qin Gaozhi acted to Cheng Guang''s copse,


    everything had happened too quickly.


    Li Dabai hadn''t even reacted, thinking the whole incident was about to end, and who could have expected Qin Gaozhi, seemingly seeking death, dared to attack the Princely Heir on his wedding day!


    With the Princely Heir spitting so much blood, he couldn''t possibly die on the spot, could he?


    Out of shock, Li Dabai''s body trembled, and he clenched tighter.


    "Someonee!"


    "The Princely Heir has been attacked!!"


    Li Dabai howled tragically to the sky.


    In an instant, numerous powerful auras rose up within Duke Zhen''s Mansion.


    Many formidable figures suddenly appeared near the small Cold Pavilion.


    All Qin Gaozhi did was nce around before looking back at the Princely Heir whoy motionless before him; Qin Gaozhi felt like it was all over for him.


    He was internally copsing!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I didn''t use excessive force!


    I merely touched the Princely Heir lightly!


    How could the Princely Heir be so fragile!?


    Even if my cultivation level was a bit higher than the Princely Heir''s, I couldn''t have made him spit blood with just a p!


    That''s not how it should be!


    ¡­

 Chapter 305: Chapter 104: Dont Talk Nonsense! (Seeking Subscriptions)

    ```


    At this moment, Qin Gaozhi waspletely dumbfounded.


    He stood frozen in ce, his body rigid.


    Like a little girl selling nuclear bombs who couldn''t find her way home, Qin Gaozhi''s eyes brimmed with tears, looking helplessly at the Duke of the State''s Heir whoy on the ground, spitting blood, his life hanging by a thread.


    Though he had just struck the Princely Heir out of an uncontroble surge of emotion without understanding why, he had also promptly restrained himself.


    The force of his attack on the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir was so slight, it probably couldn''t have killed a chicken, let alone caused such grave injuries to the Heir!


    Initially, Qin Gaozhi suspected that Cheng Guang might be acting.


    Yet even if it were an act, in Qin Gaozhi''s view, there was no need for Cheng Guang, the esteemed Duke of the State''s Heir, to harm himself so severely just to frame him.


    Seeing Cheng Guang vomitingrge amounts of blood, his vitality fading, he obviously appeared to be seriously wounded.


    Now, Qin Gaozhi was thoroughly panicked.


    As the aura of powerful figures approached and both Cheng Shiyuan and Qin Beifeng''s silhouettes appeared close by, Qin Gaozhi couldn''t sit still.


    He quickly pointed at Li Dabai, who was wailing nearby, and shouted furiously:


    "Li Dabai, you beast!"


    "How dare you attempt to assassinate the Princely Heir!! That''s a crime from which you cannot escape even with ten thousand deaths!!"


    Qin Gaozhi was already trying to shift the me.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    He firmly believed that the move he had just made involuntarily could not have injured the Heir.


    Thus, the only possibility was that Li Dabai, this curs¨¦d man, had identally injured the Heir during Qin''s unintended action!


    Of the people on the scene just now, aside from me and the Heir, there was only Li Dabai!


    It must be this Li Dabai framing me!!


    As Qin Gaozhi''s thoughts raced, his eyes instantly turned red and he red vengefully at Li Dabai, his look so fierce it was as if he could devour him.


    However, upon hearing Qin Gaozhi''s words, Li Dabai was stunned, and then his expression turned to one of furious rage, his portly body jumping up as he pointed at Qin Gaozhi''s nose and cursed.


    Chapter Explore:


    "How dare you, Qin Gaozhi! You dare to act but not admit it, eh? The Heir''s body still bears the residual Qi from your vitality!"


    "Today you dare to injure the Heir, and who knows what outrageous acts you couldmit tomorrow!"


    As Qin Gaozhi heard Li Dabai''s words, the corners of his mouth twitched uncontrobly.


    The aura of the strong grew stronger and stronger around them.


    Even Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan and his father, Qin Beifeng, had already turned their gaze towards them, under the scrutiny of these important figures, Qin Gaozhi felt an unprecedented pressure.


    He was desperate to rid himself of this me.


    The grievous charge and error of attempting the assassination of the Princely Heir was something he could neither afford nor endure.


    If it were determined that he was the perpetrator, the lightest punishment he would face would be the loss of all his cultivation, to be thrown into the Northern Army Dare-To-Die Squad as cannon fodder.


    Even though he was Qin Beifeng''s adopted son.


    He dared not!


    He could not!


    Bear this responsibility!


    "No... it''s not like that... it''s not like that!"


    "It''s not like that, you thering fatso!"


    "It was clearly you who did it!"


    Qin Gaozhi was already extremely tense, and after being provoked by Li Dabai, he could no longer sit still.


    He first whispered a retort, and then, as if to muster courage for himself, Qin Gaozhi roared at Li Dabai.


    "You dare to attempt assassination of the Princely Heir, today I shall avenge the Heir!"


    As Qin Gaozhi spoke, his eyes turned bloodshot, and his inner panic and craziness could no longer be concealed. He stepped on Qi, and his body shot out like an arrow, striking directly at Li Dabai.


    Li Dabai, with no trace of fear, burst into a derisiveugh.


    "Very well, very well, a guilty conscience butcking the guilty courage, eh, Qin Gaozhi? You only know how to frame me!"


    "I''ll beat you to death today!"


    Li Dabai refused to be outdone and disyed his Divine Power, the sheen of his Martial Arts and Divine Power circting around his body, with Qi vibrations around him erupting with formidable authority.


    Both Li Dabai and Qin Gaozhi''s cultivation was at the sixth rank of the Rebirth Realm in Martial Cultivation, but at this moment, they both unleashed the might of the seventh-rank Spirit Communication Realm.


    The fight had barely begun, and it was already as fiery as if they were out for blood.


    They were heading in the direction of fighting to the death.


    Qin Gaozhi wanted to kill Li Dabai on the spot, settling the matter before Duke Zhen Guo Cheng Shiyuan and Qin Beifeng could even react to their recent arrival.


    Even Qin Gaozhi himself was not sure if he could kill Li Dabai under the watchful eyes of so many powerful figures surrounding them.


    But that no longer mattered.


    The chances of survival were slim anyway.


    Even if he couldn''t kill him, he had to show this attitude, to convince the surrounding officers and his father, Qin Beifeng, that the Heir''s blood-spitting copse was not his doing.


    As Qin Gaozhi pondered, his figure was about to collide with Li Dabai''s somewhat plump and round body.


    But in that instant, suddenly, tworge hands appeared by their sides, grabbing them by their cors as if they were picking up chicks, lifting them into mid-air.


    As Qin Gaozhi and Li Dabai unleashed their Divine Power and Martial Arts, transmitting the fluctuations of Qi and authority around them, it was like a passing cloud before those two hands.


    A casual wave could smooth out the might emitted from their bodies.


    Feeling the familiar aura from behind him, Qin Gaozhi knew that the person who had grabbed him was none other than Qin Beifeng.


    Qin Gaozhi''s gaze shifted towards Li Dabai.


    ```

 Chapter 306: Chapter 104: Dont Talk Nonsense! (Seeking Subscriptions) – Part 2

    ```


    Li Dabai found himself in a simr situation, like a little chick seized by the neck and lifted into mid-air.


    Behind Li Dabai was his grandfather.


    Second only to the Northern Expedition Army, above tens of thousands, Li Baxun''s status was no weaker than Qin Beifeng''s.


    Qin Beifeng nced at Qin Gaozhi in his hand and then at Li Dabai; his gaze slightly darkened, and he didn''t say much.


    After sweeping his eyes over Qin Gaozhi and Li Dabai, he slowly turned his gaze to Cheng Guang, whoy not far away on the ground.


    He only looked for a moment.


    Qin Beifeng felt a stabbing pain in his eyes.


    The esteemed Town-Nation Duke''s Heir, Cheng Guang,y on the ground as lifeless as ever, surrounded by a lot of fresh blood, staining the snow red.


    It contrasted with the red robes he wore.


    The scene was aesthetically beautiful, yet so ring.


    At that moment, Qin Beifeng felt as though the sky had fallen.


    The Town-Nation Duke''s Heir, Cheng Guang, had been assassinated in North City?


    Who had done it?


    Was it Qin Gaozhi, that child?


    Impossible.


    He couldn''t possibly have the courage.


    Qin Beifeng stared at the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir, lying in a pool of blood, uncertain of life or death, and a myriad of thoughts shed through his mind.


    It didn''t matter whoid a hand on the Princely Heir.


    What mattered now was to ascertain if the Princely Heir was unharmed at the moment.


    If the Princely Heir were dead, that would be true despair.


    Qin Beifeng dared not imagine how the Duke of the State would rage, how many waves would rise within North City!


    Without further hesitation, he cast Qin Gaozhi aside like trash and hurriedly walked toward Cheng Guang.


    Reaching Cheng Guang, he gently cradled Cheng Guang''s head; his limbs went limp, his head drooped, his long hair covered his face, aplete visage of death.


    The instant he touched Cheng Guang''s body, Qin Beifeng felt a shock in his heart.


    He immediately felt that the esteemed Princely Heir''s body was exceptionally cold, and although his heart seemed to be beating, it was as if there was no rhythm at all.


    Such an abnormally slow heartbeat was a serious problem.


    Qin Beifeng carefully infused his Qi to probe Cheng Guang''s body.


    After a brief inspection.


    Qin Beifeng''s usually calm andposed face suddenly turned pale once again.


    The Princely Heir''s injuries...


    Were too severe!!


    His meridians were ruptured, and his internal organs had suffered damage to varying degrees.


    The person who struck clearly did so with lethal intent.


    Even though the Princely Heir still had a faint breath of life, this condition was neither alive nor dead.


    It was more like that of a living dead person.


    Even if the Princely Heir could recover from these injuries in the future, he might suffer incurable hidden traumas, and he would never be able to cultivate again!


    The consequences were too severe!


    Who on earth had the audacity!!!


    Who!!!


    Could it truly be Gaozhi, that child!?


    Qin Beifeng only needed one nce at the esteemed Town-Nation Duke''s Heir, Cheng Guang, to feel his blood boiling from the injuries he suffered.


    His eyes narrowed slightly as he observed the remaining Qi on Cheng Guang''s body, seemingly trying to determine if someone else was involved.


    But he was quickly disappointed.


    The only Qi on Cheng Guang''s body was that of Qin Gaozhi.


    No one else''s.


    At this moment, Li Baxun, who still had anger on his face, tossed Li Dabai aside and quickly walked toward Cheng Guang, who was lying in a pool of blood.


    "How is it?"


    Li Baxun looked at Qin Beifeng and asked.


    Qin Beifeng helplessly shook his head.


    "The Princely Heir''s injuries are too severe, his life might be spared, but his cultivation..."


    Qin Beifeng sighed deeply.


    Slowly using his Qi to heal Cheng Guang''s body.


    The surrounding generals had all gathered by then, fixing their gaze on Cheng Guang; just one look at him lying in a pool of blood ignited their fury.


    The Town-Nation Duke''s Heir, Cheng Guang, was not only destined to be a top noble of the Great Zhou Dynasty but was also expected tomand their Northern Expedition Army in the future.


    Who in the world would be so heartless as to assassinate the Princely Heir in Duke Zhen''s Mansion?


    Were they not afraid of death?


    A surge of anger spread among the soldiers as they scrutinized their surroundings.


    There were no obvious signs of a struggle around, suggesting that the assassination of the Princely Heir happened too suddenly, leaving him no chance to react.


    Otherwise, there would have been some mark of the fight.


    The soldiers pondered deeply as they sensed the residual Qi on Cheng Guang''s body.


    After feeling it for a moment.


    Many soldiers widened their eyes in surprise, the corners of their mouths twitching slightly.


    "Does the Princely Heir have the Qi of Qin Gaozhi, Qin Beifeng''s adopted son, on him?"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Did Qin Gaozhi assassinate the Princely Heir??"


    "How dare he?" Chapter Your:


    "General Qin has been truly unlucky to have such an adopted son."


    The many soldiers'' gazes fell on Qin Gaozhi, who was beside them, pale and looking somewhat overwhelmed, and began whispering among themselves.


    The soldiers didn''t try to conceal their discussions.


    In their eyes, even though Qin Gaozhi was Qin Beifeng''s adopted son, if he was guilty of assassinating the Princely Heir, it would be a capital offense.


    Even dying a million times would not be enough to atone for his crime!


    That Qin Gaozhi remained unharmed was solely because the soldiers were showing respect to Qin Beifeng, his father.


    Even if they were to take action, it would be proper for Qin Beifeng to do it himself.


    He should clean his own house.


    If they took action now, even if Qin Gaozhi was truly responsible, it could incur Qin Beifeng''s displeasure.


    Though they were but warriors, they understood theplexities of human rtionships.


    ```

 Chapter 307 - 104: Dont Talk Nonsense! (Seeking Subscriptions) – Part 3

    Chapter 307- 104: Don''t Talk Nonsense! (Seeking Subscriptions) ¨C Part 3


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    It was at this moment.


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, approached with slow steps, a formless force beneath his feet, lifting his body and hoisting it into mid-air.


    With each step he took, he descended from the sky and came to stand beside Cheng Guang.


    Qin Beifeng and Li Baxun, who were nearby, felt a stir of panic in the presence of the expressionless Duke.


    The Princely Heir had now be like this.


    They could already imagine just how furious Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, would be.


    As Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, came to Cheng Guang''s side, Qin Beifeng and Li Baxun respectfully lowered their heads.


    The surrounding soldiers too halted their words, silently watching the scene unfold.


    The very air around seemed to freeze solid in this moment.


    Even the falling snowkes trembled subtly, cautiously.


    Li Dabai, on the other hand, seemed to be holding up better.


    He knew that Cheng Guang was injured by Qin Gaozhi, and so his gaze was fixed unwaveringly on the not-so-distant Qin Gaozhi.


    Qin Gaozhi, however, was faring very poorly.


    As the strong aura around him grew increasingly intense, his nerves began to fray.


    Now, with the arrival of Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, and feeling the terrifying pressure emanating from him, like bloody battles of hills of corpses,


    His inner tension was at breaking point, his legs gave out, and he copsed onto the ground.


    At this time, Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, did not focus on Qin Gaozhi''s reaction, but directed all his attention onto Cheng Guang.


    Upon seeing Cheng Guang lying in a pool of blood, his body ravaged as though by a storm, lifelessly strewn on the ground,


    His heart shattered instantly.


    Within his aged eyes, a vast sorrow swelled.


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, felt an aching at the bridge of his nose, as tears threatened to spill from his eyes.


    Amidst his overwhelming grief, he found he could not cry, his emotions more subdued than he expected.


    Yet,


    Amidst his overwhelming grief, he found he could not cry, his emotions more subdued than he expected.


    It was as if his body had entered some state of protection.


    Even without rage or uttering a word, the Duke in such a state still imposed a suffocating weight on the soldiers around him.


    The Princely Heir was attacked on his wedding day and ended up in such a state.


    Nobody even reacted in time!


    They could only imagine how furious Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, must be feeling inside.


    The current calm might very well be just a brief quiescence before the storm.


    In the midst of this stillness,


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, took slow steps toward Cheng Guang, his once upright stature now stooping with age as he approached the bloodied figure.


    The closer he got to Cheng Guang, the more disconcerted he became.


    me filled Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan''s heart.


    If he had not insisted on keeping Cheng Guang in the residence for his wedding, this ident would not have urred.


    If he had not been preupied with other matters, he could have immediately responded when Cheng Guang was in danger.


    One nce at Cheng Guang, and his heart ached too much to bear another look.


    His gaze shifted slightly, looking towards Qin Beifeng.


    "Who did this?"


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, asked coldly.


    Upon hearing Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan''s question, Qin Beifeng felt a chill seep into his heart.


    His face tightened slightly, he hesitated, then spoke with absolute certainty,


    "Duke, the Princely Heir bears the aura of my son Qin Gaozhi on his body. However, this does not confirm that it was Qin Gaozhi''s doing."


    "At the time, there was also Li Dabai present."


    In this moment, Qin Beifeng was subconsciously defending Qin Gaozhi.


    Qin Gaozhi was, after all, his adopted son.


    Qin Beifeng knew Qin Gaozhi very well.


    Based on his understanding of Qin Gaozhi''s character, Qin Beifeng firmly believed that Qin Gaozhi would never dare toy hands on the Princely Heir.


    As soon as Qin Beifeng spoke, Li Baxun''s brows furrowed slightly, his eyes lifted, and the hand stroking his goatee paused abruptly.


    "Qin Beifeng, what you say is unfair. Are you suggesting that it was the doing of my grandson, Li Dabai?"


    Qin Beifeng shook his head, "I did not say that. I am simply stating the facts."


    "At the scene, besides the Princely Heir, there were only Qin Gaozhi and Li Dabai."


    "It couldn''t have been anyone else."


    Hearing Qin Beifeng''s words, Qin Gaozhi, as if grasping at a lifeline, hurriedly spoke out,


    "Father, it wasn''t me who hurt the Princely Heir! I wouldn''t dare to injure him, not for a hundred, a thousand, ten thousand times the courage I possess!"


    "It was definitely Li Dabai who did it, he attacked the Princely Heir and then cast all the me onto me!"


    Upon hearing Qin Gaozhi''s words, Qin Beifeng frowned slightly, nced at Qin Gaozhi, then turned to Li Dabai and remained silent.


    Li Dabai was already seething with anger¡ªwho was Qin Gaozhi to injure the Princely Heir and refuse to admit it, but instead shift the me onto him?


    The usation was utterly absurd!


    Li Dabai had intended to stay quiet, considering that Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, his grandfather, his father, and the seniormanders of the Northern Expedition Army were present. He had to think about appearances and the situation at hand.


    But Qin Gaozhi had no respect for martial virtue and insisted on ndering him. This, he could not endure!


    Li Dabai did not hesitate and burst out angrily,


    "You cur! You dare to do it but won''t admit it. I saw with my own eyes, you struck the Princely Heir with your palm, and then you left him in this state."


    "It must have been because you were caught peeping at the Princely Heir''s bridal chamber, and out of resentment, you harmed him!"

 Chapter 307: Chapter 104: Dont Talk Nonsense! (Seeking Subscriptions) – Part 3

    It was at this moment.


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, approached with slow steps, a formless force beneath his feet, lifting his body and hoisting it into mid-air.


    With each step he took, he descended from the sky and came to stand beside Cheng Guang.


    Qin Beifeng and Li Baxun, who were nearby, felt a stir of panic in the presence of the expressionless Duke.


    The Princely Heir had now be like this.


    They could already imagine just how furious Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, would be.


    As Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, came to Cheng Guang''s side, Qin Beifeng and Li Baxun respectfully lowered their heads.


    The surrounding soldiers too halted their words, silently watching the scene unfold.


    The very air around seemed to freeze solid in this moment.


    Even the falling snowkes trembled subtly, cautiously.


    Li Dabai, on the other hand, seemed to be holding up better.


    He knew that Cheng Guang was injured by Qin Gaozhi, and so his gaze was fixed unwaveringly on the not-so-distant Qin Gaozhi.


    Qin Gaozhi, however, was faring very poorly.


    As the strong aura around him grew increasingly intense, his nerves began to fray.


    Now, with the arrival of Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, and feeling the terrifying pressure emanating from him, like bloody battles of hills of corpses,


    His inner tension was at breaking point, his legs gave out, and he copsed onto the ground.


    At this time, Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, did not focus on Qin Gaozhi''s reaction, but directed all his attention onto Cheng Guang.


    Upon seeing Cheng Guang lying in a pool of blood, his body ravaged as though by a storm, lifelessly strewn on the ground,


    His heart shattered instantly.


    Within his aged eyes, a vast sorrow swelled.


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, felt an aching at the bridge of his nose, as tears threatened to spill from his eyes.


    Yet,


    Amidst his overwhelming grief, he found he could not cry, his emotions more subdued than he expected.


    It was as if his body had entered some state of protection.


    Even without rage or uttering a word, the Duke in such a state still imposed a suffocating weight on the soldiers around him.


    The Princely Heir was attacked on his wedding day and ended up in such a state.


    Nobody even reacted in time!


    They could only imagine how furious Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, must be feeling inside.


    The current calm might very well be just a brief quiescence before the storm.


    In the midst of this stillness,


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, took slow steps toward Cheng Guang, his once upright stature now stooping with age as he approached the bloodied figure.


    The closer he got to Cheng Guang, the more disconcerted he became.


    me filled Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan''s heart.


    If he had not insisted on keeping Cheng Guang in the residence for his wedding, this ident would not have urred.


    If he had not been preupied with other matters, he could have immediately responded when Cheng Guang was in danger.


    One nce at Cheng Guang, and his heart ached too much to bear another look.


    His gaze shifted slightly, looking towards Qin Beifeng.


    "Who did this?"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, asked coldly.


    Upon hearing Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan''s question, Qin Beifeng felt a chill seep into his heart.


    His face tightened slightly, he hesitated, then spoke with absolute certainty,


    "Duke, the Princely Heir bears the aura of my son Qin Gaozhi on his body. However, this does not confirm that it was Qin Gaozhi''s doing."


    "At the time, there was also Li Dabai present."


    In this moment, Qin Beifeng was subconsciously defending Qin Gaozhi.


    Qin Gaozhi was, after all, his adopted son.


    Qin Beifeng knew Qin Gaozhi very well.


    Based on his understanding of Qin Gaozhi''s character, Qin Beifeng firmly believed that Qin Gaozhi would never dare toy hands on the Princely Heir.


    As soon as Qin Beifeng spoke, Li Baxun''s brows furrowed slightly, his eyes lifted, and the hand stroking his goatee paused abruptly.


    "Qin Beifeng, what you say is unfair. Are you suggesting that it was the doing of my grandson, Li Dabai?"


    Qin Beifeng shook his head, "I did not say that. I am simply stating the facts."


    "At the scene, besides the Princely Heir, there were only Qin Gaozhi and Li Dabai."


    "It couldn''t have been anyone else."


    Hearing Qin Beifeng''s words, Qin Gaozhi, as if grasping at a lifeline, hurriedly spoke out,


    "Father, it wasn''t me who hurt the Princely Heir! I wouldn''t dare to injure him, not for a hundred, a thousand, ten thousand times the courage I possess!"


    "It was definitely Li Dabai who did it, he attacked the Princely Heir and then cast all the me onto me!"


    Upon hearing Qin Gaozhi''s words, Qin Beifeng frowned slightly, nced at Qin Gaozhi, then turned to Li Dabai and remained silent.


    Li Dabai was already seething with anger¡ªwho was Qin Gaozhi to injure the Princely Heir and refuse to admit it, but instead shift the me onto him?


    The usation was utterly absurd!


    Li Dabai had intended to stay quiet, considering that Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, his grandfather, his father, and the seniormanders of the Northern Expedition Army were present. He had to think about appearances and the situation at hand.


    But Qin Gaozhi had no respect for martial virtue and insisted on ndering him. This, he could not endure!


    Li Dabai did not hesitate and burst out angrily,


    "You cur! You dare to do it but won''t admit it. I saw with my own eyes, you struck the Princely Heir with your palm, and then you left him in this state."


    "It must have been because you were caught peeping at the Princely Heir''s bridal chamber, and out of resentment, you harmed him!"

 Chapter 308: Chapter 104: Dont Talk Nonsense! (Seeking Subscriptions) – Part 4

    "In a fit of rage, he struck the Princely Heir!"


    Upon hearing Li Dabai speak in such a manner, Qin Gaozhi''s expression involuntarily revealed a trace of panic, but he quickly suppressed it.


    He hastened to wave his hands, saying, "Don''t talk nonsense!"


    "I am not!!"


    Li Dabai, seizing the moral high ground, hands on hips, took a forceful step forward, his cheeks jiggling just in time to project an unusual aura of authority.


    "Dare you say you hold no grudge against the Princely Heir!"


    "I..." Qin Gaozhi was just about to say something.


    But Li Dabai shouted again, "Do you or do you not!"


    Qin Gaozhi felt a tingling on his scalp. He suddenly realized that, being in the wrong, he found it rather difficult to win an argument against this Li Dabai.


    Immediately he hurriedly replied,


    "I do hold some grudge against the Princely Heir, but I swear I did not strike him!"


    Upon hearing this, Li Dabai merely snorted coldly and did not speak further.


    Meanwhile, through the exchange between Qin Gaozhi and Li Dabai, everyone around had roughly grasped the origin of the conflict.


    It was very likely Qin Gaozhi''s doing.


    But reconsidering,


    How dare Qin Gaozhi peep at the Princely Heir''s wedding chambers?


    Believing that he could act as he pleased just because his father was Qin Beifeng??


    A few soldiers'' faces betrayed a hint of bewilderment.


    Qin Beifeng, who was eavesdropping, could not help but twitch the corners of his mouth, his handsome warrior''s face flushed with mounting anger.


    Without warning, he kicked Qin Gaozhi''s backside.


    "How dare you peek into the Princely Heir''s wedding chamber??"


    Qin Gaozhi was sent flying with a kick from Qin Beifeng,nding face-first into the dirt. The fall wasn''t heavy, so he was able to scramble to his feet quickly, and, in a mix of rolling and crawling, clung to Qin Beifeng''s leg.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    He wailed,


    "Dad, I only peeked because I was worried about my sister, it was not intentional, and I didn''t see anything, I wouldn''t offend the Princely Heir."


    "Dad, you must believe me, I would nevery a hand on the Princely Heir, where would I find the courage!"


    Qin Gaozhi cried his heart out.


    His voice even slightly hoarse.


    Qin Beifeng, hearing Qin Gaozhi''s sobs, was also inclined to believe that Qin Gaozhi was unlikely tomit such a deed.


    However, the evidence at hand all pointed to the fact that it was Qin Gaozhi''s doing.


    He had the motive to strike.


    If indeed Qin Gaozhi had struck, then not even requiring others to speak, Qin Beifeng himself would strike him dead with one palm.


    He would clean his own house.


    But if it was not Qin Gaozhi''s doing,


    The Duke of the State, Cheng Shiyuan, in his fury, would not spare Qin Gaozhi either.


    Qin Beifeng suddenly felt a headacheing on.


    "Your Grace..."


    Qin Beifeng looked towards Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, lips moving slightly, voice rough, attempting to seek how the Duke intended to handle the matter.


    But Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, paid no mind to Qin Beifeng beside him.


    Whether it was Qin Gaozhi''s doing or not, that Cheng Guang was wounded to such a degree, was no longer important.


    As long as Cheng Guang bore Qin Gaozhi''s trace, it meant that Qin Gaozhi indeed had made a move against him. Merely that fact ensured Qin Gaozhi couldn''t escape death.


    Gently lifting Cheng Guang with one hand, Qi cautiously flowed into Cheng Guang''s body.


    Bit by bit, his injuries were tended to.


    Feeling the extent of Cheng Guang''s injuries, Duke Zhen Guo''s heart ached even more.


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, turned his gaze to Qin Beifeng, "Handle this yourself."


    Having said that,


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, disappeared from the spot with Cheng Guang.


    At the Cold Pavilion,


    Only a patch of snow stained red with fresh blood remained.


    After Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, had disappeared,


    The air once again fell silent.


    All the officers'' eyes turned to Qin Beifeng,


    Keen to see how he would deal with Qin Gaozhi.


    At that moment, as if realizing something, Qin Gaozhi''s face turned pale, and he cried out in a pitiful voice,


    "Dad, it really wasn''t me, really not me. I only thought about striking the Princely Heir, but before I could make a move, he was already in that state."


    "I didn''t strike... I really didn''t strike..."


    Qin Beifeng felt only weariness in his heart, looking at Qin Gaozhi clinging to his leg, he sighed and delivered a kick.


    This time with a bit more force.


    Qin Gaozhi was sent flying with a kick, several ribs snapping, a torrent of fresh blood erupting from his mouth.


    He copsed onto the ground,pletely dejected.


    Qin Beifeng pointed at Qin Gaozhi.


    Anger caused the tips of his fingers to tremble slightly.


    "The Princely Heir bears your scent! You, really did not touch the Princely Heir!?"


    "Even if I believe you don''t have the nerve, how then do you exin the presence of your scent on the Princely Heir?"


    Desperately flustered, Qin Gaozhi had no answers, only able to cry out,


    "I don''t know, I don''t know."


    "I really don''t know what happened. Suddenly the Princely Heir copsed."


    "At that moment, I thought about killing the Princely Heir, but it was just a thought, I hadn''t acted, I hadn''t..."


    Qin Gaozhi''s defense was feeble.


    Yet the more he defended himself,


    The more he cemented his inner motives.


    Peeping at the Princely Heir''s wedding chamber, getting caught by the Princely Heir, and punished, followed by harboring resentment against the Princely Heir, thenshing out in anger.


    With the Princely Heir''s physical condition, how could he stand up to Qin Gaozhi?


    Furthermore, the Princely Heir had never been guarded against Qin Gaozhi. It was logical that he could be beaten into such a state so suddenly.


    Qin Beifeng sighed, feeling somewhat disinclined to speak further.


    No matter what Qin Gaozhi said at this point, his handiwork against Cheng Guang was eventually a fact.

 Chapter 307 - 104: Don’t Talk Nonsense! (Seeking Subscriptions) – Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 307 - 104: Don''t Talk Nonsense! (Seeking Subscriptions) ¨C Part 3</h4>


    It was at this moment.


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, approached with slow steps, a formless force beneath his feet, lifting his body and hoisting it into mid-air.


    With each step he took, he descended from the sky and came to stand beside Cheng Guang.


    Qin Beifeng and Li Baxun, who were nearby, felt a stir of panic in the presence of the expressionless Duke.


    The Princely Heir had now be like this.


    They could already imagine just how furious Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, would be.


    As Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, came to Cheng Guang''s side, Qin Beifeng and Li Baxun respectfully lowered their heads.


    The surrounding soldiers too halted their words, silently watching the scene unfold.


    The very air around seemed to freeze solid in this moment.


    Even the falling snowkes trembled subtly, cautiously.


    Li Dabai, on the other hand, seemed to be holding up better.


    He knew that Cheng Guang was injured by Qin Gaozhi, and so his gaze was fixed unwaveringly on the not-so-distant Qin Gaozhi.


    Qin Gaozhi, however, was faring very poorly.


    As the strong aura around him grew increasingly intense, his nerves began to fray.


    Now, with the arrival of Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, and feeling the terrifying pressure emanating from him, like bloody battles of hills of corpses,


    His inner tension was at breaking point, his legs gave out, and he copsed onto the ground.


    At this time, Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, did not focus on Qin Gaozhi''s reaction, but directed all his attention onto Cheng Guang.


    Upon seeing Cheng Guang lying in a pool of blood, his body ravaged as though by a storm, lifelessly strewn on the ground,


    His heart shattered instantly.


    Within his aged eyes, a vast sorrow swelled.


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, felt an aching at the bridge of his nose, as tears threatened to spill from his eyes.


    Amidst his overwhelming grief, he found he could not cry, his emotions more subdued than he expected.


    Yet,


    Amidst his overwhelming grief, he found he could not cry, his emotions more subdued than he expected.


    It was as if his body had entered some state of protection.


    Even without rage or uttering a word, the Duke in such a state still imposed a suffocating weight on the soldiers around him.


    The Princely Heir was attacked on his wedding day and ended up in such a state.


    Nobody even reacted in time!


    They could only imagine how furious Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, must be feeling inside.


    The current calm might very well be just a brief quiescence before the storm.


    In the midst of this stillness,


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, took slow steps toward Cheng Guang, his once upright stature now stooping with age as he approached the bloodied figure.


    The closer he got to Cheng Guang, the more disconcerted he became.


    me filled Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan''s heart.


    If he had not insisted on keeping Cheng Guang in the residence for his wedding, this ident would not have urred.


    If he had not been preupied with other matters, he could have immediately responded when Cheng Guang was in danger.


    One nce at Cheng Guang, and his heart ached too much to bear another look.


    His gaze shifted slightly, looking towards Qin Beifeng.


    "Who did this?"


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, asked coldly.


    Upon hearing Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan''s question, Qin Beifeng felt a chill seep into his heart.


    His face tightened slightly, he hesitated, then spoke with absolute certainty,


    "Duke, the Princely Heir bears the aura of my son Qin Gaozhi on his body. However, this does not confirm that it was Qin Gaozhi''s doing."


    "At the time, there was also Li Dabai present."


    In this moment, Qin Beifeng was subconsciously defending Qin Gaozhi.


    Qin Gaozhi was, after all, his adopted son.


    Qin Beifeng knew Qin Gaozhi very well.


    Based on his understanding of Qin Gaozhi''s character, Qin Beifeng firmly believed that Qin Gaozhi would never dare toy hands on the Princely Heir.


    As soon as Qin Beifeng spoke, Li Baxun''s brows furrowed slightly, his eyes lifted, and the hand stroking his goatee paused abruptly.


    "Qin Beifeng, what you say is unfair. Are you suggesting that it was the doing of my grandson, Li Dabai?"


    Qin Beifeng shook his head, "I did not say that. I am simply stating the facts."


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "At the scene, besides the Princely Heir, there were only Qin Gaozhi and Li Dabai."


    "It couldn''t have been anyone else."


    Hearing Qin Beifeng''s words, Qin Gaozhi, as if grasping at a lifeline, hurriedly spoke out,


    "Father, it wasn''t me who hurt the Princely Heir! I wouldn''t dare to injure him, not for a hundred, a thousand, ten thousand times the courage I possess!"


    "It was definitely Li Dabai who did it, he attacked the Princely Heir and then cast all the me onto me!"


    Upon hearing Qin Gaozhi''s words, Qin Beifeng frowned slightly, nced at Qin Gaozhi, then turned to Li Dabai and remained silent.


    Li Dabai was already seething with anger¡ªwho was Qin Gaozhi to injure the Princely Heir and refuse to admit it, but instead shift the me onto him?


    The usation was utterly absurd!


    Li Dabai had intended to stay quiet, considering that Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, his grandfather, his father, and the seniormanders of the Northern Expedition Army were present. He had to think about appearances and the situation at hand.


    But Qin Gaozhi had no respect for martial virtue and insisted on ndering him. This, he could not endure!


    Li Dabai did not hesitate and burst out angrily,


    "You cur! You dare to do it but won''t admit it. I saw with my own eyes, you struck the Princely Heir with your palm, and then you left him in this state."


    "It must have been because you were caught peeping at the Princely Heir''s bridal chamber, and out of resentment, you harmed him!"

 Chapter 308 - 104: Don’t Talk Nonsense! (Seeking Subscriptions) – Part 4

    "In a fit of rage, he struck the Princely Heir!"


    Upon hearing Li Dabai speak in such a manner, Qin Gaozhi''s expression involuntarily revealed a trace of panic, but he quickly suppressed it.


    He hastened to wave his hands, saying, "Don''t talk nonsense!"


    "I am not!!"


    Li Dabai, seizing the moral high ground, hands on hips, took a forceful step forward, his cheeks jiggling just in time to project an unusual aura of authority.


    "Dare you say you hold no grudge against the Princely Heir!"


    "I..." Qin Gaozhi was just about to say something.


    But Li Dabai shouted again, "Do you or do you not!"


    Qin Gaozhi felt a tingling on his scalp. He suddenly realized that, being in the wrong, he found it rather difficult to win an argument against this Li Dabai.


    Immediately he hurriedly replied,


    "I do hold some grudge against the Princely Heir, but I swear I did not strike him!"


    Upon hearing this, Li Dabai merely snorted coldly and did not speak further.


    Meanwhile, through the exchange between Qin Gaozhi and Li Dabai, everyone around had roughly grasped the origin of the conflict.


    It was very likely Qin Gaozhi''s doing.


    But reconsidering,


    How dare Qin Gaozhi peep at the Princely Heir''s wedding chambers?


    Believing that he could act as he pleased just because his father was Qin Beifeng??


    A few soldiers'' faces betrayed a hint of bewilderment.


    Qin Beifeng, who was eavesdropping, could not help but twitch the corners of his mouth, his handsome warrior''s face flushed with mounting anger.


    Without warning, he kicked Qin Gaozhi''s backside.


    "How dare you peek into the Princely Heir''s wedding chamber??"


    Qin Gaozhi was sent flying with a kick from Qin Beifeng,nding face-first into the dirt. The fall wasn''t heavy, so he was able to scramble to his feet quickly, and, in a mix of rolling and crawling, clung to Qin Beifeng''s leg.


    He wailed, Enjoy more content from NovelBin.C?m


    "Dad, I only peeked because I was worried about my sister, it was not intentional, and I didn''t see anything, I wouldn''t offend the Princely Heir."


    "Dad, you must believe me, I would nevery a hand on the Princely Heir, where would I find the courage!"


    Qin Gaozhi cried his heart out.


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    His voice even slightly hoarse.


    Qin Beifeng, hearing Qin Gaozhi''s sobs, was also inclined to believe that Qin Gaozhi was unlikely tomit such a deed.


    However, the evidence at hand all pointed to the fact that it was Qin Gaozhi''s doing.


    He had the motive to strike.


    If indeed Qin Gaozhi had struck, then not even requiring others to speak, Qin Beifeng himself would strike him dead with one palm.


    He would clean his own house.


    But if it was not Qin Gaozhi''s doing,


    The Duke of the State, Cheng Shiyuan, in his fury, would not spare Qin Gaozhi either.


    Qin Beifeng suddenly felt a headacheing on.


    "Your Grace..."


    Qin Beifeng looked towards Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, lips moving slightly, voice rough, attempting to seek how the Duke intended to handle the matter.


    But Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, paid no mind to Qin Beifeng beside him.


    Whether it was Qin Gaozhi''s doing or not, that Cheng Guang was wounded to such a degree, was no longer important.


    As long as Cheng Guang bore Qin Gaozhi''s trace, it meant that Qin Gaozhi indeed had made a move against him. Merely that fact ensured Qin Gaozhi couldn''t escape death.


    Gently lifting Cheng Guang with one hand, Qi cautiously flowed into Cheng Guang''s body.


    Bit by bit, his injuries were tended to.


    Feeling the extent of Cheng Guang''s injuries, Duke Zhen Guo''s heart ached even more.


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, turned his gaze to Qin Beifeng, "Handle this yourself."


    Having said that,


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, disappeared from the spot with Cheng Guang.


    At the Cold Pavilion,


    Only a patch of snow stained red with fresh blood remained.


    After Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, had disappeared,


    The air once again fell silent.


    All the officers'' eyes turned to Qin Beifeng,


    Keen to see how he would deal with Qin Gaozhi.


    At that moment, as if realizing something, Qin Gaozhi''s face turned pale, and he cried out in a pitiful voice,


    "Dad, it really wasn''t me, really not me. I only thought about striking the Princely Heir, but before I could make a move, he was already in that state."


    "I didn''t strike... I really didn''t strike..."


    Qin Beifeng felt only weariness in his heart, looking at Qin Gaozhi clinging to his leg, he sighed and delivered a kick.


    This time with a bit more force.


    Qin Gaozhi was sent flying with a kick, several ribs snapping, a torrent of fresh blood erupting from his mouth.


    He copsed onto the ground,pletely dejected.


    Qin Beifeng pointed at Qin Gaozhi.


    Anger caused the tips of his fingers to tremble slightly.


    "The Princely Heir bears your scent! You, really did not touch the Princely Heir!?"


    "Even if I believe you don''t have the nerve, how then do you exin the presence of your scent on the Princely Heir?"


    Desperately flustered, Qin Gaozhi had no answers, only able to cry out,


    "I don''t know, I don''t know."


    "I really don''t know what happened. Suddenly the Princely Heir copsed."


    "At that moment, I thought about killing the Princely Heir, but it was just a thought, I hadn''t acted, I hadn''t..."


    Qin Gaozhi''s defense was feeble.


    Yet the more he defended himself,


    The more he cemented his inner motives.


    Peeping at the Princely Heir''s wedding chamber, getting caught by the Princely Heir, and punished, followed by harboring resentment against the Princely Heir, thenshing out in anger.


    With the Princely Heir''s physical condition, how could he stand up to Qin Gaozhi?


    Furthermore, the Princely Heir had never been guarded against Qin Gaozhi. It was logical that he could be beaten into such a state so suddenly.


    Qin Beifeng sighed, feeling somewhat disinclined to speak further.


    No matter what Qin Gaozhi said at this point, his handiwork against Cheng Guang was eventually a fact.

 Chapter 309: Chapter 104: Dont Talk Nonsense! (Seeking Subscriptions) – Part 5

    This point is indisputable; on this point alone,


    Qin Gaozhi simply cannot escape the death penalty.


    Qin Beifeng didn''t want to do it himself. Facing Qin Gaozhi, his adopted son, he ultimately couldn''t bring himself to do it, so he waved his hand, signaling his men to take Qin Gaozhi away.


    Two soldiers dressed in pitch-ck armor stepped forward, seized Qin Gaozhi, and dragged him away.


    When Qin Gaozhi was captured by the soldiers beside Qin Beifeng, his expression grew even more frantic.


    He struggled weakly, his body trembling uncontrobly.


    He cried out loudly, begging for mercy as he spoke.


    "Father, father, it really wasn''t me, it truly wasn''t me."


    "It was that bastard Li Dabai!


    "It was definitely him!!"


    But at this point, there were few who were still willing to listen to what Qin Gaozhi had to say.


    Soon, the figure of Qin Gaozhi was dragged out.


    After a moment, a "crack" sound was heard as if something had fallen to the ground, and the once loud cries of Qin Gaozhi abruptly ceased and fell silent.


    In that instant, Qin Beifeng''s body imperceptibly shuddered a few times.


    His eyes were filled with sorrow.


    Even though Qin Gaozhi was an adopted son, for so many years, he had treated him no different from his own flesh and blood.


    Originally, in the future, Qin Gaozhi would have inherited his position.


    But who could have imagined


    Qin Gaozhi would actually dare to attempt to assassinate the Princely Heir.


    If the Princely Heir''s injuries were not severe, it might have been another matter.


    But the Princely Heir looked...


    Almost no different from being dead.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    If it hadn''t been for his unwavering loyalty to the Duke, he probably wouldn''t have been let off so easily.


    Sighing deeply, Qin Beifeng walked toward the distant grand hall, almost in a daze.


    The Duke had left this matter for him to handle, which in itself, was the greatest respect shown to him.


    If he didn''t execute Qin Gaozhi, he would be unable to answer to Duke Zhen, Cheng Shiyuan, nor the Princely Heir whose fate was currently unknown.


    Today was supposed to be Yanqiu''s wedding day, a day that should have been joyful.


    But because of Qin Gaozhi''s incident, the joy was shattered in an instant, changing the original mood.


    Given the Princely Heir''s condition, he probably couldn''t even consummate the marriage.


    Currently, Qin Yanqiu was still unaware of the situation.


    If she found out that Qin Gaozhi had attacked the Princely Heir today, leaving him seriously injured, and that Qin Gaozhi had also been executed by Qin Beifeng, it was uncertain how she would react.


    Thinking of this, Qin Beifeng sighed again, his sturdy face showing a trace of weariness.


    After Qin Beifeng left, Li Baxun nced in the direction where Qin Gaozhi had been dragged away, then looked at Li Dabai beside him, who seemed somewhat pleased.


    He helplessly patted Li Dabai on the head.


    "You, you, we''ll have a good talk about this after you get back."


    "And remember, just because you''re off the hook now doesn''t mean you''re safe. If it''s discovered that the Princely Heir''s injuries have anything to do with you, your head could very well fall too."


    Upon hearing Li Baxun''s words, Li Dabai''s chubby face trembled, his brief moment of schadenfreude at Qin Gaozhi''s sudden demise, leaving him somewhat unable to smile anymore.


    He replied with a forcedugh:


    "Lord, that shouldn''t be right; I didn''ty a hand on the Princely Heir."


    Li Baxun, stroking his goatee, nced at Li Dabai, "Of course I know you didn''ty a hand on him. If we had found your scent on the Princely Heir just now, your fate wouldn''t be much better than Qin Gaozhi''s."


    "You brat, get out of here this instant."


    Li Baxun waved his sleeve and then quickly headed toward the grand hall.


    He needed to see the Duke and soothe his emotions.


    Meanwhile,


    he needed to check on the current state of the Princely Heir.


    Given the Princely Heir''s condition, he''s likely not going to die, but it''s also not certain if he could live.


    In any case...


    It was very strange!


    There was a life force in the Princely Heir''s body, but it was unlike that of ordinary people.


    His breathing was almost gone.


    His heart, though still beating,


    was scarcely different from being dead.


    His pulse had all but vanished.


    It was very strange!


    At this moment, Li Baxun also couldn''t determine what the Princely Heir would be in the future.


    If the Princely Heir ended uppletely broken, it would mean the end of Duke Zhen''s Mansion.


    And along with that, the entire Northern Expedition Army, and possibly even the Great Zhou Dynasty, might be facing a change in reign.


    Li Baxun realized the gravity of the situation.


    Regarding the recently deceased Qin Gaozhi, he couldn''t help but feel a touch of helplessness in his heart.


    Why are today''s youth so audacious?


    Toy a hand on the Princely Heir?


    If it had been anyone else, it''s likely that even ten entire ns would have been ttened by the Northern Expedition Army.


    After the shadows of Qin Gaozhi and Li Baxun had faded, the remaining soldiers also realized the implications of the Princely Heir''s ident on the Northern Expedition Army.


    Most of them appeared deeply troubled.


    With their status and position, they weren''t able to meet the Duke directly or check on Cheng Guang, the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir, to see his current state.


    For now, they had no other choice.


    They could only quietly await further news.


    "Let''s hope the Princely Heir is alright."


    "Sigh, tell me, who would dare to assassinate the Princely Heir? Is Qin Gaozhi out of his mind?"


    "Perhaps Qin Gaozhi, relying on his father being General Qin, became arrogant, but no matter how arrogant one is, one should never turn those ambitions toward the Princely Heir."


    "He really deserved to die. If anything happens to the Princely Heir, even if General Qin were to punish me, I would kill him again."


    The low murmur of conversation among the soldiers grew quiet as they slowly departed.

 Chapter 310: Chapter 104: Dont Talk Nonsense! (Seeking Subscriptions) – Part 6

    ```


    ...


    In Duke Zhen''s Mansion, within a secret chamber.


    The surrounding walls, made of ck Iron, were air-tight, with very little light to speak of, a darkness soplete that only an Ever-bright Lamp provided a scarce amount of illumination in this pitch-ck room.


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, supported the body of Cheng Guang as he slowly walked into the chamber.


    The sorrow that once filled his eyes gradually receded and disappeared upon stepping into the chamber.


    He ced Cheng Guang onto the bed.


    Examining Cheng Guang.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Something was strange.


    "Grandson, your methods are quite peculiar. Although your body has sustained numerous, severe injuries, they don''t seem to reach your core; most are superficial," he said.


    "At the same time, there seems to be a force that is repairing your body. If you weren''t actively suppressing it, the injuries you have would have mostly recovered by now."


    "If I were not a Sky-Man myself, I probably wouldn''t have realized it. I must admit, I was quite scared at first," said Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, still shaken.


    Seeing Cheng Guang lying in a pool of blood truly frightened him.


    Fortunately, after a careful examination of Cheng Guang''s body, and relying on the perception unique to those in the Heavenly Human Realm, he sensed something unusual about Cheng Guang.


    Even though Cheng Guang''s injuries were severe, and his breathing and heartbeat had almost stopped, it was all under the influence of an inexplicable force.


    Cheng Guang''s life was not in danger, and his breathing and heartbeat hadn''tpletely ceased...


    It was as if...


    The flow of time had been slowed down.


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, was dumbstruck after just sensing it.


    Realizing that Cheng Guang was not truly injured, but had used certain means to feign this appearance, Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, although unsure what Cheng Guang intended to do by deliberately injuring himself, did not expose his thoughts and yed along with his n.


    Now that Qin Gaozhi was dead, his grandson''s goal must have been achieved, right?


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, stroked his chin, pondering.


    Meanwhile, just as the words of Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, ended, Cheng Guang''s previously limp hand twitched a few times.


    It was as if someone had pressed the y button on a video.


    Cheng Guang suddenly gasped for air, breathing heavily, as the Bloodline Divine Powers inherited from the true Princely Heir of the Great Zhou Empire, Evesting, spontaneously activated within him.


    A mysterious Divine glossiness covered his entire body.


    His wounds began to heal rapidly.


    Even the meridians in his body, which for an ordinary person would be considered irrevocably damaged for cultivation, were now visibly regenerating at an astonishing pace, healing on their own.


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, watching Cheng Guang at this moment, had anticipated this to some extent, but still, witnessing Cheng Guang sitting upright suddenly as if by a miracle, and then his wounds healing quickly, found his own breath catching ever so slightly.


    Although he didn''t fully understand the method Cheng Guang had used earlier, which made his vital signs appear paused, he was profoundly familiar with the Divine glossiness now flickering on Cheng Guang''s body.


    Could this be...


    The Bloodline Divine Powers of the Great Zhou Imperial Family!?


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, was shocked by just one nce.


    Why did his grandson possess the Bloodline Divine Powers of the Great Zhou Imperial Family!?


    Could it be that after the Imperial bloodline was extracted years ago, it wasn''tpletely removed, but a trace was left behind!?!


    Just this remnant of the Imperial bloodline enabled his grandson to awaken the Bloodline Divine Powers of the Great Zhou Imperial Family???


    This...


    This...


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, stretched his mouth into a wide smile, his face suddenly brimming with joy.


    At this moment, Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, showed no trace of the hardened warrior forged from battlefields of corpses and seas of blood, but rather resembled an ordinary aging farmer.


    He nearly leaped for joy, pping his hands like a dolphin.


    For Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, there was nothing more delightful than his grandson achieving more aplishments and prowess.


    Ordinary scions of the Great Zhou Imperial Family often struggle just to awaken their Bloodline Divine Powers.


    The amount of resources needed for such an awakening is immense, and without talent, the process could require innumerable immersions in the Blood Pool to achieve.


    But what about his grandson?


    He hadn''t even entered the Blood Pool once.


    Moreover, it seemed as though the Imperial bloodline within his grandson had been entirely extracted.


    Yet despite this, he was still able to awaken the Great Zhou Imperial Family''s Bloodline Divine Powers!


    This was almost like getting a bargain for nothing!!!


    Joyous!!


    Truly joyous!!


    If it weren''t for the time and ce, Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, would have wanted tough out loud with glee.


    He briefly considered why Cheng Guang was able to awaken and possess the Divine Powers of the Great Zhou Imperial bloodline, but couldn''t figure it out.


    There had been no precedent of someone awakening their bloodline powers after having their Imperial bloodline extracted.


    Could it be that his grandson, after merging with the bloodline of the Great Chu Imperial Family, caused some reaction with the residual Great Zhou Imperial bloodline within his body?


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, stroked his chin, contemting delicately.


    He didn''t ponder for long.


    His gaze then turned back to Cheng Guang on the bed.


    Cheng Guang''splexion was getting better.


    HIs internal injuries had all healed, and the meridians that were shattered just moments ago were as good as new, and seemed even more resilient than before.


    ```

 Chapter 309 - 104: Don’t Talk Nonsense! (Seeking Subscriptions) – Part 5

    This point is indisputable; on this point alone,


    Qin Gaozhi simply cannot escape the death penalty.


    Qin Beifeng didn''t want to do it himself. Facing Qin Gaozhi, his adopted son, he ultimately couldn''t bring himself to do it, so he waved his hand, signaling his men to take Qin Gaozhi away.


    Two soldiers dressed in pitch-ck armor stepped forward, seized Qin Gaozhi, and dragged him away.


    When Qin Gaozhi was captured by the soldiers beside Qin Beifeng, his expression grew even more frantic.


    He struggled weakly, his body trembling uncontrobly.


    He cried out loudly, begging for mercy as he spoke.


    "Father, father, it really wasn''t me, it truly wasn''t me."


    "It was that bastard Li Dabai!


    "It was definitely him!!"


    But at this point, there were few who were still willing to listen to what Qin Gaozhi had to say.


    Soon, the figure of Qin Gaozhi was dragged out.


    After a moment, a "crack" sound was heard as if something had fallen to the ground, and the once loud cries of Qin Gaozhi abruptly ceased and fell silent.


    In that instant, Qin Beifeng''s body imperceptibly shuddered a few times.


    His eyes were filled with sorrow.


    Even though Qin Gaozhi was an adopted son, for so many years, he had treated him no different from his own flesh and blood.


    Originally, in the future, Qin Gaozhi would have inherited his position.


    But who could have imagined


    Qin Gaozhi would actually dare to attempt to assassinate the Princely Heir.


    If the Princely Heir''s injuries were not severe, it might have been another matter.


    But the Princely Heir looked...


    Almost no different from being dead.


    If it hadn''t been for his unwavering loyalty to the Duke, he probably wouldn''t have been let off so easily.


    Sighing deeply, Qin Beifeng walked toward the distant grand hall, almost in a daze.


    The Duke had left this matter for him to handle, which in itself, was the greatest respect shown to him.


    If he didn''t execute Qin Gaozhi, he would be unable to answer to Duke Zhen, Cheng Shiyuan, nor the Princely Heir whose fate was currently unknown.


    Today was supposed to be Yanqiu''s wedding day, a day that should have been joyful.


    But because of Qin Gaozhi''s incident, the joy was shattered in an instant, changing the original mood.


    Given the Princely Heir''s condition, he probably couldn''t even consummate the marriage.


    Currently, Qin Yanqiu was still unaware of the situation.


    If she found out that Qin Gaozhi had attacked the Princely Heir today, leaving him seriously injured, and that Qin Gaozhi had also been executed by Qin Beifeng, it was uncertain how she would react.


    Thinking of this, Qin Beifeng sighed again, his sturdy face showing a trace of weariness.


    After Qin Beifeng left, Li Baxun nced in the direction where Qin Gaozhi had been dragged away, then looked at Li Dabai beside him, who seemed somewhat pleased.


    He helplessly patted Li Dabai on the head.


    "You, you, we''ll have a good talk about this after you get back."


    "And remember, just because you''re off the hook now doesn''t mean you''re safe. If it''s discovered that the Princely Heir''s injuries have anything to do with you, your head could very well fall too."


    Upon hearing Li Baxun''s words, Li Dabai''s chubby face trembled, his brief moment of schadenfreude at Qin Gaozhi''s sudden demise, leaving him somewhat unable to smile anymore.


    He replied with a forcedugh:


    "Lord, that shouldn''t be right; I didn''ty a hand on the Princely Heir."


    Li Baxun, stroking his goatee, nced at Li Dabai, "Of course I know you didn''ty a hand on him. If we had found your scent on the Princely Heir just now, your fate wouldn''t be much better than Qin Gaozhi''s."


    "You brat, get out of here this instant."


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Li Baxun waved his sleeve and then quickly headed toward the grand hall.


    He needed to see the Duke and soothe his emotions.


    Meanwhile,


    he needed to check on the current state of the Princely Heir.


    Given the Princely Heir''s condition, he''s likely not going to die, but it''s also not certain if he could live.


    In any case...


    It was very strange!


    There was a life force in the Princely Heir''s body, but it was unlike that of ordinary people.


    His breathing was almost gone.


    His heart, though still beating,


    was scarcely different from being dead.


    His pulse had all but vanished.


    It was very strange!


    At this moment, Li Baxun also couldn''t determine what the Princely Heir would be in the future.


    If the Princely Heir ended uppletely broken, it would mean the end of Duke Zhen''s Mansion.


    And along with that, the entire Northern Expedition Army, and possibly even the Great Zhou Dynasty, might be facing a change in reign.


    Li Baxun realized the gravity of the situation.


    Regarding the recently deceased Qin Gaozhi, he couldn''t help but feel a touch of helplessness in his heart.


    Why are today''s youth so audacious?


    Toy a hand on the Princely Heir?


    If it had been anyone else, it''s likely that even ten entire ns would have been ttened by the Northern Expedition Army.


    After the shadows of Qin Gaozhi and Li Baxun had faded, the remaining soldiers also realized the implications of the Princely Heir''s ident on the Northern Expedition Army.


    Most of them appeared deeply troubled.


    With their status and position, they weren''t able to meet the Duke directly or check on Cheng Guang, the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir, to see his current state.


    For now, they had no other choice.


    They could only quietly await further news.


    "Let''s hope the Princely Heir is alright."


    "Sigh, tell me, who would dare to assassinate the Princely Heir? Is Qin Gaozhi out of his mind?"


    "Perhaps Qin Gaozhi, relying on his father being General Qin, became arrogant, but no matter how arrogant one is, one should never turn those ambitions toward the Princely Heir."


    "He really deserved to die. If anything happens to the Princely Heir, even if General Qin were to punish me, I would kill him again."


    The low murmur of conversation among the soldiers grew quiet as they slowly departed.

 Chapter 310 - 104: Don’t Talk Nonsense! (Seeking Subscriptions) – Part 6

    ```


    ...


    In Duke Zhen''s Mansion, within a secret chamber.


    The surrounding walls, made of ck Iron, were air-tight, with very little light to speak of, a darkness soplete that only an Ever-bright Lamp provided a scarce amount of illumination in this pitch-ck room.


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, supported the body of Cheng Guang as he slowly walked into the chamber.


    The sorrow that once filled his eyes gradually receded and disappeared upon stepping into the chamber.


    He ced Cheng Guang onto the bed.


    Examining Cheng Guang.


    Something was strange.


    "Grandson, your methods are quite peculiar. Although your body has sustained numerous, severe injuries, they don''t seem to reach your core; most are superficial," he said.


    "At the same time, there seems to be a force that is repairing your body. If you weren''t actively suppressing it, the injuries you have would have mostly recovered by now."


    "If I were not a Sky-Man myself, I probably wouldn''t have realized it. I must admit, I was quite scared at first," said Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, still shaken.


    Seeing Cheng Guang lying in a pool of blood truly frightened him.


    Fortunately, after a careful examination of Cheng Guang''s body, and relying on the perception unique to those in the Heavenly Human Realm, he sensed something unusual about Cheng Guang.


    Even though Cheng Guang''s injuries were severe, and his breathing and heartbeat had almost stopped, it was all under the influence of an inexplicable force.


    Cheng Guang''s life was not in danger, and his breathing and heartbeat hadn''tpletely ceased...


    It was as if...


    The flow of time had been slowed down.


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, was dumbstruck after just sensing it.


    Realizing that Cheng Guang was not truly injured, but had used certain means to feign this appearance, Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, although unsure what Cheng Guang intended to do by deliberately injuring himself, did not expose his thoughts and yed along with his n.


    Now that Qin Gaozhi was dead, his grandson''s goal must have been achieved, right?


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, stroked his chin, pondering.


    Meanwhile, just as the words of Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, ended, Cheng Guang''s previously limp hand twitched a few times.


    It was as if someone had pressed the y button on a video.


    Cheng Guang suddenly gasped for air, breathing heavily, as the Bloodline Divine Powers inherited from the true Princely Heir of the Great Zhou Empire, Evesting, spontaneously activated within him.


    A mysterious Divine glossiness covered his entire body.


    His wounds began to heal rapidly.


    Even the meridians in his body, which for an ordinary person would be considered irrevocably damaged for cultivation, were now visibly regenerating at an astonishing pace, healing on their own.


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, watching Cheng Guang at this moment, had anticipated this to some extent, but still, witnessing Cheng Guang sitting upright suddenly as if by a miracle, and then his wounds healing quickly, found his own breath catching ever so slightly.


    Although he didn''t fully understand the method Cheng Guang had used earlier, which made his vital signs appear paused, he was profoundly familiar with the Divine glossiness now flickering on Cheng Guang''s body.


    Could this be...


    The Bloodline Divine Powers of the Great Zhou Imperial Family!?


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, was shocked by just one nce.


    Why did his grandson possess the Bloodline Divine Powers of the Great Zhou Imperial Family!?


    Could it be that after the Imperial bloodline was extracted years ago, it wasn''tpletely removed, but a trace was left behind!?!


    Just this remnant of the Imperial bloodline enabled his grandson to awaken the Bloodline Divine Powers of the Great Zhou Imperial Family???


    This...


    This...


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, stretched his mouth into a wide smile, his face suddenly brimming with joy.


    At this moment, Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, showed no trace of the hardened warrior forged from battlefields of corpses and seas of blood, but rather resembled an ordinary aging farmer.


    He nearly leaped for joy, pping his hands like a dolphin.


    For Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, there was nothing more delightful than his grandson achieving more aplishments and prowess.


    Ordinary scions of the Great Zhou Imperial Family often struggle just to awaken their Bloodline Divine Powers.


    The amount of resources needed for such an awakening is immense, and without talent, the process could require innumerable immersions in the Blood Pool to achieve.


    But what about his grandson?


    He hadn''t even entered the Blood Pool once.


    Moreover, it seemed as though the Imperial bloodline within his grandson had been entirely extracted.


    Yet despite this, he was still able to awaken the Great Zhou Imperial Family''s Bloodline Divine Powers!


    This was almost like getting a bargain for nothing!!!


    Joyous!!


    Truly joyous!!


    If it weren''t for the time and ce, Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, would have wanted tough out loud with glee.


    He briefly considered why Cheng Guang was able to awaken and possess the Divine Powers of the Great Zhou Imperial bloodline, but couldn''t figure it out.


    There had been no precedent of someone awakening their bloodline powers after having their Imperial bloodline extracted.


    Could it be that his grandson, after merging with the bloodline of the Great Chu Imperial Family, caused some reaction with the residual Great Zhou Imperial bloodline within his body?


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, stroked his chin, contemting delicately.


    He didn''t ponder for long.


    His gaze then turned back to Cheng Guang on the bed.


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Cheng Guang''splexion was getting better.


    HIs internal injuries had all healed, and the meridians that were shattered just moments ago were as good as new, and seemed even more resilient than before.


    ```

 Chapter 311 - 104: Don’t Talk Nonsense! (Seeking Subscriptions) – Part 7

    The divine glossiness, signifying the evesting nature of Divine Power, dimmed away afterpletely healing Cheng Guang¡¯s injuries.


    Cheng Guang slowly opened his eyes and looked towards Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, by his side.


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, observed Cheng Guang with a smile.


    "Are you alright now?"


    Cheng Guang nodded slightly.


    A hint of embarrassment appeared on his face.


    He had thought that under the influence of the Tai Chi Diagram, he would be able to deceive Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan.


    Yet, to his surprise, he still couldn¡¯t fool the other¡¯s keen eyes.


    The Heavenly Human Realm was indeed the Heavenly Human Realm.


    Even if one didn¡¯t quite grasp the concept of such power as time, one could still feel an inexplicable force covering their entire being.


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan sized up Cheng Guang, advanced a step, and directed his Qi into Cheng Guang¡¯s body to investigate. After confirming that Cheng Guang had fully recovered without any residual problems, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    He then smiled.


    "Today¡¯s farce caused quite the stir. Qin Beifeng¡¯s adoptive son, Qin Gaozhi, is dead."


    After speaking, Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan watched Cheng Guang¡¯s expression closely.


    At this moment, he did not ask why Cheng Guang had feigned his condition.


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    His mind was filled with many thoughts.


    Cheng Guang had no reason to go through so much effort just to deal with someone like Qin Gaozhi, even to the point of injuring himself to such a state.


    Even if he could recover, the ordeal of being injured was still unpleasant to endure.


    Therefore, in Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan¡¯s view, Cheng Guang¡¯s initial goal must have been to kill Qin Gaozhi.


    What exactly had Qin Gaozhi done?


    To make his own grandson disregard his wellbeing and plot to kill him in such a manner?


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan was puzzled.


    Cheng Guang had no intention of exining. Hearing about Qin Gaozhi¡¯s death, his heart stirred, but his face remained calm.


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, watching Cheng Guang¡¯s serene demeanor, felt that his grandson¡¯s schemes were even deeper than he had imagined.


    He felt a slight sense of relief in his heart.


    "Grandson, you should stay in for the next few days."


    "Qin Beifeng has just lost his son and is in grief. Plus, you should continue to feign injury for a few more days."


    "Once things have somewhat settled down, you can go out."


    Cheng Guang nodded slightly and said to Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, "Thank you, Grandfather."


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan waved his hand dismissively.


    "What thanks do I need?"


    Enjoy exclusive chapters from NovelBin.C?m


    "It¡¯s that girl Yanqiu I feel sorry for, having just married and not even having shared a bridal chamber yet, you end up like this. Who knows what she¡¯ll think when she hears the news."


    "You, my boy, always act without considering the consequences."


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan pressed his forehead, showing a sign of a headache.


    Cheng Guang opened his mouth but found himself at a loss for words, managing only an awkward smile in response.


    Suddenly, it seemed Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan had an epiphany, as he struck his hands together as if struck by a realization.


    "No, that¡¯s not right. We could bring the girl Yanqiu here."


    "In this secret chamber, you two could share your bridal chamber."


    "My good grandson, try hard these next few days, strive to provide an heir for me soon. Every day you¡¯re more restless than your father was back in the day. The hope of Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion rests on you. If you keep up such drama, this old man¡¯s heart can¡¯t take it."


    "Give me a great-grandson soon, and then you can do as you please in the future."


    As Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan finished speaking.


    The smile on Cheng Guang¡¯s face stiffened a little.


    No.


    Are you in such a hurry?


    Shouldn¡¯t matters of offspring be taken slowly?


    But then again, bringing Qin Yanqiu to the secret chamber for their bridal chamber does seem quite feasible.


    Cheng Guang felt it was a superb idea.


    In his heart, he couldn¡¯t help but give Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan a big thumbs up.


    ......

 Chapter 312 - 105: This Grandson is Incredibly Astute! (Please Subscribe)

    In the end, Qin Yanqiu was not brought to consummate the marriage in this secret chamber.


    Cheng Guang feigned a heavily injured appearance, and to maintain the lie, he had to recuperate in this chamber for a day before choosing an opportunity to leave.


    Now that the wedding had taken ce, it wouldn¡¯t be long before they set off to return to the Capital city.


    After returning to the Capital city, another wedding ceremony would be held, and it wouldn¡¯t be toote to consummate the marriage then. Discover hidden stories at NovelBin.C?m


    Cheng Guang pondered, and after Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan left, he sat cross-legged on the bed in the bedroom, checking the mission he had justpleted.


    The reward for teaching Qin Gaozhi a lesson this time was a piece of Devil Transformation Armor, a Different Treasure of the same grade as the Restraint Pearl.


    The quality was quite good.


    Judging by the name, it seemed to be a piece of body armor as well.


    But what did the ¡¯Devil Transformation¡¯ part mean?


    Could it be as literal as it sounded?


    Cheng Guang spected in his heart, without much hesitation, he mentally voiced his intent, "im reward."


    As his words fell, golden light started to flicker before Cheng Guang¡¯s eyes.


    The streaks of golden light flowed like gauzy streams of water from the void into view.


    Within that golden light, a tall and majestic set of armor with a somewhat fierce appearance slowly revealed its form.


    The exterior of the armor was a dark red, seemingly fashioned from the bones and fur of various members of the Devil n, as well as various mysterious metals, each piece of armor engraved withplex runes.


    Cheng Guang slowly reached out and touched the Devil Transformation Armor.


    As Cheng Guang¡¯s fingertips came into contact with the Devil Transformation Armor, it shimmered with a translucent light; what was originally somewhat ethereal within the golden light gradually solidified.


    It firmlynded in Cheng Guang¡¯s hands,


    bringing a sensation of icy heaviness to his palms.


    At the same time Cheng Guang¡¯s fingertips touched the Devil Transformation Armor, a stream of information surfaced in his mind.


    [Devil Transformation Armor: Heavenly Treasure, the Devil Transformation Armor can record the appearance, skeleton, and aura of any member of the Devil n. The person wearing the Devil Transformation Armor can transform into the recorded Devil n member¡¯s appearance and gain 30% of their strength.]


    Hiss¡­


    To be able to record the appearance, skeleton, and aura of any Devil n member...


    That means one couldpletely disguise themselves as a member of the Devil n, right?


    Not only that, but the Devil Transformation Armor can also inherit 30% of the disguised Devil n member¡¯s strength.


    That¡¯s impressive.


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The biggest fear of disguising as a member of the Devil n is revealing ws duringbat, but the Devil Transformation Armor could lend one 30% of the disguised Devil n member¡¯s strength.


    While inheriting 30% of the strength doesn¡¯t seem like much, it depends on the realm of the Devil n member in question.


    If it¡¯s at the level of a Devil Emperor, even just having 30% of their strength would allow one to stride unchallenged under the Sky-Man.


    Cheng Guang clicked his tongue in admiration, feeling that the Devil Transformation Armor was truly remarkable.


    Worthy of being a Heavenly Treasure.


    Being a Different Treasure, the Devil Transformation Armor needed to recognize its master.


    Cheng Guang dripped a drop of fresh blood onto the Devil Transformation Armor.


    The moment the blood touched the Devil Transformation Armor, it was absorbed.


    At the same time, Cheng Guang felt he could control the Devil Transformation Armor at will, and he instantly understood how to use it.


    Currently, the Devil Transformation Armor hadn¡¯t recorded any Devil n member¡¯s information, so it couldn¡¯t change its appearance yet.


    To record a member of the Devil n, one would need to extract a Devil Pill formed from their bloodline and merge it with the Devil Transformation Armor.


    Cheng Guang willed the Devil Transformation Armor onto his body.


    He raised his arm and found that the palm of the armor had a slot, neither too big nor too small, just the right size for a Devil Pill.


    It was noteworthy that the Devil Transformation Armor could record only one Devil n member at a time, and if one wished to update the recorded member, the previously recorded one would be reced.


    To revert to the previous record, one would need to absorb a new Devil Pill again.


    For Devil n members of low rank, recording and re-recording mattered little, and the difference was negligible. However, for members at the Devil Emperor¡¯s level, Cheng Guang would have to deliberate if he wanted to change the recorded member in the Devil Transformation Armor.


    This was, in a way, a happy dilemma.


    Cheng Guang chuckled to himself and shook his head, unperturbed. Devil Emperor Devil Pills were not easy toe by, and if he obtained one, he probably wouldn¡¯t change it for a while.


    Unless he obtained a Devil Pill from a Devil n member more powerful than a Devil Emperor.


    Devil Emperors could be considered the most powerful present-day fighting force within the Devil n, and Cheng Guang had yet to hear of a stronger being.


    So, for the moment, there was no need for concern.


    But let¡¯s get back to the topic at hand.


    Even a Devil Emperor¡¯s Devil Pill was not something easily obtained.


    During the previous royal ceremony, Emperor Zhou and Cheng Zhihai had worked together to kill a White Tiger Devil Emperor, and in the past several decades, there had only been one such Devil Emperor in within the Great Zhou domain.


    To obtain a Devil Emperor¡¯s Devil Pill, Cheng Guang reckoned he would have to put in quite some effort.


    If possible, it would be great to acquire the White Tiger Devil Emperor¡¯s Devil Pill from Emperor Zhou.


    That¡¯s what Cheng Guang thought.


    But he didn¡¯t hold out much hope.


    Devil Pills from ordinary Devil n members were numerous just within North City, easily obtainable by Cheng Guang if he wished.


    However, Devil Pills from members of the Eighth Rank and above were gradually bing rare.


    Devil Pills from Ninth-Rank Devil n members were even more elusive.


    One could imagine then how precious a Devil Emperor¡¯s Devil Pill would be.


    Even if Cheng Guang desired one, it was unlikely that Emperor Zhou would give him the White Tiger Devil Emperor¡¯s Devil Pill.


    "It¡¯s no big deal if I don¡¯t get a Devil Emperor Devil Pill. I¡¯ll ask Duke Zhen Guoter to see if I could get one or two Devil Pills from Ninth-Rank Devil n members. If I can get to the Ninth Grade, even if I can only inherit 30% of their cultivation, I reckon I would still hold the strength of the Eighth-Rank King Realm in martial cultivation."

 Chapter 313 - 105: This Grandson is Incredibly Astute! (Please Subscribe)_2

    Chapter313 - 105: This Grandson is Incredibly Astute! (Please Subscribe)_2


    Cheng Guang murmured to himself, retracting the Devil Transformation Armor he was wearing.


    The Devil Transformation Armor could be condensed into a steel pellet the size of a Jade Bead, and if he wished to use it, a mere thought would cause the armor to unfold and cover his entire body.


    This was extremely convenient.


    Otherwise, Cheng Guang figured he would have to store the Devil Transformation Armor in his storage ring and put it on whenever he needed it, which would be quite troublesome.


    Saving some steps was always good.


    Cheng Guang crafted the steel pellet of the Devil Transformation Armor into a bracelet pendant and wore it on his wrist, then nned to cultivate for a while.


    In the sealed chamber, all sides were closed off, with only a few Ever-bright Lamps providing sparse illumination.


    Cheng Guang couldn''t see the scenery outside, nor could he tell what time it was.


    So he decided to settle down and cultivate for a while.


    Years go by without notice, and time is often unkind.


    Unsure of how much time had passed, Cheng Guang felt a slight stir in his heart, and that familiar, emotionless, and icy systemic voice rang by his ear.


    "[In the thirty-fourth year of Zhensheng, on the third day of the ninth month, the sixty-third day since you became a Heavenly Human Realm cultivator, you taught Qin Gaozhi a lesson. From his lips, you learned that the upheaval within the Great Yan Dynasty years ago, the sudden withdrawal of troops from the Border Area battlefield, and the subsequent siege of North City by Demon Beasts, all had a shadowy maniptor behind them.]


    "[Back then, the Duke of the State and many high-ranking officers of the Northern Expedition Army faced the siege of Demon Beasts. Even though they were trapped, defeat wasn''t certain. As long as they held on and waited for the internal chaos of the Great Yan Dynasty to settle and for troops to be redeployed near the Border Area battlefield, the Devil n besieging North City would have quickly left once their reinforcements were cut off.]


    "[And on the day the internal turmoil of the Great Yan Dynasty had just subsided, soldiers from within North City opened the gates, allowing the Demon Beasts besieging North City to enter.]


    "[At that time, among the soldiers who opened the gates, Qin Gaozhi was one of them. As for why Qin Gaozhi would open the gates, exposing North City defenselessly to the eyes of the Demon Beasts, potentially leading to his own death, you asked Qin Gaozhi, but he could give no exnation.]


    "[He only vaguely remembered that he fell asleep from overwhelming sadness and despair after Qin Yanqiu''s death, and then had a dream. When he awoke from the dream, he had already opened the city gates.]


    "[Qin Gaozhi wasn''t the only one; many soldiers admired Qin Yanqiu and fell into a state of dejection once they learned of her death.]


    "[Hearing Qin Gaozhi''s words, you suddenly realized that the individual behind this chain of events was anything but simple.]


    "[The death of Qin Yanqiu, apart from eliminating the uncontroble factor of the Secret Realm, which likely was an ident, may also have been designed by someone in the shadows.]


    "[By exploiting Qin Yanqiu''s death, they manipted those like Qin Gaozhi, who were weakened by sadness, without them realizing it.]


    "[Enabling them to be controlled by this person from behind the scenes.]


    "[Causing them to open the gates and allow the Demon Beasts into North City.]


    "[You couldn''t figure out who could possibly have the means to do this within North City, right under the Duke''s watchful eye.]


    "[You asked Qin Gaozhi, but got nowhere. Whoever was capable of acting against Qin Yanqiu and using Qin Gaozhi, while also avoiding the Duke''s attention, very likely was one of the high-ranking officers of the Northern Expedition Army.]


    "[You were determined to identify this high-ranking officer and then teach him a severe lesson, but...]"


    "[All the high-ranking officers of the Northern Expedition Army from those days, including the Duke, were dead.]


    "[Thinking of this made your scalp tingle, wondering what kind of person, even at the cost of their own life, would n to kill all the high-ranking officers of the Northern Expedition Army.]


    "[Your heart was greatly shaken, and no matter what, you were resolute in uncovering the high-ranking officer hidden within the Northern Expedition Army.]


    "[Three-star mission: Uncover the spy within the Northern Expedition Army.]


    "[Mission reward: General''s Seal.]"


    After reading through the system mission prompts, Cheng Guang was silent for a long time.


    He suddenly realized that what he had originally thought was merely an ident¡ªthe death of Qin Yanqiu¡ªturned out to have been influenced by an invisible pair of hands.


    Qin Yanqiu died because of the Secret Realm.


    And since the Secret Realm appeared randomly, how could someone n to lure Qin Yanqiu into it?


    Cheng Guang then recollected that in the Douluo Pce Secret Realm, aside from Qin Yanqiu and a group of Demon Beasts, there were hardly any Northern Expedition Army soldiers present, apart from those soldiers who were thrown into the Pill Furnace by the Red Robe Daoist and used as firewood.


    The only remaining possibility was that Qin Yanqiu alone, inadvertently, got drawn into the Secret Realm.


    Tch...


    Cheng Guang couldn''t help clicking his tongue, feeling that upon cursory thought, the matter seemed fine but upon closer inspection, found everything suspicious.


    After all, Qin Yanqiu was the Female Martial God of the Northern Expedition Army,manding soldiers under her, not to the level of tens of thousands, but a scale of a thousand was still there.


    Heading out to battle, only Qin Yanqiu herself got swept into the Secret Realm while the others were left unscathed.


    Is that reasonable?


    It clearly damn well isn''t.


    To say that this behind-the-scenes individual could act against Qin Yanqiu, it''s unlikely they would harm the soldiers around her, so the greatest probability was that they wanted to exploit the soldiers left behind by Qin Yanqiu.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 313: Chapter 105: This Grandson is Incredibly Astute! (Please Subscribe)_2

    Cheng Guang murmured to himself, retracting the Devil Transformation Armor he was wearing.


    The Devil Transformation Armor could be condensed into a steel pellet the size of a Jade Bead, and if he wished to use it, a mere thought would cause the armor to unfold and cover his entire body.


    This was extremely convenient.


    Otherwise, Cheng Guang figured he would have to store the Devil Transformation Armor in his storage ring and put it on whenever he needed it, which would be quite troublesome.


    Saving some steps was always good.


    Cheng Guang crafted the steel pellet of the Devil Transformation Armor into a bracelet pendant and wore it on his wrist, then nned to cultivate for a while.


    In the sealed chamber, all sides were closed off, with only a few Ever-bright Lamps providing sparse illumination.


    Cheng Guang couldn''t see the scenery outside, nor could he tell what time it was.


    So he decided to settle down and cultivate for a while.


    Years go by without notice, and time is often unkind.


    Unsure of how much time had passed, Cheng Guang felt a slight stir in his heart, and that familiar, emotionless, and icy systemic voice rang by his ear.


    "[In the thirty-fourth year of Zhensheng, on the third day of the ninth month, the sixty-third day since you became a Heavenly Human Realm cultivator, you taught Qin Gaozhi a lesson.


    From his lips, you learned that the upheaval within the Great Yan Dynasty years ago, the sudden withdrawal of troops from the Border Area battlefield, and the subsequent siege of North City by Demon Beasts, all had a shadowy maniptor behind them.]


    "[Back then, the Duke of the State and many high-ranking officers of the Northern Expedition Army faced the siege of Demon Beasts. Even though they were trapped, defeat wasn''t certain.


    As long as they held on and waited for the internal chaos of the Great Yan Dynasty to settle and for troops to be redeployed near the Border Area battlefield, the Devil n besieging North City would have quickly left once their reinforcements were cut off.]


    "[And on the day the internal turmoil of the Great Yan Dynasty had just subsided, soldiers from within North City opened the gates, allowing the Demon Beasts besieging North City to enter.]


    "[At that time, among the soldiers who opened the gates, Qin Gaozhi was one of them. As for why Qin Gaozhi would open the gates, exposing North City defenselessly to the eyes of the Demon Beasts, potentially leading to his own death, you asked Qin Gaozhi, but he could give no exnation.]


    "[He only vaguely remembered that he fell asleep from overwhelming sadness and despair after Qin Yanqiu''s death, and then had a dream. When he awoke from the dream, he had already opened the city gates.]


    "[Qin Gaozhi wasn''t the only one; many soldiers admired Qin Yanqiu and fell into a state of dejection once they learned of her death.]


    "[Hearing Qin Gaozhi''s words, you suddenly realized that the individual behind this chain of events was anything but simple.]N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "[The death of Qin Yanqiu, apart from eliminating the uncontroble factor of the Secret Realm, which likely was an ident, may also have been designed by someone in the shadows.]


    "[By exploiting Qin Yanqiu''s death, they manipted those like Qin Gaozhi, who were weakened by sadness, without them realizing it.]


    "[Enabling them to be controlled by this person from behind the scenes.]


    "[Causing them to open the gates and allow the Demon Beasts into North City.]


    "[You couldn''t figure out who could possibly have the means to do this within North City, right under the Duke''s watchful eye.]


    "[You asked Qin Gaozhi, but got nowhere. Whoever was capable of acting against Qin Yanqiu and using Qin Gaozhi, while also avoiding the Duke''s attention, very likely was one of the high-ranking officers of the Northern Expedition Army.]


    "[You were determined to identify this high-ranking officer and then teach him a severe lesson, but...]"


    "[All the high-ranking officers of the Northern Expedition Army from those days, including the Duke, were dead.]


    "[Thinking of this made your scalp tingle, wondering what kind of person, even at the cost of their own life, would n to kill all the high-ranking officers of the Northern Expedition Army.]


    "[Your heart was greatly shaken, and no matter what, you were resolute in uncovering the high-ranking officer hidden within the Northern Expedition Army.]


    "[Three-star mission: Uncover the spy within the Northern Expedition Army.]


    "[Mission reward: General''s Seal.]"


    After reading through the system mission prompts, Cheng Guang was silent for a long time.


    He suddenly realized that what he had originally thought was merely an ident¡ªthe death of Qin Yanqiu¡ªturned out to have been influenced by an invisible pair of hands.


    Qin Yanqiu died because of the Secret Realm.


    And since the Secret Realm appeared randomly, how could someone n to lure Qin Yanqiu into it?


    Cheng Guang then recollected that in the Douluo Pce Secret Realm, aside from Qin Yanqiu and a group of Demon Beasts, there were hardly any Northern Expedition Army soldiers present, apart from those soldiers who were thrown into the Pill Furnace by the Red Robe Daoist and used as firewood.


    The only remaining possibility was that Qin Yanqiu alone, inadvertently, got drawn into the Secret Realm.


    Tch...


    Cheng Guang couldn''t help clicking his tongue, feeling that upon cursory thought, the matter seemed fine but upon closer inspection, found everything suspicious.


    After all, Qin Yanqiu was the Female Martial God of the Northern Expedition Army,manding soldiers under her, not to the level of tens of thousands, but a scale of a thousand was still there.


    Heading out to battle, only Qin Yanqiu herself got swept into the Secret Realm while the others were left unscathed.


    Is that reasonable?


    It clearly damn well isn''t.


    To say that this behind-the-scenes individual could act against Qin Yanqiu, it''s unlikely they would harm the soldiers around her, so the greatest probability was that they wanted to exploit the soldiers left behind by Qin Yanqiu.

 Chapter 314: Chapter 105: This Grandson is Incredibly Astute! (Please Subscribe)_3

    Because those who had spent the most time with Qin Yanqiu were the soldiers by her side; they would be heartbroken and weakened in spirit at the news of Qin Yanqiu''s death. Most likely, it would be these people who would be affected.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Therefore, to be able to control their spirits, with the idea that if you could control one person, you would control one person, most of the soldiers following Qin Yanqiu were excluded. They were not all schemed against to be killed together.


    Cheng Guang only thought for a while before he felt a headacheing on.


    Although the matter was a bit convoluted, he still sorted it out in a short time.


    Among all the high-ranking officers of the Northern Expedition Army, aside from Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, the one most familiar with Qin Yanqiu was her father, Qin Beifeng.


    Who, without touching Qin Yanqiu''s soldiers, could make a move on Qin Yanqiu, and without alerting Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, take mental control of Qin Gaozhi and the rest of the soldiers to open the gates of North City?


    It could only be Qin Beifeng himself.


    But...


    Is it possible?


    Cheng Guang''s brow furrowed lightly, and no matter what, he found it hard to believe this.


    What kind of man was Qin Beifeng?


    Joining the Northern Expedition Army for merely a few decades, he had established a glorious military record and was the most trustworthy person to Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan.


    He was also one of the highest-ranking officers in the Northern Expedition Army, next to Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan.


    Arge reason why Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan allowed Cheng Guang to marry Qin Yanqiu was out of consideration for Qin Beifeng.


    Qin Beifeng was young and, barring any idents, was very likely to be the second Sky-Man in the Northern Expedition Army after Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan.


    Such was the man.


    Even if he did nothing and withdrew from the Northern Expedition Army, his status would still be exalted, and his future secure and worry-free.


    To say he was a spy within the Northern Expedition.


    Who would believe that?


    Not to mention,


    If Qin Beifeng really was the spy, he would not hesitate to betray his own daughter and plot against the Northern Expedition Army, betraying all the senior officers of the army.


    What was his goal?


    What kind of deep hatred existed between Qin Beifeng and the Northern Expedition Army, to drive him to such lengths?


    At this point, Cheng Guang was truly baffled.


    Based on Qin Beifeng''s past behavior, Cheng Guang could not see any anomalies in him.


    Qin Beifeng''s respect for him was genuine.


    Qin Beifeng''s love for Qin Yanqiu was real.


    Qin Beifeng''s hope for Qin Yanqiu to win his affection after her marriage was also sincere.


    If all these emotions he had shown were false,


    then Qin Beifeng would be too terrifying.


    Why go to such lengths?


    Cheng Guang simply could not understand.


    Meanwhile, even if Cheng Guang could not understand, he had to raise his vignce at this moment.


    The Princely Heir in the system task prompt had failed to discern the true mastermind, the Spy inside the Northern Expedition Army, but Cheng Guang had seen it at a nce.


    Although he couldn''t confirm it outright at the moment, he still had to be cautious.


    He had already informed Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan of the potential unrest within the Great Yan Dynasty.


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan might not have disclosed the full details of the situation to all the high-ranking officers, including Qin Beifeng, but he would likely instruct them to prepare for certain eventualities.


    Other officers would probably not think too much about themands of Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan,


    But the spy would indeed realize that Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan likely learned some information.


    What measures the spy would take in response, nobody knew yet.


    If the spy really was Qin Beifeng,


    His initial n was to have Qin Yanqiu killed first, and then use some soldiers weakened in spirit because of her to take control quietly and open the city gates. The soldiers inside North City would have no choice but to fight against the Demon Beasts.


    After that, he would stab Duke Zhen Guo in the back, eliminating all the senior officers of the Northern Expedition Army in one fell swoop.


    But now,


    Because of Cheng Guang,


    Qin Yanqiu had not died.


    Qin Gaozhi was dead.


    What response Qin Beifeng would have next was unknown.


    Cheng Guang then thought,


    Qin Gaozhi was quite an important piece in the entire scheme of things; although his cultivation wasn''t high, his status and authority were due to being Qin Beifeng''s adopted son.


    Posted on the walls of North City, he was a captain of a hundred, capable of controlling the opening and closing of the gates.


    Perhaps his very duty rted to guarding the gates was arranged by Qin Beifeng.


    Thinking up to this point, Cheng Guang sighed with aplex look in his eyes.


    If the spy had been someone else, he wouldn''t have much to say, but with Qin Beifeng being the spy within the Northern Expedition Army, the problem was serious.


    Whether Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan could ept this fact was another matter.


    Even if Cheng Guang outright told Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan that Qin Beifeng was a traitor, Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, despite his affection for Cheng Guang, would not believe it. He might even reprimand Cheng Guang for talking nonsense.


    That would be awkward.


    Cheng Guang rubbed his forehead with a troubled expression, unable to understand why Qin Beifeng was doing this.


    With such a high status and being one step away from reaching Sky-Man in his cultivation, why would he throw away his future and insist on dragging Duke Zhen Guo and the officers of the Northern Expedition Army to their deaths?


    Even though Cheng Guang was confused, he knew he had to make a decisive move now.


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan could not die at this moment, as the Northern Expedition Army was a significant asset for his future. When the era of chaos came, if he had the Northern Expedition Army in hand, he might still vie for power and influence in this world.

 Chapter 315: Chapter 105: This Grandson is Incredibly Astute! (Please Subscribe)_4

    Even if his identity were exposed in the future, he could live very well in this world without relying on Duke Zhen''s Mansion, purely on his own strength and capital.


    That''s what Cheng Guang thought as he quietly sighed, then said nothing further and closed his eyes to focus on his cultivation.


    Time passed by.


    It was two days before he realized it.


    On this day, Cheng Guang left the secret room, and Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, found a suitable reason for him, iming it almost cost half a life to heal Cheng Guang''s woundspletely. Even so, there remained a hidden illness within Cheng Guang''s body.


    Qin Beifeng had knelt for an entire day in front of Duke Zhen''s Mansion to ask for forgiveness from the Duke for his failure in teaching his son.


    Upon hearing this news, Cheng Guang couldn''t help but twitch the corners of his mouth slightly, his eyes revealing a trace of bemusement.


    If Qin Beifeng truly was a spy, his acting skills were indeed excellent.


    Much better than his own, though he started halfway.


    Even if his real identity was that of a spy, the actions he showed did not have a trace of a spy''s shadow.


    Perhaps it was Qin Beifeng''s true nature that made Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, trust him so much.


    Unless Qin Beifeng exposed his own identity, Cheng Shiyuan would never dare to believe, no matter what, that Qin Beifeng would betray the Northern Expedition Army and even want to put him to death.


    Cheng Guang feltplicated, but his facial expression showed little change, hisplexion was slightly pale, pretending to have just recovered from a serious illness.


    He had performed this charade to appease Qin Beifeng.


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, also feared that if Cheng Guang caused the death of Qin Beifeng''s sworn son, Qin Beifeng, upon learning the news, would not be able to bear it, and so he cooperated with Cheng Guang as well.


    But now,


    Qin Beifeng''s identity as a spy was practically confirmed without much difference.


    So in front of Qin Beifeng, it didn''t make much of a difference whether to act or not.


    But in front of others, he still had to put on a performance.


    At least the persona of the Princely Heir¡ªkind and gentle, unparalleled in nobility¡ªcouldn''t bepromised.


    With his status and position, he need not make things difficult for Qin Beifeng''s sworn son or deliberately scheme to have him killed.


    Cheng Guang, under the careful escort of the surrounding servants, made his way back to the bedroom inside Duke Zhen''s Mansion.


    Only two days had passed.


    The newlywed atmosphere inside Duke Zhen''s Mansion had already slightly diminished.


    Apart from the calming effect of the wedding banquet and celebration, there was the death of Qin Gaozhi and the heavy injury from an assassination attempt on Princely Heir Cheng Guang during his wedding.


    After all, the Princely Heir was nearly killed on his wedding day by the son of a general like Qin Gaozhi.


    Such a matter made it difficult for the many soldiers to feel happy.


    It also directly affected the brow of Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Many soldiers were relieved that the Princely Heir was unharmed, knowing that otherwise, Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, would not let the matter rest easily.


    Not knowing how many people would lose sleep over this.


    Cheng Guang pondered as he entered the courtyard.


    Just stepping into the courtyard,


    Cheng Guang saw in a pavilion used for enjoying the cool air,


    Qin Yanqiu sitting quietly beside an ancient table, wiping a cold and stern Longsword.


    She was dressed in Silvermoon Battle Armor, her face as clear as the moon, stunningly beautiful, as if an Immortal unconcerned with the affairs of the world, yet with a killing aura Immortals did not possess.


    Qin Yanqiu''s expression did not show loss.


    The news of her nominal brother Qin Gaozhi''s death must have reached her ears by now, but it didn''t seem to cause much disturbance in her heart.


    It was unclear whether this was due to her naturally cold nature or simply because she did not show it.


    Cheng Guang nced at Qin Yanqiu and then turned his gaze to Qing Luan behind her.


    Qing Luan had slightly red eyes and was holding a Brocade Handkerchief, asionally wiping tears from the corners of her eyes.


    "Why did the Princely Heir get injured? It''s said that his injuries were very severe, and even the Duke couldn''tpletely heal the Princely Heir. I wonder how he''s doing now."


    "I heard that the person who attempted to assassinate the Princely Heir was the brother of the Wife of the Crown Prince. Do you know why he wanted to assassinate the Princely Heir?"


    Qing Luan muttered.


    The usually somewhat heroic Qing Luan now appeared almost no different from a littlemb in front of Qin Yanqiu.


    Because she was worried about Cheng Guang, her slightly tearful eyes made her seem even more delicate.


    Qin Yanqiu could not hear Qing Luan''s words, her usually cold face changed, and she sighed.


    "I don''t understand my brother well, we didn''t spend much time together, how would I know what he was thinking¡­"


    Qin Yanqiu''s words trailed off as her beautiful eyes lifted slightly as if she sensed something and looked towards the outside of the courtyard.


    Her cool demeanor seemed a bit unnatural.


    She didn''t know what Cheng Guang, the distinguished Princely Heir of Duke Zhen Guo, thought of her.


    On their wedding day, he had just sent her into the bridal chamber and left.


    Qin Yanqiu thought Cheng Guang must truly be uninterested in her.


    But she still wanted to confirm it, for it was early in the day, and Cheng Guang might have had other officers to deal with in the Mansion.


    But until the sky darkened, Cheng Guang had not returned.


    Qin Yanqiu felt that she probably understood Cheng Guang''s thoughts.


    Just as she rxed,


    She heard that Cheng Guang had an ident.


    It was because of this Cheng Guang had no time for their bridal chamber.


    Therefore, as Qin Yanqiu faced Cheng Guang, the noble Princely Heir of Duke Zhen Guo again, she was somewhat uncertain what he was thinking.

 Chapter 316: Chapter 105: This Grandson is Incredibly Astute! (Please Subscribe)_5

    Qin Yanqiu hesitated for a moment, then his brows rxed slightly, and a somewhat unfamiliar smile appeared on his cold face as he nodded slightly to Cheng Guang, considering it a form of greeting.


    Although Cheng Guang didn''t care much about what Qin Yanqiu was thinking at the moment, he felt it was necessary to exin himself to Qin Yanqiu.


    He too responded with a light chuckle and casually took his seat next to Qin Yanqiu.


    Qing Luan had noticed Cheng Guang''s figure as soon as Qin Yanqiu looked towards the courtyard.


    Seeing Cheng Guang return, even though he looked a bit pale and without any obvious injuries, she couldn''t help but feel somewhat relieved.


    If Qin Yanqiu were not by the Princely Heir''s side at this moment, Qing Luan felt that she definitely would have needed to show her concern for him.


    But now, with the newly titled Wife of Crown Prince present, Qing Luan couldn''t speak out for fear of breaching etiquette, so she could only cast a worried nce at Cheng Guang.


    Cheng Guang noticed Qing Luan''s gaze and smiled faintly at her, "I am unharmed."


    Qing Luan felt a bit flustered seeing that Cheng Guang spoke to her first, rather than addressing Qin Yanqiu, the Wife of Crown Prince.


    Cheng Guang chuckled, not minding Qing Luan''s slight emotional ripple, and his gaze returned to Qin Yanqiu''s face.


    "The wedding this time was dyed by some matters, so let''s leave our bridal chamber for the wedding ceremony in the Capital city."


    "If you can''t wait, tonight is also possible,"


    Cheng Guang directly stated this.


    Upon hearing Cheng Guang say this, Qin Yanqiu''s originally cool expression hesitated slightly, then he nodded gently.


    "I thought the Princely Heir had no interest in the bridal chamber or perhaps no interest in me."


    "Whatever the Princely Heir wishes to do, just do it as you like."


    Cheng Guang was quite straightforward, discussing the matter of the bridal chamber without reserve. He had expected Qin Yanqiu to blush or something, but Qin Yanqiu just faltered a bit, then nodded in agreement straight away.


    There was none of the usual reservation and shyness of ordinary women.


    Just like her personality.


    As if there were little difference between the bridal chamber and ying enemies.


    Cheng Guang couldn''t help but shake his head with a chuckle, saying no more. At this moment, there was still a bit of awkwardness between him and Qin Yanqiu, who also tended to be the sort that didn''t like talking too much.


    Not fond of talking much, but preferring action.


    That was quite good, actually.


    With nothing better to do, Cheng Guang casually chatted with Qin Yanqiu.


    After a short while, Cheng Guang stood up and left the courtyard.


    He nned to find Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, and have a talk.


    His mind, upied with the matter of Qin Beifeng and the imminent disturbances in North City, left him with little interest in the pleasures of men and women for the time being.


    Seeking out Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, Cheng Guang aimed to subtly hint at the presence of a spy within the Northern Expedition Army, to see if the Duke would suspect anyone.


    If Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, suspected someone, then he could direct the Duke''s suspicion towards Qin Beifeng.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    In this way, it would be easier for Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, to ept the situation.


    But if the Duke suspected no one,


    That would be problematic.


    He could only keep a close watch on Qin Beifeng''s actions and take things one step at a time.


    In addition, Cheng Guang also needed to see if he could obtain a few Ninth Grade demon pills from the hands of the Duke.


    For now, making use of the Devil Transformation Armor was the priority.


    Even if there should be an uprising in North City in the future, there would undoubtedly be no shortage of dangers around him, and although Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, would certainly ensure his safety, probably preventing much from happening,


    Cheng Guang still felt more at ease if he had his own strength.


    Rying solely on guards to protect oneself was not Cheng Guang''s way.


    As he mulled over these thoughts, Cheng Guang walked towards the grand hall where Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, was located.


    Before he knew it, he had arrived at the grand hall where Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, was.


    He entered the hall.


    Cheng Guang saw Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, seated beside the desk, dressed in a simple cloth robe, flipping through scrolls, his brows furrowed in thought from time to time, as if troubled by some vexing matter.


    So much so that upon Cheng Guang''s entrance into the hall, the Duke was too preupied to greet him.


    Cheng Guang was not in a hurry, quietly finding a ce to sit, pouring himself a cup of tea, and waiting quietly.


    A momentter, Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, let out a sigh, and a trace of surprise shed in his aged, authoritative eyes, quickly subdued.


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, closed the scroll, turning his gaze to Cheng Guang, his frown easing slightly.


    "Grandchild, you''ve juste out of the secret chamber; instead of taking a breather, why have youe to me?"


    Cheng Guang smiled, "There is something I need to discuss with Grandfather."


    Hearing that, Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, also let out a chuckle and shook his head, standing up, "You alwayse to me with something or other, probably more bad news."


    "You mentioned earlier that trouble would arise in the Great Yan Dynasty, and I''ve had men investigate it. It seems to be true as you said, that the Great Yan Dynasty is indeed not at peacetely."


    "However, for the moment, there seems to be no sign of them pulling troops back from the Border Area battlefield. There might be in the future, but it''s all uncertain."


    "I''ve had men closely guard the perimeter. Should there be any changes, we will respond immediately."


    At this, Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan''s tone was full of remorse, and his aged, authoritative eyes asionally revealed shocks of surprise.

 Chapter 317: Chapter 105: This Grandson is Incredibly Astute! (Please Subscribe)_6

    At this moment, he couldn''t seem to figure out how Cheng Guang had uncovered this information, no matter how hard he thought.


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, considered his own intelligence-gathering capabilities to be quite remarkable.


    Through Cheng Zhihai and the Bureau of the Lamp, he could learn about all the major events about to happen in the world.


    Yet even so, it was only after a reminder from Cheng Guang and a deliberate inquiry that his subordinates, after quite some effort, became aware that something was amiss with the Great Yan Dynasty''s court recently.


    Overall, it was still calm.


    If Cheng Guang hadn''t reminded him and he hadn''t sent people to investigate on his initiative, he wouldn''t have learned this news for quite some time.


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, couldn''t help feeling impressed at the moment; his grandson was truly extraordinary.


    Capable of discovering the Devil Emperor''s smuggling routes, and also able to find out about the missing crown prince.


    Now he had also discovered the unrest about to ur in the Great Yan Dynasty.


    If Cheng Guang wasn''t his grandson, he really would have wanted to dig into him to see if there were any secrets that allowed him to gather such fast and urate intelligence.


    Cheng Guang could see the reflective look in Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan''s eyes and faced his expression with only a smile, saying nothing more.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    How he had found out this intelligence was something he had put on a show for, but if he really had to exin, he wouldn''t be able to exin it clearly.


    Cheng Guang also had no intention of providing a clear exnation.


    Currently, his identity was that of the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir, Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan''s grandson. Without a clear exnation, Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan would not pursue the matter further.


    Cheng Guang was confident of that.


    Come to think of it, even if Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan were to delve into it, he definitely wouldn''t find anything.


    A system like this was something that not even a Sky-Man like Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan had much concept of.


    Cheng Guangughed, "Grandfather, how can you say that every time Ie over I bring you bad news, there''s good news too."


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan nced at Cheng Guang, picked up the steaming cup of tea from the desk, and said,


    "What good news?"


    "Did Yanqiu get pregnant?"


    Cheng Guang''s face flushed slightly, "How could it be so fast?"


    "We haven''t even consummated the marriage yet. If she really was pregnant, I''d have to wonder if the child was even mine."


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuanughed heartily, and after hisughter subsided, he looked somewhat worriedly at Cheng Guang''s lower body.


    "You, boy, why haven''t you consummated the marriage yet?"


    "Is something on your mind? Or what?"


    Cheng Guang just felt that Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, the old man, was a bit annoying; perhaps there was a bit of that uninhibited feeling that was quitemon in the military, very forthright.


    Cheng Guang didn''t care much about it.


    He shifted slightly to the side to avoid Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan''s gaze and said helplessly.


    "I was nning to wait until this matter is over and I return to the Capital city before consummating the marriage with Qin Yanqiu."


    "The situation hasn''t beenpletely resolved yet."


    "Grandfather, there may be a serious crisising."


    Upon hearing Cheng Guang speak with such severity, Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan frowned slightly, feeling from Cheng Guang''s tone that he was very solemn and serious, not joking.


    A serious crisis?


    What kind of crisis could there be?


    Great Yan Dynasty in turmoil, retreating from the Border Area battlefield, and the border city of North City besieged by Demon Beasts; aren''t these serious crises already?


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan was puzzled, his gaze fixed on Cheng Guang, waiting to hear what he would say next.


    Without hesitation, Cheng Guang continued,


    "Grandfather, have you ever felt that there might be a spy inside North City, within the Northern Expedition Army?"


    "A spy?" Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan was taken aback by this, his authoritative face frozen, his eyebrows raising, and his grizzled beard trembling slightly.


    After a moment of shock, he waved his hand dismissively and chuckled, "That''s not possible."


    "This Northern Expedition Army of ours, built from nothing, was constructed single-handedly by me."


    "Every soldier, every person, can be said to be someone whose background I am thoroughly familiar with. There cannot be any spy."


    Hearing Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan speak in this way, Cheng Guang felt a sense of powerlessness.


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan would never consider the possibility of there being a spy within the Northern Expedition Army.


    Even so.


    If he were to now say that within the Northern Expedition Army, Qin Beifeng was a spy, it''s likely that Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan would never believe it regardless.


    In that case.


    It made things difficult.


    Cheng Guang frowned slightly, finding himself at a loss for words.


    At this time, Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan was somewhat curious about why Cheng Guang would say such a thing, and at the same time, he was curious about what the serious crisis Cheng Guang had just mentioned was.


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan looked at Cheng Guang and asked casually,


    "My grandson, could it be that you think there is a spy among our Northern Expedition Army?"


    "Is the serious crisis you mentioned about this?"


    Facing the gaze of Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, even though he didn''t deliberately exert his authority to suppress Cheng Guang,


    Cheng Guang still felt a heavy pressure at this moment.


    Facing the pressure from Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, Cheng Guang remained unperturbed, nodding slightly.


    "Yes, there is one!"


    "Aren''t you curious why I specifically targeted Qin Gaozhi before, going so far as to deliberately injure myself to such a state?"


    As Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan heard what Cheng Guang said, it seemed he was sensing something, he didn''t say much, but slightly raised his hand.


    "Are you saying Qin Gaozhi is that spy?"

 Chapter 318: Chapter 105: This Grandson is Incredibly Astute! (Please Subscribe)_7

    "He''s not worthy, even as a mole, he can''t stir up much trouble."


    Cheng Guang took a deep breath and continued, "Qin Gaozhi isn''t one, but the person behind him is."


    "The person behind Qin Gaozhi is?" Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, was startled again at this moment.


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, was not a fool; with just a little thought, he understood what Cheng Guang meant, who the person behind the scenes was referring to.


    His brows furrowed, and he slowly drew out his Qi, isting the hall from the outside world.


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, looked solemnly at Cheng Guang.


    "Are you saying your Mr. Qin is the mole?"


    Cheng Guang gazed at Duke Zhen Guo Cheng Shiyuan, observing his facial expression.


    All he saw on Duke Zhen Guo Cheng Shiyuan''s face was seriousness.


    But he did not see much suspicion.


    It seemed that Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, could ept the news quickly.


    This struck Cheng Guang as somewhat strange.


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, just nced at Cheng Guang, and from his eyes and expression, he could feel what Cheng Guang was thinking at the moment.


    He just chuckled while stroking his beard, expressing his helplessness.


    "What do you think I am?"


    "I just didn''t expect there to be moles within the Northern Expedition Army, but you are my grandson. If you say there are, then even if I don''t want to believe it, I''d still be inclined toward you."


    "My grandson, as the sole heir to Duke Zhen''s Mansion in the future, you should have this confidence."


    Hearing Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, speak in such a way, Cheng Guang rxed, ceased hesitating, and nodded slightly.


    "Mr. Qin is very likely to be one."


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, asked again, "Is there evidence?"


    At this moment, Cheng Guang''s expression became slightly stuck, a bit awkward.


    Then he gently shook his head.


    "No."


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, was helpless.


    "Without evidence, even if I believe what you say, that Qin Beifeng is a mole, what''s the use? After all, I can''t just capture Qin Beifeng and kill him, can I?"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "The soldiers under me would think I''ve gone mad if they saw that."


    Cheng Guang just said, "As long as you, grandfather, be vignt and pay more attention from now on, that would be good."


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, nodded, then sipped his tea thoughtfully, waved his hand to disperse the surrounding Qi, and spoke to Cheng Guang.


    "Grandson, I take note of this matter. Don''t publicize this issue. I will do my own investigation."


    "Your Mr. Qin has been with me for over twenty years."


    "The time with me is not too long but not too short either, and he has established splendid military exploits. If he were a mole, I wouldn''t know what he was plotting."


    "You may leave now."


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, might have felt a bit flustered at this moment, as there were more issues to deal with and no time to chat further with Cheng Guang.


    Cheng Guang nodded slightly.


    He bowed to Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan.


    Just as he was about to excuse himself,


    a soldier rushed in from outside the house, cupped his fists, and spoke loudly.


    "Duke! There''s trouble!"


    "The Great Yan Dynasty has withdrawn troops from the Border Area battlefield!!"


    "A multitude of Demon Beasts have flooded into Great Yan territory, with arge swarm also heading towards our North City!"


    Upon these words,


    it was as though thunder shook the ears.


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan''s breathing became shallow, and the tea he had just brought to his lips now could not be swallowed.


    He set down his teacup, his eyes filled with shock, and he looked at Cheng Guang.


    My grandson is almost prophetic!!


    The Great Yan Dynasty has truly withdrawn troops from the Border Area battlefield!!??


    Waves of astonishment surged in Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan''s heart.


    He hadn''t even discovered news that the Great Yan Dynasty would withdraw troops from the Border Area frontier, and now the event had already taken ce!


    Utterly preposterous!!


    ...

 Chapter 319: Chapter 106 How is it so fast? (Please subscribe)

    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan stared nkly at Cheng Guang, his expression revealing a look of astonishment.


    After learning about the upheaval within the Great Yan Dynasty, he was clearly unable toprehend, for quite some time, where Cheng Guang had found out, or rather, had foreseen that an upheaval would ur in the Great Yan Dynasty.


    Even to the point of withdrawing troops directly from the Border Area battlefield.


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan took a good while to suppress the shock within his heart.


    Momentster, Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan hesitated before taking out a military order token and handing it to Cheng Guang, saying,


    "Grandson, the Great Yan Dynasty is withdrawing troops from the Border Area battlefield. Within a few hours, North City will be very chaotic. I may not be able to look after you at that time, so be extra careful. If you encounter something difficult to deal with, use this military order to summon me."


    Cheng Guang took over the military order and noticed that the token was extremely hard and cold. Merely holding it in his hand, he could feel a chill emanating from it.


    At the same time, Cheng Guang also found that by infusing just a bit of Qi into the military order token, he could establish contact with Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan.


    In the entire Border Area battlefield, there were almost no ces Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan couldn''t reach. It was conceivable that as long as Cheng Guang used this military order token, he could instantly summon Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan to his side.


    As long as Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan himself ran into no trouble, there was basically no one who could harm Cheng Guang.


    Thus, Cheng Guang had gained an additional lifeline.


    A sense of security also grew in Cheng Guang''s heart.


    That being said, even if Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan hadn''t given it to him, he still had another lifeline from a Sky-Man.


    There was no need to panic at all.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan watched Cheng Guang, and he found that his grandson''s countenance was very calm. There was not the slightest hint of panic or disorder, even after hearing that the Great Yan Dynasty might be withdrawing troops from the Border Area battlefield, and that North City might soon be besieged by Demon Beasts, its safety hanging by a thread.


    There was not a trace of change in his expression.


    It was as if he were facing the copse of Mount Tai without a change in his demeanor.


    Although he and Cheng Guang had already known about the potential military withdrawal of the Great Yan Dynasty from the Border Area battlefield and had taken measures in North City in advance,


    such preparations were still not a guarantee against any unforeseen idents.


    Hence, seeing Cheng Guang remainposed under such circumstances, Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan already thought very highly of him.


    In Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan''s eyes, a hint of relief couldn''t help but surface.


    He felt that the Duke Zhen''s Mansion had an assured future with such a sessor.


    Cheng Guang, for his part, did not realize that Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan had gone through so many thoughts in such a brief moment. He was already contemting whether he could acquire a few Ninth Grade Devil cores from Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan.


    Therefore, without hesitation, Cheng Guang immediately asked aloud,


    "Grandfather, do we have Devil cores in North City? I''m referring to the high-grade ones."


    "High-grade Devil cores?"


    Upon hearing this, Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan was momentarily taken aback, then a hearty smile spread across his aged face.


    "My dear grandson, your ambitions are too small. North City mayck everything else, but we certainly do notck anything rted to Demon Beasts."


    "Is it just Devil cores you want? No matter how high-grade they are, as long as you, my grandson, want them, I can find them for you," said Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, patting his chest with a confident demeanor in the end.


    Hearing Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan say this, a hint of joy could not help but appear on Cheng Guang''s face.


    With Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan speaking so confidently, it seems that the Devil Emperor cores Cheng Guang desired were a sure thing.


    As Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan had defended the frontier and the Border Area battlefield for so many years, it was impossible for him to not have any gains; he might have secretly in countless Devil Emperors already.


    With a smile still on his face, Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan seemed buoyed by the only capital he could boast of in front of his grandson. With the subject brought up, his back even straightened a bit more.


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan asked, "Grandson, what grade of Devil core do you want? Just say it, and I''ll have someone fetch it from the storeroom immediately and bring it to you."


    Seeing Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan being so generous, even though he was his own rtive, Cheng Guang''s face showed a slightly embarrassed expression as he said,


    "Grandfather, I don''t need many, just three or four Devil Emperor cores would be enough."


    No sooner had Cheng Guang spoken than Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan stiffened on the spot, his elderly and authoritative eyes suddenly bulging.


    HIs throat involuntarily let out a series of ambiguous "uh-uh" sounds.


    He was evidently extremely shocked.


    "Devil Emperor cores?" Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan lost allposure for a moment, murmuring in astonishment.


    In such a state, outsiders would never have imagined seeing, let alone thinking possible.


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan only ever revealed such an unsophisticated, rural-old-man demeanor in front of Cheng Guang.


    Cheng Guang nodded slightly. Seeing Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan like this, he became a bit uncertain whether he could actually produce Devil Emperor cores.


    Just by that reaction, it oddly seemed as if Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan couldn''t produce even a single Devil Emperor core.


    It couldn''t be, could it?


    After all, Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan was still a Sky-Man. Though it would be somewhat difficult to y a Devil Emperor, it shouldn''t be said there was no chance at all.

 Chapter 320: Chapter 106 How is it so fast? (Please subscribe) _2

    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, simply by looking at Cheng Guang''s eyes, could imagine what Cheng Guang was thinking at the moment.


    His heart was filled with bitterness.


    The Devil Emperor could be said to be the strongestbat force among all of the Devil n within the Eightyered Devil Realm.


    If it were a real battle with swords and spears, he would still have a chance to kill a Devil Emperor and obtain the Devil Dan within it.


    But in the Border Area battlefield, existences at the level of the Devil Emperor and Sky-Man would not easily take action, only in moments of critical crisis or when they had to step in would they do so.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Other times, they would have their subordinates fight.


    Since Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, had been stationed at the border, the Devil Emperor had rarely appeared. Clearly, the other side also did not want toe into direct conflict with Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, a Sky-Man of his stature,


    Since the Devil Emperor of the Devil n did not make a move, in theory, Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan could disregard martial ethics and take action directly.


    However, the cultivation of Heavenly Human Realm, Qi, is not perpetual motion. After using certain techniques, or after battles, it requires time to recover.


    Although the recovery time for Martial Cultivation in Heavenly Human Realm is short, it is not instantaneous.


    If just sending out some small fry was enough to draw out an existence like Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, the Devil Emperors behind the Devil n would beughing to death by now.


    While Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan was recovering his internal Qi, they could either choose to ambush Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan or opt to attack the Northern Expedition Army.


    Without the pir that is Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, the Northern Expedition Army had little chance of winning against the Devil n, which possessed warriors of Devil Emperor status.


    Moreover, with the oppressive aura of the Devil Emperor, even if the Devil Emperor did nothing at all, just the presence of his aura could cause the cultivation of many soldiers who had not reached the Heavenly Human Realm to plummet by thirty to forty percent.


    This was also the reason that, even though Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan had the power to y Devil Emperors, there were no Devil Emperors who dared to fight him.


    There was a sense of drawing his sword and looking around in bewilderment.


    And Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan did not dare to ughter the Devil n indiscriminately and provoke the Devil Emperors, for once he showed any hint of fatigue, those Devil Emperors lurking in the shadows would all surge out together.


    It was truly the back-stabber of all back-stabbers.


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan coughed awkwardly twice, looked at Cheng Guang, and feigned calm as he said, "As for the Devil Emperor''s Devil Dan, well, it''s not impossible, it''s just temporarily unavable. If you really want the Devil Emperor''s Devil Dan, then even at the risk of my life, I will help you get one."


    Cheng Guang, simply hearing Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan speak like this, immediately gave up on the idea of asking for a Devil Emperor-level Devil Dan and continued to look at Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, asking,


    "Then what''s the highest grade Devil Dan we have in North City?"


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan pondered for a moment, then said, "The highest grade Devil Dan should be a few Ninth Grade ones. The usage frequency of Devil Dans is not high, apart from being used in medicine preparation, we Martial Cultivation practitioners mostly focus on the flesh and blood of the Devil n, not so much on their Devil Dans."


    "There should be quite a number of Ninth Grade Devil Dans in the storeroom. Guanger, you can go and check the storeroomter. I need to deal with the sudden withdrawal of the Great Yan Dynasty from the Border Area battlefield."


    After saying this, Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan did not wait for Cheng Guang''s response and hurriedly left with a rapid pace.


    At this moment, Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan was somewhat afraid of Cheng Guang.


    Bringing up things like the Devil Emperor''s Devil Dan, which even he hardly dared to mention, yet his own grandson could do so freely.


    Is my grandson''s vision really that grand?


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan left with a face full of sighs, fleeing as if he was almost hastening his steps.


    If he continued to stay with Cheng Guang, and Cheng Guang asked for something else that he couldn''t provide, that would be embarrassing.


    Being embarrassed was one thing, but what Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan really didn''t want to see was the look of disappointment on Cheng Guang''s face.


    As for Cheng Guang, Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan was extremely indulgent.


    Before Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan''s voice even fell, his figure had already disappeared from the spot.


    Following Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan''s departure, the officer who had just arrived to report on military affairs respectfully bowed slightly to Cheng Guang before quickly leaving.


    Clearly, he also had responsibilities to attend to.


    Not everyone could afford to be as leisurely as Cheng Guang.


    Cheng Guang stepped out of the main hall and noticed that within Duke Zhen''s Mansion, there were soldiers d in armor, rushing past quickly, each with a cold and stern expression.


    With the Great Yan Dynasty''s withdrawal from the Border Area battlefield, the Demon Beasts would definitely break through the Great Yan Dynasty''s defenses, and all the Demon Beasts that originally belonged to the Great Yan Dynasty''s domain were now pouring onto North City.


    A shadow of war loomed over the minds of every soldier in North City, with no idle chatter, hurrying footsteps, they picked up their weapons and headed for the city walls.


    Duke''s Mansion was merely a small microcosm of the entire North City.


    Since the moment the Great Yan Dynasty began its withdrawal from the Border Area battlefield, North City, this city of war, had already started to operate.


    The Northern Expedition Army, hunting in the outskirts, had all been recalled back, the gates of North City were tightly shut, entering a state of strict defense.

 Chapter 321: Chapter 106 How is it so fast? (Please subscribe) _3

    Thanks to Cheng Guang''s advance warning, Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, had long since made preparations. The vast majority of the soldiers in the Northern Expedition Army were arranged to patrol and guard near North City, without being dispatched deep into the Border Area battlefield.


    Therefore, it was possible to call back all the soldiers of the Northern Expedition Army to the city at the first sign of trouble, preserving all of theirbat strength.


    The million-strong Northern Expedition Army was gathered within North City, a sight that was bustling, majestic, and awe-inspiring.


    There was not a single person in North City who could not or would not fight.


    Should hostilities break out, even an ordinary cook, responsible for making meals, would cast aside their apron, hang up their chef''s hat, don armor, take up arms, and ascend the city walls to fight side by side with the Demon Beasts that might attack at any moment.


    Cheng Guang took steps one by one within Duke Zhen''s Mansion, heading towards the direction of the storeroom.


    With the Devil Transformation Armor, a Different Treasure he now possessed, as long as the armor absorbed and recorded a Ninth Grade demon core, he would be able to exhibit strength not inferior to the Eighth Rank.


    Ordinary warriors of the Eighth-Rank King Realm were no match for him, only those strong individuals in the Ninth-order Martial Emperor Realm could possibly defeat him.


    The location of the storeroom was in the inner courtyard of Duke Zhen''s Mansion.


    Upon reaching the inner courtyard and arriving at the storeroom, he found it unguarded due to the imminent outbreak of war.


    Cheng Guang walked up to the storeroom door and pushed it open to enter.


    The sight within the storeroom came into view.


    Square wooden racks filled the entire storeroom, and on these shelves, a chaotic and disordered array of resources, which were incredibly precious in the eyes of ordinary people¡ªSpiritual Medicines¡ªwereid out.


    An ordinary person entering this storeroom might instantly be lost, overwhelmed by the bounty before them.


    Faced with these Spiritual Medicines, which would be extremely valuable in the outside world, Cheng Guang felt little impact.


    Perhaps it was because he had grown ustomed to seeing such sights.


    Cheng Guang walked among the wooden racks, searching each level in an attempt to find the demon cores.


    Demon cores were rtively easy to find; by following the presence of Devil Qi, one could locate them in a short while.


    Cheng Guang quickly found a wooden box of demon cores on the lower section of a tall rack.


    Various colored demon cores were piled casually inside the wooden box.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The multicolored demon cores, still emitting different colored glows due to the Devil Qi, caught the eye.


    Cheng Guang scanned them briefly and realized their auras were not very strong¡ªmost of them were Fifth or Sixth Grade.


    Even if the Devil Transformation Armor were to record these demon cores, the enhancement in Cheng Guang''s martial strength would be minimal, at best described as better than nothing.


    After searching the storeroom a while longer, Cheng Guang swiftly found a Ninth Grade demon core on the top level of a rack.


    This Ninth Grade demon core seemed to have been acquired some time ago and hadn''t been used in a long time, resulting in the demonic power on its surface bing exceptionally weak.


    It still took Cheng Guang quite an effort to find this Ninth Grade demon core.


    Afterward, he continued his search but to no avail.


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan''s im that there were many Ninth Grade demon cores seemed not to be entirely true.


    Members of the Devil n with the strength of the Ninth Grade were only slightly less formidable than the Devil Emperor. In North City, they''d be on the same level as an existence like Qin Beifeng. Although obtaining their demon cores was easier than acquiring a Devil Emperor''s core, it was still not an easy task.


    Having even one Ninth Grade demon core was not bad at all.


    Cheng Guang wasn''t choosy. After all, the Devil Transformation Armor could only record one demon core. If heter obtained a more powerful demon core, it wouldn''t be toote to rece it then.


    For now, he could make do with this Ninth Grade demon core.


    Cheng Guang held the Ninth Grade demon core in his hand and examined it closely for a moment.


    The demon core was white and red, with a ring of me-like patterns around it, giving off a quite devilish appearance.


    It was unclear which breed of Devil n power this hade from.


    Cheng Guang pondered in his heart, and with a slight thought, he summoned the Devil Transformation Armor and pressed the Ninth Grade demon core into the groove in the palm of the armor.


    When the Ninth Grade demon core was pressed into the groove in the palm of the Devil Transformation Armor, strands of light in the same color as the demon core streamed out from it.


    It was like a pebble being thrown into a calmke, creating ripples that spread out in concentric circles.


    The Devil Transformation Armor on Cheng Guang''s body was quickly dyed the color of the Ninth Grade demon core.


    The whole armor took on an interspersed white and red coloration.


    At the same time, Cheng Guang noticed his body gradually growingrger, akin to a mountain in motion, conveying an overwhelming sense of oppression.


    His muscles writhed under the Devil Transformation Armor, which, under the influence of the demon core, was transforming into skin as hard as armor.


    His limbs became thicker, and his fingers resembled beast ws, sharp and formidable.


    Above all, the most astonishing change was on Cheng Guang''s head.


    The helmet, under the effect of the demon core, took on the lifelike shape of a beast''s head, resembling an agednd turtle, with eyes gleaming fiercely and a mouth full of sharp fangs.


    When Cheng Guang hadpletely transformed, he resembled a Deste Armored Devil Beast that had stepped out of ancient times, surveying the surrounding world with a chilling gaze.


    This was the Devil Transformation Armor after merging with a demon core¡ªit was no longer just a simple piece of armor, but rather it made Cheng Guang a true Devil Beast, bing part of his body.


    Cheng Guang lifted his hand slightly, marveling at the changes in his own body, astonished by the magic of the Devil Transformation Armor.


    At the same time.


    Cheng Guang also discovered that as he took on the full appearance of a Devil Beast, fragments of memories from the life of this beast unbiddenly surfaced in his mind, and the techniques once used by this beast were now approximately within his grasp.

 Chapter 322: Chapter 106 How is it so fast? (Please subscribe) _4

    In Duke Zhen''s Mansion''s storeroom, aside from Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan himself, only Cheng Guang was qualified to enter. No one could even approach the vicinity of the storeroom.


    Therefore, Cheng Guang did not worry about being disturbed by anyone.


    With a slight squint, Cheng Guang decided to simply lie down in the storeroom, propping up his body as he began to organize the Ninth Grade Demon Pill and the fragmented memories of its former owner.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Time slowly passed.


    As Cheng Guang breathed, hisrge and robust body heaved up and down, with demonic power circting in and out of his mouth with each breath, making him resemble a genuine Devil Beast.


    If Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, hade back at that time and failed to recognize him carefully, he might have mistaken Cheng Guang for a real Devil Beast and killed him on the spot.


    After a quarter of an hour.


    Cheng Guang slowly opened his eyes, which were ancient and deep, like two cold, gleaming iron stones.


    He slowly exhaled, and a slight joy could be seen in his eyes.


    The owner of this Ninth Grade Demon Pill was an Iron Shell Turtle, an ancestor-level existence of the Iron Shell Turtle n.


    The Iron Shell Turtle n was known for its defensive abilities and longevity.


    An Iron Shell Turtle that reached the Ninth Grade Demon King Realm could already ignore most attacks in the world, even those from a Sky-Man, which it could withstand.


    However, if an Iron Shell Turtle was continuously attacked by strong opponents from the Heavenly Human Realm, no matter how resilient the Devil Beast of the Iron Shell Turtle n was, it ultimately wouldn''tst long.


    Back then, this particr Iron Shell Turtle was one of the leading Devil n generals attacking North City, and as the Devil n''s offensive against the Northern Expedition Army crumbled, the Iron Shell Turtle remained calm and collected, slowly rising to its feet.


    It paid no mind to the Northern Expedition Army swarming to kill it.


    Meanwhile, the other members of the Devil n fled swiftly through the Border Area rift they hade through.


    Eventually, only one Iron Shell Turtle remained.


    By the time the Iron Shell Turtle reached the Border Area rift, it had already closed up.


    At this point, Cheng Guang could already imagine the Ninth Grade Demon King Realm Iron Shell Turtle must have been shouting:


    "I haven''t entered the hole yet, I haven''t entered the hole yet."


    Even for a Devil Beast of the durable Iron Shell Turtle n, being abandoned and left alone, the Iron Shell Turtle must have felt panicked.


    What followed was naturally unsurprising.


    With the efforts of Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, the shell of the Iron Shell Turtle was broken open with one palm, ending its life and obtaining its Demon Pill, which was then tossed into the storeroom.


    Looking at it this way.


    The Ninth Grade Demon King Iron Shell Turtle met a quite suffocating death.


    If it had not been left alone, even if the Duke of the State, Cheng Shiyuan, could break through its shell, it surely would have taken quite some effort.


    It was not so easy to break through its shell.


    Furthermore, Cheng Guang discovered that the process by which the Duke of the State acquired the Iron Shell Turtle''s Ninth Grade Demon Pill was also full of coincidences.


    If not for the Iron Shell Turtle''s slow speed, its overconfidence in its defense, and its misjudgment about the closure time of the Border Area rift, it might not have died.


    As he thought about this, Cheng Guang couldn''t help but chuckle and shake his head.


    Cheng Guang did not focus his attention on how the Iron Shell Turtle died.


    Instead, he turned his attention to the strength of Iron Shell Turtle.


    Its defensive power was astonishing, but its offensive capabilities werecking.


    Cheng Guang originally thought that by inheriting the Ninth Grade Demon King Realm Devil''s Demon Pill, he could wreak havoc below the Eighth Rank.


    However, he had not anticipated that.


    The Ninth Grade Demon Pill he had recorded was from an Iron Shell Turtle. It was incredibly resistant but had no offensive output.


    Although it had reached the Ninth Grade, it struggled significantly against the general Eighth Rank Realm.


    Cheng Guang could only inherit thirty percent of the Iron Shell Turtle''s strength, which now seemed insufficient to deal with even the Seventh Rank, let alone the Eighth.


    The one thing that offered Cheng Guang a glimmer of hope was the astounding defensive capabilities of the Iron Shell Turtle. The defense did not seem to be a part of the inherited strength.


    Instead, it belonged to the Iron Shell Turtle''s own body.


    It did not follow the rule of inheriting thirty percent of the recorded Devil''s strength.


    It seemed the defensive ability was perfectly inherited.


    This meant that even the might of the Heavenly Human Realm or the Devil Emperor Realm would find it very difficult to kill him in this state.


    This was an unexpected pleasure.


    Not a loss at all.


    In fact, one might even call it a windfall.


    Cheng Guang''s face wore a smile, and his demeanor was rxed.


    With a slight intent, the Devil Transformation Armor retracted, and his size began to shrink until he regained the appearance of a handsome young master.


    The Devil Transformation Armor, having absorbed the Demon Pill of the Iron-Shell Beast, may not have enhanced his attack much, but it seemed to have inadvertently opened another correct path.


    He inherited the defensive power of the Ninth Grade Demon King Realm Iron-Shell Beast perfectly.


    At that moment, Cheng Guang began to wonder if, by using the Devil Transformation Armor to record a winged member of the Devil n, he could possibly gain the ability to fly.


    The higher the strength of the Devil n, the higher his flying speed would potentially be.


    After all, speed is rted not only to the amount of Qi and vitality one possesses but also to their physical constitution.


    If a Devil''s wings are strong, its flight speed will doubtlessly be high.


    With these thoughts in mind, Cheng Guang felt that in this short period, he had discovered more ways to y with the Devil Transformation Armor.


    Cheng Guang tidied up briefly and did not linger in the storeroom for long; he turned and left the ce.


    The Demon Beast siege of North City did not actually require Cheng Guang''s strength.


    As long as he could stay quietly in North City without any idents, that would be the greatest help to all the soldiers of North City.


    If Cheng Guang hadcked strength at that moment, he would most likely have chosen to be a shrinking turtle.

 Chapter 323: Chapter 106 How is it so fast? (Please subscribe) _5

    But now, he had already acquired a certain level of strength.


    Cheng Guang still wanted to go and witness the battlefield.


    As long as the city gates of North City remained closed, it was highly unlikely that any members of the Devil n would break through the defenses of the Northern Expedition Army and enter North City.


    Therefore, Cheng Guang believed that he was generally not in any danger.


    Cheng Guang took steps toward the outside of Duke Zhen''s Mansion.


    A group of guards, who were charged with protecting Cheng Guang, closely followed him as soon as he stepped out of the Duke''s Mansion.


    In North City, at the northern gate, arge new tent had been erected.


    Within the tent, Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, Qin Beifeng, Li Baxun, and other senior militarymanders of the Northern Expedition Army, stood beside a sand table, watching the lights on it.


    Many of those lights were darting chaotically across the sand table.


    A massive cluster of green lights gathered together.


    This represented North City and the Northern Expedition Army.


    The red lights that surrounded them densely, in a besieging formation, represented a legion of Demon Beasts.


    A dense mass of members of the Devil n was converging on North City.


    They were fast, even very fast.


    Perhaps in just an hour or two, North City would bepletely surrounded byyers of Demon Beasts.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Even if Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, was an exceptional powerhouse of the Heavenly Human Realm, capable of annihting tens, even hundreds of thousands of Demon Beasts, how could he contend with millions?


    The sheer number of these Demon Beasts, even if they merely stood still without any action, allowing themselves to be ughtered, would take a very long time to defeat.


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, relied not only on his own power but on the collective strength of the Northern Expedition Army to survive this siege.


    So...


    During this time.


    They could not have a spy among them.


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, upon this thought, couldn''t help but shift his gaze from the sand table to Qin Beifeng.


    ording to what Cheng Guang had said, Qin Beifeng was very likely to be the spy within their own Northern Expedition Army.


    Previously Cheng Guang predicted there would be turmoil within the Great Yan Dynasty, and this proved to be true.


    Now, with the Great Yan Dynasty withdrawing troops from the Border Area, it proved again that Cheng Guang''s prediction was correct.


    And now,


    Cheng Guang had suggested that Qin Beifeng might be a spy.


    Despite how much Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, didn''t want to believe there could be any issue with Qin Beifeng''s identity, and even though he didn''t know how Cheng Guang had arrived at his conclusion,


    For the safety of North City and also for the safety of the Northern Expedition Army,


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, had to be vignt.


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, observed Qin Beifeng for a moment, noticing that even though Qin Beifeng furrowed his brows while examining the lights on the sand table, as if in deep thought,


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, seized the appropriate moment to speak.


    "Beifeng,"


    Qin Beifeng, upon hearing Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan''s voice, regained hisposure and greeted him with a slight bow, respectfully saying,


    "Your Grace."


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, shifted his gaze from Qin Beifeng and set it back on the multitude of lights around him, asking,


    "Beifeng, what do you think our chances are in this battle? For us here in North City, and for the Northern Expedition Army?"


    Without hesitation, Qin Beifeng patted his chest and dered, "Your Grace, of course we will be victorious."


    "Although most of these Demon Beasts attacking us are quite strong, they are no match for the Northern Expedition Army."


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, didn''t say much more, simply nodding. He had intended to test Qin Beifeng, but Qin Beifeng''s usual good performance left hardly any slip-ups,


    And he didn''t seem to be pretending.


    It was possible that his grandson had made a mistake this time.


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, pondered, and even though he remained cautious because of Cheng Guang''s words, that caution inevitably diminished somewhat.


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, watched the lights on the sand table, silent, until a red light touched North City.


    In that instant,


    Boom!!!


    "Human Race! Meet your doom!"


    A thundering voice reverberated through the void.


    It was the voice of a Devil n powerhouse.


    As that voice fell, Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, and his apanying soldiers all turned into multiple streaks of light, soaring into the sky and drawing an arc in mid-air to reach the top of the city walls.


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan slightly lifted his gaze to behold the Devil n member leading the attack.


    The Devil was brazen¡ªpossessing only the strength of the Seventh Grade, it headed straight toward North City from the sky.


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan faced the Devil, who bore a piercing aura, without a hint of change in his expression.


    As the Devil grew closer, Li Baxun alongside him stepped forward with a smile, waving his sleeve. The Devil, which had just been making earth-shattering noises, instantly showed a slight widening of its eyes, its body stiffening in ce, and it fell rigidly from the sky.


    Its body was like sand.


    As it fell, it started to disperse.


    Before even hitting the ground, itpletely dissipated into the void.


    Li Baxun, being on equal footing with Qin Beifeng, had also reached the Ninth-order Martial Emperor Realm and was just a step away from the Heavenly Human Realm.


    For him, dealing with a Seventh Grade Devil was effortless.


    The soldiers of the Northern Expedition Army within North City saw Li Baxun''s action and did not cheer; for him, such a minor Devil was hardly worth making a fuss over, nor was there anything worth cheering for.


    The soldiers of the Northern Expedition Army stood atop the city wall, each with a stern gaze, looking into the distance at the Devil Beasts rushing toward North City like dark clouds.

 Chapter 324 - 106 How is it so fast? (Please subscribe) _6

    The death of that Demon Beast just now seemed to have ignited a fuse.


    The great battle was on the verge of erupting.


    Above the towering city walls, the Northern Expedition Army engaged in fiercebat with the numerous Demon Beasts.


    At this time, the majority of the Northern Expedition Army, as well as most of the Demon Beasts, were engaged in mediocre confrontations.


    The top forces of both sides had yet to enter the fray.


    It was mostly minor skirmishes.


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan stood on the city wall with his hands behind his back, expressionless as he looked up at the Demon Beasts in the distant sky.


    He seemed to be waiting for something.


    So many Demon Beasts gathered together.


    With the experience of Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, it was not difficult to see that behind these Demon Beasts, there was a hidden mastermind.


    Was it the Devil Emperor or the Demon Emperor?


    Or could it be that both were involved?


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan¡¯s gaze was fixed on the dark cloud formed by the gathering of numerous Demon Beasts.


    His eyes asionally shed with a sharp, yful intensity.


    It seemed that his gaze could prate the dark cloud made of Demon Beasts, seeing the figure hidden behind it.


    By the side of Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan stood Qin Beifeng and Li Baxun.


    Both of them were also focusing on the person behind the dark cloud.


    North City was surrounded by chaos of battle, with blood pouring down like rain, and the scent of death nearly cloaked the heart of every soldier in the Northern Expedition Army.


    It was only because every soldier in the Northern Expedition Army had an incredibly strong mentality and were the most elite troops of the Great Zhou Dynasty.


    Otherwise, if it were any other force, like the Army of the Four Symbols or the Imperial Army, they would have likely been scared off by the Demon Beasts long ago.


    Even those with the strength to fight would still feel a trace of fear under the circumstances of the enemy¡¯s endless reinforcements, and would hesitate to continue the battle.


    While the Northern Expedition Army was fighting the Demon Beasts, Cheng Guang quietly climbed up a section of the city wall.


    He carefully sensed the aura of the Demon Beasts that were attacking, most of which were above the fourth grade.


    In the Great Zhou Dynasty, they would be considered major demons capable of wreaking havoc in a region.


    However, in this Border Area battlefield, they seemed to have be the most basic cannon fodder.


    The level ofbat power in the Border Area battlefield was unimaginably stronger than the outside.


    Cheng Guang, at this moment, also came to understand why Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, with only the Northern Expedition Army, was able to hold his ground in the Great Zhou Dynasty.


    Even Emperor Zhou, who was wary of Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan¡¯s Northern Expedition Army and wanted to weaken the military strength of Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion, felt somewhat unable to start.


    Not for any other reason,


    but simply because the Northern Expedition Army was too strong.


    The one who had formed the Northern Expedition Army, Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, was even more unreasonably strong.


    Emperor Zhou wanted to move against him but could not.


    Cheng Guang clicked his tongue, guarded by many protectors upon the city walls, as if watching a vivid live show of life and death unfold.


    At this moment, Cheng Guang also felt the urge to fight alongside the soldiers of the Northern Expedition Army, to ughter the Demon Beasts, but the guards arranged by Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan for his protection were too diligent.


    They took great care to keep him safe from any mishap.


    Having been in this world for so long, it was the first time Cheng Guang felt oddly like a giant panda.


    As long as he didn¡¯t die, his main job was to breed, his secondary job was to be adorable.


    Thinking this, Cheng Guang couldn¡¯t help but shake his head and chuckle.


    But after watching the Northern Expedition Army fighting against the low-level Demon Beasts on the city wall for a while, Cheng Guang soon lost interest.


    The strength of the Demon Beasts currently fighting the Northern Expedition Army was mostly not very strong.


    The real powerhouses had not yet taken action.


    Furthermore...


    Cheng Guang noticed that Qin Beifeng was standing quietly behind Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan without making any move.


    If Qin Beifeng was truly a spy, ording to his original n, the gates of North City should have been breached by now, and Qin Gaozhi would have been killed by me.


    Yanqiu was also rescued by me.


    What would Qin Beifeng do next?


    On the flip side, if Qin Beifeng was not the spy, could there be the possibility of another spy being present?


    Was it a mistake to concentrate all attention on Qin Beifeng?


    Pondering this, Cheng Guang only thought for a moment before he felt his thoughts bing cluttered.


    Anyway, since things had reached this point, no matter who the spy was, the idea of wiping out all the high-ranking officers of the Northern Expedition Army and destroying the entire army in one fell swoop was basically impossible now.


    Cheng Guang shook his head and didn¡¯t think about it anymore.


    After watching the Northern Expedition Army¡¯s soldiers and the Demon Beasts fighting fiercely for a while, he soon became somewhat bored.


    Just as Cheng Guang was about to walk down the city wall,


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    suddenly, from within the dark clouds formed byyers of Demon Beasts, a man d in shining armor with horns on his head and a ferocious face called out to Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan in North City, the hearnd of the Northern Expedition Army.


    "Duke, I, the Fire Dragon Devil King, havee today to fight a fair battle with your generals. I hope you won¡¯t intervene," he said.


    Faced with the shouting of the man iming to be the Fire Dragon Devil King, Duke Zhen of the State, Cheng Shiyuan, remained expressionless, silent, and his gaze merely swept indifferently over the Fire Dragon Devil King before he ignored himpletely.


    His expression even showed a hint of disappointment.


    He gave a slight sigh.


    More humiliating than disdain was the tant disregard!


    The Fire Dragon Devil King had thought that upon his arrival, Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan would show him a certain respect. But in the end, he received nothing.


    Just as his lips trembled, about to say something more, he felt something, raised his fiery eyes, and looked up at the figure that had appeared overhead at some unknown time.


    "What Fire Dragon Devil King, you¡¯re just a dragonfish. You¡¯re not worthy of the Duke¡¯s special attention. It¡¯s more than enough for me to deal with you!" Qin Beifeng¡¯s dignified voice came from the sky above.


    "Thousand Waves Palm!"


    As the voice fell, a crack spanning thousands of feet opened in the void, and an immenselyrge hand, enough to cover the heavens, chopped down towards the Fire Dragon Devil King¡¯s face.


    "Well met!"


    The Fire Dragon Devil King roared and threw out a palm in response.


    In the instant the two palms met, Qin Beifeng¡¯s palm strike suddenly surged in might.


    With just one palm,


    he shattered the Fire Dragon Devil King¡¯s palm force and imprinted it on his chest.


    "Puh."


    The Fire Dragon Devil King spat out a mouthful of blood, hisplexion turned pale instantly, then, clenching his teeth, blood flowed from the corner of his mouth as he stared fixedly at Qin Beifeng.


    He suddenly gave augh.


    "Your palmcks strength. Look at mine."


    The Fire Dragon Devil King¡¯s body suddenly expanded several times in size, and the blood that he had just spewed out, which had not yet hit the ground and floated in midair as a mist, took the form of a fire dragon. With a fierce momentum, it roared and surged towards Qin Beifeng.


    Qin Beifeng¡¯s body stiffened slightly, seemingly revealing panic as he quickly used Divine Power and Martial Arts to resist, but as soon as his Divine Power touched the technique used by the Fire Dragon Devil King, it dissipated like a soap bubble.


    "Puh!"


    Just like the Fire Dragon Devil King before him, Qin Beifeng spat out a mouthful of blood. His bones made cracking noises as he was sent flying backwards, his body drawing a distinct trail of airwaves in the void.


    Qin Beifeng.


    Defeated in two moves.


    Defeated by the Fire Dragon Devil King, also of the Ninth Grade.


    How is this possible?


    How could it happen so quickly?


    North City went silent for a moment.


    All the soldiers of the Northern Expedition Army who noticed this scene widened their eyes in disbelief, their breath momentarily catching.


    At that moment in the sky, the Fire Dragon Devil King was also stunned, seeming not to have expected that the widely praised Great General Qin Beifeng of the Northern Expedition Army would be so easily defeated.


    Just one palm, and he was vanquished.


    Very good, it seems that today my Devil n will be able to trample North City!


    A hint of joy shone in the eyes of the Fire Dragon Devil King.


    At this moment, the expressions on everyone¡¯s faces were all different.


    Some were worried, some were shocked, some couldn¡¯t believe it...


    But...


    Among all these expressions, Cheng Guang¡¯s looked rather out of ce.


    A look of bemusement appeared on Cheng Guang¡¯s face.


    Cheng Guang¡¯s lips pursed slightly, his eyes widened a fraction, and he couldn¡¯t help but inhale a cold breath.


    Hiss...


    Was Qin Beifeng¡¯s acting taught by me?


    ......

 Chapter 325 - 107: What Counts as the Great Wind General (Subscription Request)

    Struck by the Fire Dragon Devil King, Qin Beifeng was sent flying instantaneously.


    His bones fractured with a cracking sound.


    As he spewed crimson fresh blood from his mouth, his originally heroic face instantly turned pale, his hair disheveled, looking utterly disheveled and in dire straits.


    Many soldiers of the Northern Expedition Army watched this scene, all finding it unbelievable.


    Their eyes widened, filled with shock.


    How is this possible?


    Qin Beifeng was but a step away from the Heavenly Human Realm, even if the Fire Dragon Devil King is the Devil Emperor, it shouldn¡¯t be possible for him to make Qin Beifeng look so miserable with just one strike!


    Iprehensible!


    At this moment, various emotions intermingled in everyone¡¯s hearts, making their expressions extremelyplicated.


    It was at this time, Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, upon seeing this scene, his aged face trembled slightly, and his usually calm stance faltered for a moment before he sighed, immediately appearing behind Qin Beifeng, supporting him with his hand.


    Qin Beifeng¡¯s rapidly retreating body was abruptly halted as if hitting a break under the intervention of Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan.


    Even so, the tremendous impact caused waves of Qi to erupt at the spot where Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan¡¯s body touched Qin Beifeng¡¯s, forming visible shockwaves.


    Qin Beifeng clearly recognized that the person behind him was Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, and his pale face showed a hint of shame.


    "Duke, I..."


    Qin Beifeng opened his mouth slightly, just as he was about to say something when another mouthful of fresh blood sprayed out, brutally interrupting his speech.


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan¡¯s expression remained unchanged as his Qi probed into Qin Beifeng¡¯s body.


    After scanning for a moment, Cheng Shiyuan felt a jolt of surprise and then a great headache.


    Qin Beifeng¡¯s body was currently severely wounded.


    The Fire Dragon Devil King¡¯s demonic power had invaded Qin Beifeng¡¯s limbs and bones, and the Eight Extraordinary Meridians, causing severe damage to both his body and meridians.


    Beyond the damage to the meridians, what was more troublesome for the Duke was that Qin Beifeng¡¯s bones had all fractured.


    Even if Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan himself could remove the demonic power within Qin Beifeng and heal the injuries in his meridians, topletely recover Qin Beifeng¡¯s fractured bones was not something that could be aplished in a short time.


    It would require at least several hours.


    Under ordinary circumstances, these several hours would not be considered slow.


    But what time was it now?


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    It was when Demon Beasts were attacking the city, when North City was struggling for survival under the siege of countless Demon Beasts.


    To say that General Qin Beifeng needed at least several hours of recuperation was almost no different from saying that he was already dead at this moment.


    The situation on the battlefield changes in an instant, and nobody knows what will happen the next moment.


    A slight change could lead to aplete shift in the course of battle.


    With Qin Beifeng injured, the impact on North City and the entire Northern Expedition Army was immense.


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan sighed, stabilized Qin Beifeng¡¯s condition caused by the demonic power, and after managing to prevent his condition from worsening, brought Qin Beifeng back up to the city walls.


    Upon returning to the walls, a soldier came over to take Qin Beifeng, bandaging his wounds and treating them with utmost effort.


    It would undoubtedly be good if Qin Beifeng could recover sooner rather thanter.


    Lying on a stretcher, Qin Beifeng felt his face flush with extreme embarrassment, "Duke, I have brought shame upon myself."


    "The Fire Dragon Devil King¡¯s methods are mysterious. For some reason, I suddenly couldn¡¯t handle him..."


    "I hope the Duke will punish me."


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, hearing Qin Beifeng¡¯s apology again, didn¡¯t say much.


    He had not anticipated that Qin Beifeng would be defeated by the Fire Dragon Devil King so easily.


    Nor had he expected that Qin Beifeng¡¯s injuries would be so severe.


    At this moment, looking at Qin Beifeng¡¯s pale face, Cheng Shiyuan reflected on what Cheng Guang had once said.


    His own grandson had mentioned that there might be some issues with Qin Beifeng¡¯s identity.


    With Qin Beifeng¡¯s somewhat abnormal serious injury, could it all just be a cover?


    If Qin Beifeng possessed a healing Divine Power akin to "Evesting," then the wounds on his body could be healed within minutes.


    In that case, if he still wanted to resort to some strategy,


    Given that everyone saw him heavily injured, they would not be overly vignt against Qin Beifeng.


    So...


    Does Qin Beifeng really have an issue?


    Thinking about this made Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan¡¯s head ache.


    No matter what, Cheng Shiyuan became somewhat more vignt towards Qin Beifeng.


    "Beifeng, it¡¯s nothing serious. This Fire Dragon Devil King is indeed not simple,"


    "You should just focus on healing for now. Don¡¯t do anything else. With me here, nothing will happen to North City in these few hours."


    Afterforting Qin Beifeng with these few words, Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan turned to the physician treating Qin Beifeng and said:


    "Take him down and treat him."


    The physicianplied and took Qin Beifeng down from the wall.


    Li Baxun, standing nearby, cast a strange look at Qin Beifeng who was being carried down from the wall on a stretcher.


    "Duke, this Fire Dragon Devil King may indeed be not simple, managing to beat Qin Beifeng to such a state in just a couple of moves. I¡¯ll go and confront him," Li Baxun said.


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan heard Li Baxun¡¯s words and nodded slightly, "That sounds good."


    Both Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan and Li Baxun had indeed not noticed anymon technique used by the Fire Dragon Devil King in the recent attack.

 Chapter 326: Chapter 107: What Counts as the Great Wind General (Subscription Request)_2

    Instead, what urred was an exceedingly normal exchange.


    Those of lower cultivation realms would likely be unable to withstand even the residual effects of the battle between the Fire Dragon Devil King and Qin Beifeng.


    But for Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, and others of simr stature like Li Baxun, the recent sh between Qin Beifeng and the Fire Dragon Devil King was as insubstantial as a light sprinkling of water.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    It was precisely because of this that Qin Beifeng being severely injured by just two moves from the Fire Dragon Devil King appeared extremely odd.


    Shockingly, Li Baxun subconsciously thought that the Fire Dragon Devil King was likely no ordinary being.


    At this moment, Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, also wanted to see if the Fire Dragon Devil King had stealthily used some trick, to verify whether Qin Beifeng''s injured appearance was feigned.


    Li Baxun took a step, treading upon the void, facing the Fire Dragon Devil King.


    The Fire Dragon Devil King, still reveling in his joy of defeating Qin Beifeng in two moves, simply thought that the celebrated General of North City, Qin Beifeng, was pitifully weak.


    This time, he, the Fire Dragon Devil King, had indeed achieved a great feat.


    When the Fire Dragon Devil King saw Li Baxun appear before him, he smiled with arrogant confidence, "Another onees."


    "It''s a bit of a pity I didn''t kill Qin Beifeng just now; this time, you probably won''t be as lucky as he was."


    With a roar, the Fire Dragon Devil King''s muscles bulged, and his incredibly robust body charged towards Li Baxun.


    Next to the formidable Fire Dragon Devil King, Li Baxun''s slender frame made him look like a child who had yet to reach maturity.


    "Die."


    The Fire Dragon Devil King sneered and, with a loud roar, mes resembling silk spewed forth from his mouth, interweaving into a fiery armor crafted by dragon sinews, enveloping his body.


    He threw a punch, with mes billowing and carrying immense terror, aiming straight at Li Baxun.


    Li Baxun faced the Fire Dragon Devil King''s attack without the slightest panic, as if he had anticipated it, and due to Qin Beifeng''s eerily odd defeat, he was exceedingly cautious. As soon as he acted, he intended to deliver a deadly move.


    Li Baxun stepped upon the void and bellowed, his Qi surged, and divine glossiness flickered around him. He threw a punch to meet the oing Fire Dragon Devil King.


    One punch unleashed, a hundred followed.


    Innumerable fist shadows flew out, each one growing upon contact with the wind, turning into fierce beasts that pounced towards the Fire Dragon Devil King.


    Before the Fire Dragon Devil King could draw near, Li Baxun''s divine power startled him, causing him to urgently control his body and brake harshly, his face turning somewhat pale before Li Baxun''s momentum.


    "You old man! Coming at me with killer moves right from the start!"


    The Fire Dragon Devil King hastily retreated to evade.


    But Li Baxun''s barrage of punches was too numerous, and the Fire Dragon Devil King couldn''t evade them all, so he could only protect his head with his arms.


    Boom, boom, boom!!


    The beasts formed from the punch energy hammered down on the Fire Dragon Devil King like heavy mallets.


    The Fire Dragon Devil King let out a scream as cracks appeared on the surface of his fiery armor. In moments, the armor covering his body was sted to dust.


    The Fire Dragon Devil King''splexion drastically changed, trying tounch a counterattack, but he was pressed by the relentless punches and couldn''t catch his breath.


    Compared to Qin Beifeng, the pressure from Li Baxun was far too great.


    What was happening?


    I could defeat Qin Beifeng but not Li Baxun?


    The Fire Dragon Devil King''s simple mind began to doubt his own strength, and he couldn''t understand how Li Baxun, seemingly of the same realm, could be so much more powerful than Qin Beifeng.


    Under Li Baxun''s relentless assault, the Fire Dragon Devil King struggled, and after his armor shattered, his entire body bore varying degrees of bruising.


    Then a mouthful of fresh blood spurted out.


    Hisplexion grew paler.


    "Damn it, do you really think I''m afraid of you? Seek death!"


    With a loud roar, the Fire Dragon Devil King transformed, revealing his true form as a serpent with blue mes entwining its body and horns on its head, churning among the clouds.


    Looking ferocious, he roared at Li Baxun, stirring wind and cloud, and with an overwhelming momentum and pressuring aura, he charged towards Li Baxun.


    Li Baxun, facing the Fire Dragon Devil King''s suddenly intensified assault, grew only slightly more solemn.


    "Hmph!"


    He snorted coldly, his palm suddenly transforming, turning from fist to hand, and as the swooping Fire Dragon Devil King, who made the wind and cloud shift, came down, he slowly clenched his hand.


    The next moment.


    Li Baxun seemed to grasp something, and his palm paused for an instant.


    At the same time.


    In the sky, the Fire Dragon Devil King descending towards Li Baxun also seemed to sense something, his ferocious face momentarily stunned, as if he had a premonition of some terrifying urrence.


    Just like at the beginning, his attack hadn''t even touched the hem of Li Baxun''s clothes before he already wanted to turn and flee.


    The Fire Dragon Devil King forcibly stopped his plunging motion and instead turned to rush towards the dark clouds formed byyers of Demon Beasts.


    "I''m done fighting, I''m done."


    The Fire Dragon Devil King fled with a look of terror on his face.


    "Hmph! Running away? Divine Power Martial Arts, one grasp of Dan Yang."


    With a cold snort following close behind, the air around the Fire Dragon Devil King seemed topress instantaneously, producing a series of booming sounds.

 Chapter 327: Chapter 107: What Counts as the Great Wind General (Subscription Request)_3

    The void around them seemed to bepressed by some terrifying force and, with a bang, shattered like ss.


    It was at that moment that the Fire Dragon Devil King''s form halted, his body instantly tensed, as if he was enduring some immense pressure. With a miserable howl, all the scales on his body''s surface burst apart like dust.


    At the same time, blood trickled from the corner of his mouth. His pale face was full of horror, unable to believe that a single move had injured him so badly, and even posed a life-threatening danger.


    The gap in strength between him and Li Baxun was even greater than between him and Qin Beifeng!?


    The Fire Dragon Devil King couldn''t believe it!


    But he was already close to death.


    All the bones and flesh in his body were wailing.


    And Li Baxun''s palm was still slowly tightening.


    By the time Li Baxun''s palm closedpletely, the Fire Dragon Devil King''s life would be over.


    The Fire Dragon Devil King immediately cried out for help.


    "Devil Emperor, save me!"


    At the same time, a majestic presence emanated from the depths of the dark clouds, caressing the Fire Dragon Devil King''s body like flowing water.


    The Fire Dragon Devil King immediately felt the oppressive force around him lessen considerably and without the slightest hesitation, he bolted into the dark clouds.


    Li Baxun did not chase after the Fire Dragon Devil King.


    He had anticipated that he couldn''t truly kill the Fire Dragon Devil King. Even without seeking help, Li Baxun wouldn''t be able to crush the Fire Dragon Devil King''s body.


    The Devil n''s physical strength was not something the ordinary Human Race couldpare with.


    The purpose of this battle was merely to test the strength of the Fire Dragon Devil King.


    Though the Fire Dragon Devil King was strong, he wasn''t an outrageously strong Demon King.


    If he could suppress the Fire Dragon Devil King in two moves, there was no reason Qin Beifeng should have been beaten into such a state by him.


    Why was this so?


    Li Baxun reflected for a moment and realized he was starting to not understand.


    As Li Baxun was contemting,


    The next moment, a figure walked out from the depths of the dark clouds.


    Before anyone could see the figure''s face, a majestic voice came from within the clouds formed byyers of Demon Beasts.


    "Heh..."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "North City, it seems the Northern Expedition Army is indeed impressive. Seeing how Qin Beifeng performed just now, this Emperor thought there was no need for me to take action, and that just a few Demon Kings would suffice to tten North City."


    "It seems I still have to make a move."


    "Duke, long time no see."


    This voice started off as a whisper, but in the blink of an eye, it boomed like thunder, as if the entire space was trembling along with this voice.


    What followed was a terrifying aura.


    This aura came from the depths of the dark clouds and swept over the entire North City like a raging storm and a vast ocean.


    On the city walls of North City, all the soldiers who were battling the Demon Beasts suddenly felt as if a mountain were weighing down on them, feeling an inexplicable pressure on their bodies, and their actions slowed significantly.


    Standing atop the city walls, Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, upon hearing this voice, looked up slightly in surprise but without much panic. He took a step into the air, doing nothing as he alone blocked the aura from that Devil Emperor.


    It was only then that the soldiers within North City started to feel some relief.


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, stood suspended in the air, his gaze directed towards the figure stepping out slowly from the dark clouds, his aged face showing a coldly detached expression.


    "Ghost Spider Devil Emperor? I presumed you Devil Emperors would hide behind the scenes, refraining from taking action until the very end. You seem to be bolder this time."


    "What''s the matter, only one Devil Emperor hase today? Do you really think you alone can tten my North City?"


    The figure addressed by Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, as the Ghost Spider Devil Emperor, gradually revealed his form.


    He was immenselyrge, his skin a deep ck color. His face, although human-like, was more akin to that of a spider''s, with features twisted together, creating a grotesquely strange expression.


    His limbs were long and powerful, sharp ws adorning each of his fingers, their cold light concealed, as though they could effortlessly tear apart all things in the world.


    Besides his face, the most eye-catching feature was his belly.


    The Ghost Spider Devil Emperor''s belly was round and asionally moved as if there was a living creature inside.


    The Ghost Spider Devil Emperor, stepping forward, looked at Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, andughed, "How could that be?"


    "The situation today arose suddenly, unexpected by both you and me."


    "Even with my full confidence, I wouldn''t dare face you alone, Duke."


    As the words of the Ghost Spider Devil Emperor fell, another figure appeared abruptly beside him.


    The figure''s appearance was obscured by a murky aura, making it difficult to see clearly, but one could make out his deep eyes.


    d in a ck robe, his body was tall and robust, his hair long and lustrous, his fingers slender and thin, and his skin was covered with fine scales.


    The Duke of the State, Cheng Shiyuan, took a nce at the figure and, with his eyebrows slightly raised and showing little surprise, said, "Soul Devouring Devil Emperor?"


    The Soul Devouring Devil Emperor under the ck robe chuckled, his expression dark and indistinct as he watched Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, and said nothing.


    He surveyed the surrounding Demon Beasts besieging North City.


    He then spoke in a moderate tone:


    "Duke, you are isted and without aid now. It would be wise for you to surrender."


    With two Devil Emperors descending upon North City, their Devil Qi filled the sky, imposing a great sense of oppression upon all the soldiers of the Northern Expedition Army.

 Chapter 328: Chapter 107: What Counts as the Great Wind General (Subscription Request)_4

    The Northern Expedition Army soldiers had fairly good mental resilience, with faces only slightly pale, and their movements in battle against the Demon Beasts hardly faltered or slowed.


    Otherwise, the appearance of the two Devil Emperors might have caused many soldiers to lose their will to fight.


    The pressure exerted by the two Devil Emperors was indeed too overwhelming.


    If Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, could not handle these two Devil Emperors and they broke through the city gates, allowing countless Demon Beasts to flood in, then there would be no chance of victory.


    "Heh."


    In midair, Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, faced the words of the Soul Devouring Devil Emperor withposure.


    He slightly raised one hand and a streak of blood light flickered from his grasp.


    In a breath, he held in his hand a great sword that was even slightly taller than Duke Zhen Guo himself.


    "If it''s a fight you want, then it''s a fight you''ll get, Devil Emperor. I was just worrying about not finding any Devil Emperors. Now that you''ve shown yourselves, it''s a fine opportunity for this old man to take a few Devil Cores for my grandson," Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, dered and swung his sword towards the two Devil Emperors in the midst of the Demon Sea.


    At the same time.


    By Duke Zhen Guo''s side, the high-ranking officers of the Northern Expedition Army, led by Li Baxun, closely followed Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, into the fray of encircling Demon Beasts.


    Their intention was not to help Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, kill the Devil Emperor.


    A battle of such a level, between Devil Emperors and Sky-Men, was not something they could interfere with.


    The purpose of Li Baxun and the others was simply to help Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, clear the surrounding impediments, preventing other Demon Kings from interfering with the battle between Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, and the Devil Emperors.


    Faced with Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan''s approach, the Ghost Spider Devil Emperor looked slightly surprised; clearly, it hadn''t expected Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, to be so bold.


    Unfazed by the Ghost Spider Devil Emperor and the Soul Devouring Devil Emperor, he even dared to take the initiative to attack.


    Was he not giving face to the Devil Emperors?


    The Ghost Spider Devil Emperor and the Soul Devouring Devil Emperor, as if by some agreement, attacked together when Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, swung his sword.


    Both unleashed their Bloodline Divine Powers at the same moment.


    Behind the Ghost Spider Devil Emperor, a giant palm materialized, covered in ck patterns that were eerie. Between its fingers, threads were entwined.


    With the slightest movement of the palm, the threads came alive like sentient beings, whistling through the air, carrying the sound of tearing the sky as they surged towards Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan.


    And the Soul Devouring Devil Emperor had a pitch-ck rat appearing behind him with a gaping maw, into which all the energy around was pouring.


    At this moment, the Qi within Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan''s body seemed to be affected by the Soul Devouring Devil Emperor''s Bloodline Divine Power, being drawn out and flowing from his body into the gaping maw of the pitch-ck rat behind the Devil Emperor.


    "Blood Sea Crazy Sword!"


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, faced the attacks of the two Devil Emperors without a trace of panic and brandished his sword directly into their assault.


    As the sword shed down, the de shimmered with Martial Arts Divine glossiness, and around it, endless mountains of corpses and seas of blood emerged.


    This was precisely the Martial Arts technique that Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, practiced¡ªthe Blood Sea Crazy Sword!


    Certification through ughter!


    The three attacks met in a breath!


    Boom!!!


    After a loud bang.


    The threads deployed by the Ghost Spider Devil Emperor were cut apart with an extremely fierce strength by Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, and the virtual shadow of the pitch-ck rat behind the Soul Devouring Devil Emperor seemed as if it had been severed in the middle, bing even more illusory and unreal than before.


    Confronting Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan''s strike, the two unparalleled Demon Beasts¡ªthe Ghost Spider Devil Emperor and the Soul Devouring Devil Emperor¡ªwere greatly shaken by just one blow.


    "Duke of the State! Your... Your Martial Arts Divine Power... Could it be you''ve reached the Second Realm of the Heavenly Human Realm!?"


    The always calm and undisturbed Soul Devouring Devil Emperor seemed to realize something, crying out in shock, his voice hoarse from astonishment.


    The Human Race''s Heavenly Human Realm and the Devil n''s Devil Emperor Realm wereparable levels.


    Even such a pinnacle of cultivation still offered room for improvement.


    By evolving Divine Powers further andprehending higher levels of rules, one can break through to a greater realm.


    Newly entering the Heavenly Human Realm is known as the Heavenly Human Realm, which can also be referred to as the First Realm.


    Once Martial Arts Divine Powers evolve further and cultivation improves again, one can then be referred to as being in the Second Realm.


    Generally speaking, it is already quite remarkable for any being, human, devil, or demon, to cultivate to the level of the Heavenly Human Realm or the Devil Emperor Realm.


    They might find it difficult to achieve anything more in their lifetime.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    How to evolve Divine Powers further and advance to the Heavenly Human Realm, or after reaching the Devil Emperor Realm, how to continue cultivating...


    No one knew!


    One could only explore step by step!


    Even after reaching the Heavenly Human Realm or the Devil Emperor Realm and knowing there''s more room for improvement, without a clear path for cultivation, one must rely solely on self-enlightenment.


    Unless something unexpected happens, it''s virtually impossible for ordinary people to make any further breakthroughs.


    That''s why the Soul Devouring Devil Emperor was immensely shocked upon realizing Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, had further advanced his cultivation, and though he somewhat regretted bing enemies with Duke Zhen Guo so soon, he didn''t feel much fear deep down.

 Chapter 329: Chapter 107: What Counts as the Great Wind General (Subscription Request)_5

    All were at the Heavenly Human Realm.


    Even with improved cultivation, the Duke was of little help.


    Facing the siege of two Devil Emperors, he would inevitably falter in a prolonged battle. They only needed to find an opportunity to breach the gates of North City.


    Once the gates were breached, the Demon Beasts would flood in.


    The Northern Expedition Army within North City could defend during a siege against the surrounding Demon Beasts that outnumbered them. They had the strength to fight.


    But once the gates were breached and the Demon Beasts poured in, chaos ensuing from the encirclement and melee, North City would quickly crumble.


    Even if Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, were a powerhouse of the Second Realm of Heavenly Human, he couldn''t change the fate of North City''s fall.


    There, if Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, chose not to act, it might be fine, but if he did and found himself weary, they would still be able toe over and stab Duke Zhen Guo with a knife.


    That would be excellent.


    The Soul Devouring Devil Emperor pondered this, his face obscured by his ck robe and revealing a faint smile, still confident of victory.


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, seeing the faces of the two Devil Emperors, how could he not know what they were thinking?


    His cultivation realm had not yet broken through to the Second Realm of Heavenly Human; he was still only at the first. As for how to further evolve his Martial Arts Divine Power, he had only begun to have some clues.


    Once reaching the Heavenly Human Realm, cultivation advancement almost entirely depended onprehension.


    One must not rush.


    So, even though Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, urgently wanted to improve his cultivation, there was little he could do.


    But even without reaching the Second Realm of Heavenly Human, facing the two Devil Emperors, Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, harbored no fear.


    He could likely see through the thoughts of the Ghost Spider Devil Emperor and Soul Devouring Devil Emperor at a nce.


    Even withoutplete confidence in victory, he would willingly y into these Devil Sovereigns'' hands.


    As long as he stood firm, the gates of North City would not fall.


    In the blink of an eye, the two parties had shed again.


    The battle between Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, and the Ghost Spider Devil Emperor and Soul Devouring Devil Emperor had reached the pinnacle of the world, every move unfolding unimaginable marvels.


    During the battle, even the tempestuous skies paled inparison.


    Thunderous roars like beating drums echoed through heaven and earth, resplendent without end.


    Meanwhile, as Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, battled the Devil Emperor.


    Li Baxun and the high-ranking officers of the Northern Expedition Army shed with the Demon Kings and Devil Generals.


    With North City as the center, within a few thousand feet, the earth was stained with blood, and cries of war pierced the sky.


    Cheng Guang stood atop the wall, observing the surrounding battle, his mind trembling.


    Such a battlefield, in his previous life, he had only seen in games, but now, he was witnessing it in first person.


    In the face of such a war scene, he could smell the scent of blood in the air, feel the quiver in the air, and sense the danger looming like a shadow, ever-present.


    Cheng Guang''s own blood couldn''t help but begin to boil.


    In the current battle unfolding in North City between the Northern Expedition Army and the Demon Beasts, Cheng Guang was of no help.


    In such a battlefield, individual strength seemed particrly insignificant.


    Even for forces like Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, or the Ghost Spider Devil Emperor and Soul Devouring Devil Emperor, they couldn''t determine the oue of the battle on their own. They could only use their power to decide a critical point, leveraging this critical moment to turn the tide of the entire battle and achieve their goals.


    For North City, the goal was to hold the defensive line.


    For the Demon Beasts, they must breach North City''s defenses.


    The critical point was whether or not they could breach the gates of North City.


    Cheng Guang knew, no matter how powerful the Demon Beasts were, as long as Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan stood firm, even if two Devil Emperors made their move, they couldn''t breach the gates of North City against his resistance.


    Whether the gates of North City could be breached all depended on the spy.


    Had Qin Beifeng not been defeated by the Fire Dragon Devil King, although Cheng Guang had his suspicions, he wouldn''t be convinced that Qin Beifeng was the spy.


    But now, that same Fire Dragon Devil King who had defeated Qin Beifeng was sent running with his tail between his legs by Li Baxun in merely two strikes.


    With such aparison.


    Anyone could see something was amiss.


    If Li Baxun could defeat the Fire Dragon Devil King in two strikes, and the Fire Dragon Devil King managed to defeat Qin Beifeng in two strikes, wouldn''t it mean that Li Baxun could also defeat Qin Beifeng in two strikes, or even say, less than two?


    One would be enough.


    How could this be?


    Every soldier in North City knew that although both were of the same rank and among the top generals of the Northern Expedition Army, standing at the pinnacle of Ninth-order Martial Emperor Realm, Qin Beifeng had always been slightly stronger than Li Baxun.


    Qin Beifeng''s loss this time was too peculiar.


    Even so, given Qin Beifeng''s grave injuries and the pressing threat of the Demon Beasts, even when everyone knew there was something off about his sudden defeat, they didn''t delve further into it.


    Most people would simply think that Qin Beifeng might have been in poor condition or careless, leading to his defeat at the hands of the Fire Dragon Devil King.


    ncing at the ongoing battle, Cheng Guang''s gaze fell on the tent below the city wall where Qin Beifeng was recuperating.


    Pondering what Qin Beifeng might be doing at the moment.


    Cheng Guang hesitated for a moment, then turned and walked down from the wall toward the tent where Qin Beifeng''s presence lingered.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    He nned to keep an eye on Qin Beifeng.


    If Qin Beifeng truly was a spy, given his current injuries had healed, Cheng Guang wasn''t afraid.

 Chapter 330: Chapter 107: What Counts as the Great Wind General (Subscription Request)_6

    At this moment, he was armed with the bug-level existence known as the Devil Transformation Armor, so even a Sky-Man Realm powerhouse couldn''t possibly hurt him in a short period.


    Even if Qin Beifeng disregarded his pride and directly attacked his identity as a spy, aiming at me, he would not seed.


    Cheng Guang was confident and not panicked at all.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    When he arrived at the tent where Qin Beifeng''s aura was emanating from, he calmed his emotions before entering, then with a face once again showing concern, he lifted the tent p and stepped inside.


    Upon entering the tent, he could clearly smell a faint scent of blood.


    In the center of the tent, surrounded by white drapes on the bed, Qin Beifeng was side-ncing through the tent window, observing the battle in the distant sky between Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan and two Devil Emperors.


    Watching the battle between them, his brow sometimes tightened, sometimes rxed.


    He was distracted by the changing tide of Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan''s battle.


    He didn''t even notice Cheng Guang entering the tent.


    It wasn''t until Cheng Guang approached his bedside that Qin Beifeng sensed someone nearing, his gaze shifting from the window back to Cheng Guang.


    Upon seeing Cheng Guang in his tent, he was first startled, then his face broke into a smile.


    "Princely Heir, what brings you here?"


    Looking at Qin Beifeng, Cheng Guang''s face showed concern, "Mr. Qin, I was worried about you. You were just injured by the Fire Dragon Devil King, and I see that Mr. Qin''s injury is not light, so I came to see how you were."


    When Qin Beifeng heard Cheng Guang say this, his face showed a bit of embarrassment. He scratched his cheek and gave an awkward smile.


    "You tter me, Princely Heir."


    Qin Beifeng sighed, "Logically, I shouldn''t have lost to that Fire Dragon Devil King. It''s just that at that moment, I don''t know why, but I couldn''t muster any strength and was defeated by him."


    "It''s truly shameful."


    Qin Beifeng''s words entered Cheng Guang''s ears, and while the concern on Cheng Guang''s face did not diminish, he silently observed Qin Beifeng''s expressions, looking for any anomalies, which made Cheng Guang a bit disappointed.


    Could it be that Qin Beifeng truly isn''t the spy?


    It''se to this point now.


    The Duke and the Demon Kings have entered battle together.


    Aside from myself, no one else is paying attention to Qin Beifeng.


    If Qin Beifeng was the spy, why isn''t he taking action now? What is he waiting for?


    Could it be because of the injuries within his body?


    After all, not everyone possesses the healing divine power known as Evesting.


    For the sake of a convincing act, Qin Beifeng had not mildly injured himself, and it would likely take some time to recover.


    Cheng Guang nced covertly at the bandages wrapped around Qin Beifeng''s body, soaked with blood, and offered constion, "Mr. Qin, don''t overthink it. Just focus on recovering."


    "By the way, Mr. Qin, how is your injury now?"


    Cheng Guang asked, seemingly off-handedly.


    Qin Beifeng, not overthinking it at that moment and looking somewhat disheartened, replied, "It''s probably going to take a while, at least a few hours."


    "For the time being, I won''t be of any help in the battle outside."


    After Qin Beifeng spoke, his expression dimmed slightly, looking dejected.


    Cheng Guang heard this, nodded slightly nomittally, and did not say much else.


    "There''s no need to rush, Mr. Qin. Heal up first; North City should be fine."


    Having said this, Cheng Guang walked over to the side table, poured himself a cup of tea, and took a sip.


    Clearly, he wasn''t nning on leaving.


    At this point, Qin Beifeng was the only person worth suspecting.


    Watching him a while longer wouldn''t hurt.


    Qin Beifeng noticed Cheng Guang''s actions, and it was clear he hadn''t expected Cheng Guang to sit down for tea while he was recovering.


    It looked like he wasn''t nning to leave.


    Qin Beifeng, seeing this, let a covert smile flicker across his face, but quickly suppressed it.


    It seemed Cheng Guang''s decision to stay by his side was an unexpected pleasure for him.


    Qin Beifeng assessed the injury within his body, realizing it needed a bit more time. He calmed his anxious heart and stopped paying attention to Cheng Guang, the Town-Nation Duke''s Heir beside him, turning his gaze back outside the window.


    He focused on the battle between Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan and the two Devil Emperors.


    The two Devil Emperors, even whenbined, couldn''t handle the Duke.


    Such ipetence.


    Qin Beifeng inwardly sighed, his eyes closed slightly. He already felt that this matter would still require his own intervention.


    Time slowly passed.


    After a quarter of an hour.


    Then, at a certain moment, Qin Beifeng''s injuries, still faintly marked by blood, healed instantaneously.


    Following a sh of light, Qin Beifeng''s originally pale face returned to normal, and his breathing stabilized and bnced.


    He didn''t look at all like someone who had been injured.


    This sudden change of Qin Beifeng caught Cheng Guang''s attention.


    Cheng Guang, boredly lifting his tea, sipped it while observing the Duke''s battle with the Devil Emperor outside the window, just as Qin Beifeng had done.


    It felt like watching a blockbuster.


    Sensing the activity from Qin Beifeng, Cheng Guang put down his tea cup and turned his gaze to Qin Beifeng.


    Qin Beifeng, smiling, began to remove the bandages wrapped around him, sat up, and donned a new suit of armor.


    Upon seeing Qin Beifeng''s actions, even though he couldn''t be sure, Cheng Guang thought it unlikely that Qin Beifeng''s injuries had healed.


    From the time Qin Beifeng was injured up till now, it had been only half an hour, right?


    Such serious injuries, recovered in less than half an hour?


    Before Qin Beifeng''s recovery, there hadn''t been the slightest hint that it was about to happen¡ªit seemed almost sudden.


    This feeling¡­

 Chapter 331: Chapter 107: What Counts as the Great Wind General (Subscription Request)_7

    ```


    It was as if time had flowed backwards.


    Cheng Guang possessed the Tai Chi Diagram, a Different Treasure, so he had some understanding of the concept of time''s power, allowing him to acutely sense the slightly eerie change in Qin Beifeng, aware that some force was at y behind it.


    Cheng Guang observed Qin Beifeng for a moment, feigning concern and delight on his face.


    "Mr. Qin, are your injuries healed?"


    Qin Beifeng, while donning his armor and slowly straightening his clothes, bore a smile on his heroic face and nodded slightly upon hearing Cheng Guang''s words.


    At the same time, he began to walk toward Cheng Guang at a leisurely pace.


    "Princely Heir, my injuries are healed, you needn''t worry," he said.


    As Qin Beifeng approached, the smile on his face started to fade slowly.


    Cheng Guang''s heart tightened; he felt a sense of danger prickling his skin.


    It sent a chill down his spine.


    Qin Beifeng walked up to Cheng Guang and ced a hand on his shoulder, shaking his head, "However, Princely Heir, you should start worrying about yourself now."


    "I had nned to find you after my injuries were healed, but now it seems I can save myself the trouble."


    Cheng Guang''s face showed confusion.


    Internally he was cursing, but he maintained a foolish expression on the surface.


    "Mr Qin, what are you talking about? What do you need me for?"


    Qin Beifeng did not answer. Gone were the usual expressions on his heroic face, reced by a look of someonepletely different, cold and authoritative.


    "I have no time left, Princely Heir. Please forgive me," he said.


    Without offering any exnation, Qin Beifeng grabbed Cheng Guang, and with one step, they seemed to pass through the void, soundlessly, and in the next moment, they appeared near the city gate.


    When Qin Beifeng''s figure suddenly appeared near the city gate, the soldiers of the Northern Expedition Army who guarded the vicinity were at first stunned, then overjoyed.


    "General Qin, your wounds are healed!?"


    "Truly worthy of being General Qin. So formidable, to recover from such serious injuries so quickly," they said.


    "Come to think of it, that Fire Dragon Devil King must have used some dirty trick, otherwise, how could General Qin have been defeated?"


    The many soldiers discussed among themselves.


    Qin Beifeng, under the gaze of many soldiers, reacted not at all, simply saying, "Open the city gate."


    Upon hearing these words from Qin Beifeng, the assembled soldiers were initially stunned; and as they were about to voice their concerns, they realized several soldiers behind them were already operating the gate mechanisms.


    These men were Qin Beifeng''s trusted followers.


    The city gate of North City was slowly being raised.


    Aside from Qin Beifeng''s confidants, all other soldiers watched with incredulous eyes, both towards Qin Beifeng and the soldiers working the city gate.


    "What''s going on here?"


    Some still didn''t grasp the situation.


    As some began to catch on and were about to push away Qin Beifeng''s confidants from the gate mechanism, those confidants, anticipating such reactions, drew their swords in a flinty sh.


    Qi surged forth, streaking past the soldier.


    Just as that man was about to be beheaded,


    a burst ofughter came from the side.


    "Old Qin, what are you up to by opening the city gate?"


    It was Li Baxun''s voice.


    As his words ended, the sword was restrained, and the confidants of Qin Beifeng who had been operating the city gate stopped, shocked, and quickly turned to look at Li Baxun, who had just appeared.


    Li Baxun''s emaciated hands rested on the shoulders of Qin Beifeng''s confidants.


    Not a word was said.


    But Qin Beifeng''s confidant started to tremble, his face turning pale.


    "Li... General Li..."


    "Why are you here...?"


    Qin Beifeng frowned slightly too, surprised by Li Baxun''s sudden appearance.


    Originally, he had nned to open all the gates of North City simultaneously, but now, his n had been foiled for reasons unknown to him.


    He could only infiltrate his secretly trained confidants into the city''s defense forces unnoticed.


    It was still a good oue to be able to open one gate.


    But he hadn''t anticipated, at such a critical time, that Li Baxun would not be engaged in battle with the Demon Kings but would appear here instead.


    Why?


    Qin Beifeng was puzzled.


    In silence, he watched Li Baxun without speaking.


    Li Baxun, receiving no response from Qin Beifeng, heaved a sigh, looking aggrieved and rubbing his forehead as if it pained him.


    "Duke of the State must have anticipated this, instructing me to keep a closer eye on you," he said.


    "I was oblivious to what was happening until I saw you bring the Princely Heir over here, iming to open the gate."


    ```


    "Mr. Qin, given your status and position, you wouldn''t stoop to colluding with Demon Beasts, would you?"


    "Why the unnecessary agony?"


    Upon hearing Li Baxun''s words, Qin Beifeng felt somewhat disappointed, but even more shocked.


    "Did the Duke foresee this?"


    How could this be possible?


    Qin Beifeng considered himself well-hidden, having concealed his true identity ever since he joined the Northern Expedition Army.


    To gain the trust of the Duke of the State, he married and had children in North City; he even sent his own daughter to be raised by the Duke from a young age.


    Logically, even if his recent battle with the Fire Dragon Demon King hinted at a suspect defeat, it shouldn''t have been enough to raise the Duke''s suspicion, right?


    Qin Beifeng didn''t understand!


    Qin Beifeng was puzzled!


    Qin Beifeng took a deep breath, then, looking at Li Baxun, he said with a smile, "The unnecessary agony?"


    "It''s too bitter."


    "The generals of Great Chu were crushed by the Duke of the State alone, the Imperial Pce of Great Chu was overthrown by him alone, thends of Great Chu were defeated by him alone."


    "Even if the nation is destroyed, the spirit of Great Chu''s generals lives on; even if the nation is destroyed, the people remain."


    "To avenge the destruction of our country and homnd, even if it means I have to shatter to pieces, I''m willing to do so."


    "My years of patient hiding were all for today."


    "With me alive, the spirit of Great Chu''s generals lives on; Great Chu hasn''t perished yet."


    Qin Beifeng spoke these words.


    Li Baxun fell silent.


    Clearly, he had not expected Qin Beifeng to be one of the Great Chu generals from the past.


    Back then, the Great Chu generals, leading less than ten thousand soldiers, defended the surroundings of the Imperial Pce against a million-strong Northern Expedition Army, and never retreated until theirst drop of blood was spilled.


    They died standing up.


    Even as enemies, Li Baxun held a measure of respect for them.


    Li Baxun had not anticipated that any of the Great Chu generals, nearlypletely wiped out, would still be alive.


    How had Qin Beifeng survived?


    Li Baxun knew how Qin Beifeng had joined the Northern Expedition Army.


    Without a scratch on him.


    But in such a battle, with the nature of the Great Chu generals, they would never do anything to cling to life in disgrace.


    So, Qin Beifeng was a survivor?


    It was said that Great Chu once had a prodigy who, not yet thirty years old, attained the rank of a seventh-grade officer and was about to assume the post of The Great Wind General among the Imperial Guard generals.


    The Northern Expedition Army overran the Imperial Pce of Great Chu when it was time for the old to give way to the new.


    Li Baxun thought of something and looked at Qin Beifeng, stroking his chin, "So, Mr. Qin, you were The Great Wind General among the Great Chu generals back then?"


    Qin Beifeng let out a forcedugh, hisughter growing louder, seemingly with tears in his eyes.


    "The Great Wind General¡­"


    "Before I could take my post, the nation was gone."


    "What Great Wind General am I¡­"


    Qin Beifeng''sughter was tinged with destion.


    It seemed like self-mockery, and also like grief.


    Cheng Guang, subdued by Qin Beifeng, found Qin Beifeng''s words incredibly odd.


    He truly felt like it was all screwed up.


    He hadn''t expected Qin Beifeng to be from Great Chu.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    And as for himself, he should still be considered the Crown Prince of Great Chu, right?


    Isn''t this like a flood washing over the Dragon King Temple?


    Considering the situation, even if Cheng Guang said he was the Crown Prince of Great Chu,


    Qin Beifeng wouldn''t believe him.


    Let alone Qin Beifeng, even Cheng Guang himself couldn''t believe this fantastical turn of events.


    Cheng Guang sighed, truly feeling miserable.


    You say¡­


    What an incident this is.


    Originally, Cheng Guang had nned to simply trick Qin Beifeng to death.


    But upon hearing that Qin Beifeng was actually from Great Chu, and that he was targeting the Northern Expedition Army as a Spy Code to avenge Great Chu,


    He suddenly found it hard to proceed with his n.


    ......

 Chapter 332: Chapter 108: Blood Sea Crazy Sword! Unrivaled in the World! (Please Subscribe)

    Cheng Guang''s feelings were veryplicated at the moment.


    Qin Beifeng had once been a member of Great Chu, and his former self was also the Crown Prince of Great Chu.


    In a sense, they were on the same side.


    Even though Cheng Guang wasn''t particrly concerned about his previous identity, facing Qin Beifeng now, there was still a sense of frustration in his heart.


    If Qin Beifeng knew that he was actually thest Crown Prince of Great Chu, who knows what he would think.


    But at this moment, Cheng Guang couldn''t reveal such things to Qin Beifeng.


    Even if he did, Qin Beifeng wouldn''t believe it.


    After all, how could the illustrious Duke''s son be the Crown Prince of Great Chu?


    Cheng Guang felt helpless.


    At this moment, Qin Beifeng''sughter was tinged with tears.


    Perhaps there was sadness for his ns being seen through, or perhaps it was the pain from years of restraint.


    Grasping Cheng Guang''s shoulders, Qin Beifeng''s smile rxed, then he said, "Li Baxun, now that the Princely Heir is in my hands, stop interfering. Otherwise, even if I only kill the Princely Heir today, it will not be a loss for me."


    "If you stop interfering and let my men open the city gates, perhaps this Princely Heir might have a slim chance of survival."


    Upon hearing Qin Beifeng speak like this, Li Baxun first frowned slightly, thenughed dismissively.


    "Old Qin, you''re seriously underestimating the Duke. The Duke has arranged multiple life-saving measures around the here, even Sky-Man may not be able to hurt him, so how could you?


    "Moreover, the importance of these city gates is clearer to you than to me. Once the gates are opened, and theyers of Demon Beasts outside infiltrate North City, it will no longer be just about the safety of the Princely Heir; the entire North City could be destroyed because of it."


    Qin Beifeng''s heroic features remained unchanged; he opened his mouth slightly, about to say something when he realized that a domineering gaze from above was falling upon him.


    Qin Beifeng slightly raised his eyes, looking up into the sky and noticed Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, who was battling two Devil Emperors.


    Ever since Qin Beifeng had been momentarily outyed by the Fire Dragon Devil King, Cheng Shiyuan had been keeping an eye on Qin Beifeng''s actions.


    If the Devil Emperor hadn''t appeared suddenly, making him temporarily unable to extricate himself, he would have preferred to personally watch over Qin Beifeng.


    When Cheng Guang entered Qin Beifeng''s tent, Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, acutely sensed something and, unable to extricate himself from the Devil Emperor''s entanglement, he instructed Li Baxun to check on the situation, to cautiously deal with it and prevent any mishap to Cheng Guang.


    Even though Cheng Guang had probably guessed Qin Beifeng''s identity and suspected something was amiss, Qin Beifeng, after all, was a Ninth-grade Martial Emperor, not someone Cheng Guang couldpare with.


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, couldn''t help but worry.


    The facts were just as he had expected, Qin Beifeng''s injuries had recovered as before.


    The process of recovery, although Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, hadn''t seen it himself, he could imagine that Qin Beifeng''s healing methods were not weaker than the Evesting Divine Power that Cheng Guang previously used to heal.


    If it hadn''t been for Cheng Guang''s warning that Qin Beifeng might be a spy, Qin Beifeng might really have seeded in not only opening the city gates but also capturing Cheng Guang as well.


    Qin Beifeng didn''t yet know how he would use Cheng Guang to threaten him.


    Thinking this, Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, frowned and looked at the current Qin Beifeng, then nced at the two battling Devil Emperors.


    "Beifeng, have you colluded with the Devil Beasts?"


    As the Duke tasked with defending the border, who frequently contended with Devil Beasts devoid of humanity, he harbored not a shred of goodwill toward this foreign race.


    For traitors within the Human Race that colluded with the Devil n, his disgust ran deep.


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, was somewhat reluctant to believe that Qin Beifeng truly was a spy within the Northern Expedition Army.


    He was even more unwilling to believe that Qin Beifeng was actually one of the soldiers of Great Chu who had supposedly died in battle years ago.


    Qin Beifeng''s identity shocked Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan.


    Simultaneously, he also roughly understood why Qin Beifeng, regardless of his prominent status within the Northern Expedition Army, would betray it.


    However.


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, couldn''t understand why Qin Beifeng would collude with Devil Beasts.


    Once North City could not withstand the Devil Beasts'' attack and was flooded with them, the consequences would not only affect him, the Duke of the State. It would extend to the tens of millions of humans living in the Border Area, the subjects of the empire.


    The voice of Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, wasn''t loud, but it was clear enough for Qin Beifeng to hear.


    Despite battling two Devil Emperors, Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, still found time to talk to Qin Beifeng, his breathing steady.


    It seemed that the two Devil Emperors had not exerted much pressure on him.


    Qin Beifeng raised his eyes, watching the figure of the Duke fighting the Devil Emperors in the sky and shook his head.


    "Duke, I certainly won''t collude with Devil Beasts. I''m merely using them," he said.


    "Using them to obliterate North City."


    "Half of Great Zhou''s people were once subjects of Great Chu; naturally, I will not target them. Rest assured, Duke, after North City is reduced to tnd, I have my ways to make the Devil Beasts retreat."


    Qin Beifeng''s tone was rxed.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    With what he said, it felt like Qin Beifeng was boasting immensely at that moment.


    Qin Beifeng, merely a Ninth-order Martial Emperor, would find himself powerless if North City were truly obliterated and Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, died on the spot under the pressure of the two Devil Emperors. How then, could he make the horde of Devil Beasts withdraw?

 Chapter 333: Chapter 108: Blood Sea Crazy Sword! Unrivaled in This Era! (Please Subscribe)_2

    Upon hearing what Qin Beifeng said, everyone couldn''t help thinking that he was talking nonsense like a madman.


    As Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, was fighting with the two Demon Kings, he couldn''t help but his brow twitched slightly, then took a moment to lower his gaze towards Qin Beifeng.


    His tone became stern.


    "Beifeng, I believe I have treated you well over the years," said Cheng Shiyuan. "The incident with Great Chu was not what I desired. If you recognize your mistake and are willing to correct it now, I will not pursue the matter."


    "However, if you are stubborn and still intend to harm my grandson, don''t me me for not considering our past bond!"


    The stern words of Duke Cheng Shiyuan did not cause much change to Qin Beifeng''s expression.


    He simply smiled again.


    "Duke, you should focus on dealing with the two Demon Kings for now. Normally, you could suppress me with just one hand, but now, it seems you have the will but not the strength," said Qin Beifeng.


    Having said his piece, Qin Beifeng no longer cared about Duke Cheng Shiyuan''s reaction and withdrew his gaze from the sky above, turning to look at Cheng Guang.


    He then turned his attention to Li Baxun who was standing to one side.


    "Li Baxun, you''ve just been through a big battle. You must have expended a lot of energy and Qi," Qin Beifeng stated. "There''s little point in fighting me now. If you''re seeking death, thene and stop me."


    After speaking, Qin Beifeng, holding Cheng Guang, quickly made his way towards the city gate.


    Approaching the gate, Qin Beifeng raised his hand slightly, and divine glossiness surged around him, with Qi gathering in his palm like substance.


    Qin Beifeng struck out with his palm, and the vast Qi surged out, transforming into an enormous, amber-colored, semi-transparent hand in mid-air that could blot out the sun, heading towards the city gate with a terrifying presence.


    If he had used his trusted followers to open the gate, there would have been much lessmotion.


    It might have been the case that by the time the gate was fully opened, Duke Cheng Shiyuan and the high-ranking officers of the Northern Expedition Army would have noticed that a part of North City''s gate had been breached.


    At the same time, they would have been able to keep his identity hidden for a bit longer.


    But at this moment, Qin Beifeng knew that his identity had already been exposed.


    Being able to do it himself, he still decided to take action personally.


    As Qin Beifeng began to act, Li Baxun stood atop the city wall, looking up at Qin Beifeng''s figure and the divine martial arts he disyed, and took a deep breath.


    "Old Qin, your cultivation realm has certainly improved a lot," Li Baxun remarked. "You''re just one step away from ascending to a Sky-Man."


    "I must say, your initial defeat to the Fire Dragon Devil King was poorly acted, to say the least," he added.


    Li Baxun offered hisment, then with a loud shout, he stepped on the Qi, his Qi and Blood surging like a rainbow, and charged through the air towards Qin Beifeng.


    In mid-air, he threw a punch, and the void trembled, the Qi dissipated, as if it evolved into countless ferocious monsters, traversing the void to meet the attack.


    Two thunderous roars resonated.


    The figures of Li Baxun and Qin Beifeng then stood together.


    The air burst, and Qi vibrated.


    Beneath the sh of two Sky-Men, the absolute elite, Cheng Guang found his breathing bing difficult.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that Qin Beifeng still somewhat intended to keep him alive and Li Baxun didn''t want to hurt Cheng Guang, both sides consciously or unconsciously avoided him.


    Otherwise, Cheng Guang would have been in grave danger already.


    Cheng Guang took a deep breath and held tightly to the steel ball transformed from the Devil Transformation Armor, ready to shrink away at the first sign of trouble.


    It might seem a little disgraceful.


    But at least preserving his life was undoubtedly correct.


    While Qin Beifeng and Li Baxun were fighting.


    Inside North City, many soldiers of the Northern Expedition Army caught sight of this scene.


    Seeing Qin Beifeng and Li Baxun, two of the Northern Expedition Army''s top generals, inexplicably fighting each other, all of them were so astonished they gaped, and their stern faces showed an expression of disbelief.


    "What''s going on with General Qin and General Li?"


    "Why are they fighting each other?"


    "I don''t know, look, General Qin is holding the Princely Heir."


    "What on earth has happened?"


    The soldiers of the Northern Expedition Army, while battling Demon Beasts, saw the fight between Qin Beifeng and Li Baxun and discussed in low voices, puzzled.


    Fighters at the level of Qin Beifeng and Li Baxun, aside from Sky-Men and Devil Emperors, there weren''t many who could intervene.


    Above the heavens, while Duke Cheng Shiyuan fought against the Demon Kings and unleashed Divine Powers, he asionally cast his gaze downwards towards Qin Beifeng.


    For Qin Beifeng''s betrayal, he did not feel much anger in his heart, his emotions were quiteplex.


    Qin Beifeng was seeking revenge for Great Chu, and no matter how he viewed him, it was justified.


    But.


    Qin Beifeng should not have attacked Cheng Guang.


    Nor should he have leveraged the Demon Beasts, disregarding the countless innocent lives beyond the border.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Duke Cheng Shiyuan took a deep breath, paused slightly, and pushed away the two Demon Kings in front of him, his authoritative gaze falling on them.


    He drew a deep breath.


    And spoke slowly,


    "I don''t have time to indulge in your games any longer, let''s end this quickly."


    As Duke Cheng Shiyuan''s voice fell, the aura around him instantly climbed another notch, and an invisible and domineering force emanated from him.


    Many Demon Kings, upon touching the force emanating from Duke Cheng Shiyuan, were instantly pulverized to dust.


    Intricate divine glossiness flowed around the Duke like water, its might astonishing.

 Chapter 334 Chapter 108 Blood Sea Crazy Sword! Unrivaled in This Era! (Please Subscribe)_3

    The Ghost Spider Devil Emperor''s expression stiffened as he noticed the change in the aura of the Duke of the State, his body suddenly rigidifying. In those eyes that had always been lofty and brimming with confidence, for the first time, uncertainty and despair began to show.


    "How can you still have strength to spare!?"


    "You''ve battled with the two of us for so long, and yet you were still holding back!?"


    The Ghost Spider Devil Emperor couldn''t believe it. The Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, had managed to keep some tricks up his sleeve while fighting both Devil Emperors.


    How could he dare?


    To what extent had Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan''s strength really reached?


    Both the Ghost Spider Devil Emperor and the Soul Devouring Devil Emperor beside him were visibly shaken.


    Exchanging a nce, they were already tempted to turn tail and run.


    As they were about to turn and flee.


    Suddenly, a loud boom emanated from the walls of North City below.


    One of the gates copsed thunderously.


    Seeing this, the Ghost Spider Devil Emperor, his face marked with mysterious ck patterns, was first stunned, then his visage lit up with wild joy.


    Read new chapters at empire


    "The gate has copsed!"


    The Soul Devouring Devil Emperor eximed with delight, "How did it copse!?"


    The Ghost Spider Devil Emperor shook his head, a slight smile already spreading at his lips, "I don''t know, it seems to be the doing of North City''s own people. Although I don''t know what happened, it doesn''t matter."


    "Now all we need to do is tie down this Duke of the State in front of us!"


    The Ghost Spider Devil Emperor and the Soul Devouring Devil Emperor had been nning to flee, but they were overjoyed to see one of North City''s gates suddenly fall. This gave them the will to fight again.


    If they could just hold back the Duke of the State, once the Demon Beasts flooded into North City, the Demon Beasts, outnumbering the Northern Expedition Army within, would not need much time topletely tten North City and the army.


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan also noticed themotion inside North City, his eyes narrowing slightly, his brow furrowing.


    "It seems Li Baxun still couldn''t hold off Qin Beifeng. Qin Beifeng''s talent in Martial Cultivation is not inferior to mine, it even slightly surpasses mine."


    "Given time, his achievements won''t be lesser than mine. Li Baxun losing to him is to be expected."


    "Qin Beifeng destroying the gate is only his first step. Guanger is still in his hands, what will he do next?"


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan muttered to himself, a hint of agitation rising unexpectedly within his usually calm heart.


    Cheng Guang had already informed him that Qin Beifeng was very likely the Spy within the Northern Expedition Army. He hadn''t believed it, and his doubts had made him hesitate to act against Qin Beifeng.


    If he had just detained Qin Beifeng from the start, andter after the great battle was over, even if it was a misunderstanding, he could have just exined and released him.


    How did ite to this point?


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan now regretted his hesitance, but there was no turning back. He had to deal with the Devil Emperor first, then face Qin Beifeng afterwards.


    Before then, he couldn''t let Qin Beifeng make another move.


    Otherwise, even if he repelled the Devil Emperor, North City might still not be saved.


    Realizing this, Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan made a swift decision, sending a message to the senior officers of the Northern Expedition Army who were fighting the swarm of Demon Beasts and Demon Kings, ordering them to confront Qin Beifeng.


    While these officers might not be as powerful as Qin Beifeng, the difference wasn''t huge, and they could suppress him with their numerical advantage.


    The only trouble was, Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan himself would have to bear even more pressure.


    Without the Northern Expedition Army''s officers to share the burden.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan was now facing not only two Devil Emperors but also the surrounding multitude of Demon Kings.


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan took a deep breath, without a moment''s hesitation, he charged towards the Ghost Spider Devil Emperor and the Soul Devouring Devil Emperor who stood suspended in air not far away.


    "Come, fight!"


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, alone, rushed into the endless sea of Demon Beasts.


    A blinding sh passed by, the sky darkened, and the air within hundreds of miles exploded with the sound of bursting due to the terrifying force it couldn''t withstand.


    In just a moment, a rain of blood descended from the sky.


    Below, as one of North City''s gates was destroyed by Qin Beifeng, the Demon Beasts surrounding the city, seeing an opening, began to rush madly towards it.


    The soldiers of the Northern Expedition Army on the ramparts, already barely able to cope, still bravely headed for the fallen gate.


    Their flesh and blood became the gates that fended off the innumerous outer Demon Beasts.


    Atop the walls, debrisy scattered.


    Li Baxun, gasping for air and exhausted, leaned against the wall, his gaze fixed on Qin Beifeng.


    "Old Qin, it seems you''re still one step ahead."


    "I am not your equal."


    Li Baxun said, his once vigorous Qi and Blood now showing signs of waning due to the excessive force he used.


    Qin Beifeng shook his head, speaking indifferently, "It''s no surprise you lost to me this time."


    "You were already in a worse condition than me, and you should have foreseen this oue."


    "Li Baxun, back then you killed many of Great Chu''s hundred generals, and today, by killing you, I''m settling our past scores. I won''t touch your descendants."


    Just as Qin Beifeng was about to strike Li Baxun''s head with a palm, he suddenly sensed something and looked up to the sky.


    In the sky, the senior officers of the Northern Expedition Army who had just been fighting alongside the Demon Beasts and Demon Kings were now dropping down from the heavens, charging towards Qin Beifeng himself.

 Chapter 335 Chapter 108 Blood Sea Crazy Sword! Unrivaled in This Era! (Please Subscribe)_4

    And in the firmament above,


    at that moment, only Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, remained.


    Seeing this scene, the calm expression on Qin Beifeng''s face could not be maintained, his lips twitched slightly, and his eyes were filled with emotion.


    "The Duke actually asked for all of you to retreat."


    "Is he nning to face the tens of millions of Demon Beasts alone, with the strength of just one person?"


    If Qin Beifeng believed he understood Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, witnessing such courage from Cheng Shiyuan, even he, harboring intentions to kill the Duke, could not help but feel a trace of admiration in his heart.


    It seemed not unjust for Great Chu to perish at the hands of such a man.


    Qin Beifeng did not remain stunned for long; he quickly regained hisposure with a smile on his lips.


    "Very good, very good, I had originally nned to seek each of you out, one by one; stabbing a knife in the back would have made things easier for me. But now that you''ve alle together, it saves me the trouble of finding each of you individually, and that indeed saves me time."


    Qin Beifeng casually threw Cheng Guang aside.


    His original n was to use Cheng Guang to threaten Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan.


    But at this moment, Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, was already engaged in battle with the tens of millions of Demon Beasts and could not look after Cheng Guang, thereby diminishing Cheng Guang''s leverage.


    If Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, managed to y two Devil Emperors and escape from the Demon Sea, he would simply recapture Cheng Guang.


    With Cheng Guang in hand, Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, under hesitation to harm him for fear of endangering his pawn, would not dare to take action against him.


    And if Cheng Shiyuan failed to escape from the Demon Sea and was in by the Demon Beasts,


    then Qin Beifeng would be at ease.


    Moreover, in Qin Beifeng''s view, Cheng Guang, with his cultivation level, could not run far, so he had no concerns in mind.


    After throwing Cheng Guang aside, Qin Beifeng''s gaze did not linger on Cheng Guang, and he spoke offhandedly.


    "Princely Heir, if you do not wish to die, be sure to dodge properly."


    Having said that, Qin Beifeng stepped forward, with Qi forming a barrier in front of him.


    Swinging both his hands, he unleashed his Martial Arts Divine Power; the void trembled, his Qi surged enormously, and countless translucent golden palms formed in front of him, mming heavily into the sky, toward the officers of the Northern Expedition Army diving down on him.


    "Qin Beifeng, how presumptuous!"


    "Dare you demolish the city gates? Do you not care after all these years of the Duke''s nurturing!?"


    "Seeking death!!"


    The officers of the Northern Expedition Army, facing Qin Beifeng''s assault, remainedposed amidst the danger and faced the onught of Qin Beifeng''s golden palms.


    Continue reading stories on empire


    The forces shed.


    Boom!!!


    Many officers of the Northern Expedition Army, upon contact with Qin Beifeng''s Divine Power, felt an incredibly firm and invincible force, overwhelming like a mountain copsing upon them, leaving them feeling as if they were hit by a savage beast from ancient times. Their Qi and Blood churned, and they tumbled backward several steps in midair.


    Meanwhile,


    Qin Beifeng remained unmoved.


    His cultivation level was bordering on the Heavenly Human Realm.


    Even up against the fully powered Li Baxun, he still had reserve strength. Facing these officers of the Northern Expedition Army whose cultivation levels had just stepped into the Ninth-Grade Martial Emperor Realm, or even only the Eighth-Rank King Realm, it was still quite easy for him.


    In just a short while, he would be able to dispose of these high-ranking officers.


    Qin Beifeng wasposed.


    And a group of high-ranking officers of the Northern Expedition Army, having just stabilized themselves, felt the overwhelming force contained within the Divine Power unleashed by Qin Beifeng, and their hearts shook fiercely.


    They became vignt.


    "Qin Beifeng''s strength is already only a step away from reaching the Heavenly Human Realm," they thought.


    "We must join forces! We cannot let him scatter us!"


    "We must y Qin Beifeng here!"


    The high-ranking officers of the Northern Expedition Army whispered to each other with resolve, exchanging nces before they stood in session, forming a certain battle formation. Their might turned into a fierce and ferocious tiger, rising into the sky.


    The leading figure, a Northern Expedition Army man garbed in pitch-ck armor, raised his sword with the multitude of Northern Expedition Army officers doing likewise behind him. Their collective strengths, aura, and oppressive might converged upon the leading man, focusing on him.


    Qin Beifeng watched this and narrowed his eyes slightly but showed little surprise or panic.


    That was the Tiger-shaped Array, part of the Four Symbols Battle Formation of the Northern Expedition Army, which excelled at offensive tactics.


    Once, he had been a part of this formation himself.


    He was extremely familiar with it.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    A group of Ninth and Eighth Grade Martial Artists used this formation to engage with someone of the Heavenly Human Realm.


    That they would use this formation against him was a sign of great respect.


    Qin Beifeng lifted a hand slightly, as force converged in the palm of his hand.


    In just a moment.


    Boom!!!


    The battle formationposed of high-ranking officers of the Northern Expedition Army reached its peak in momentum. The leading man swiftly struck with his sword releasing a domineering and unstoppable Destruction Sword Qi that swept through the myriad Demon Beasts and the officers and soldiers of the Northern Expedition Army like a gctic river rising up to the heavens.


    The air around Qin Beifeng was instantly blown open by this strike, forming waves that spread outwards.


    This strike possessed the power to turn the skies, shatter the firmament, and reforge the world!


    Its might neared that of the Heavenly Human Realm!


    As the Sword Qi emerged, a tiger took form, roaring as it descended towards Qin Beifeng''s head.


    "Well struck," said Qin Beifeng.


    Taking a deep breath, a golden human figure seemed to surface behind him, he lifted his hand and the golden figure did likewise; when he stepped down, the golden figure mimicked his motion.


    In perfect sync.


    Qin Beifeng roared and pushed out with a palm.


    "Break!"


    As the words fell, the golden human figure behind Qin Beifeng shone brilliantly, swelling several times in size in an instant beforeunching a palm strike.


    The movements of the golden figure behind Qin Beifeng, as if swiftly moving through the void, brought forth thousands of peculiar runes from within his palm, which flickered like a mere glimpse, transforming into chains in the blink of an eye.

 Chapter 336 Chapter 108 Blood Sea Crazy Sword! Unrivaled in This Era! (Please Subscribe)_5

    He forcefully controlled the de that was chopping down directly above his head.


    Thebined attack from the senior generals of the Northern Expedition Army,parable to the Heavenly Human Realm, was actually blocked by Qin Beifeng in such a tough manner.


    Yet, Qin Beifeng''s expression did not change much.


    The senior generals of the Northern Expedition Army''s faces were filled with shock and fear.


    This Qin Beifeng...


    What is going on here!?


    Even if Qin Beifeng was at the pinnacle of the Ninth Grade, about to step into the Heavenly Human Realm, he shouldn''t have been able to block it so effortlessly.


    Could it be that Qin Beifeng had already reached the Heavenly Human Realm?


    The senior generals of the Northern Expedition Army found it hard to believe.


    Qin Beifeng seemed to have noticed the doubt in the hearts of the Northern Expedition Army''s generals, but he did not exin aloud. Naturally, he had not reached the Heavenly Human Realm at this time; if he had, his move just now would not have been simply blocking the attack of the senior generals of the Northern Expedition Army like that.


    Instead, he would have wiped them all out.


    Qin Beifeng was also not feeling too good inside.


    His Qi and Blood surged, and the recoil from the strength caused him quite a few internal injuries.


    Qin Beifeng had not expected Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, to be so decisive and immediately call down all senior generals of the Northern Expedition Army to deal with him,


    While Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan himself, went to face those two Demon Beasts, numerous Demon Kings, and countless devils of the Demon Sea.


    Qin Beifeng couldn''t help but sigh internally, trying to stabilize the surging Qi and Blood in his body, and chose not to entangle with the senior generals of the Northern Expedition Army to the death.


    He had overestimated his own strength.


    Against the united efforts of the senior generals of the Northern Expedition Army, even he could not deal with them quickly.


    It was better to destroy a few more city gates at this time.


    With the Northern Expedition Army stretched thin, it was foreseeable that the city would be overrun by Demon Beasts.


    Before that, he still needed to find Cheng Guang.


    Cheng Guang''s identity was very special; even though Qin Beifeng now felt that the situation was stable, whether he needed Cheng Guang was no longer very important.


    But at this moment, he somewhat wanted to take Cheng Guang down.


    At this time, Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, ventured alone deep into the Demon Sea.


    Qin Beifeng suddenly realized that as long as he killed Cheng Guang, Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan''s mind would be shaken, his battle strength would plummet by at least thirty percent, and it was very likely he wouldn''te back alive.


    Even if he didn''t kill the Duke in the end, by killing Cheng Guang, it could not be said that he had gained nothing.


    Qin Beifeng''s gaze swept below the city wall, and in just a moment, he found Cheng Guang''s figure.


    He did not hesitate, his figure flickering as he swooped toward Cheng Guang.


    The generals of the Northern Expedition Army were still stunned by Qin Beifeng''s strength and had thought Qin Beifeng would continue to attack them. However, they had not expected Qin Beifeng to suddenly leave them behind and instead dash toward the wall below.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Upon closer inspection of the direction in which Qin Beifeng was heading, there stood a figure at the endpoint, exuding a sense of nobility all over.


    Many generals of the Northern Expedition Army were infuriated.


    This Qin Beifeng was actually nning to make a move on the Princely Heir again!


    "Stop right there!"


    Several generals shouted loudly, no longer caring to maintain the battle formation as they charged toward Qin Beifeng.


    But Qin Beifeng paid no heed to the group of senior generals of the Northern Expedition Army behind him and continued to rush straight towards Cheng Guang.


    He had anticipated the reaction of the senior generals of the Northern Expedition Army; rushing to kill Cheng Guang now was also to make them hesitate and break their battle formation.


    Qin Beifeng nced sideways, turning his head to look at the group of Northern Expedition Army generals charging at him rapidly, his expression indifferent.


    After a nce, he turned his head back, lifted his hand again slightly, aiming at Cheng Guang, with his palm shimmering with surging Qi light.


    Qin Beifeng looked at Cheng Guang, not far away, expecting the dignified Crown Prince to panic under such circumstances and to disy great vulnerability.


    But unexpectedly,


    Under Qin Beifeng''s gaze, Cheng Guang''s expression was calm.


    He just stood there.


    On the surface, he looked as if he had been scared stiff.


    But upon closer inspection, one could see a faint smile on Cheng Guang''s lips.


    It was as if he had anticipated this scene and had been waiting for Qin Beifeng''s arrival much earlier.


    Qin Beifeng was slightly startled by Cheng Guang''s reaction, and for a moment, he could not understand why this esteemed Town-Nation Duke''s Heir could remainposed in such a situation.


    He pondered for a moment, and in the twinkling of an eye, his thoughts shed by, and naturally, he came up with nothing.


    Qin Beifeng suppressed his emotions, his body shed, and in the blink of an eye, he appeared in front of Cheng Guang.


    He did not hesitate, his palm striking toward Cheng Guang''s head.


    A terrifying and lethal aura surged from Qin Beifeng''s palm.


    The senior generals of the Northern Expedition Army chasing behind Qin Beifeng had red eyes and bellowed as if on the verge of splitting.


    "Qin Beifeng, you dare!"


    "Stop right now! If anything happens to the Princely Heir, the Duke will not spare you!"


    Qin Beifeng ignored them.


    As Qin Beifeng fixed his gaze on him, Cheng Guang''s smile widened slightly, "Mr. Qin, I just knew you, a back-stabber, would make a move on me."


    As the words fell,


    A slightly odd sheen shed by,


    And the originally handsome figure of Cheng Guang disappeared on the spot, reced by an Iron Shell Turtle, its mountain-like body sprawling on the ground.


    Qin Beifeng''s fatal attacknded on the turtle shell, failing to stir any ripples, as if it was neutralized by an invisible force.


    Qin Beifeng could feel the sensation from his palm, extremely hard!

 Chapter 337 Chapter 108 Blood Sea Crazy Sword! Unrivaled in This Era! (Please Subscribe)_6

    This...


    What is happening!?


    The perfectly fine Town-Nation Duke''s Heir suddenly turned into a turtle??


    Qin Beifeng waspletely dumbfounded.


    He stood frozen in ce for a long time without being able to react.


    Behind Qin Beifeng, a group of high-ranking officers from the Northern Expedition Army quickly followed suit, and seeing this scene, they were also greatly frightened.


    Their own Princely Heir, how did he simply turn into a Devil Beast?


    And judging by the aura, it seems to be of the Ninth-order Demon King level.


    What''s going on??


    Could it be that some Demon King under my watch transformed in an instant and reced the Princely Heir?


    Everyone watching this scene felt a sense of absurdity rising in their hearts.


    Qin Beifeng stood there, his expression changing several times. Looking at the primitive face of the turtle, which showed a human-like sneer, he suddenly realized something and immediately struck at Cheng Guang with another palm.


    Qin Beifeng hade to realize that the Iron Shell Turtle before him was none other than Cheng Guang.


    With the fall of that palm, Cheng Guang''s body merely shook slightly, brushing off the momentum contained in Qin Beifeng''s palm.


    Cheng Guang didn''t even feel a trace of pain.


    Qin Beifeng immediately felt a sense of toothache.


    He had seen much, and by now he naturally realized the race of the Demon Beast Cheng Guang had turned into.


    He had originally thought that Cheng Guang''s transformation into an Iron Shell Turtle was merely for show, but the first palm could be called an ident, what about the second palm?


    It couldn''t be possible that Cheng Guang could block his attacks every time, could it??


    Grinding his teeth, Qin Beifeng now had little care for the high-ranking officers of the Northern Expedition Army behind him, striking at Cheng Guang with several consecutive palms.


    At this moment, the group of high-ranking officers of the Northern Expedition Army seemed to have just realized that this Iron Shell Turtle was likely to be their own Princely Heir, and they hurriedly stepped forward to stop it.


    Just as they made a move, before even reaching Cheng Guang, their steps unavoidably slowed down.


    Because they discovered.


    Qin Beifeng''s attacks, falling upon Cheng Guang, were of no use at all.


    It was almost like scratching an itch, making no difference whatsoever.


    The high-ranking officers of the Northern Expedition Army looked on with slight astonishment, followed by a surge of ecstasy in their hearts.


    "The Princely Heir is indeed skilled, and Qin Beifeng can hardly do anything to him."


    "The Princely Heir is unharmed, we should capture Qin Beifeng first!"


    "Quick, take action. Although the Princely Heir is fine for now, we don''t know how long he can maintain this state!"


    The high-ranking officers of the Northern Expedition Army voiced their thoughts, no longer hesitating, and moved to capture Qin Beifeng.


    Qin Beifeng was feeling nothing but toothache at this point, looking helplessly at Cheng Guang, who had turned into the Iron Shell Turtle.


    The shell of this Iron Shell Turtle was just too hard.


    Moreover, the Iron Shell Turtle that Cheng Guang had transformed into was of the Ninth Grade, making him nearly invulnerable to anyone in the world aside from those in the Heavenly Human Realm.


    At this moment, it was not just about one or two palms anymore; even if his hands were to split open, he would not be able to harm Cheng Guang!


    Helpless!


    Ufortable!


    Qin Beifeng simply gave up on Cheng Guang and was about to deal with the unorganized high-ranking officers of the Northern Expedition Army when he slightly shifted his position.


    Just as he thought of getting up.


    But he found that two rtively thick turtle hands swiftly stretched out. Qin Beifeng had not paid much attention to Cheng Guang, and in an instant, he failed to dodge and was directly embraced by Cheng Guang.


    Cheng Guang was incredibly strong.


    Even Qin Beifeng couldn''t help but have his face flush red.


    He shook his Qi, trying to push Cheng Guang away.


    Yet he found that the Qi he released, along with his Divine Power, though allnding on Cheng Guang''s body, were mostly like stones sinking into the sea, causing not even the slightest ripple on Cheng Guang.


    At the same time.


    Cheng Guang remained calm, giving no response whatsoever to Qin Beifeng.


    The more Qin Beifeng resisted, the tighter Cheng Guang embraced.


    Cheng Guang now possessed the body of a Ninth-order Martial Emperor Realm Iron Shell Turtle, and though his demonic power could not keep up, in terms of physical defense and sheer brute strength, even Qin Beifeng, an apex Ninth Grade Martial Emperor pressing to reach the Heavenly Human Realm, could do nothing to Cheng Guang.


    At the same time, Qin Beifeng waspletely unable to break free from Cheng Guang''s embrace.


    As Cheng Guang''s arms tightened, Qin Beifeng''splexion had turned the color of liver.


    There was nothing he could do.


    He could only roar in helpless fury.


    At this point, the previouslyposed and serene image of the great general of the Northern Expedition Army hadpletely disappeared from Qin Beifeng.


    Facing Qin Beifeng''s shouting andughter, Cheng Guang felt likeughing a bit.


    His Devil Transformation Armor''s strength was roughly on par with Qin Beifeng''s.


    After all, it only had defensive capabilities, and not much offensive power.


    As long as Qin Beifeng was on guard, he had no way to deal with him.


    But s...


    Qin Beifeng never took him seriously.


    He approached him carelessly, not to mention he even dared to expose his back right in front of him.


    Do you really think my Iron Shell Turtle body at the Ninth-order Martial Emperor Realm is a fake?


    When Cheng Guang used his body, as heavy as a small mountain, to restrain Qin Beifeng, the senior officers of the Northern Expedition Army who rushed over, were stupefied at the sight.


    They came beside Cheng Guang with puzzled expressions, then turned to look at Qin Beifeng, their faces wanting to burst intoughter.


    They noticed that Qin Beifeng''s face had turned the color of a pig''s liver.


    Qin Beifeng was desperately twitching his arms and legs, exploding with Qi, trying to break free from Cheng Guang''s body.


    But it was to little avail.


    It only caused the ground beneath Cheng Guang to form a massive crater.


    At the same time, the more Qin Beifeng struggled, the tighter Cheng Guang restrained him, his face flushed bright red, like that of a monkey''s butt.


    The scene was quiteical at one point.


    The senior officers of the Northern Expedition Army watched as Qin Beifeng, who just moments ago was pressuring them, now seemed to have no ability to fight back in Cheng Guang''s hands. They were filled with sighs, and at the same time, they were shocked by Cheng Guang''s methods.


    They carefully felt Cheng Guang''s body, which had transformed into the Iron Shell Turtle.


    They realized not a trace of Cheng Guang could be seen on the Iron Shell Turtle''s body.


    Even Cheng Guang''s presence had disappeared.


    All that remained was the aura of the Iron Shell Turtle.


    If they hadn''t seen with their own eyes Cheng Guang transform into the Iron Shell Turtle,


    And hadn''t witnessed how Cheng Guang alone restrained Qin Beifeng,


    They would never dare believe that the Iron Shell Turtle, with the Qi of a Ninth-order Martial Emperor Realm, was Cheng Guang.


    Shock! Awe!


    Complex emotions surged in the hearts of the senior officers of the Northern Expedition Army, leaving them speechless for a good while.


    After exchanging looks with each other, they then heard a thunderous roaring from the heavens.


    The sky was stained with blood.


    An image of an elder in blood-stained armor stood alone amidst dark clouds.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    One strikemences!


    Blood fills the sky!


    The next moment, from the void, the Devil Emperor''s cries of pain were heard.


    "Damn it! How is he so strong?"


    "The copsed walls of North City have been repaired, there''s no chance of winning, let''s go!! No more fighting!"


    Two Devil Emperors emerged from the clouds in a somewhat embarrassed manner, dragging long trails of air, their faces pale, dripping strands of golden blood.


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, wielding the Blood Sea Crazy Sword with his Martial Arts and Divine Powers!


    Unrivaled in this world!


    At the same time, numerous Demon Kings fell from the heavens as if on cue, and once again blood drifted through thend and air!


    Including the Fire Dragon Devil King from the beginning, most of the Demon Kings were beheaded by Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan himself with a single sh!


    The senior officers of the Northern Expedition Army couldn''t help but gasp.


    Although they had some expectations about Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan''s strength, their eyes were still filled with shock.


    The Duke was not only able to battle alone against two Devil Emperors, but he also managed to y all Demon Kings amidst tens of millions of Demon Beasts!


    It was simply unimaginable!


    Qin Beifeng, restrained under Cheng Guang, saw this scene, his pupils contracted, his eyes wide with disbelief.


    His breathing halted.


    The Demon Beasts retreated.


    And he was immobilized by Cheng Guang''s inexplicable method.


    At this moment...


    Had he already lost?


    Qin Beifeng, in utter disarray, suddenly shook violently, his hair in dishevelment, his Qi and Blood churning, and he spurted out a mouthful of fresh blood.


    His originally flushed face turned as pale as paper in an instant!


    His spirit was crushed!


    ...¡­

 Chapter 338 - 109: The Commander Leads the Troops (Subscribe Requested)

    Chapter338 - 109: The Commander Leads the Troops (Subscribe Requested)


    Qin Beifeng was weak and hisplexion had reached an appalling state.


    Previously restrained by Cheng Guang, he was still struggling, but the sight of Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, repelling two Demon Kings and ying several Demon Beasts alone.


    His spirit shattered, he no longer had much desire to resist.


    This upheaval in the Great Yan Dynasty, the retreat from the Border Area battlefield, for Qin Beifeng, was an opportunity thates once in a millennium.


    After so many years of painstaking nning, this was all he had achieved in the end.


    Qin Beifeng found it hard to ept for a moment.


    But now, he had no chance of victory. With the Devil Emperors gone, no matter how many Demon Beasts surrounded North City, they couldn''t possibly breach its defenses.


    Qin Beifeng''s face was ashen, his eyes brimming with sorrow.


    After all, he had failed to avenge Great Chu.


    The power of the Duke. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Far exceeded his imagination.


    As Qin Beifeng stood motionless and void of response, Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, slowly descended from the high skies andnded before him.


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, looking at Qin Beifeng held down by Cheng Guang, had an extremelyplex expression on his face.


    First, he sighed, then stood with his hands behind his back, looking towards the firmament where the Demon Beasts were gradually retreating, and slowly said.


    "Qin Beifeng, The Great Wind General, for Great Chu to have a general like you was the Emperor of Chu''s good fortune."


    "If not for the fall of Great Chu, you would have surely be someone like this old man within its ranks."


    Upon hearing Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan''s words, Qin Beifeng''s ashen face did not show the slightest stir.


    He felt that he was a dead man walking.


    Designing to destroy the city gates, plotting to assassinate the Princely Heir.


    Any one of these crimes alone would have made him deserving of death a thousand times over.


    Therefore, Qin Beifeng could now face Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, whom he had always respected and never dared to offend, with utmost calmness.


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan was not overly concerned about Qin Beifeng''s disrespect at the moment; his gaze went to the dissipating shadows of the Demon Beasts in the sky, and his majestic eyes slightly closed, falling upon Cheng Guang.


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, looking at Cheng Guang who had be an Iron Shell Turtle, his aged and authoritative eyes revealed a hint of emotion and astonishment.


    "Duke, this is the Princely Heir."


    "The Princely Heir has suddenly turned into this form for some reason."


    An officer of the Northern Expedition Army nearby noticed the shock in Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan''s eyes and exined aloud.


    Upon hearing this, Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan clicked his tongue in surprise, clearly not expecting Cheng Guang to have turned into such a form.


    Looking at the Iron Shell Turtle, its demonic power was pure and didn''t betray any sign of Cheng Guang.


    If not for the reminder from the high-ranking officer of the Northern Expedition Army, he would have likely mistaken the Iron Shell Turtle for a real Demon Beast and not Cheng Guang.


    As Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan pondered, he suddenly associated the previous request from Cheng Guang for a demonic pill, and now looked at the Iron Shell Turtle before him, with the aura of a Ninth Grade Demon King.


    He had realized something.


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan chuckled and shook his head, truly not having expected Cheng Guang to possess methods even he himself was unaware of.


    This ability to use demonic pills to transform into a Demon Beast and inherit some powers¡ªif it were not his own grandson who had it, he might actually be envious and wish to take it for himself.


    He decisively released Qin Beifeng whom he''d been holding down.


    A strange light flickered, and the mountain-like figure of the Iron Shell Turtle vanished from the spot in an instant, revealing Cheng Guang''s graceful figure once again.


    Now that Cheng Guang possessed this method, Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan naturally would not think further on it.


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan looked at Cheng Guang, now in the guise of an Iron Shell Turtle, and said with a smile, "Grandson, that''s enough, let him go. With your grandfather here, he can''t do much anyway."


    Cheng Guang, upon hearing the Duke''s words, a primitive smile appeared on the turtle''s face.


    He decisively released Qin Beifeng whom he''d been holding down.


    A strange light flickered, and the mountain-like figure of the Iron Shell Turtle vanished from the spot in an instant, revealing Cheng Guang''s graceful figure once again.


    Cheng Guang smiled at Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan and called out coyly, "Grandfather."


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan personally witnessed the transformation from the Iron Shell Turtle back to Cheng Guang, his hand stroking his white beard stilled for a moment.


    He eximed, "Grandson, your technique is truly extraordinary."


    "To be able to transform into a Demon Beast is one thing, but to actually possess such terrifying strength and defensive power is another."


    As Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan marveled, he also felt a trace of relief in his heart.


    It was fortunate that Cheng Guang had more techniques at his disposal than he had anticipated.


    Otherwise, if Qin Beifeng had acted against Cheng Guang, he would have had to make time to save him.


    Even though he could''ve escaped from the entanglement of the two Devil Emperors and free himself to save Cheng Guang, and with his methods directly eradicate Qin Beifeng, the subsequent fight with the Devil Emperors would likely have been at a disadvantage.


    Cheng Guang, facing the words of Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, didn''t know what to say. The Devil Transformation Armor was a Heavenly Treasure awarded by the system, extremely rare and precious, and even Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan did not possess many treasures of such caliber.


    That was why Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan was so astounded.


    "Grandfather, this is a Different Treasure I stumbled upon. By using demonic pills, and recording the Demon Beasts, I can transform into the adversary''s form and inherit certain abilities," Cheng Guang said.


    Stroking his beard, Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan nodded slightly, "I see. No wonder you asked me for a demonic pill before."


    As Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan spoke, Cheng Guang timely said, "If grandfather could find me a Devil Emperor''s demonic pill, I could probably be invincible below the Sky-Man."

 Chapter 339 - 109: The Commander Leads the Troops (Subscribe Requested)_2

    Chapter339 - 109: The Commander Leads the Troops (Subscribe Requested)_2


    Duke of the State, Cheng Shiyuan, upon hearing Cheng Guang''s words, couldn''t help but cough twice.


    It was a bit too much for him to take.


    The Devil Emperor was not so easily killed.


    That he managed to repel two Devil Emperors was already quitemendable.


    If the Ghost Spider Devil Emperor and the Soul Devouring Devil Emperor hadn''t left of their own ord, continuing the fight would have led to a situation where both sides suffered heavy losses.


    Of course, if it were a one-on-one fight, and the Devil Emperor did not run away, then Duke of the State, Cheng Shiyuan, still had confidence in ying a Devil Emperor.


    Duke of the State, Cheng Shiyuan''s face turned slightly red, and he said, "That, well, grandson, if there''s a chance, Grandfather will certainly help you get a Devil Emperor''s demon pill."


    Cheng Guang smiled and nodded, epting the big promise drawn by Duke of the State, Cheng Shiyuan.


    As for the Devil Emperor''s demon pill, he wasn''t so eager for it anymore.


    Having the demon pill of a Ninth Grade Demon King, the Iron Shell Turtle, for the time being, was already enough for him.


    Some Devil Emperors, their defensive power isn''t even as good as the Iron Shell Turtle''s defense.


    If the inherited power were to diminish to thirty percent, in the end, their overall strength might not evenpare to the Iron Shell Turtle.


    Cheng Guang took it quite well.


    Cheng Guang nced at Qin Beifeng beside him, and asked, "Grandfather, what should be done with him?"


    Even though Qin Beifeng was a great general of Great Chu and did all these things in order to avenge Great Chu, for Duke of the State and for the Northern Expedition Army, betrayal was an unforgivable act.


    Cheng Guang could anticipate what sort of end awaited Qin Beifeng.


    Duke of the State, Cheng Shiyuan, heard what Cheng Guang said, shifted his gaze back to Qin Beifeng, and upon seeing his deathly pale face, he sighed again.


    "Beifeng, I''ve always treated you as one of my own and trained you, in the future when this grandson of mine takes over my position, you would be the most powerful assistant and the most reliable support by my grandson''s side."


    "As for the affair of Great Chu back then, I was just a knife, a knife wielded by the World Royal Family. The imperial family is aloof and high above, what can we subjects do about the disputes between them?"


    Duke of the State, Cheng Shiyuan, watched Qin Beifeng, and no matter what he was thinking inside, he still expressed his thoughts and exined a bit.


    Qin Beifeng, having heard Duke of the State, Cheng Shiyuan''s words, could only smile bitterly.


    How could he not know that Duke of the State, Cheng Shiyuan, was but a de, yet he couldn''t even do anything to Cheng Shiyuan, let alone take action against Emperor Zhou within the capital city.


    In Qin Beifeng''s n, he would first eliminate Duke of the State, Cheng Shiyuan, step by step to rece him, take control of the Northern Expedition Army, and with the strength of the army, challenge Emperor Zhou.


    Even if he couldn''t deal with Emperor Zhou in the end, having the Northern Expedition Army would give him an additional hope for the restoration of the country.


    But...


    His n hadn''t even started and was shattered at the very first step.


    This left Qin Beifeng feeling utterly powerless.


    His mouth showed a deep bitterness as he looked at Duke of the State, Cheng Shiyuan, and said, "Duke, I have lost, and now that it hase to this, you can decide whether to kill or y me."


    After saying this, Qin Beifeng remained silent.


    Duke of the State, Cheng Shiyuan looked at Qin Beifeng, who had already resigned himself to death, and felt an inexplicable sense of sorrow. He watched Qin Beifeng silently for a while and then waved his hand.


    "For such crimes, he deserves death; choose a time to behead him."


    "Li."


    As Duke of the State, Cheng Shiyuan''s words fell.


    Li Baxun who had been quietly observing the scene stepped forward quickly upon hearing the Duke''s call.


    Li Baxun respectfully saluted Duke of the State, Cheng Shiyuan, "Duke."


    Duke of the State, Cheng Shiyuan turned his head, waving his hand, "Take him down and seal his cultivation, lock him up in the military prison."


    "For such crimes, he deserves death; choose a time to behead him."


    After speaking, Duke of the State, Cheng Shiyuan walked away slowly, without a moment''s dy.


    On the surface, it seemed that the usually mild-mannered Duke of the State, Cheng Shiyuan, was now showing a starkly cold-blooded side.


    For Duke of the State, Cheng Shiyuan, although Qin Beifeng was a promising individual and important to the Northern Expedition Army, more than that, he had just be rted by marriage.


    Just newly rted by marriage.


    And Qin Beifeng had caused such a trouble. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    This made Duke of the State, Cheng Shiyuan feel quite sentimental, and at the same time, he was not going to show any mercy.


    Qin Beifeng had been able to lie low in the Northern Expedition Army for decades, waiting for just one opportunity, to betray him.


    If it were not for Cheng Guang''s prior warning, Qin Beifeng''s scheme might have actually seeded.


    At that time, not only he would die, the entire North City would be destroyed because of Qin Beifeng, and the entire Northern Expedition Army would perish because of him.


    Just thinking about that consequence made Duke of the State, Cheng Shiyuan, feel a cold sweat on his back and a chill down his spine.


    Duke of the State, Cheng Shiyuan harbored a killing intent towards Qin Beifeng, but he was not someone who forgot old connections, so he was letting Li Baxun do the killing; he did not want to do it himself.


    Li Baxunplied, and after Duke of the State, Cheng Shiyuan left, he walked over to Qin Beifeng and struck him with a palm.


    A series of thuds erupted from Qin Beifeng''s body.


    All of Qin Beifeng''s Qi Meridians were sealed, making it impossible for him to use his cultivation.


    During the process, Qin Beifeng did not resist.


    Even if he had resisted, it would not have made much difference.


    At the moment, with the Demon Beasts withdrawing, the Duke could suppress him here with just a thought.


    Even though his strength was the highest among the generals of the Northern Expedition Army, there was no way for him to escape under such circumstances.


    After Li Baxun finished sealing Qin Beifeng''s cultivation, he escorted Qin Beifeng to the prison.

 Chapter 340 - 109: The Commander Leads the Troops (Subscribe Requested)_3

    After the event, Cheng Guang did not linger at the original ce and turned around to return to Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion.


    At this moment, he still didn¡¯t know how to face Qin Yanqiu.


    Having just married, Cheng Shiyuan had orchestrated the death of Qin Yanqiu¡¯s brother, and her father, Qin Beifeng, was also on the brink of death.


    Even if Qin Yanqiu was typically aloof by nature, she would not remain indifferent to her own father¡¯s death.


    Looking back, a major reason Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, wanted Cheng Guang to marry Qin Yanqiu was to establish a connection with Qin Beifeng.


    Even if something unexpected happened to Cheng Shiyuan in the future, having Qin Beifeng, a great general, meant that Cheng Guang could safely take over the banner of the Northern Expedition Army.


    But now...


    Qin Beifeng was a spy within.


    Simply unreliable.


    Qin Yanqiu¡¯s value for a marriage alliance was also greatly diminished.


    At this point, Cheng Guang wasn¡¯t even sure if this marriage was going to fall apart.


    ......


    Escorted by a host of guards, Cheng Guang returned to Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion.


    He walked into the courtyard.


    By now, it was 5pm, and the weather in North City was as cold as ever.


    Frost had already formed on the flowers and nts in the courtyard early on; the lights were zing bright in the evening, reflecting off the mist under the night sky, beautiful indeed, but with a much more deste air.


    In the courtyard, Qin Yanqiu was practicing her martial arts.


    She was dressed in Silvermoon Battle Armor, holding a Longsword in her hand. Her face was stunningly beautiful and aloof, her figure graceful. As she moved and swayed, every gesture embodied a cool elegance.


    Although the war had broken out, Cheng Shiyuan did not let Qin Yanqiu go to the battlefield since she had just gotten married, to avoid tarnishing the joy of their nuptials.


    Thus, Qin Yanqiu was still unaware of themotion caused by Qin Beifeng.


    She could only faintly sense the intensity of the battle that had erupted around her from within the courtyard.


    As soon as Cheng Guang entered the courtyard, Qin Yanqiu noticed and slowly stopped her movements, looking towards Cheng Guang.


    "How did it go?"


    Qin Yanqiu was a woman of few words.


    But Cheng Guang understood her, she was asking about the status of the battle outside.


    Cheng Guang nodded slightly, "It¡¯s almost over."


    He walked slowly to Qin Yanqiu¡¯s side and sat at the stone table nearby, pouring himself a cup of clear tea.


    Hearing Cheng Guang say this, Qin Yanqiu also breathed a sigh of relief.


    "For this battle, if the Duke had not forbidden it, I would have participated as well."


    As she spoke, a hint of disappointment was visible on Qin Yanqiu¡¯s cool face.


    Cheng Guang chuckled and shook his head, just about to say something.


    Meanwhile, Qing Luan, who was cooking, said with a smile, "The Wife of the Crown Prince has been talking about it all along, how she regrets not being able to take part in such an important battle."


    As she spoke, Qing Luan was bustling about the side kitchen, busy with cooking and kindling fires.


    "Princely Heir, the meal will be ready soon. Qing Luan has made your favorite dishes."


    Interrupted by Qing Luan¡¯s words, Cheng Guang swallowed the words he was about to say, deciding not to mention it until after they had finished their meal.


    The matter concerning Qin Beifeng still had to be told to Qin Yanqiu.


    At least to prepare her mentally for what wasing.


    A short whileter, Qing Luan brought over several tes of freshly cooked dishes and set them on the stone table.


    The three of them ate simply.


    After finishing the meal, Qing Luan cleared away the dishes and chopsticks.


    Cheng Guang looked to Qin Yanqiu, who was slowly sipping tea, and said, "I have something to tell you."


    Qin Yanqiu¡¯s cool gaze fell on Chen Guang, somewhat puzzled.


    She could sense the seriousness in Cheng Guang¡¯s eyes.


    It seemed something significant had urred.


    "What is it? Just speak frankly," said Qin Yanqiu.


    Under Qin Yanqiu¡¯s gaze, Cheng Guang began, "Your father, Qin Beifeng, is in trouble."


    Upon hearing these words from Cheng Guang, Qin Yanqiu was initially stunned, as if she couldn¡¯t grasp what he meant, then she quickly realized the implications and eximed:


    "Has my father been injured, or what has happened?"


    Cheng Guang shook his head, "It¡¯s not because of that, he¡¯s not injured."


    Hearing Cheng Guang say this, Qin Yanqiu once again found herself at a loss.


    Her father was not injured.


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The battle had subsided as well.


    Everything seemed joyous.


    How could there be trouble?


    Qin Yanqiu didn¡¯t understand.


    Cheng Guang watched Qin Yanqiu, preparing to reveal the truth, but as the words approached his lips, he didn¡¯t know how to start.


    In the end, he simply said,


    "Your father, Qin Beifeng, has betrayed the Northern Expedition Army."


    Upon hearing this, Qin Yanqiu¡¯s cool face paused slightly, her eyes slightly widened in disbelief.


    She seemed to search Cheng Guang¡¯s face for a hint of jest.


    But soon, she became disappointed.


    For on Cheng Guang¡¯s face, she saw no trace of jest, but a grave seriousness.


    This matter¡­


    Didn¡¯t seem like a joke.


    And this Princely Heir had no reason to jest about such a grave matter as her own father betraying the Northern Expedition Army.


    So...


    Was this true?


    After a brief moment of shock, Qin Yanqiupressed her lips slightly and her eyes gleamed as she looked at Cheng Guang.


    "Why?"


    "My father has no reason to do this," she said.


    Cheng Guang, however, nodded, "He had his reasons."


    "Do you know your father¡¯s background?"


    Qin Yanqiu shook her head.


    Cheng Guang sighed, "He was once one of Great Chu¡¯s hundred generals; this treason against the Northern Expedition Army was also to seek vengeance for Great Chu."


    Upon hearing Cheng Guang¡¯s words, Qin Yanqiu momentarily lost herposure.


    Great Chu...


    That term was too foreign to Qin Yanqiu.


    So, she didn¡¯t understand what those two words, Great Chu, meant to Qin Beifeng.

 Chapter 341 - 109: The Commander Leads the Troops (Subscribe Requested)_4

    Cheng Guang, seeing Qin Yanqiu in such a state, did not continue to speak. Instead, he informed her about Qin Beifeng¡¯s situation first to prepare her psychologically, so she wouldn¡¯t make any foolish movester.


    Cheng Guang stood up, walked over to Qin Yanqiu, patted her shoulder, and slowly made his way to the bedroom.


    At the moment, besides dealing with Qin Yanqiu, there was another matter that was even more important for him.


    That was to receive the task reward.


    This time, the task reward was something Cheng Guang couldn¡¯t quite understand.


    It was called the General¡¯s Seal.


    Just by looking at the name, it was impossible to ascertain what purpose the General¡¯s Seal served.


    But based on Cheng Guang¡¯s experience, though the system was sometimes unreliable, there was no faulting it when it came to task rewards.


    Thus, the General¡¯s Seal was likely quite valuable.


    Cheng Guang closed the bedroom door tightly and then spoke in his mind, "System, im the reward!"


    As his voice faded.


    A series of golden glimmers started twinkling abruptly before Cheng Guang¡¯s eyes.


    The golden light, like flowing water, streamed out from the void, forming strands of silk that converged in front of Cheng Guang into the shape of a runic symbol.


    The symbol appeared ancient, entirely a bright yellow, with many intricate and obscure patterns drawn on it, which made one¡¯s eyes blur and mind waver just by looking at it.


    This symbol had not even been used yet, and it was already affecting one¡¯s spirit.


    At this time, even Cheng Guang¡¯s fifth-grade Ascension Realm cultivation was not much use against the General¡¯s Seal, and he couldn¡¯t help being somewhat affected.


    Cheng Guang did not hesitate, reaching out with one hand towards the General¡¯s Seal.


    The moment Cheng Guang¡¯s fingertips touched the General¡¯s Seal, it instantly transformed from ethereal to solid.


    When held in hand, the General¡¯s Seal did not feel like a regr piece of paper with a few patterns drawn on it, light and airy, but more like holding a chunk of ck Iron, very heavy.


    Holding the General¡¯s Seal did not require one to be its master.


    A piece of information appeared in Cheng Guang¡¯s mind.


    [General¡¯s Seal: Those who lead soldiers are generals. The General¡¯s Seal can summon a hundred soldiers to obey you, or it can be used to boost the morale and strength of your own troops.]


    Cheng Guang, looking at the description of the General¡¯s Seal, was slightly stunned, and his expression gradually turned peculiar.


    The General¡¯s Seal was indeed rted to the term "general."


    To summon a hundred soldiers and make them obey me, turning me into a minor general.


    At the same time, the General¡¯s Seal could also enhance the morale and strength of one¡¯s own soldiers.


    Both effects seemed rather unimpressive at first nce; their usefulness depended on the strength of the summoned soldiers and the extent of the boost to morale and strength.


    If the summoned hundred soldiers turned out to be weaker than him, that would be quite embarrassing.


    Even if one could use the General¡¯s Seal to boost morale and strength, it wouldn¡¯t be very effective.


    Cheng Guang surveyed the bedroom around him and felt that the space was too small to experiment with the General¡¯s Seal.


    Suddenly having a hundred Great Han soldiers appear in this bedroom.


    They¡¯d likely burst out of this tiny room.


    At the same time, Cheng Guang wasn¡¯t in a position to exin to Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, or anyone else where these hundred people came from.


    If he exposed the existence of the Devil Transformation Armor in front of Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, the Duke may not wonder much.


    After all, given Cheng Guang¡¯s identity and status, asionally acquiring one or two heaven-level Different Treasures was not something unusual.


    But if it happened too frequently.


    If Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, noticed that Cheng Guang¡¯s hands were conjuring several strange and powerful Different Treasures from thin air from time to time, anyone would sense something was amiss.


    Even though Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, was extremely fond of Cheng Guang and wouldn¡¯t say anything, he would inevitably be more vignt and pay attention to where Cheng Guang was getting these Different Treasures from.


    Cheng Guang did not want to expose the existence of the system to anyone else.


    Cheng Guang decided to wait until he was outside North City and back in the Capital city to find an opportunity to thoroughly explore the uses of the General¡¯s Seal.


    Cheng Guang carefully put away the General¡¯s Seal.


    At this moment, Cheng Guang seemed to hear something and looked towards the door.


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Princely Heir."


    A cool voice came through.


    Qin Yanqiu, dressed in Silvermoon Battle Armor, stood at the doorway.


    Cheng Guang, puzzled, walked to the door and opened it.


    Qin Yanqiu¡¯s face looked very weary at this point, clearly having expended her spirit because of Qin Beifeng¡¯s matter.


    She looked at Cheng Guang, her cold and stunningly beautiful face perfectly revealed to Cheng Guang¡¯s eyes.


    Cheng Guang appreciated Qin Yanqiu¡¯s beauty for a moment, then asked in confusion, "What¡¯s wrong?"


    Qin Yanqiu pressed her red lips together as if she wanted to say something to Cheng Guang, but then quickly shook her head.


    She walked to Cheng Guang¡¯s bed, didn¡¯t even take off her Silvermoon Battle Armor, andy down directly.


    Seeing this, Cheng Guang smiled wryly.


    The two of them were, after all, officially married, so it was natural they should sleep together.


    But Cheng Guang hadn¡¯t done anything with Qin Yanqiu before, and with the incident involving Qin Beifeng, he thought she might avoid him.


    He had not expected that she would take the initiative toe to him.


    At this time, Cheng Guang could roughly understand Qin Yanqiu and knew what she was thinking.


    Perhaps initially, Qin Yanqiu wanted to ask Cheng Guang if there was any way to save Qin Beifeng or to have his crimes wiped away.


    But obviously.


    That was impossible.


    Qin Yanqiu was a soldier of the Northern Expedition Army herself, and she knew how severe the consequences and the end would be for betraying the Northern Expedition Army.


    Those who betray the Northern Expedition Army are supposed to be executed on the spot.

 Chapter 342 - 109: The Commander Leads the Troops (Subscribe Requested)_5

    But Qin Beifeng was in the same situation, his identity and status were too high.


    Therefore, he was not immediately executed.


    They gave Qin Beifeng a bit of face, selecting an auspicious time to carry out his execution.


    This was already one of Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan¡¯sst few acts of kindness.


    On the other hand, Qin Yanqiu also knew that even if Cheng Guang pleaded with Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, to spare her father, Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, no matter how much he doted on Cheng Guang, would notpromise on this matter.


    A sense of helplessness rose in Qin Yanqiu¡¯s heart.


    Lying on the bed, her beautiful eyes looked at Cheng Guang, the normally strong Qin Yanqiu, at this moment, her beautiful eyes faintly shimmered with tears.


    Cheng Guang chose to ignore Qin Yanqiu¡¯s expression at this time.


    He couldn¡¯t save Qin Beifeng either.


    Cheng Guang sat at the table beside him, if it weren¡¯t for the matter concerning Qin Beifeng, and with Qin Yanqiuing to his bedroom, he would not have been courteous and would have devoured Qin Yanqiu.


    But with the issue of Qin Beifeng at hand, Cheng Guang also lost much interest in matters of men and women.


    The sky grew darker, and midnight was approaching.


    Cheng Guang knew that the system¡¯s new mission would very likely be issued soon, so he simply sat there, propping his chin with one hand, idly waiting.


    Qin Yanqiu was not sleepy; she hade today mainly toplete the act of marriage with Cheng Guang.


    To try to conceive Cheng Guang¡¯s offspring.


    Hoping Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, would consider her face and not make things difficult for Qin Beifeng.


    However, since arriving in the bedroom, Qin Yanqiu realized that Cheng Guang hardly let his gaze fall upon her.


    She was already lying on the bed, and Cheng Guang still showed no reaction.


    This caused Qin Yanqiu to doubt her own charm somewhat.


    At the same time, she was a bit deted.


    Cheng Guang didn¡¯t know Qin Yanqiu¡¯s thoughts at this time; if he did, he¡¯d probably want tough.


    Dressed in the Silvermoon Battle Armor, with a cold demeanor, she didn¡¯t look like she was there to share a bed at all.


    To the uninformed, it might seem that Qin Yanqiu was gearing up to head into battle to y a few Demon Beasts.


    Cheng Guang had not been very interested in Qin Yanqiu to start with, so seeing her fully armed like this, he lost all interestpletely.


    Sitting at the desk, Cheng Guang waited for the task prompt from the system to echo in his mind.


    When midnight arrived.


    An icy, emotionless voice sounded in his mind.


    [On the 34th year of the Zhensheng era, the 70th day as a Sky-Man in the Heavenly Human Realm, you uncovered the hidden puppet master among the Northern Expedition Army. You never expected that the mastermind would turn out to be a senior general within the army, Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan¡¯s most trusted Qin Beifeng.]


    [Upon learning this information, your heart was shaken, finding it hard to believe. At the same time, you also realized that Qin Beifeng¡¯s ability to seize the exact moment to withdraw from the Border Area battlefield and instigate a military coup during the internal strife of the Great Yan Dynasty was not a coincidence.]


    [It was a scenario well-nned in advance.]


    [It suddenly dawned on you that if this was also a premeditated event, it meant that Qin Beifeng was merely a pawn and that there was still a pusher behind him.]


    [The more you thought about it, the more shocking it became. Just who was capable of orchestrating the turmoil within the Great Yan Dynasty back then and could even manipte the military power of the dynasty, withdrawing from the Border Area battlefield and creating such an opportunity for Qin Beifeng?]


    [The thought urred to you that, soon after the Northern Expedition Army suffered damage, there were whispers within the Great Yan of remnants from Great Chu. You wondered if all this could be the work of the remnants from Great Chu.]


    [The more you thought about it, the more usible it seemed, although, the Chu remnants had barely surfaced before they were hunted down and executed by the World Royal Family, without causing much of a disturbance.]


    [Thinking of this, you felt somewhat disappointed that you couldn¡¯t personally punish the Chu remnant who caused the death of Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan.]


    [The portrait of the Chu remnant was widely circted; they were exceedingly beautiful, and their body was never found. You spected that perhaps the Chu remnant was not dead.]


    [You nned to take some time to travel to the capital of the Great Yan Dynasty, Skyfire City, to search for traces of the Chu remnant.]


    [Four-star mission: Find the Chu remnant.]


    [Mission reward: Princess Tomb.]


    After listening to the system¡¯s task prompt, Cheng Guang¡¯s expression turned odd.


    He had been curious as to how Qin Beifeng managed to predict so urately the Dynasty¡¯s chaos and withdrawal from the Border Area battlefield.


    All the arrangements made by Qin Beifeng were for this moment.


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    It was as if Qin Beifeng knew in advance that such an event was going to happen.


    Aside from the possibility of Qin Beifeng being a reborn individual, there was only one other possibility, that the chaos originated within the Great Yan Dynasty was neither idental nor sudden.


    It was also a premeditated event.


    Behind Qin Beifeng, there were other people from Great Chu.


    Cheng Guang wasn¡¯t clear on who the Chu remnant mentioned in the system task prompt was at this moment.


    Logically, the Emperor of Chu only married the Empress of Chu, and they had only one child.


    That is to say, his former self.


    The only person with the royal blood of Chu was him.


    So, the Chu remnant couldn¡¯t possibly be an offspring of the Emperor of Chu; then who else could it be?

 Chapter 343 - 109: The Commander Leads the Troops (Subscribe Requested)_6

    If it weren¡¯t for the bloodline of the Great Chu imperial family, it likely wouldn¡¯t be called the remnants.


    At most, they would be deemed the remains of Great Chu.


    Could it be that the Emperor of Great Chu, behind the Empress¡¯s back, found another woman and had an illegitimate child?


    Cheng Guang stroked his chin, pondering such thoughts.


    Although this line of thinking was a bit disrespectful towards the Emperor and Empress of Great Chu,


    one had to admit, it was indeed a possibility.


    As Cheng Guang pondered, his gaze shifted over the system¡¯s mission.


    He noticed that, ording to the system¡¯s mission, the Great Chu remnant was said to have already died, and moreover, died in Skyfire City, the capital of the Great Yan Dynasty.


    It was said that he had already died.


    But no body was ever found.


    The system also assigned him this task, to search for the Great Chu remnant.


    One could foresee that the Great Chu remnant had not really died.


    Cheng Guang clicked his tongue, realizing that whoever could plot against Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, and even seed, was clearly no ordinary Great Chu remnant.


    Those who survived amidst the encircling suppression of the World Royal Family were even less ordinary.


    This Great Chu remnant was not just anybody.


    His own mission toplete this task would not be so easy.


    At this moment, Cheng Guang also realized that if the one behind Qin Beifeng truly was the Great Chu remnant, then could he possibly contact that "Great Chu remnant" through Qin Beifeng?


    Cheng Guang felt that it might indeed be possible.


    To let Qin Beifeng lead him to the Great Chu remnant, Qin Beifeng could not be allowed to die so easily for the time being.


    Cheng Guang gently rubbed his forehead. Originally, he had no intention of involving himself in this matter; he could not expose his identity for the time being.


    Saving Qin Beifeng would bring little benefit and may instead bury a hidden danger for himself.


    Who knows, after being saved by him, whether Qin Beifeng would continue to idle about with nothing better to do than attempt to assassinate him.


    Having a Ninth-order Martial Emperor Realm powerhouse like Qin Beifeng by his side made him feel somewhat intimidated.


    But at the moment, he still had to hope to make contact with that Great Chu remnant through Qin Beifeng, so Qin Beifeng could not die yet.


    Cheng Guang contemted as his gaze fell to the window.


    Outside the window, the great night enveloped everything, with stars twinkling in the sky.


    Cheng Guang¡¯s sight settled on Qin Yanqiu lying on the bed, her eyes slightly closed, who had fallen asleep.


    Cheng Guang noticed that there were still some tears at the corners of Qin Yanqiu¡¯s eyes.


    He sighed.


    He walked quietly to the side of the bed, gently wiped the tears from the corners of Qin Yanqiu¡¯s eyes, picked up her delicate body, embraced her, covered her tightly with the nket, and slowly fell asleep.


    The next day.


    When the sky was slightly bright.


    Cheng Guang had already gotten up.


    Qin Yanqiu was still asleep.


    Last night, Cheng Guang had not done anything to Qin Yanqiu.


    Her Silvermoon Battle Armor chafed him.


    After hugging her for a while, Cheng Guang found it unbearable.


    For thetter half of the night, they basically slept separately.


    After getting up, Cheng Guang washed up briefly, then headed towards the military prison in North City.


    The military prison within North City was not far from Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion.


    Primarily, soldiers who hadmitted reversals of conduct were imprisoned there.


    Most of them had made minor mistakes.


    If the offense were serious, they would be executed on the spot by their superior officers.


    And among them, the only person who had made a serious mistake and was still alive was Qin Beifeng.


    Deep inside the military prison.


    Qin Beifeng was bound by iron chains on his hands and feet, looking haggard.


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Having not seen him for a day, Qin Beifeng¡¯s figure had be much thinner than the day before, hisplexion pale, and the corners of his mouth were stained with traces of fresh blood.


    One could not see any trace of the former valiant general.


    Cheng Guang entered the prison and couldn¡¯t help feeling a pang of sorrow seeing Qin Beifeng¡¯s condition.


    "Princely Heir, General Qin is here. For safety, it¡¯s better if the Princely Heir does not enter the cell,"


    The soldiers escorting Cheng Guang into the military prison spoke respectfully.


    Cheng Guang nodded slightly without much regard.


    Qin Beifeng had already be such that he practically had no means to make a move against him.


    Even if there were any.


    Cheng Guang himself still had the Devil Transformation Armor.


    Even in his prime, Qin Beifeng was hardly a match for him.


    Let alone now, Qin Beifeng was practically as good as crippled.


    Cheng Guang was not the least bit flustered and slowly walked towards Qin Beifeng.


    When Cheng Guang approached, Qin Beifeng seemed to sense something and slightly lifted his head to look at Cheng Guang.


    Upon seeing Cheng Guang, Qin Beifeng was first stunned, then the corners of his mouth curled into a bitter smile.


    "Princely Heir."


    Qin Beifeng didn¡¯t spew any vicious words, merely addressing Cheng Guang.


    Cheng Guang watched Qin Beifeng calmly, waiting for him to continue speaking.


    He knew Qin Beifeng had more to say.


    Indeed, as Cheng Guang expected.


    After pausing for a moment, Qin Beifeng spoke again.


    "Princely Heir, I hope you¡¯ll be kind to Yanqiu in the future."


    "She is married to you, and she knows nothing of my identity, nor was she involved in these affairs."


    "It is I who owe her."


    With those words from Qin Beifeng, a face that once exuded martial dignity was now filled with pleading.


    No matter what, Qin Yanqiu was already wed to Cheng Guang.


    She was the official Wife of Crown Prince.


    Because of Qin Beifeng¡¯s incident, it was highly probable that Qin Yanqiu might be sent back, and in this era, being sent back by someone of Cheng Guang¡¯s noble stature was almost as good as having killed her.


    Even if Qin Yanqiu herself did not care for such matters, in the eyes of outsiders, her image was ruined.


    Even under favorable circumstances where Cheng Guang did not abandon Qin Yanqiu, it was highly likely her status as Wife of Crown Prince would be unstable.


    To even be considered a Concubine would already be fortunate.


    Qin Beifeng could foresee the difficulties Yanqiu would face in the future because of him.


    But at the moment, he had no other ability but to beg Cheng Guang.


    Cheng Guang responded to Qin Beifeng¡¯s plea with a slight nod, then smiled and said, "I thought, Mr. Qin, you would ask me to save you."


    At these words, the bitterness on Qin Beifeng¡¯s face deepened. He lowered his head and fell silent.


    He had no face to ask Cheng Guang to save him.


    After all, he had genuinely wanted to kill Cheng Guang with his own hands.


    If it weren¡¯t for Cheng Guang¡¯s sudden transformation into the Iron Shell Turtle, Cheng Guang would have been killed by him by now.


    Qin Beifeng shook his head, then seemed to recall something, looked up slightly at Cheng Guang, and said,


    "Princely Heir, what brings you to see a dying man like me today?"


    "Surely, you¡¯re not here to mock a dying man like me?"


    Upon Qin Beifeng¡¯s questioning, Cheng Guang went straight to the point,


    "Mr. Qin, that person from the Great Yan Dynasty, the one behind you, is he from the World Royal Family of Great Chu?"


    No sooner had Cheng Guang spoken.


    Qin Beifeng¡¯s lifeless expression changed instantly, his eyes widened, bloodshot.


    He looked at Cheng Guang with disbelief.


    He could notprehend.


    How Cheng Guang knew about that person from the Great Yan Dynasty!


    And even more unfathomable.


    How Cheng Guang knew¡­


    That the person behind him was rted to Great Chu!


    Even if he himself was from Great Chu, the person behind him had never been exposed!!!


    Qin Beifeng was confounded!


    In his wide eyes, his pupils trembled slightly, filled with incredulity!


    ......

 Chapter 344 - 110: What kind of good person sleeps in armor? (Please subscribe)

    Qin Beifeng couldn¡¯t fathom why the words "among the Great Chu royal family" woulde from Cheng Guang¡¯s mouth.


    What puzzled Qin Beifeng even more, was how Cheng Guang knew there were other figures lurking behind him.


    Bewilderment, shock, astonishment.


    All sorts of emotions surged in Qin Beifeng¡¯s heart at this moment.


    Qin Beifeng slightly opened his mouth, looked at Cheng Guang, wanting to say something, but no words came out.


    After a long silence,


    He then slowly began to speak again, "I don¡¯t understand what the Princely Heir is talking about."


    Qin Beifeng immediately wanted to bluff his way through.


    In his view, Great Chu had been destroyed many years ago, and not much news had surfaced about the surviving members of Great Chu in all those years; probably Cheng Guang was just guessing.


    Therefore, after a brief shock, Qin Beifeng suppressed all theplex emotions in his heart.


    Seeing Qin Beifeng react in such a manner, Cheng Guang wasn¡¯t too surprised; if Qin Beifeng had immediately admitted that there were indeed other people behind him, and among those people were members of the Great Chu royal family, that would have been truly bizarre.


    Cheng Guang smiled slightly, without delving deeper.


    Instead, he asked out of curiosity,


    "Mr. Qin, back when you were one of the Great Chu¡¯s hundred generals, I wonder if you ever saw the Great Chu Emperor or the Great Chu Empress."


    When Qin Beifeng heard Cheng Guang ask this, his eyes lifted slightly to look at Cheng Guang, and even he couldn¡¯t make out Cheng Guang¡¯s intent at this point.


    But because of what Cheng Guang had just said, Qin Beifeng still became somewhat wary of him.


    "The Emperor and the Empress are not so easily seen; in the presence of the Emperor, we, the hundred generals, dare not look up directly, and have only seen the Emperor¡¯s face in portraits."


    "As for the Empress, she made even fewer appearances, and there are pitifully few portraits of her. It is only said that the Empress was the most beautiful woman in Great Chu, and like most people in the world, they have only heard of her name but have never seen her in person."


    Listening to these words, Cheng Guang felt something strange in his heart.


    He had always found it peculiar.


    His appearancebined the best traits of both the Great Chu Emperor and the Great Chu Empress¡¯s features, and anyone with discerning eyes could notice the resemnce to the former Great Chu Emperor and Empress upon closer inspection.


    Yet, all these days, almost no one had recognized him, nor had anyone linked his appearance to that of the former Great Chu Emperor.


    Later, Cheng Guang found that his resemnce to the Great Chu Emperor was not significant, but he bore a striking resemnce to the Great Chu Empress.


    Even so, it was unreasonable that no one became suspicious about his appearance.


    Even Qin Beifeng, a former Great Chu general, hadn¡¯t noticed anything unusual about his appearance and hadn¡¯t connected him to the Great Chu royal family at all.


    It was quite preposterous.


    Only now did Cheng Guang realize that the Great Chu Empress made very few public appearances back then, and there weren¡¯t many portraits of her.


    Even though he resembled the Great Chu Empress, there weren¡¯t many who could recognize him; naturally, no one would link him to the Great Chu Emperor.


    Cheng Guang sighed, feeling a bit relieved yet also a bit disappointed.


    The relief came from the fact that the Great Chu Empress rarely showed her face, and few people knew of her appearance, so his looks did not bring disaster upon him.


    The disappointment came because now, if he wanted to make use of Qin Beifeng to find the remnants of Great Chu, it would take extra effort.


    Qin Beifeng would not easily agree to lead him to those behind him.


    It seemed he could only attempt to make a deal for now.


    With this thought in mind, Cheng Guang turned to Qin Beifeng and said, "Mr. Qin, I can save you, but I have only one request ¨C you must take me to meet the person behind you."


    As these words came out, Qin Beifeng¡¯s expression changed slightly, his immediate reaction was to shake his head in refusal, but then he quickly remembered his earlier statement iming ignorance of what Cheng Guang was talking about, so he abruptly stopped the motion, returning his expression to normal.


    Qin Beifeng wore a bitter look.


    "The Princely Heir is joking, I don¡¯t have anyone behind the scenes."


    "The Princely Heir has no need to save me."


    In response to Cheng Guang¡¯s reaction, Cheng Guang was not particrly surprised but merelyughed again, "Mr. Qin, you may not value your own life right now, but someone will certainly value it."


    "What do you think, if I spread the word that you will be executed in a few days, would the person behind youe to save you when they hear the news?"


    "By then, we might as well stage an act of luring the tiger out of the mountain..."


    Before Cheng Guang could finish, theposure Qin Beifeng just had was instantly difficult to maintain, looking unbelievably at the smiling and distinguished Duke of the State¡¯s Heir before him.


    Clearly, he had not anticipated that Cheng Guang could be so shameless.


    Cheng Guang exuded such confidence, as if he was certain that there were other people behind Qin Beifeng.


    Why could this Duke of the State¡¯s Heir know about this?


    Qin Beifeng didn¡¯t understand, was baffled, and at the same time, a sense of powerlessness arose.


    If Cheng Guang were to indeed spread the news of his execution, the person who heard the news would, despite others¡¯ objections, try to save him.


    By then, if that person¡¯s identity were exposed, the World Royal Family would not ignore it.


    If they could join forces to cut the roots of Great Chu in the past, they would not leave a glimmer of hope for Great Chu today.


    Qin Beifeng¡¯s expression became extremelyplex, conflicted; in his eyes that looked at Cheng Guang, there was also an endless chill and anger.


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Cheng Guang threatened him in such a way, holding a clear advantage, not worried at all that Qin Beifeng might disregard the matter.

 Chapter 345 - 110: What kind of good person sleeps in armor? (Please subscribe)_2

    Qin Beifeng could no longer keep up the pretense; his psychological defenses crumbled at Cheng Guang¡¯s relentless probing, and he gritted his teeth, "Princely Heir, what exactly do you want to do?"


    "Right now, I¡¯m acting alone and will take responsibility for my actions. It doesn¡¯t matter if someone is behind me or not; what you¡¯re doing is pointless."


    With a faint smile on his face, Cheng Guang said, "How can you say it¡¯s pointless."


    Cheng Guang spoke with profound implications, paused for a moment, then walked over to Qin Beifeng with an air ofposure, looking into his eyes that were slightly reddened.


    "Mr. Qin, rest assured, I simply wish to meet the person behind you, nothing more."


    Upon hearing Cheng Guang¡¯s words, Qin Beifeng didn¡¯t trust him at all.


    Although Qin Beifeng didn¡¯t know how Cheng Guang had learned of the existence of another person behind him, nor how he knew that the person was from the World Royal Family of Great Chu,


    Qin Beifeng knew that Cheng Guang would definitely note to him without reason.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    On the surface, the condition for helping him escape was merely to meet the person behind him...


    Is it necessary?


    What would change if they met?


    And what if they didn¡¯t?


    Was it topletely uproot the person behind him?


    As Qin Beifeng pondered, a chill ran down his spine, and he dared not speak to Cheng Guang any further, choosing instead to close his eyes.


    In doing so, Qin Beifeng had decided to feign death.


    He was gambling, betting that Cheng Guang, the esteemed Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir, wouldn¡¯t be so shameless, and also betting that his own patron would note to rescue him.


    Cheng Guang didn¡¯t care.


    He had long anticipated that it wouldn¡¯t be easy to get in contact with that remnant of Great Chu through Qin Beifeng.


    After a chuckle, Cheng Guang turned to leave, but paused near the cell door and said with a smile, "Mr. Qin, I recently learned that there have been sightings of Chu remnants in Skyfire City, the Imperial Capital of the Great Yan Dynasty."


    "Several royal families have already begun to take action, preparing to encircle and suppress these Chu remnants."


    "I was thinking, perhaps Mr. Qin knows this Chu remnant."


    "It¡¯s a pity that Mr. Qin, once a prominent general of Great Chu, does not recognize the other party; that Chu remnant must be an imposter."


    After finishing, Cheng Guang was about to turn around and leave the military prison.


    However, at this moment, behind him, Qin Beifeng, who had just closed his eyes and seemed unwilling to say more, suddenly opened his eyes, his bloodshot gaze fixated on Cheng Guang.


    Qin Beifeng¡¯s eyes were wide open, filled with disbelief!


    This is impossible!


    The whereabouts of that noble had always been well concealed; how could they have been exposed?


    Moreover...


    How did Cheng Guang, the Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir,e to know that his patron was in Skyfire City, the Imperial Capital of the Great Yan Dynasty?


    If his patron¡¯s whereabouts were truly exposed, it would be very ill-omened!


    "Wait!"


    Just as Cheng Guang was about to exit the military prison, Qin Beifeng hastily called out to stop him.


    Cheng Guang paused in his steps, turned his body, and his gaze fell upon Qin Beifeng,


    Qin Beifeng¡¯s eyes were full of conflict and struggle, and he finally gritted his teeth, "Princely Heir, is what you said true? If you get me out, do you merely wish to meet the person behind me?"


    Hearing Qin Beifeng say this, a slight smile appeared at the corner of Cheng Guang¡¯s mouth.


    The words he had said earlier were naturally not true; they were just to provoke Qin Beifeng.


    Though it was bound to happen in the future, at the moment, the whereabouts of the Great Chu remnant had not been exposed, and the World Royal Family had no basis for action against Great Chu.


    Qin Beifeng might have guessed that Cheng Guang¡¯s words were false, but he didn¡¯t dare take the risk.


    Because every word that Cheng Guang spoke was full of confidence, with not the slightest hint of deceit.


    If the whereabouts of that noble were indeed exposed, the situation would be extremely perilous; if he were to perish in such a manner, the consequences would be unthinkable.


    Cheng Guang nodded slightly and sighed, "Mr. Qin, if I wanted to do anything to the person behind you, why would I bother toe to you?"


    "As a clever man, Mr. Qin, you must understand this point of reasoning."


    Qin Beifeng nodded slightly, his expression somewhat bitter as he said, "What the Princely Heir said makes sense."


    "However, I hope the Princely Heir will agree to one condition."


    Cheng Guang clicked his tongue, "You sure have a lot of conditions."


    Qin Beifeng remained silent.


    Seeing Qin Beifeng¡¯s demeanor, Cheng Guang felt it was tedious and said helplessly, "Speak."


    Qin Beifeng said, "I hope that when the Princely Heir goes to meet my lord, you won¡¯t bring anyone else, and it would be best to go alone."


    When Cheng Guang heard Qin Beifeng speak like this, he wanted tough.


    "Do you mean to send away everyone by my side so you can strike at me in the dark?"


    Qin Beifeng felt a bit embarrassed as well.


    He had just been contemting assassinating Cheng Guang, yet now, he wanted Cheng Guang to send away his guards and follow him alone to meet his so-called patron.


    Even Qin Beifeng himself found it somewhat hard to bear.


    But it was a necessary maneuver.


    That noble was far too important; no mishaps or idents could be allowed.


    If it weren¡¯t for this revtion from Cheng Guang that his lord¡¯s whereabouts had been exposed, and his desire to go out and aid his patron, Qin Beifeng himself would not want to struggle any longer and was prepared to die a gruesome death.


    "Princely Heir, I hope you can trust me; I will noty a hand on you," he said.


    "Moreover, the Princely Heir should also know that I am actually incapable of injuring you," Qin Beifeng added after a moment¡¯s hesitation.

 Chapter 346 - 110: What kind of good person sleeps in armor? (Please subscribe)_3

    Qin Beifeng was, indeed, not wrong in his statement¡ªunless he suddenly ascended to the Heavenly Human Realm, there was no way he could harm himself in his Iron Shell Turtle state.


    Cheng Guang watched Qin Beifeng for a moment and, after slightly nodding his head, turned and walked away.


    He waved his hand behind him towards Qin Beifeng.


    "Fine then, Mr. Qin, you rest up for now."


    Cheng Guang exited the military prison.


    Qin Beifeng gazed at Cheng Guang¡¯s retreating figure, a look of bewilderment on his face.


    No, wait.


    Princely Heir, what did your "fine then" mean?


    Did you agree, or did you not?


    Qin Beifeng felt an inexplicable difort in his heart, his gaze carrying a trace of sorrow as he watched Cheng Guang leave.


    Once Cheng Guang¡¯s silhouette hadpletely vanished from his sight,


    Qin Beifeng¡¯s eyes drooped, his gaze falling upon the cold stone bs of the military prison¡¯s floor. His pupils flickered with an indescribable sheen, his thoughts drifting off to somewhere unknown.


    ...¡­


    Cheng Guang did not actually n onpletely agreeing to Qin Beifeng¡¯s terms; he was still going to bring guards with him.


    If he couldn¡¯t have guards out in the open, then he¡¯d resort to using ones in secret.


    As for Qin Beifeng, Cheng Guang couldn¡¯t afford to let down his guardpletely.


    Maintaining a high level of vignce was the proper respect to show towards Qin Beifeng, the back-stabber.


    Cheng Guang left the military prison and returned to Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion, where he sought out Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan.


    Duke Zhen Guo was currently enjoying tea in the pce hall.


    While perusing reports sent by his subordinates, he was also subtly nurturing his body.


    Even though Duke Zhen managed to repel the two Demon Kings and the numerous Demon Beasts after their battle, and did not suffer any obvious injuries, there were many hidden ones.


    These hidden injuries required time to heal gradually and couldn¡¯t be resolved instantly.


    Upon sensing the door being pushed open, Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, lightly raised his eyes. An ancient and authoritative gazended on Cheng Guang.


    "Grandson, why have youe? Sit down first."


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, gestured for Cheng Guang to sit down.


    At the same time, he looked slightly puzzled. Why was his grandsoning to see him again?


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, found that Cheng Guang would note to him for no reason. Each time he visited, either something significant was urring, or an ident had happened.


    Overall, it didn¡¯t seem like any good news would follow.


    So Duke Zhen Guo faced Cheng Guang with an involuntary sense of tension.


    Cheng Guang, unaffected by Duke Zhen Guo¡¯s nervousness, walked up to him, sat down, and said,


    "Grandfather, I came here regarding Qin Beifeng."


    When Duke Zhen Guo heard Cheng Guang say this, he uttered a light "Oh," and inwardly he sighed with relief.


    Thankfully, no major incident had urred.


    Duke Zhen Guo smiled kindly at Cheng Guang and asked, "So, grandson, are you intending to plead for leniency on behalf of Qin Beifeng?"


    Cheng Guang slightly nodded and then shook his head a bit, "Not quite. Qin Beifeng still has his uses. It would be rather regrettable if he just died simply like that."


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Duke Zhen Guo¡¯s expression faltered for a moment after hearing Cheng Guang¡¯s words before he chuckled, evidently surprised by such a response.


    If Cheng Guang truly intended to plead for Qin Beifeng, even if he would not voice any concerns, Duke Zhen Guo would have felt a certain level of disappointment.


    The leader of an army, or even an empire, should never harbor unwarranted sentiments ofpassion.


    Letting emotions dictate decisions could potentially lead to immense disasters in the future.


    Duke Zhen Guo had assumed Cheng Guang came to plead for Qin Beifeng, but he did not expect Cheng Guang to present such a rationale.


    Qin Beifeng still had value; to let him die would be too wasteful.


    This was a sound reason.


    Duke Zhen Guo looked towards Cheng Guang, his eyes revealing a hint of admiration.


    He shared the sentiment. With exceptional talent, Qin Beifeng had reached the Ninth-order Martial Emperor Realm by just fifty and, given time, could ascend to the Heavenly Human Realm, bing the second amongst the Northern Expedition Army, after himself, to be elevated to a Sky-Man.


    This was why Duke Zhen Guo had valued Qin Beifeng so highly before.


    However, Qin Beifeng was now a man of Great Chu, having even betrayed the Northern Expedition Army.


    Even though beheading Qin Beifeng would be a pity, there was little that Duke Zhen Guo could do about it now.


    He couldn¡¯t possibly get Qin Beifeng¡¯s loyalty back from Great Chu.


    Thus, Duke Zhen Guo was resolute in his decision to execute Qin Beifeng.


    Now hearing from Cheng Guang that Qin Beifeng still had utility, he felt somewhat relieved, but then he sighed.


    "Grandson, even though Qin Beifeng does have his uses, the danger and risks he brings are much greater than the benefits," said Duke Zhen Guo.


    "The Northern Expedition Army can no longer amodate him."


    As he said this, Duke Zhen Guo observed Cheng Guang¡¯s expression and noted that there was not much change, yet a faint smile was blossoming on his face.


    Duke Zhen Guo felt puzzled.


    Just as he was about to inquire, he heard Cheng Guang speak,


    "Grandfather, the value I¡¯m talking about doesn¡¯t only lie in Qin Beifeng¡¯s strength but something else."


    "Qin Beifeng¡¯s betrayal of the Northern Expedition Army¡ª he¡¯s merely a pawn. There are others behind him."


    "I think I can use Qin Beifeng to locate the person pulling the strings behind the scenes."


    On hearing these words from Cheng Guang, Duke Zhen Guo¡¯s experienced and authoritative eyes flickered with surprise, "Grandson, are you saying there are others behind Qin Beifeng?"


    "Qin Beifeng was one of the hundred generals of Great Chu, not many couldmand him or use him as a chess piece."

 Chapter 347 - 110: What kind of good person sleeps in armor? (Please subscribe)_4

    "Could it be..."


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, seemed to have thought of something, his eyes intently staring at Cheng Guang as he quickly spoke up and asked.


    "My grandson, have you discovered something? Could the person behind Qin Beifeng be the remnants of the Great Chu royal family?"


    Cheng Guang shook his head, "It¡¯s not certain yet, so first we use Qin Beifeng to investigate. If we find out, we can also eradicate the potential troubles of the Northern Expedition Army once and for all."


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, felt that what Cheng Guang said made sense and slightly nodded in agreement.


    "Since you¡¯ve said so, my grandson, let¡¯s proceed with that."


    "We can use Qin Beifeng to investigate, just don¡¯t get hurt."


    Having obtained the agreement of Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, Cheng Guang considered his goal achieved.


    Without chatting much more with Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, Cheng Guang nned to go to the military prison to fetch Qin Beifeng.


    As he was about to leave, Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, seemed to suddenly remember something; the teacup he had brought to his lips was ced back down as he looked towards Cheng Guang and said, "My grandson, this marriage arrangement was my poor selection."


    "Given the scandal that has urred with Qin Beifeng, allowing him to be part of our Cheng Family by marriage would likely turn us into a joke throughout thend."


    "When you return to the Capital city, let your parents choose another match for you. I shall not interfere in this matter any further."


    "As for Yanqiu..."


    As Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, said this, his tone briefly faltered, and aplex expression emerged on his dignified, aging face. He stroked his beard and slowly continued, "After all, she has already been wed. You should treat her well; if she can¡¯t be the main wife, having her as a concubine is also very good."


    Cheng Guang nodded slightly, agreeing, "Understood, Grandfather."


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, gave a slight nod, then began to gesture for Cheng Guang to leave.


    After leaving Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion, Cheng Guang headed straight for the military prison in North City.


    Without Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan¡¯s consent, he would not be able to release Qin Beifeng from the prison, so he had to make several trips.


    Cheng Guang had not expected that he would persuade Duke Zhen Guo so easily.


    Perhaps Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, himself was filled with hesitation over whether or not to execute Qin Beifeng.


    Although Qin Beifeng had targeted Duke Zhen Guo and betrayed North City, before the outbreak of this incident, Qin Beifeng had always behaved properly for many years.


    With so much kindness shared, even Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, could not easily let go.


    He was perhaps trying to find a reason for himself to allow Qin Beifeng to live.


    But after much thought, he found no suitable reason. Even if his heart was in anguish, he would still have to kill Qin Beifeng.


    This time, however, Cheng Guang gave Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, such a reason: Qin Beifeng still had some use, so there was no need for him to die.


    This is why Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, agreed without much hesitation.


    Cheng Guang released Qin Beifeng from the military prison, had the soldiers give him a simple wash and changed him into some clean clothes, then led him back to Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion.


    Qin Beifeng¡¯s steps were still somewhat unsteady. Although he was temporarily free, the restrictions on his cultivation had not been lifted.


    At this moment, the purpose was merely to release Qin Beifeng from his cell; they could not be too cautious.


    As Qin Beifeng approached the gate of Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion, his expression wasplex.


    Previously, when he came to Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion, he was a great general of the Northern Expedition Army, full of vim and vigor, but now, he had be a traitor to the Northern Expedition Army, an object of universal contempt.


    From the military prison to Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion, he made his way.


    Qin Beifeng could not count how many scornful nces he received from the soldiers they passed along the way.


    He knew that if it weren¡¯t for the Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir, Cheng Guang, standing by his side, he would probably not know how many times he would have been spat upon by the passing soldiers.


    Cheng Guang walked ahead.


    "Mr. Qin, stop dawdling, let¡¯s go. Qin Yanqiu has been quite worried about you these past days. Now that you¡¯re out, it¡¯s a good opportunity to see her."


    Upon hearing those three words, "Qin Yanqiu," Qin Beifeng¡¯s heart trembled, recalling how he had willingly sent his daughter from a young age to be raised by the Duke to gain the Duke¡¯s trust and even sacrificing her to marry the Princely Heir.


    And yet it wasn¡¯t enough.


    He had even, at one point, been willing to use the death of Qin Yanqiu to weaken the spirits of the soldiers enamored with her, to gain control of some soldiers and open the city gates.


    For Great Chu, for that person of high standing.


    Qin Beifeng believed whatever he gave was worth it.


    But Qin Yanqiu knew nothing, understood nothing, yet she had already sacrificed so much for him.


    At this moment, Qin Beifeng felt ashamed to face Qin Yanqiu.


    Following Cheng Guang, he entered Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion, nearing the courtyard.


    Qin Beifeng¡¯s nerves increasingly tensed.


    His palms were sweaty, yet his limbs were cold.


    Following Cheng Guang into the courtyard, Qin Beifeng saw Qin Yanqiu sitting in a gazebo on the side, her gaze vacant as she stared into the distance.


    Her eyes were red with swollen rims, and the corners held lingering tears, as if she had just been crying.


    Upon witnessing this, Qin Beifeng sighed again inside.


    Cheng Guang stood at the doorway and let out a soft cough.


    Qin Yanqiu heard the noise and immediately turned her head, first looking at Cheng Guang. She seemed a bit frantically to wipe away the tears at her eyes, as if she didn¡¯t want Cheng Guang to see her in such a vulnerable state.


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Herplexion, much paler than the day before, contrasted with her silvery-white long hair.

 Chapter 348 - 110: What kind of good person sleeps in armor? (Please subscribe)_5

    Pale as pear blossoms, her face, slender as willow branches, her waist.


    Despite the redness rimming her eyes, weariness was still evident.


    Cheng Guang, seeing Qin Yanqiu in such a state, remained unconcerned, aware that this was simply her nature.


    After all, she was the Female Martial God, a figure of considerable resilience, revealing little of her vulnerability even before her own father, let alone before him.


    Cheng Guang turned his head to look at Qin Beifeng by his side.


    His gaze swept to the figure behind him, and his expression suddenly turned to mild surprise.


    Qin Beifeng, a man of stature, now showed the timid shyness and awkwardness of a young girl.


    Quietly hiding behind Cheng Guang, he kept his head down, silent.


    Seeing this, Cheng Guang felt a bit helpless and slightly stepped aside to reveal Qin Beifeng, who was concealed behind him.


    Qin Yanqiu had initially focused all her attention on Cheng Guang, but upon seeing him step aside and expose the silhouette behind him, her expression instantly filled with astonishment, and then she felt like crying again.


    "Father¡­"


    Qin Yanqiu nced at Qin Beifeng behind Cheng Guang and then at Cheng Guang himself, momentarily at a loss, but she quickly realized it was Cheng Guang who had rescued Qin Beifeng.


    In that moment, Qin Yanqiu¡¯s gratitude towards Cheng Guang soared to its zenith.


    "Princely Heir, you¡­ this¡­ I¡­"


    Qin Yanqiu shifted her gaze away from Qin Beifeng back to Cheng Guang, her hands iling as if not under her control. Being naturally cool in disposition, she was at a loss for words in such a situation.


    Cheng Guang smiled, "No need for further words. Have a good talk with your father and tell him to stop scheming against me if he can. We will be setting off for the Capital city tomorrow."


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    After saying this, Cheng Guang stood up and returned to his bedroom.


    He left Qin Yanqiu and Qin Beifeng to their time together.


    Qin Beifeng, at this moment, was unreliable.


    Even his rescue hadn¡¯t been out of allegiance to himself.


    The promise Qin Beifeng made to let him see the person behind him was merely a transaction.


    There was no telling what other variables might ariseter.


    Therefore, controlling Qin Beifeng was not a simple task for Cheng Guang. Using Qin Yanqiu to leverage Qin Beifeng could be effective but not significantly.


    After all, Qin Beifeng was a ruthless man who was capable of using his daughter¡¯s life to achieve his aims.


    In the face of his goals, everything else was trivial.


    While Qin Yanqiu was indeed Qin Beifeng¡¯s daughter and he held a certain affection for her, it was not profoundly deep.


    It was as if the bond had been cultivated rather than being rooted in blood kinship.


    Cheng Guang wasn¡¯t sure if he was overthinking it.


    Cheng Guang sat cross-legged in the bedroom to rest. As the night deepened and Qing Luan had prepared the dinner outside with a good number of dishesid out, he stepped out again.


    Approaching the stone table in the courtyard, seeing the many dishes and pastries, he did not hesitate and called to Qing Luan, who was still busy, "Qing Luan, no need to cook any more dishes, this is already enough."


    Qing Luan hesitated and cast a nce at Qin Beifeng, who was talking with Qin Yanqiu aside.


    Cheng Guang chuckled, "It¡¯s enough, unless my grandfatheres to join us for the meal."


    Upon hearing this, Qing Luan nodded, washed her hands, put down what she was doing, and wiped her water-drenched hands on the Brocade Handkerchief.


    Picking up a pot of brewed tea, she walked towards Cheng Guang.


    After pouring a cup of tea for Cheng Guang, Qing Luan started to get up, her gaze about to speak when it suddenly paused on the figure behind Cheng Guang, and she froze on the spot.


    "Duke¡­"


    Qing Luan was taken aback, then quicklyposed herself and bowed respectfully towards the figure behind Cheng Guang.


    Cheng Guang also sensed something and turned to look behind him.


    There stood Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, dressed in a grey robe, his gray hair neatlybed, his posture erect; despite his slender frame, he exuded the majesty of towering mountains.


    "Grandfather, you¡­"


    Cheng Guang looked at Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, his eyes revealing slight surprise, seemingly not expecting him to appear at that moment.


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, looking at Cheng Guang and stroking his beard, smiled, "Grandson, you¡¯ll be returning to the Capital city tomorrow, and who knows when you¡¯ll visit North City again. It won¡¯t be easy for this old man to see you then."


    "Before you go, I wanted to have a proper meal and chat with you."


    Cheng Guang nodded slightly, responding with a smile, "Grandfather, what are you saying? Anytime you wish to see me, I¡¯lle."


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, upon hearing this, showed a tinge of wistfulness on his aged face, "Back in the day, that¡¯s exactly what your father said. But once he got married, he stopped visiting this old man."


    Cheng Guang could only smile wryly at these words.


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, seemed inexplicably to be hinting to Cheng Guang:


    ¡ª "Caring for the Elderly"


    After speaking, Duke¡¯s gaze fell upon Qin Beifeng nearby.


    Qin Beifeng, just finishedmunicating with Qin Yanqiu, tensed up remarkably upon the arrival of Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan.


    Facing Duke previously, Qin Beifeng had mentally prepared for death, enabling him to remainposed.


    But now...


    He no longer wished to die.


    With his master in danger, he at least wanted to protect his master¡¯s journey.


    If his master faced peril while he could do nothing but watch powerlessly, Qin Beifeng could never forgive himself.


    After hesitating for a moment, Qin Beifeng stood up and stepped forward, giving Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, a military salute.

 Chapter 349 - 110: What kind of good person sleeps in armor? (Please subscribe)_6

    "Duke."


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, gazed at Qin Beifeng, the bright, chrysanthemum-like smile he had just shown in front of Cheng Guang had vanished into thin air.


    All that remained were coldness and indifference.


    "Beifeng, you have disappointed me profoundly."


    Qin Beifeng¡¯s expression wasplicated, he clenched his teeth slightly, and just as he was about to say something, Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, gestured dismissively with his hand.


    Indicating he did not wish to listen.


    "There are some things my grandson needs you to do, just cooperate well, and if it weren¡¯t for my grandson speaking on your behalf, I would have wanted to kill you with a single p right now."


    "Whether you can survive afterward will depend on your performance."


    "If you are still obsessed with the incidents of Great Chu from years ago, even if my grandson pleads for you, I will not spare you."


    After Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, finished speaking, he looked at Qin Yanqiu standing beside Qin Beifeng.


    And he sighed again.


    Looking at Qin Beifeng, he felt a tight knot in his heart at the thought of so many years of careful grooming.


    Qin Beifeng had be nearly indistinguishable from his own son.


    Who could have imagined that Qin Beifeng would betray him, betray North City, betray the Northern Expedition Army at such a time?


    Having heard the words of Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, Qin Beifeng was overwhelmed with shame. He had betrayed them, but his betrayal had not seeded; instead, he had been saved by the Princely Heir¡¯s intercession.


    Towards the Duke, he naturally held tremendous resentment. In his view, the fall of Great Chu had been the Duke¡¯s doing, as were the deaths of the Emperor and Empress of Great Chu.


    But after so many years by the Duke¡¯s side, having spent so much time with him, Qin Beifeng could feel the charismatic integrity of Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan.


    Though he had emerged from a sea of corpses and blood, he was not one to ughter indiscriminately.


    In addition, as Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, had said, he was but a pawn of the World Royal Family.


    But in the grand game of world affairs, was not he too a pawn?


    Betwixt pawns, where could one speak of right or wrong?


    At that moment, Qin Beifeng¡¯s mood was even more despondent than he had anticipated.


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, did not say much more at the time. He extended a hand, his fingertips shimmering with divine glossiness, and touched Qin Beifeng¡¯s forehead.


    Qin Beifeng realized something, and his eyes widened slightly.


    "Duke, you..."


    Qin Beifeng attempted to struggle, but Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, did not afford him the opportunity. A bit of his aura surged out like a great mountain pressing down upon Qin Beifeng.


    Qin Beifeng¡¯s body sank slightly, as though even the bluestone beneath his feet might crack.


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan¡¯s finger slowly touched Qin Beifeng¡¯s forehead.


    Streams of Divine Power Marks andws flooded into his mind.


    Momentster, Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, gradually withdrew his aura and pulled out a sesame-sized, transparent figure from Qin Beifeng¡¯s forehead.


    He then took out a pitch-ck stone that resembled a chunk of iron and pressed Qin Beifeng¡¯s Primordial Spirit into it.


    Instantly, Qin Beifeng let out a scream of agony, shivering uncontrobly, his limbs twitched, and his eyes rolled back.


    Qin Yanqiu, observing Qin Beifeng in such a state, showed a touch of worry on her otherwise serene face, yet she could sense that Duke Zhen Guo had no intention of killing Qin Beifeng.


    Otherwise.


    Qin Beifeng would have already been dead by now.


    Therefore, Qin Yanqiu simply stayed put and did not make any unnecessary moves.


    After Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, had extracted a portion of Qin Beifeng¡¯s Primordial Spirit and pressed it into the ck stone, its surface began to melt, gradually shaping into a human figure.


    The palm-sized figurine¡¯s face slowly became clear, visibly morphing into the likeness of Qin Beifeng.


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, approvingly nodded at the pitch-ck stone in his hand, seeming satisfied, and tossed the ck stone to Cheng Guang.


    "Grandson, although facing Qin Beifeng won¡¯t cause you harm, it is still better to be cautious. This Fate Stone of mine is a Different Treasure of the earth ss, capable of linking the life of a person to this Fate Stone."


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "If the Fate Stone shatters, Qin Beifeng dies."


    "If Qin Beifeng dies, the Fate Stone shatters."


    "No matter what you n to have Qin Beifeng do, you can use this to control him."


    Cheng Guang took the Fate Stone into his hand, feeling its cool touch, and at the same time, as he held the Fate Stone, it seemed he could sense Qin Beifeng¡¯s location as well as Qin Beifeng¡¯s thoughts.


    Every move Qin Beifeng made, even the slightest intention, could not escape his eyes.


    Originally, Cheng Guang had been worried that Qin Beifeng, the back-stabber, might betray him again, but now, instead, he felt secure.


    Cheng Guang vaguely suspected that Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan¡¯s sudden visit was to present him with a treasure.


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, smiled at Cheng Guang and leisurely took a seat at an ancient table nearby, "If Qin Beifeng can wholeheartedly follow your orders, that would be excellent. This Different Treasure of mine is no match for your Devil Transformation Armor."


    Cheng Guang smiled, "This is already quite remarkable."


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, nodded slightly and turned his gaze toward Qin Yanqiu, "Your father will be fine. It is just a fragmentation of the Primordial Spirit, he will recover after a night¡¯s rest."


    Qin Yanqiu nodded slightly, her gaze settled on Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan¡¯s face, hesitated a moment, then asked in a clear voice:


    "Duke, given my father¡¯s condition, can I still marry the Princely Heir?"


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, was stunned for a moment, not expecting Qin Yanqiu to ask so directly. He thought she wouldn¡¯t care about her own marriage.


    After a moment, Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, couldn¡¯t help butugh in spite of himself.


    After all, Qin Yanqiu was still a girl, and no matter how bold she was, it was impossible for her to bepletely indifferent about her own marriage.


    He had spent too much time in the military, surrounded by men, and he was uncertain about Qin Yanqiu¡¯s thoughts.


    The Duke asked with a smile, "What are your thoughts?"


    Qin Yanqiu pursed her red lips, gathered her silver-white hair, and her stunning beauty barely changed with a touch of aloofness.


    "I¡¯ll listen to the Duke."


    "But after all, I¡¯ve been married before, and I do wish to marry the Princely Heir."


    "Now that my father has be like this, if I marry the Princely Heir, perhaps he might look upon my face favorably in the future and treat my father kindly."


    Qin Yanqiu wasn¡¯t much for scheming; she spoke her mind as it was.


    The Duke chuckled and nodded.


    "Then let it be so."


    "The status of the Princely Heir¡¯s wife might not do, but bing a side consort is certainly no issue."


    "Isn¡¯t that right, grandson?"


    As he said this, his gaze fell upon Cheng Guang¡¯s face.


    Cheng Guang felt a bit awkward, "That¡¯s the way it should be, that¡¯s the way it should be."


    Cheng Guang urged Duke Zhen Guo Cheng Shiyuan to have some food.


    Perhaps because Cheng Guang was to depart for the Capital city from North City the next day, that night, Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, talked with Cheng Guang about many things.


    Cheng Guang was also happy to keep the Dukepany, as a way to chat and relieve the old man¡¯s boredom. It wasn¡¯t boring at all.


    He listened to the Duke¡¯s stories from over the years.


    He watched as the Duke, in his storytelling moments, disyed a spirited demeanor.


    Listening to him telling stories of how he used to defeat a Devil Emperor with each punch and stomp out a Demon Emperor with each kick, fighting for three days and nights without as much as blinking.


    Cheng Guang couldn¡¯t help but want to ask.


    Three days and nights of fighting, don¡¯t your eyes get dry?


    Cheng Guang hesitated for a moment, fearing a beating, so he didn¡¯t ask.


    ......


    The night deepened.


    The starry sky was immacte, and the silvery moonlight mingled with the snowkes falling on North City, draping the ground.


    Cheng Guangy in his bedroom, finding it hard to feel sleepy.


    He was still pondering whom the ¡¯remnant of Great Chu¡¯ mentioned in the system tasks could be.


    Could it be the illegitimate child of the former Emperor of Great Chu?


    Or could it be that among the royals and nobles of the former Great Chu, this so-called ¡¯remnant of Great Chu¡¯ was actually a descendent of a scion with the bloodline of the Great Chu royal family?


    Cheng Guang clicked his tongue, feeling that this possibility existed.


    After all, every World Royal Family and their extended ns were vast.


    Although not everyone could im a strong royal lineage, many still had it to varying degrees.


    After musing for a while, Cheng Guang decided not to dwell on it further, as he would surely find out the identity of the remnant of Great Chu when they met.


    Coming back to the point, he didn¡¯t know when the news of the remnant of Great Chu within the Great Yan Dynasty would be revealed.


    As Cheng Guang was contemting, sleepiness took over.


    Just as he was about to drift into deep sleep, he suddenly felt a cool sensation entering his embrace.


    It was the distinct touch of the Silvermoon Battle Armor.


    Cold.


    Hard.


    And somewhat annoying.


    "I mean, can¡¯t you take it off?"


    "Who sleeps in armor anyway?"


    Cheng Guang was helpless.


    He looked down.


    Inside the bedcovers, there was that impably beautiful and cool face.


    ......

 Chapter 350 - 111: Who Are You, If Not You? Thanks to the Great Mother! (Please Subscribe)

    Cheng Guang¡¯s opinion was ultimately not adopted.


    Qin Yanqiu¡¯s beautiful, cold face didn¡¯t change in the slightest as she silently snuggled into Cheng Guang¡¯s arms, closed her eyes, and seemed to intend to just sleep like that.


    To Qin Yanqiu, it appeared that the affairs of the bridal chamber were just that simple.


    Cheng Guang didn¡¯t know whether she truly didn¡¯t understand or was feigning ignorance.


    He smirked, tempted to say something, but then he nced at the longsword that Qin Yanqiu was clutching tightly in her hand.


    Forget it.


    There was no point in trying to reason with a big chunk of ice like Qin Yanqiu.


    When they return to the capital city, he would confiscate her Silvermoon Battle Armor, and then she would learn what being a wife means.


    The night passed without incident.


    ......


    The next morning, the air had cooled down considerably.


    Cheng Guang set out from North City early in the morning.


    The apanying guards had already packed everything up.


    Apart from the miscenea they had brought with them on their way there, several more carriages had been added for the return journey.


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, had given Cheng Guang a lot of Demon Blood and Flesh, telling him to eat it when he had nothing else to do, to replenish his body.


    Most of these Demon Blood and Flesh came from high-ranking Demon Beasts, and eating them asionally would increase one¡¯s Qi and Blood, something martial artists around the world yearned for.


    Ordinary people, even if they went bankrupt, might not be able to obtain such Demon Blood and Flesh, not even a fist-sized piece.


    And yet, Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, had prepared severalrge carriages full of high-ranking Demon Blood and Flesh for Cheng Guang this time, including some from Demon Kings.


    Even if Cheng Guang ate this Demon Blood and Flesh like regr meals, he would still have more than enough tost over half a year.


    In a way, it was a happy problem to have.


    Returning to the capital city took much less time than the journey there, only five days before they reached the capital.


    Compared to North City, the climate in the capital was much milder.


    And a lot more bustling.


    Just entering the capital, one could hear the hawkers¡¯ cries, see the rising curls of smoke in front of tea houses, and the endless stream of pedestrians.


    Arriving back in the capital, Cheng Guang felt for a moment as if he had traveled to another world.


    North City didn¡¯t have so many worldly distractions; after all, it was a city of war, where everything was prepared for the sake of war.


    Cheng Guang peered out through the carriage¡¯s curtain for a nce, then let it fall back into ce, shifting his gaze to Qin Yanqiu, silent and seated beside him.


    This was also Qin Yanqiu¡¯s first time leaving North City.


    Having grown up in North City, the things she was exposed to limited her world to just that ce.


    Though she had experienced various customs and cultures along the way, the bustle of the capital still left her stunned.


    Qin Yanqiu gazed nkly out the window, observing the vendors and their exotic wares with flickers of light in her beautiful eyes, full of curiosity about it all.


    In her unconsciousness, the coldness on her face diminished significantly, reced by an excitement towards this unknown, novel world.


    Tsk, just how long has this unfortunate child been cooped up in North City?


    Too pitiful.


    She might have never even tasted candied hawthorns.


    Cheng Guang thought as he looked at Qin Yanqiu.


    He nned to take some timeter to properly take Qin Yanqiu out for a visit, but for now, upon returning to the capital, the first thing was to go back to Duke¡¯s Mansion.


    They¡¯d head to the Great Yan Dynasty soon to seek out the remnants of Great Chu.


    Cheng Guang couldn¡¯t afford to dy.


    He did not know when the news of the Great Chu remnants woulde out, and once it did, all eyes in the world would converge on the imperial city of Great Yan, Skyfire City.


    If the attention of the whole world was focused there, finding those remnants of Great Chu wouldn¡¯t be so easy anymore.


    Musing, Cheng Guang¡¯s gaze drifted away from Qin Yanqiu and looked outside again.


    The long caravan of carriages, as they entered the capital, moved more slowly.


    The pedestrians passing by, seeing the banners hung on both sides of the carriages, did not need the coachmen or guards to scold them; they moved aside with faces of respect and fear.


    The journey was uneventful.


    When the carriage arrived in front of Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion, it came to a stop.


    Cheng Guang stepped down from the carriage and immediately saw Cheng Zhihai and Wu Yuemei standing in front of the mansion¡¯s gate, as if they had been waiting there for some time.


    Cheng Zhihai evaluated Cheng Guang; he seemed to have learned of Cheng Guang¡¯s actions in recent days from Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, and as he observed Cheng Guang, a hint of pride and satisfaction unintentionally showed in his gaze.


    Why, his own son Guanger had managed to aplish one big thing after another just after arriving in North City.


    First, he helped Duke Zhen Guo save Qin Yanqiu, who had identally fallen into a Secret Realm, and then he captured Qin Beifeng, who had betrayed the Northern Expedition Army.


    That was quite impressive.


    Havinge to this realization, Cheng Zhihai¡¯s eyes shifted, moving from Cheng Guang to Qin Beifeng, who stood not far besides Cheng Guang, silent.


    Qin Beifeng looked much thinner than before in both stature and appearance.


    It was as if he wasn¡¯t the same person from theirst encounter.


    Cheng Zhihai looked at Qin Beifeng with mixed feelings.


    The Duke had not expected Qin Beifeng to betray North City and the Northern Expedition Army.


    Neither had he.


    Cheng Zhihai had already prepared himself for the possibility of bing inws with Qin Beifeng, and now it had almost turned into enmity.


    Well, things have turned out quite differently.


    Qin Beifeng was now a prisoner.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    And the position of Qin Yanqiu¡¯s main wife was gone.

 Chapter 351 - 111: Who Are You, If Not You? Thanks to the Great Mother! (Please Subscribe)_2

    If the Duke weren¡¯t soft-hearted, knowing that all of Qin Beifeng¡¯s actions had nothing to do with Qin Yanqiu, they wouldn¡¯t even be able to be inws with Guanger¡¯s concubine¡¯s family.


    Cheng Zhihai sighed, "Qin, why put yourself through this agony?"


    When Qin Beifeng heard Cheng Zhihai¡¯s words, his eyes dimmed slightly, but he didn¡¯t say anything and just silently shook his head.


    Cheng Shiyuan knew that Qin Beifeng was not in the mood for much conversation at the moment, so he turned his gaze to Qin Yanqiu who was standing aside.


    He had seen Qin Yanqiu¡¯s countenance in the paintings.


    The experience of seeing her in person was different from seeing her in the paintings.


    Just one nce at Qin Yanqiu, and Cheng Zhihai¡¯s spirits brightened; d in armor, she radiated a military air purged of any artifice, not someone prone to scheming.


    If it weren¡¯t for the mess Qin Beifeng had caused, she would have been most suitable as Guanger¡¯s principal wife.


    Now, there was little chance of that.


    Cheng Zhihai sighed again, feeling it a pity.


    In a brief moment, Cheng Zhihai didn¡¯t know how many times he had sighed.


    Qin Beifeng could somewhat understand Cheng Zhihai¡¯s thoughts; he too felt ufortable, but he had brought this situation upon himself. To him, these sacrifices seemed necessary for the sake of Great Chu.


    If his ns had seeded, Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion would have copsed, and then the spectacle would have been something to see.


    Now that his ns had not seeded and he had ended up looking like this, it was the consequence he had to bear.


    Qin Beifeng didn¡¯t feel much; he just thought it unfair to Qin Yanqiu.


    Cheng Shiyuan and Qin Beifeng both seemed to be burdened with heavy thoughts.


    In contrast, Wu Yuemei appeared "carefree", her face breaking into a bright and tender smile with Cheng Guang¡¯s return.


    She walked swiftly to him, took his hand, and then tenderly cupped his cheeks to look closely at him.


    "Guanger, have you suffered on your trip to North City, to your grandfather¡¯s ce? Your face seems to have slimmed down quite a bit during this time."


    "Your grandfather told me that you¡¯ve done a lot of important work in North City and earned quite some merit, which is truly remarkable. Yet, you mustn¡¯t neglect your health either."


    "By the way, speaking of which, were you injured in North City? I heard that you were hurt by someone... Qin Gaozhi? It was him, huh..."


    "He¡¯s dead? Well, that settles it. Our Guanger is so honest and well-behaved, how could anyone bear to bully you?"


    At this moment, Wu Yuemei was quite the chatterbox, pulling Cheng Guang along and talking.


    Cheng Guang wasn¡¯t annoyed and responded intermittently to Wu Yuemei¡¯s words with a smile.


    After talking with Cheng Guang for a while, Wu Yuemei rolled her eyes at him, a mix of indulgence and helplessness, "You child, always making us worry whenever you leave home."


    "It was the same with the Great Zhou and Great Wei martialpetition, and it¡¯s the same with this trip to North City. The Great Yan Dynasty was in turmoil, and you just happened to be in the middle of withdrawing from the Border Area. Thank goodness nothing happened this time, what would your mother do?"


    Cheng Guang patted Wu Yuemei¡¯s hand with a smile and said, "Mom, don¡¯t worry needlessly, I have a strong will to live; I won¡¯t die so easily."


    Wu Yuemei snorted lightly and gently shook off Cheng Guang¡¯s hand, taking Qin Yanqiu¡¯s hand instead and examining her closely.


    "So, you must be Yanqiu."


    Qin Yanqiu knew the beautiful woman before her was the Princely Heir¡¯s mother, and her cool features twitched as she tried to reveal a pleasing smile. However, her attempt only resulted in a strained half-smile.


    Yet even that was beautiful.


    Wu Yuemei, aware of Qin Yanqiu¡¯s temperament, covered her mouth and chuckled, "Child, you just call me ¡¯mom¡¯ like Cheng Guang does. Originally, I nned to have another wedding ceremony in the Capital City before asking you to call me that, but now..."


    "So there¡¯s no n for another wedding; you¡¯ll just stay here in the mansion with us."


    As Wu Yuemei spoke, it was as if she remembered something, and she said to Qin Yanqiu, "Yanqiu, the Duke has informed me that as long as you bear Guanger a child, afterward, whether you wish to continue living in the mansion or return to North City or to the Northern Expedition Army, it will be your choice."


    When Qin Yanqiu heard Wu Yuemei say this, she felt a bit relieved in her heart, as she was looking forward to returning to North City sooner.


    Although the Capital City was bustling with excitement, she had always felt like an outsider, unable to fit in with its ways. North City was the ce where she belonged.


    "Um... Mom..."


    Qin Yanqiu nodded and hesitated for a moment before finally calling out "mom".


    Qin Yanqiu was not naive; she knew that under the current circumstances, she would inevitably stay at Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion for a while, so she should keep her future mother-inw happy.


    When she called out "mom", Qin Yanqiu felt a moment of disorientation.


    Ever since she could remember, she had little concept of a mother.


    Her father had raised her from a young age.


    It was as if she had never had a mother.


    In the past, when she asked Qin Beifeng, he never gave her a straight answer and just dismissed it casually.


    Qin Yanqiu¡¯s cool gaze dropped slightly, and a touch of loss crossed the depth of her eyes.


    She decided to ask Qin Beifeng againter whether her mother was dead or alive, as she did not even know.


    This left a touch of bitterness in Qin Yanqiu¡¯s heart.


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Wu Yuemei, not noticing Qin Yanqiu¡¯s thoughts, pulled her by the hand and called to Cheng Guang toe inside.

 Chapter 352 - 111: Who Are You, If Not You? Thanks to the Great Mother! (Please Subscribe)_3

    Cheng Guang followed behind Wu Yuemei, watching her chat with Qin Yanqiu in an intermittent fashion and couldn¡¯t help but chuckle and shake his head.


    Indeed, with a daughter-inw in mind, one forgets one¡¯s own child.


    But when did the Duke ever tell his own mother to let Qin Yanqiu choose where to go after having a child?


    Although Cheng Guang also knew that Qin Yanqiu wouldn¡¯t stay in the Capital city for long and would inevitably return to North City,


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    he never expected the Duke of the State to use the matter of having children as a leverage over Qin Yanqiu.


    Tsk, is this the obsession with childbearing inherent in the principle of single-line inheritance?


    Cheng Guang felt the weight of responsibility on his shoulders.


    After following Wu Yuemei into the mansion and settling down the things he brought back from North City, Cheng Guang returned to Million Specie Garden.


    ......


    After several days away from the mansion, Million Specie Garden showed little disarray, indicating that even in Cheng Guang¡¯s absence, Wu Yuemei still instructed the servants to keep his garden clean.


    Cheng Guang sat in the pavilion, watching Qing Luan pack up the luggage, his gaze wandering to the outside of the courtyard.


    On the way to the mansion, after some idle chat, Wu Yuemei found out that Qin Yanqiu hadn¡¯t shared a room with Cheng Guang yet and frowned.


    Immediately after,


    Qin Yanqiu was taken away by Wu Yuemei.


    The two of them, who knows what they talked about.


    And Qin Beifeng was pulled away by Cheng Zhihai; before this affair came to light, the two men had a very good rtionship.


    Now, with this incident, their pure friendship had been tainted with strange elements.


    As soon as he entered the mansion, soon Cheng Guang was left all alone.


    Cheng Guang didn¡¯t mind; he sipped his tea while waiting for Qin Yanqiu and Qin Beifeng to return, as he pondered for an excuse to convince Cheng Zhihai and the others to let him go to the Great Yan Dynasty.


    The Great Yan Dynasty was even more distant than North City.


    The distribution of the world¡¯s dynasties was not regr, and the four major dynasties weren¡¯t adjacent; in between the Great Zhou Dynasty and the Great Yan Dynasty were several smaller dynasties.


    Going to the Great Yan Dynasty would at least take half a month, and if any mishaps urred, it could take several months.


    Getting Cheng Zhihai and the others to agree to let him go to the Great Yan Dynasty was far from a simple matter.


    If Cheng Zhihai and Wu Yuemei refused to agree, should he sneak out on his own?


    Cheng Guang took a sip of his tea, his thoughts slowly unfolding in his mind.


    As he pondered, he heard some noise from outside the courtyard.


    Cheng Guang looked outside and saw Qin Beifeng and Qin Yanqiu returning together.


    Qin Beifeng appeared deeply troubled, while Qin Yanqiu, usually cold in demeanor, showed a few hints of red on her face, leaving one to wonder what each had experienced.


    At their side, Cheng Zhihai rubbed his forehead with a pained look on his face.


    Cheng Zhihai walked into Million Specie Garden, looking at Cheng Guang and waved, saying, "Guanger,e, there¡¯s something else."


    On hearing Cheng Zhihai speak this way, Cheng Guang stood up, a puzzled look on his face, "What¡¯s wrong?"


    Cheng Zhihai rubbed his forehead helplessly and said, "Guanger, did you know about the recent unrest in the Great Yan Dynasty?"


    Cheng Guang nodded.


    He was aware of it, and it was precisely because of the internal turmoil in the Great Yan Dynasty that they withdrew their troops from the Border Area, which amounted to a stab in the back for North City.


    Indeed, the internal turmoil in the Great Yan Dynasty seemed to be rted to Qin Beifeng and the remnant from Great Chu behind him.


    Cheng Zhihai sighed and massaged his furrowed brow, "After the unrest in the Great Yan Dynasty, some intelligence faintly came from there suggesting the presence of remnants from Great Chu."


    Upon hearing Cheng Zhihai say this, Cheng Guang¡¯s eyes widened uncontrobly.


    The identity of that remnant from Great Chu was exposed? So soon?


    Cheng Guang was startled, but not overly anxious, since it was still just a piece of news. Even if the World Royal Family wanted to eradicate the roots of Great Chu, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to find that remnant from Great Chu.


    He still had time and opportunity.


    If he could find that remnant of Great Chu before the World Royal Family, his mission still had a chance of sess.


    Meanwhile, Qin Beifeng¡¯s brow also furrowed deeply.


    His face harbored deep worry.


    If it weren¡¯t for the circumstances not allowing it, he would have even considered going to the Great Yan Dynasty alone and swiftly.


    Cheng Guang suppressed the surprise in his heart, looking to Cheng Zhihai, waiting for him to continue.


    Telling him about the remnants from Great Chu in the Great Yan Dynasty certainly meant more than just informing him; there surely was a follow-up.


    And just as Cheng Guang expected,


    Under Cheng Guang¡¯s watchful eye, Cheng Zhihai spoke reluctantly.


    "The Emperor just sent me a message, asking us at the Bureau of the Lamp to immediately investigate the information about remnants from Great Chu in the Great Yan Dynasty. If we can find that remnant before the other royal families do, then we should bring them back; but if we can¡¯t find them before the others and discover the remnantter on, then we should secretly eliminate them," he said.


    "If this matter is aplished, it will be a great achievement, but if not, it could incur the Emperor¡¯s me."


    "I was nning to just send someone, perhaps Qian Siyuan or another Gold Lantern Catcher, to go to the Great Yan Dynasty toplete the mission, but the Emperor specifically named you for the task."


    On hearing this, Cheng Guang¡¯s mouth fell slightly open, in disbelief, pointing to himself.


    "Me, to go?"


    Cheng Guang was naturally happy about the chance to go to the Great Yan Dynasty, but he was surprised that the Emperor himself had assigned the mission.

 Chapter 353 - 111: Who Are You, If Not You? Thanks to the Great Mother! (Please Subscribe)_4

    Cheng Guang was well aware that even though his status was particrly eminent, in the eyes of Emperor Zhou, he was still just a kid.


    Why would Emperor Zhou entrust such an important matter as investigating the remnants of Great Chu to him?


    Cheng Guang was puzzled.


    Cheng Zhihai noticed Cheng Guang¡¯s expression and said helplessly, "Guanger, you previously uncovered the Devil n¡¯s smuggling ports and identified the crown prince, showing exceptional performance. To Emperor Zhou, you may possess a unique talent."


    "That¡¯s why the Emperor is letting you go this time."


    Worry flickered in Cheng Zhihai¡¯s eyes. If it were up to him, he would never be willing to let Cheng Guang go to the Great Yan Dynasty.


    With the news of the remnants of Great Chuing out, the World Royal Family¡¯s attention would all be on the Great Yan Dynasty. Trying to find the remnants of Great Chu before anyone else among a pack of wolves was extremely difficult. If they failed to find them first, they would have to forcibly erase the remnants of Great Chu from the hands of other dynasties.


    The difficulty had just climbed several new levels.


    Even Cheng Zhihai, considering the task ordered by the emperor, had little confidence. How could he allow his own son, Guanger, to undertake it?


    After hearing Cheng Zhihai¡¯s words, Cheng Guang felt a bit of a toothache.


    So the Emperor is sending me to the Great Yan Dynasty to investigate the remnants of Great Chu because of the attention I garnered earlier.


    Is this not like lifting a rock only to drop it on my own foot?


    Cheng Guang felt helpless, but soon he saw the bright side.


    Though the Emperor had assigned him a task, cing certain responsibilities and pressures on him, it did not affect him negatively.


    The advantages far outweighed the disadvantages.


    With the Emperor¡¯smand, he could not only go to the Great Yan Dynasty legitimately, but he could also bring arge group of constables from the Bureau of the Lamp. He almost didn¡¯t have to worry about his safety anymore.


    And if he failed toplete the task, given his identity and status, Emperor Zhou would most likely not say much, at worst just reprimand him a few times, wounding his pride at most.


    It was unlikely the Emperor would have him beheaded.


    Cheng Guang thus nodded in agreement.


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Father, since the Emperor hasmanded it, I shall go," he said.


    Cheng Zhihai sighed, his voice filled with worry, "Guanger, you¡¯ve just returned home and haven¡¯t had time to rest, and yet you have to head to the Great Yan Dynasty. You must take care of yourself and not overexert."


    "If I were not otherwise engaged, I would have liked to apany you to the Great Yan Dynasty. Since I can¡¯t go, you should take Qian Siyuan and Li Zhengyang with you this time. Both of them are strong Eighth-Rank King Realm fighters, and with Qin Beifeng by your side, no one in the world, except for the Sky-Man, could harm you," he continued.


    Cheng Guang nodded at Cheng Zhihai¡¯s words.


    At the same time, he also felt curious why the news of a single survivor from Great Chu could shake Emperor Zhou and even the entire royal families of the Four Directions Mortal World.


    The Great Chu Dynasty had already perished, so why were they being so cautious?


    Cheng Guang turned to Cheng Zhihai and voiced his doubts, "Father, is there something special about this survivor from Great Chu? Why is the World Royal Family stirring up so much over a mere, uncertain piece of news about a survivor from Great Chu?"


    Cheng Zhihai shook his head, "It¡¯s not that the survivor from Great Chu is special, it¡¯s that the royal family of Great Chu is special."


    Cheng Guang was caught off guard, "How so?"


    Cheng Zhihai looked at Cheng Guang, smiled, and patted his forehead, "You are still young and unaware of the events of the past."


    "Back then, an object of unknown rank among the Different Treasures appeared in the world. This treasure manifested as a golden list and could predict the future."


    "When the golden list was revealed, everyone just had to look up to see the text written upon it."


    "It read: ¡¯Great Chu rises, the world unites.¡¯


    "These six words made every royal family view Great Chu as a fierce and dangerous beast. No royal family wished to be ruled by another dynasty, which is why the World Royal Family regarded Great Chu and its royal family with hostility."


    "When Great Chu was obliterated, although our Great Zhou contributed the most and exerted the most effort, it was the result of the entire World Royal Family¡¯s behind-the-scenes maneuvering," he exined.


    Cheng Zhihai continued slowly.


    Qin Beifeng, who was by his side, felt a trace of sorrow upon hearing these words. He couldn¡¯t help but clench his fist tightly before releasing it with regret and helplessness.


    Great Chu rises, the world unites.


    This golden list that had predicted the future appeared irresponsibly and disappeared just as irresponsibly.


    Great Chu hadn¡¯t even risen before it was destroyed.


    With the demise of Great Chu at that moment, the world was destined not to be united under Great Chu.


    Even so, the World Royal Family still refused to let go of Great Chu.


    Cheng Zhihai noticed Qin Beifeng¡¯s expression and, knowing he was a former The Great Wind General of Great Chu, felt an inexplicable emotion rise in him for him.


    After a pause, Cheng Zhihai added, "Though Great Chu has fallen, the royal families of the world have not forgotten the prophecy. They are curious why ¡¯Great Chu rises, the world unites¡¯ would ur if Great Chu rose. Is there something special about the bloodline of the Great Chu royal family, or are the people within it extraordinary?"


    "Many royal families are curious, but when your grandfather razed the Imperial Pce of Great Chu and exterminated the royal family, there was nowhere left for these inquisitive families to investigate."


    Find exclusive stories on empire


    "Now that news of a survivor of Great Chu has surfaced, those who wish to investigate the royal family of Great Chu will not miss this opportunity."

 Chapter 354 - 111: Who Are You, If Not You? Thanks to the Great Mother! (Please Subscribe)_5

    "So, Guanger, if you are the first to find the remnants of Great Chu, just kill them directly. Don¡¯t think about bringing them back. Other royal families will not allow anyone besides themselves to dig deep into the secrets of the Great Chu Imperial Family."


    "If you aren¡¯t the first to find the remnants of Great Chu, there¡¯s actually no need for you to take action. Aside from the royal family who finds the remnants of Great Chu, all other royal families around the world will not stand by and will send people to do it."


    "By then, you just join in themotion, and be careful not to get hurt,"


    After Cheng Zhihai finished speaking, Cheng Guang fell into contemtion.


    He suddenly realized that among all the World Royal Families, it seemed that only Emperor Zhou was the least concerned about the secrets of the Great Chu Imperial Family and why Great Chu could unite the world.


    It made sense.


    When Great Chu fell,


    The one who gained the most was Great Zhou.


    The one who stormed the Imperial Pce of Great Chu, attracted the hatred of Great Chu, and was used as a pawn by the World Royal Families was the Great Zhou Dynasty.


    So, in this situation, Emperor Zhou no longer cared much about why Great Chu could unite the world; he was more worried that Great Chu could achieve such unity.


    Because if Great Chu were to rise from the ashes,


    Other royal families around the world might still have the possibility to be absorbed by Great Chu, but the Great Zhou Dynasty does not.


    Neither does Emperor Zhou.


    Nor does the Great Zhou Imperial Family.


    Once Great Chu rose, the fate of the entire Great Zhou Dynasty would be unimaginable.


    That¡¯s why Emperor Zhou is so intent on killing all of Great Chu, not sparing even a remnant. Although he might be somewhat concerned about the secrets of the Great Chu Imperial Family,pared to the life and death of the entire Great Zhou, he could only not care and not mind it.


    Having understood the reasons, Cheng Guang¡¯s expression changed.


    Cheng Zhihai patted Cheng Guang¡¯s shoulder, "Guanger, don¡¯t think too much. On your trip to the Great Yan Dynasty, you will inevitably encounter people from other dynasties. Just pay more attention to your safety."


    "If you are the first to find that remnant of Great Chu, just execute that person directly. No matter how much the others from those royal families might want that remnant of Great Chu, they wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything."


    "They probably won¡¯t make things difficult for you."


    After saying this, Cheng Zhihai looked up at the sky, which was gradually darkening.


    The Capital city¡¯snterns were just being lit, adding a touch of brightness to the city that was slowly being enveloped by the night.


    Cheng Zhihai nced at the sky, then turned to look at the person beside him whose face was shrouded in shadow, his emotions not discernible in that moment¡ªit was Qin Beifeng, The Great Wind General of the once mighty Great Chu.


    In front of Qin Beifeng, Cheng Zhihai freely discussed past discoveries concerning Great Chu and the n to exterminate the remnants of Great Chu with Cheng Guang.


    Cheng Zhihai thought that Qin Beifeng would be angry or perhaps upset, but Qin Beifeng was not.


    Cheng Zhihai sighed, walked up to Qin Beifeng, "Qin, Great Chu has fallen. That remnant of Great Chu cannot survive under the scrutiny of the World Royal Families. If you could someday change your heart and mind, and willingly work alongside my father, Duke Zhen Guo, the mistakes you made before are not irredeemable."


    "Is it worth it for you to do this for a Great Chu that has no future? If you won¡¯t consider for yourself, think about Yanqiu, the child."


    After saying this, Cheng Zhihai bid farewell to Cheng Guang, instructing him to get up early the next day and set off for the Great Yan Dynasty immediately.


    Cheng Zhihai left quickly.


    After listening to Cheng Zhihai¡¯s words, Qin Beifeng, who remained in ce, showed a hint of bitterness on his lips. Experience more on empire


    He had given so much for such a hopeless Great Chu, but was it worth it?


    He had spent decades of his life in North City, with the Northern Expedition Army, all to gain the trust of Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, and ultimately seize control of the Northern Expedition Army from Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan.


    All these years of schemes came to nothing.


    Did he regret it?


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Qin Beifeng was silent for a moment, took a deep breath, and his eyes unexpectedly reddened slightly.


    Qin Beifeng didn¡¯t know anymore.


    All these years, it was obsession that sustained him.


    The soul of Great Chu, the glory of Great Chu, that supported him.


    Perhaps it was because he regretted.


    But now, whether he regretted it or not no longer held significance.


    In this life, he was a man of Great Chu and would be for all eternity.


    Only...


    Qin Beifeng¡¯s gaze turned to the side, to Qin Yanqiu sitting beside Cheng Guang, whose cold face bloomed with a touch of red and her eyes appeared panicked, as if she was lost in wild thoughts.


    After a moment of silence, knowing that he might not return from this trip following Cheng Guang to the Great Yan Dynasty, Qin Beifeng took a deep breath and beckoned to Qin Yanqiu.


    "Yanqiu."


    Qin Yanqiu, hearing Qin Beifeng¡¯s voice, snapped out of her jumbled thoughts, quickly stood up straight, and walked toward Qin Beifeng.


    "What is it, Father?"


    Qin Yanqiu approached Qin Beifeng.


    Qin Beifeng took Qin Yanqiu aside and whispered something to her.


    Cheng Guang, watching from the side, did not listen closely.


    It was a private matter between father and daughter, and he had no need to pay attention.


    Compared to what Qin Beifeng was discussing with Qin Yanqiu, Cheng Guang was more curious about what his mother, Wu Yuemei, had said to Qin Yanqiu that made the always cool Qin Yanqiu blush for so long, as if her entire CPU had burned out.


    She was exuding an air of being in a daze.


    Cheng Guang stroked his chin and thought carefully, suddenly wondering if his mother could have said something inappropriate for children to Qin Yanqiu.


    The thought of Qin Yanqiu, a Female Martial God who only knew about fighting and killing, being pulled aside by Wu Yuemei to be taught the secrets of the bedroom made Cheng Guang struggle to hold back augh.

 Chapter 355 - 111: Who Are You, If Not You? Thanks to the Great Mother! (Please Subscribe)_6

    The corners of his mouth curved up inadvertently.


    He found it extremely amusing.


    If it was really the case, then had Qin Yanqiu grown?


    For some reason, he was somewhat looking forward to Qin Yanqiu¡¯s performance tonight.


    Cheng Guang slowly sipped his tea, lost in aimless thoughts.


    But in a moment,


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Qin Yanqiu walked back in.


    Cheng Guang lifted his eyes to Qin Yanqiu, about to say something, but then noticed that something was off with her entire being.


    Her cool eyes shimmered with unshed tears, and her beautiful, jade-like face was full of exhaustion.


    What had happened??


    Had Qin Beifeng told Qin Yanqiu a ghost story? Scared her?


    Cheng Guang was puzzled.


    Qin Yanqiu stood not far away, looking at Cheng Guang, sniffling, looking like she wanted to cry, then as if she didn¡¯t want Cheng Guang to see her like this, she quickly wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes.


    Pretending as if nothing had happened, she sat back down beside Cheng Guang.


    Without saying a word.


    It was obvious to anyone with eyes that Qin Yanqiu was not in the right state, everyone except for Qin Yanqiu who thought her acting was quite good.


    Cheng Guang nced over at Qin Beifeng, noticing that his condition wasn¡¯t much different from Qin Yanqiu¡¯s, the whole person seemed a bit emo.


    What¡¯s going on here??


    Father and daughter chatting and both simultaneously falling intote-night emo time??


    Being born as human, I¡¯m sorry???


    Cheng Guang lifted his teacup to his lips, not wanting to interfere, but seeing Qin Yanqiu forcing herself to hold on, asionally wiping her eyes, and pretending as if nothing had happened, he couldn¡¯t help himself.


    He set down his teacup.


    Looked at Qin Yanqiu.


    "Did something happen??"


    Qin Yanqiu hastily wiped her eyes, thinking that Cheng Guang had noticed something and quickly said, "Nothing."


    She was like a child who had been caught stealing snacks by the teacher, still stubbornly insisting she hadn¡¯t eaten anything.


    Cheng Guang was skeptical.


    "Really nothing?"


    Qin Yanqiu shook her head.


    "Really nothing."


    Cheng Guang fell silent.


    Qin Yanqiu also bowed her head again.


    The air once again returned to silence.


    Unintentionally, Qin Yanqiu felt like crying again.


    Just as she was about to stealthily wipe her tears, a brocade handkerchief was handed over.


    Without much thought, Qin Yanqiu took it and wiped her eyes, cleaning herself up. As she did so, it seemed like she suddenly realized something and quickly looked up, her gaze meeting the smiling Cheng Guang.


    "Princely Heir, I... I wasn¡¯t crying..."


    Qin Yanqiu hurriedly exined.


    Cheng Guangughed, "I didn¡¯t say you were crying."


    Qin Yanqiu felt awkward, pursing her red lips, her clear eyes looking at Cheng Guang. Her eyes, already reddened, now grew more so, and sparkled even more with tears.


    Whether she was angry at Cheng Guang or she had decided not to hold back anymore was unclear.


    Cheng Guang sighed, took the brocade handkerchief, and gently wiped the corners of Qin Yanqiu¡¯s eyes, "What exactly happened? Both you and your father seem so strange right now."


    Qin Yanqiu was silent for a moment, then said, "My father said, I¡¯m not his biological daughter."


    Upon hearing this, Cheng Guang first froze, and then wore a face full of question marks.


    "What?"


    After Qin Yanqiu spoke, she seemed a bit relieved, shaking her head in confusion.


    "I don¡¯t know why. Ever since I was little, I¡¯ve grown up alongside the Duke, my father."


    "Now all of a sudden he says that I¡¯m not his biological daughter, that I was picked up from the Border Area battlefield."


    "I don¡¯t understand. That kind of ce, normal people can¡¯t survive, let alone an infant."


    "I think my father is lying, but I know him, he has no reason to lie to me about this sort of thing."


    After hearing Qin Yanqiu¡¯s words, Cheng Guang himself also felt somewhat dumbfounded.


    Qin Yanqiu turned out not to be the biological daughter of Qin Beifeng.


    No wonder.


    No wonder there had never been any news about Qin Beifeng¡¯s wife before.


    No wonder Qin Beifeng had previously been able to harden his heart and use Qin Yanqiu¡¯s life to achieve his goals.


    It turns out that was the reason.


    Not being his biological child, so it was possible to use her.


    Cheng Guang¡¯s face showed an unusual color as he gently tapped his finger on the table.


    Looking at Qin Yanqiu now, he didn¡¯t know how tofort her.


    The man he thought was his father suddenly told him one day that he wasn¡¯t his biological parent, and that there was no blood rtion between them¡ªsomething most people could hardly bear.


    It could even cause one¡¯s entire world view to copse.


    Moreover,


    Qin Yanqiu was still unaware that her idental fall into the Secret Realm was all by Qin Beifeng¡¯s doing.


    If she also knew that Qin Beifeng only used her as a tool to gain the trust of Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, and even plotted to take her life at one point,


    one couldn¡¯t imagine what kind of copse Qin Yanqiu would undergo.


    Even though Qin Yanqiu wasn¡¯t born to Qin Beifeng, the years they had spent together had built some affection between them.


    It wasn¡¯t just Qin Yanqiu who felt affection for Qin Beifeng.


    The affection Qin Beifeng felt for Qin Yanqiu, while originating from a desire to use her, had inevitably mixed with some familial love.


    Revealing such a matter would be too cruel, both for Qin Yanqiu and Qin Beifeng.


    Cheng Guang decided to keep this matter buried in the deepest recesses of his heart.


    He silently sipped his tea.


    Cheng Guang raised his eyes to look at Qin Yanqiu, sighed softly, and gently wiped away the teardrops sliding down her cheeks.


    "It¡¯s alright, so what if it¡¯s not by birth? The years of being together mean more than blood, don¡¯t they?"


    "Don¡¯t let this weigh on your heart."


    "Think of the happy things, now that we are married, your family hasn¡¯t shrunk, it has grown."


    At this moment, Cheng Guang showed a tenderness he had not disyed before.


    Qin Yanqiu, treated with such gentleness by Cheng Guang, first paused, then nodded slightly in a daze. Soon after, it was as if she suddenly realized something, and her cool eyes widened slightly.


    The blush on her face resurfaced, then she quickly got up and left in haste, retreating into the inner room, busying herself with something unknown.


    Seeing this, Cheng Guang couldn¡¯t help but find it amusing.


    Though this girl was somewhat aloof, she was still quite interesting.


    One moment she would cry, the next she wouldugh.


    It¡¯s just that her putting on a tough front and holding herself up was not quite right.


    Explore hidden tales at empire


    Perhaps living in the Northern Expedition Army since her youth, self-reliance had be her creed.


    She, who was called the Female Martial God by the soldiers, was after all just a girl not yet twenty years old.


    Cheng Guang stood up and looked at the sky¡ªit was alreadyte. He prepared to go back to bed to sleep.


    Qing Luan came over at the right time, speaking softly, "Princely Heir, the hot water is ready."


    Cheng Guang nodded.


    With the service of Qing Luan, he washed up quickly andy down on the luxurious bed in the bedroom. Just as he was about to pull Qing Luan over to do something joyful,


    Qing Luan dodged with a smile.


    "Princely Heir, today it can¡¯t be Qing Luan."


    After saying that, she hurriedly ran out.


    Cheng Guangy on the bed, a bit puzzled by what Qing Luan meant.


    It can¡¯t be Qing Luan?


    Could it be that Qing Luan had a rtive visiting?


    Cheng Guang pondered momentarily, then decided not to think any further and nned to fall asleep.


    He didn¡¯t expect that Qin Yanqiu, the big block of ice, woulde over to warm the bed.


    Qin Yanqiu was more powerful than him. To have here over, lie in the same bed still d in armor and holding a sword, he feared any slight movement might get him cleaved in half.


    As Cheng Guang felt sleepiness descend,


    the bedroom door was gently pushed open.


    Cheng Guang sensed something.


    The next second,


    a soft, cold, fragrant body slid into his arms.


    Thinking it was Qing Luan, Cheng Guang was taken aback for a moment until he realized.


    "No, who are you?"


    Cheng Guang lifted the nket to look at the person on the bed; his face was full of pain as he gazed at the beauty with cool eyes, quietly watching him, and he was stunned.


    Qin Yanqiu?


    Cheng Guang was startled.


    Cheng Guang was startled for a brief moment, truly not expecting that this block of ice had finally thawed.


    Suddenly thinking of something, his mouth curved into a smile.


    He didn¡¯t hesitate anymore, pulling the covers back over them.


    The room plunged back into darkness.


    All was well.


    ¡ª¡ª"Thank You, Mother"


    ......

 Chapter 356 - 112 Not So Fast (Added! Please Subscribe)

    Throughout the night in the little building I listened to the wind and rain,e morning in the deepnes they¡¯ll be selling apricot blossoms.


    Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion.


    At dawn, the weather gradually warmed and the flowers and nts in the courtyard began to bloom, sprouting new branches and buds.


    Compared to the bitter cold of North City, Cheng Guang couldn¡¯t help feeling as if he were worlds apart.


    That day, Cheng Guang rose early to practice his martial arts.


    The previous night¡¯s battle achievements were neither particrly good nor bad. Cheng Guang believed he had fought Qin Yanqiu to a draw. Perhaps he had a bit of an advantage since it was Qin Yanqiu¡¯s first time, but overall their strengths wereparable.


    Uh.


    One might also say that Qin Yanqiu was a tad better.


    At this thought, Cheng Guang¡¯s old face reddened, and he quickly shook his head.


    Practice martial arts, practice martial arts!


    In those days spent in North City, Cheng Guang had hardly dedicated any time to proper cultivation, especially after acquiring the Devil Transformation Armor. He realized that even without much advancement in his cultivation, he could still be invincible under the Sky-Men, or at least not be defeated.


    His motivation suddenly wasn¡¯t so strong.


    But now, after being spurred on by Qin Yanqiu, Cheng Guang felt that practicing martial arts was still very necessary.


    After all, the Devil Transformation Armor was just a Different Treasure; it couldn¡¯t make him truly powerful.


    He had to work hard on his own.


    After being ck for a few days, Cheng Guang resumed his cultivation with a speed of advancement that didn¡¯t decrease but rather increased; it seemed there was merit inbining work with rest.


    In the middle of the small courtyard, Cheng Guang moved withrge and wide movements, cultivating the Divine Python Coiling Skill, enhancing the Qi and Blood within his body. Every move was extremelyplex and difficult, but they appeared quite effortless when performed by Cheng Guang.


    Perhaps it was also due to, in North City, consuming an excessive amount of high-ss Demon Beast blood and flesh, which had its quintessence stored within his body.


    Without cultivation, he never had the chance to utilize it.


    Now, as soon as Cheng Guang resumed his cultivation,


    his Qi and Blood visibly increased.


    Cheng Guang could clearly feel that every muscle, every inch of his sinews, and every bone in his body were continuously vibrating, refining pure strength during his martial arts practice.


    Explore more stories with empire


    Between his bones, the sound of metal shing was incessant.


    All the bones in Cheng Guang¡¯s body seemed to have turned into pieces of ck Iron, being tempered over and over again.


    After practicing the Divine Python Coiling Skill for a while, Cheng Guang felt his blood rush like wild horses breaking free, galloping through his veins.


    In just a short moment, sweat began to form all over Cheng Guang¡¯s body. As soon as the sweat emerged on the surface of his skin, it was instantly vaporized by the temperature of his body.


    Wisps of white steam rose from Cheng Guang¡¯s body, making him look extraordinary.


    After several cycles of the Divine Python Coiling Skill, Cheng Guang could feel that with every breath he took, Qi was confined within his body by his strong Qi and Blood, visibly strengthening his physique.


    Next, Cheng Guang practiced his own martial arts, the Heavenly Gang Star Fight, a formidable martial art he had learned from Old Deng.


    Once the Divine Power Marks refined from the Heavenly Gang Star Fight were perfected to a certain degree, resonating and responding to the Heavenly and Earthly Qi, one could break through to the Prime God Realm.


    If the Fourth-grade Divine Realm of martial cultivation is considered a step,


    then the Fifth-grade Prime God Realm is a threshold.


    If you cross over, you can borrow the Qi of heaven and earth, rely on the great power of the cosmos, and wield Divine Powers against your enemies.


    Those martial artists who have not crossed into the Prime God Realm, ultimately still rely solely on their internal Qi or brute physical strength.


    Even if such martial artists are strong, they are no match for a cultivator who has entered the Prime God Realm.


    "After this period of umtion, I¡¯ve actually already reached the martial cultivation realm needed to break through to the Prime God Realm," Cheng Guang murmured to himself.


    "After Ipleted Zhang Shunlong¡¯s task, the three hours of martial arts prosperity buff I received directly enlightened my Heavenly Gang Star Fight martial arts to the Application Realm. With more practice today, I have a premonition that I can break through to Ascend."


    "Once I reach the Ascend Realm, breaking through to the Prime God Realm will bring even more benefits. I won¡¯t need to continue consolidating at the Prime God Realm. If my Heavenly Gang Star Fight martial arts realm breaks through to Perfect, I might even be able to break through to the Rebirth Realm in one go."


    "In the Rebirth Realm, engraving the Divine Power Marks onto oneself, while not reaching the point of regenerating from a drop of blood, injuries like severed hands and feet would still be capable of recovery, of rebirth."


    "Such a realm, again reaches another height."


    Cheng Guang pondered joyfully in his heart; his aptitude was not low. The martial arts prosperitysted only three hours, but it still umted a lot of wealth for him.


    All he needed to do was to keep cultivating step by step, and perhaps before long, he would be able tomune with heaven and earth, step into the Prime God Realm, or even engrave Divine Powers onto his body and rejuvenate like a brilliant sun.


    After thinking for a while, Cheng Guang practiced the God Emperor Cultivation Method for a bit and visualized the Proving Dao Map in his mind.


    Cheng Guang found that as his cultivation improved, the figure of the deity in the Proving Dao Map in his mind also gradually became clearer.


    Although it was still hazy and difficult to look directly at, the features of the deity¡¯s face could now be discerned.


    Maybe in not too much time, I will be able to see the deity¡¯s face clearly.


    Cheng Guang nned in his heart.


    By noon,


    Qing Luan had also woken up.


    Having just returned from North City yesterday, she had been busy tidying up the Million Specie Garden and dealing with some post-arrival affairs, which was utterly exhausting, so she slept deeply and got up a littleter today.


    Yawning, Qing Luan saw that Cheng Guang had just finished his cultivation and quickly fetched water to the side for Cheng Guang to wash up.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 357 - 112 Not So Fast (Added! Please Subscribe)_2

    Cheng Guang washed up, sshing water over his face, while saying to Qing Luan, "Qing Luan, go to the roomter and help Qin Yanqiu with a simple wash as well."


    "We¡¯ll have a simple lunch at noon, and then we¡¯ll head for the Great Yan Dynasty."


    Qing Luan nodded slightly and, at the right moment, took a brocade handkerchief to gently wipe the droplets from Cheng Guang¡¯s face.


    After Cheng Guang finished washing up, Qing Luan then entered the bedroom to help Qin Yanqiu get up.


    In a short while, Qin Yanqiu came out of the bedroom.


    Her face was as beautiful and emotionless as usual.


    Although Qin Yanqiu tried to hide it, her cool eyes still betrayed a hint of fatigue.


    At the same time, Qin Yanqiu¡¯s way of walking was a bit unnaturalpared to yesterday.


    Seeing these changes in Qin Yanqiu, Cheng Guang smiled and exchanged nces with her; they both tacitly turned their heads away without saying a word.


    Qing Luan went to cook.


    Then, Qin Yanqiu sat in the pavilion, gently caressing her belly, and looked at Cheng Guang.


    "Princely Heir, do you think I could be with child now?"


    Cheng Guang picked up his teacup, about to take a sip, and upon hearing Qin Yanqiu¡¯s question, he nearly spat the freshly sipped tea out.


    His teacup-holding hand trembled slightly as he swallowed the clear tea in his mouth, then looked at Qin Yanqiu.


    "It¡¯s not that quick."


    "?"


    Qin Yanqiu looked puzzled, as if a question mark was hovering over her head.


    Her cool eyes watched Cheng Guang quietly, flickering with slight confusion.


    Cheng Guang sighed, "Technically, it¡¯s a matter of luck; sometimes you may conceive on the first try, and other times, if the luck isn¡¯t good, it might take many attempts."


    At these words, Qin Yanqiu was a bit stunned.


    Her cool gaze shifted away from Cheng Guang, which instantly relieved him of much pressure.


    But the next moment, Cheng Guang became uneasy again.


    He saw Qin Yanqiu start to reminisce and began to count on her fingers.


    "One time, two times, three times¡­"


    "Last night there were five times; that should be enough, right?"


    Cheng Guang¡¯s eyebrows twitched slightly at her words, thinking, if five times weren¡¯t enough, did she want more?


    Worried for his old back, and not wanting to continue the conversation, Cheng Guang quickly looked over to Qing Luan in the side room and shouted:


    "Qing Luan, are the dishes ready yet?"


    Still cooking over the fire in the side room, with some soot on her fair, jade-like cheeks, Qing Luan heard Cheng Guang¡¯s call and was a bit puzzled.


    The Princely Heir, even when hungry, had never rushed her before.


    Why was today different?


    Could it be thatst night had been exhausting?


    While Qing Luan pondered this, she also replied, "Princely Heir, almost done, I just need to stir-fry one more dish."


    Cheng Guang breathed a sigh of relief, turned to Qin Yanqiu with a smile, and said, "We¡¯ll eat soon, don¡¯t think about it too much."


    "By the way, I¡¯m going to the Great Yan Dynasty tomorrow, do you want toe along?"


    Qin Yanqiu looked at Cheng Guang, pondered for a moment, and nodded slightly.


    "Yes."


    Cheng Guang was stunned; he had assumed Qin Yanqiu would not go since she had never traveled far from home.


    Being in the capital city was already very ufortable for her.


    Leaving the Great Zhou Dynasty to go to the Great Yan Dynasty, wouldn¡¯t that be making things difficult for herself?


    As Cheng Guang wondered about this, he heard Qin Yanqiu, caressing her belly, murmur.


    "Princely Heir, you said it¡¯s a matter of luck, if it doesn¡¯t work once, you usually need to try several times."


    "If the Princely Heir goes to the Great Yan Dynasty and stays for most of the year, wouldn¡¯t I be wasting that much time?"


    As she spoke, Qin Yanqiu¡¯s cool eyes nced at Cheng Guang.


    As if to say,


    She wasn¡¯t foolish.


    Cheng Guang¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, and he couldn¡¯t quite understand why he began to fear Qin Yanqiu. What was going on?


    He secretly rubbed his slightly sore back, feeling a little exhausted.


    ...


    The dishes Qing Luan prepared were as delicious as ever.


    After the meal, Discover hidden tales at empire


    Qing Luan packed Cheng Guang¡¯s personal clothes and other essentials for the journey, and followed Cheng Guang and Qin Yanqiu out the gate of the mansion.


    In front of Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion.


    The scene was as grand as ever.


    The members of the Bureau of the Lamp formed dense ranks in front of Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion.


    Most of the constables from the Bureau had mobilized.


    At a nce, there were many Gold Lantern Catchers, an unbroken line of Silver Lantern Catchers, and countless ck Lantern Catchers.


    Outsiders apparently didn¡¯t even qualify to join the mission at such times.


    Cheng Zhihai stood to one side, conversing with Qian Siyuan and Li Zhengyang, the two Deputy Directors of the Bureau of the Lamp.


    For this trip to the Great Yan Dynasty, to seek out the remnants of Great Chu, one could imagine that they would encounter many challenges and dangers.


    Unable to go himself, Cheng Zhihai could only provide Cheng Guang with as much security as possible.


    Besides the support from a host of constables from the Bureau, the best security came from the two Deputy Directors, Qian Siyuan and Li Zhengyang.


    Within the Great Yan Dynasty, the Bureau of the Lamp had also established a branch. With the escort of these two Deputy Directors and the support of the branch¡¯s Director, it was likely that the journey would be safe.


    Even if the mission failed, they could ensure the people¡¯s safe return.


    This is what Cheng Zhihai calcted in his mind, unconcerned whether Cheng Guang wouldplete the mission, as long as he returned safely and soundly.


    Moreover, Cheng Zhihai was also contemting: the news of remnants from Great Chu within the Great Yan Dynasty had been spread, but it remained unclear who had disseminated this information and whether it was true or false.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 358 - 112 Not So Fast (Added! Please Subscribe)_3

    If this turns out to be a fake.


    Wouldn¡¯t the World Royal Family be aughing stock for reacting to mere rumors?


    No one has the audacity to fool the World Royal Family.


    Thus, this news must havee from no ordinary person.


    Furthermore, most of the World Royal Family knew who had spread the news, and they trusted this personpletely, without a shred of doubt, which prompted them to act immediately.


    If such a character truly existed, even Cheng Zhihai himself had yet toe in contact with him, one could imagine that they were beyond his reach.


    Perhaps only emperors of great dynasties or those who had reached the Heavenly Human Realm could have ess to such an existence.


    Cheng Zhihai thought to himself and, noticing Cheng Guang emerge from the gate, pressed down all his thoughts.


    "Guanger."


    Cheng Guang stepped forward and greeted Cheng Zhihai with a slight bow, then warmly regarded Wu Yuemei, who was not far from Cheng Zhihai.


    Wu Yuemei¡¯s gentle and beautiful face showed a hint of worry.


    "Guanger, you¡¯ve barely returned and yet you must leave again, without even a few more days spent at home."


    Cheng Guang consoled her with a smile, "Mother, this trip to the Great Yan Dynasty is merely a long journey due to the distance. The round trip will take some time, but that¡¯s all there is to it."


    Wu Yuemei sighed, smoothed Cheng Guang¡¯s cor, patted his shoulder, and said, "Just be safe, that¡¯s all your father and I ask for."


    "Besides, since the match with Yanqiu didn¡¯t work out, the Duke isn¡¯t nning to inquire into your new marriage arrangement and has left me inplete charge. If you have no objections, shall I pick someone out for you?"


    Hearing what Wu Yuemei said, Cheng Guang had no objections.


    Arranged marriages were the norm in this era.


    Cheng Guang nodded slightly.


    Wu Yuemei also nodded gently, softly saying, "Then that¡¯s settled. Once you return from the Great Yan Dynasty, you shall marry. It would beughable for the esteemed Duke of the State¡¯s Heir not to have a principal wife."


    "Speaking of which, I was quite satisfied with Yanqiu, if only Qin Beifeng hadn¡¯t stirred up such trouble."


    As she said this, Wu Yuemei suddenly red at Qin Beifeng who was standing aside and daydreaming.


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Qin Beifeng groaned inwardly.


    Why was he being dragged into this again?


    Qin Beifeng already felt guilty towards Qin Yanqiu, and Wu Yuemei kept jabbing him where it hurt, leaving him tongue-tied in suffering.


    Cheng Zhihai interrupted Wu Yuemei with a smile, "Alright, Qin has already ended up this way. Fortunately, no major disaster ensued, and that¡¯s good news."


    "Guanger,"


    Cheng Zhihai¡¯s eyes settled on Cheng Guang, "It¡¯s time for you to set off."


    "The Great Yan Dynasty lies many thousands of miles away from the Great Zhou Dynasty. It¡¯d be too slow on foot with just an Exotic Beast, better take the Flying Boat instead."


    "Flying Boat?" Cheng Guang was briefly stunned upon hearing this from Cheng Zhihai.


    He had never heard of a Flying Boat before.


    What novel contraption was he speaking of now?


    Noticing the confusion on Cheng Guang¡¯s face, Cheng Zhihai knew what he must be thinking, and a faint smile appeared on his lips as he began to exin. Continue your adventure with empire


    "A Flying Boat is considered a high-grade Different Treasure. However, unlike ordinary Different Treasures, it has some man-made additions."


    Cheng Guang still didn¡¯t quite understand.


    Cheng Zhihai chuckled, not exining much further, as he drew a delicately-made small boat from his bosom and tossed it lightly.


    The palm-sized boat rapidly expanded with the wind, in the blink of an eye transforming into a massive Flying Boat that could shield the sun.


    Cheng Guang nced up toward the sky.


    Below the massive Flying Boat, a distinct hexagon-shaped dark cyanstone was embedded, surrounded by runes that appeared to be drawing energy from it.


    Pale blue vapors enveloped the Flying Boat.


    Cheng Zhihai pointed at the Flying Boat, chuckling as he exined, "That¡¯s the Floating Stone Treasure, and the whole Flying Boat is constructed around the Floating Stone."


    "Floating Stones are extremely rare Different Treasures, so a Flying Boat is a rare sight among the various dynasties. I would not be willing to bring it out, except that you are traveling to the Great Yan Dynasty this time."


    Cheng Guang was at a loss for words upon hearing Cheng Zhihai.


    This was essentially an alternative form of an airne from this era, wasn¡¯t it?


    Utterly enchanted.


    "Climb aboard. This is thepass for controlling the Flying Boat."


    Cheng Zhihai handed Cheng Guang an ancient bronzepass, then waved at him.


    It was clearly time to shoo him off.


    There was no lengthy goodbye.


    Cheng Guang bid farewell to Cheng Zhihai and Wu Yuemei with a slight bow. He then proceeded to board the Flying Boat with Qing Luan, Qin Yanqiu, and the entourage from the Bureau of the Lamp.


    The Flying Boat could increase or decrease in size at will, suggesting the materials used to construct it were far from ordinary.


    Cheng Guang didn¡¯t really understand how the Flying Boat was made, but the craftsmanship of the age still seemed remarkably extraordinary and ingenious.


    With Cheng Guang, Qing Luan, Qin Yanqiu, and the dozens from the Bureau of the Lamp on the Flying Boat, not to mention several Exotic Beasts, the spaciousness was such that they didn¡¯t feel the least bit crowded.


    Upon reaching the Great Yan Dynasty, it would be best to avoid using such an ostentatious thing as the Flying Boat if possible.


    Keeping a low profile was the main theme for this journey to the Great Yan Dynasty.


    After boarding the Flying Boat, Cheng Guang nced over the map, determined the direction of the Great Yan Dynasty, picked up thepass, and steered the Flying Boat toward the Great Yan Dynasty.

 Chapter 359 - 112 Not So Fast (Added! Please Subscribe)_4

    The Flying Boat could ascend to a considerable height, usually able to maintain its position above the sea of clouds, allowing one to see the early sun slowly rising from amidst the clouds.


    Cheng Guang felt a strong sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu, as though he was on an airne in a previous life.


    Cheng Guang stood on the deck and watched the scenery for a while, but soon he lost much of his interest.


    After all, high above the sea of clouds, the view below was not very clear, and the environment was monotonous. After looking for a long time, it wasn¡¯t very interesting.


    Cheng Guang returned to his room inside the Flying Boat to rest.


    Although the constables from the Bureau of the Lamp were not military men, they still maintained clear discipline. Once aboard the Flying Boat, there was not much conversation, and everyone was silent and taciturn.


    Even though there were dozens of people on this Flying Boat, to Cheng Guang, it felt as if there were only two or three.


    Qian Siyuan and Li Zhengyang hardly spoke as well.


    As for Qin Beifeng, he waspletely silent, not sleeping at all, just staring in the direction of the Great Yan Dynasty.


    It was unclear what he was worried about.


    Now, the news about the "mysterious character from Great Chu" had been spread, but no one knew where he was.


    The territory of the Great Yan Dynasty was not small.


    Searching for one person, the "mysterious character from Great Chu," in the entire Great Yan Dynasty was almost no different from looking for a needle in a haystack.


    Not everyone was like him, who knew directly where the "mysterious character from Great Chu" was.


    Cheng Guang stroked his chin and pondered deeply. The system task prompt said that the "mysterious character from Great Chu" was eventually surrounded and killed in Skyfire City, the capital of the Great Yan Dynasty.


    It seemed that the "mysterious character from Great Chu" might not have been forced to Skyfire City of Great Yan.


    If she wanted to hide, it would be impossible for her to hide in a ce with countless converging powers like the capital of the Great Yan Dynasty, Skyfire City.


    Even if it were said that the most dangerous ce is the safest, that still didn¡¯t make sense.


    Therefore, in Cheng Guang¡¯s view, it was very likely that the "mysterious character from Great Chu" might have always been in Skyfire City, the capital of the Great Yan Dynasty, without ever leaving.


    Thinking this way, Cheng Guang felt somewhat confident about finding the "mysterious character from Great Chu."


    In Cheng Guang¡¯s opinion, even if the "mysterious character from Great Chu" was not currently in Skyfire City, the capital of the Great Yan Dynasty, it didn¡¯t matter because she would ultimatelye to Skyfire City.


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    He just needed to wait patiently for her to appear.


    Cheng Guang made ns in his mind.


    ......


    During the voyage of the Flying Boat, there were few setbacks.


    Hastening all the way to Skyfire City, the capital of the Great Yan Dynasty.


    Even though the distance was tens of thousands of miles, one hardly felt the passage of time when traveling on the Flying Boat.


    After ten days passed, Cheng Guang didn¡¯t feel much; it just seemed like they quickly arrived at the Great Yan Dynasty.


    Even so, he felt somewhat stifled and irritable.


    Being stuck inside the Flying Boat for a full ten days, he felt almost breathless.


    Luckily, he had brought Qing Luan and Qin Yanqiu with him to relieve his boredom; otherwise, he didn¡¯t know how he would have managed the journey.


    Skyfire City, the capital of the Great Yan Dynasty, was located at the very center of the territory.


    The Great Yan Dynasty was named not because the royal family¡¯s surname was Yan or because their Bloodline Divine Powers were rted to fire, but due to the geographic features of theirnd.


    There were active volcanoes throughout thend of the Great Yan Dynasty.


    From time to time, they would spew out volcanic fire.


    The capital, Skyfire City, was built near an active volcano. Although the volcano had not erupted for thousands of years, the fire within the earth would still sporadically erupt.


    Many craftsmen of the Great Yan Dynasty relied on this fire to forge weapons.


    Because of this advantage, the weapons and armor of the Great Yan Dynasty were always far superior in qualitypared to those of other dynasties.


    They indeed had benefited from the bounty of thend.


    Cheng Guang, looking at the appearance of the capital of the Great Yan Dynasty and seeing that Skyfire City was nearly built upon a volcano, was somewhat astonished.


    Fortunately, this world was a world of cultivators.


    Even if the volcano erupted, powerful cultivators could suppress it with single-handed power.


    Otherwise, Cheng Guang could not imagine what kind of thinking led people to build a city on top of a volcano.


    Cheng Guang steered the Flying Boat, slowly approaching Skyfire City.


    The closer he got to Skyfire City, the air became subtly hotter and drier, and with each breath, it felt like he could breath out sparks.


    Cheng Guang¡¯s cultivation was certainly up to the task, yet even so, as he drew near Skyfire City for a moment, his body was covered with a thinyer of sweat.


    Qi surged out, covering his body, bringing a hint of coolness to him.


    In such a scorching environment, how could the ordinary people within Skyfire City stand it?


    Cheng Guang was slightly amazed.


    At that moment, as his Flying Boat neared Skyfire City, about to enter, many military leaders of the Great Yan Dynasty on the city walls noticed Cheng Guang¡¯s vessel.


    They looked up in astonishment, their faces full of shock.


    Clearly, these ordinary military leaders had seldom seen a Flying Boat, this rare existence.


    At the same time, many soldiers took one look at the Flying Boat and felt that the people aboard must be individuals of extraordinary status.


    As the Flying Boat drew closer, they recognized the insignia of the Great Zhou Dynasty and the crest of Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion of the Cheng Family on it. They were greatly agitated and hurriedly opened the city gate respectfully.


    "People from Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion of the Great Zhou Dynasty have actuallye to Great Yan?"


    "Hiss, it makes sense when you think about it. In recent times, apart from Great Zhou, both Great Wei and Great Mongol, and the other three great dynasties have sent delegates here. And as for smaller countries, they are too numerous to count."

 Chapter 360 - 112 Not So Fast (Added! Please Subscribe)_5

    "What exactly has happened? All these dynasties have sent people to our Great Yan."


    "Hey, what else could it be? Isn¡¯t it widely spread? It¡¯s rumored that the remnants of Great Chu are hiding in our Great Yan Dynasty. After learning the news, every dynasty couldn¡¯t sit still and sent people to our Great Yan, one after another, to find that Chu remnant."


    "Isn¡¯t it just a rumor? Why are they treating it as if it¡¯s real?"


    "True or false, we don¡¯t know, but the royal family believes it, maybe it is true."


    On the city walls of Skyfire City,


    a group of soldiers watched the sky, as an incredibly exquisite and luxurious Flying Boat obscured the sun.


    While they discussed in low voices, their eyes were filled with envy.


    Such Flying Boats, under the heavens, not many can own one, right?


    The Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir might be one of them.


    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Cheng Guang piloted the Flying Boat into Skyfire City.


    It was tolerable on the outskirts of Skyfire City, but upon reaching the inner city, Cheng Guang felt a pressure bearing down on him.


    "Young friend, once we reach the inner city, such ostentation is no longer appropriate. Please put away the Flying Boat."


    An aged voice sounded in Cheng Guang¡¯s ear.


    Cheng Guang looked towards the depths of Skyfire City, and could vaguely see that within the Great Yan Imperial Pce, someone was watching him.


    It might be Emperor Zhou, or it may be someone else.


    Cheng Guang wasn¡¯t quite sure, and he also didn¡¯t n to continue piloting the Flying Boat.


    Once inside the inner city, he would have reached his destination.


    The outer city was too chaotic, withmoners aplenty, and mostly cksmith shops, not a ce suitable for residing.


    Living in the inner city would be more convenient.


    If they needed to search for someer, they could let the people from the Bureau of the Lamp make a thorough search in the outer city.


    Cheng Guang stopped the Flying Boat.


    Members of the Bureau of the Lamp leaped down from the Flying Boat one after the other.


    The appearance of a line of Bureau of the Lamp¡¯s powerhouses in Skyfire City created quite a stir among the bystanders.


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    But it seemed that since they had already witnessed simr scenes before, their shock didn¡¯tst long, and they diverted their attention back to their own matters soon afterward.


    Cheng Guang shrunk the Flying Boat and ced it into his storage ring.


    Observing the expressions of the people around him,


    he realized that within the Great Yan Dynasty, the news of the Chu remnants seemed to be merely a spectacle for the World Royal Family, irrelevant to the vast majority of ordinary people.


    Inside Skyfire City, many people simply nced at Cheng Guang and his party and then paid them no further attention.


    Cheng Guang shook his head with a wry smile, knowing that the vast majority of ordinary people only cared about their own daily necessities and were indifferent to the grand affairs of the world and the struggles of the royal family.


    The World Royal Family fought and changed, but their lives asmoners hardly changed, only the Emperor had been reced by someone else.


    Understanding the reason behind this, Cheng Guang could grasp why so many ordinary people could remain so calm when the World Royal Family was agitated by the news of the Great Chu remnants.


    After disembarking the Flying Boat, Qian Siyuan took a moment to survey the surroundings and respectfully said to Cheng Guang, "Princely Heir, let¡¯s head to the local branch of the Bureau of the Lamp next."


    "They have collected quite a bit of intelligence there, and perhaps there will be news of the Chu remnants."


    Cheng Guang nodded slightly and said to Qian Siyuan, "Lead the way."


    Qian Siyuan walked ahead of Cheng Guang, showing him the way.


    Cheng Guang followed behind Qian Siyuan, and they proceeded unobtrusively but imposingly towards the branch of the Bureau of the Lamp.


    It¡¯smon knowledge that the Bureau of the Lamp has branches in the Great Yan Dynasty.


    It¡¯s not that Great Zhou has the audacity to set up an intelligence agency in the Great Yan Dynasty, tantly operating under their noses, unafraid of Great Yan¡¯s retaliation.


    Rather, it¡¯s because all the dynasties typically interprate each other¡¯s affairs, and the Great Yan Dynasty also has its intelligence agencies within the Great Zhou Dynasty.


    It has long since ceased to be a surprise.


    If you annihte my people today, your people will die tomorrow.


    After killing each other back and forth, the royal families of the various dynasties have grown weary, choosing instead to overlook it all.


    Perhaps most are of the mindset that anything you are able to uncover is already public knowledge.


    As for secrets, you won¡¯t be able to discover them anyway.


    This contributes to the creation of such an astonishing situation.


    Cheng Guang followed Qian Siyuan down a few streets and arrived at a bustling market, thronged with traders and shops.


    The crowd was lively and extraordinary.


    The markets of the Great Yan Dynasty, whenpared to those of the Great Zhou Dynasty, possess a unique air that belongs solely to Great Yan.


    The vast majority of goods sold are weapons crafted by artisans of the Great Yan Dynasty.


    The quality is excellent, and although they don¡¯tpare to the weapons used by the people of Great Yan themselves, they are still among the best when taken elsewhere.


    As Cheng Guang walked along, he surveyed his surroundings but did not intend to spend any money.


    They soon arrived at the Bureau of the Lamp¡¯s branch.


    "Princely Heir, we have arrived," Qian Siyuan said to Cheng Guang, bending slightly in respect.


    Cheng Guang stopped and looked at the building in front of him.


    The Bureau of the Lamp¡¯s branch, located in the Great Yan Dynasty, was somewhat unexpected to Cheng Guang.


    It was merely an ordinary teahouse.


    Cheng Guang had thought it might be a brothel or a singing house.


    It seemed that the Bureau of the Lamp maintained a more respectable tone when operating abroad.


    It had not been swayed by the influence of Emperor Zhou, the back-stabber.


    If Emperor Zhou were involved, he¡¯d probably export brothels wherever he went, living up to his name as "Mr. Tang."


    Cheng Guang entered the teahouse.


    As the group of dozens from the Bureau of the Lamp entered the teahouse, they created quite a disturbance, attracting the attention of many gazes.

 Chapter 361 - 112 Not So Fast (Added! Please Subscribe)_6

    The shopkeeper of the tea house saw the neers, their uniforms indicating they were guards of the Bureau of the Lamp, and his eyes brightened. He quickly went forward to greet them.


    Upon seeing Qian Siyuan along with Li Zhengyang, his demeanor became even more respectful.


    "Mr. Qian, Lord Li."


    They greeted.


    Qian Siyuan responded, his gaze sweeping the area before introducing the shopkeeper to Cheng Guang: "Zhang Rui, this is the Princely Heir."


    The shopkeeper, called Zhang Rui by Qian Siyuan, turned his attention to a rxed and handsome young noble at his side.


    His aged face showed respect as he deeply bowed to Cheng Guang.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "I have seen the Princely Heir."


    Cheng Guang¡¯s gazended on Zhang Rui¡¯s face, sizing him up. He noted that even though Zhang Rui was of arge build and despite his elderly appearance, he could still discern that Zhang Rui¡¯s body was rather robust.


    If he were to remove his clothes, strangely, he might even resemble Master Roshi in his buff state.


    At the right moment, Qian Siyuan introduced him, "Princely Heir, this Zhang Rui is one of our agents from the Bureau of the Lamp within the Great Yan Dynasty. His martial ability has reached the Spirit Communication Realm at the Seventh Rank, and his martial arts are exceptionally formidable.


    If he were to use his full strength, he could even fight against the likes of us in the Eighth-Rank King Realm."


    With those words, Qian Siyuan strategically praised Zhang Rui.


    This caused Zhang Rui¡¯s old face to blush slightly, slightly embarrassed.


    "Mr. Qian tters me too much; I am not so impressive, just a few small tricks, small tricks."


    "Princely Heir, you¡¯ve alle a long way and must be tired. Please, sit down first. I will bring some tea for the gentlemen."


    Having said that, Zhang Rui quickly left.


    Qian Siyuan led Cheng Guang to take a seat in a private room on the upper floor of the tea house, and at the same time, he exined to Cheng Guang, "Princely Heir, all the waitstaff in this tea house are from our Bureau of the Lamp."


    "They hold no high official positions, and there are many more agents not stationed within this tea house but hidden in various ces gathering intelligence."


    "This tea house simply serves the purpose of collecting intelligence and facilitatingmunication."


    "Our Bureau of the Lamp operates simr tea houses in every part of the various dynasties."


    Hearing Qian Siyuan¡¯s introduction, Cheng Guang¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and he was taken aback.


    He originally thought he had a good understanding of the Bureau of the Lamp and its scope of influence.


    Yet, he hadn¡¯t realized that the part he had touched upon was merely the tip of an iceberg.


    Much of the Bureau¡¯s personnel, constables, were hidden in the shadows.


    Within the Great Zhou Dynasty, the visible officials in the Capital City¡¯s Bureau might not even constitute one-tenth of the Bureau¡¯s total strength.


    That was quite terrifying.


    As Cheng Guang pondered, Zhang Rui returned briskly with the tea. He respectfully poured tea for Cheng Guang.


    The clear tea, apanied by a faint fragrance, wafted through the air.


    Cheng Guang picked up the teacup, took a delicate sip, then looked at Zhang Rui and asked, "You¡¯re aware of the purpose of our visit, aren¡¯t you?"


    As Cheng Guang¡¯s words ended,


    Zhang Rui, while pouring tea for Qian Siyuan and Li Zhengyang, respectfully replied:


    "Princely Heir, of course I am aware."


    "I¡¯ve already sent people to investigate the matter concerning the remnants of Great Chu."


    "Even if it means turning Great Yan upside down, as long as those remnants haven¡¯t been seized by another royal family, or perhaps aren¡¯t hidden within the Imperial Pce of Great Yan, we should be able to find them sooner orter."


    Cheng Guang nodded slightly, feeling not much doubt about Zhang Rui¡¯s words; the capabilities of the Bureau of the Lamp were indeed trustworthy.


    "So, what information have you gathered so far?"


    Cheng Guang then asked.


    Zhang Rui hesitated for a moment, then spoke cautiously, "Princely Heir, truthfully, the message about the remnants of Great Chu only spread a few days ago. To find them within the Great Yan Dynasty is nearly as difficult as searching for a needle in a haystack, so..."


    Cheng Guang¡¯s expression did not change much; he only tapped lightly on the tabletop.


    "So, to this point, you have found nothing, is that right?"


    When Zhang Rui heard Cheng Guang speak in such a manner, thinking Cheng Guang might issue a punishment, he turned pale, sweat beading uncontrobly on his forehead before dripping off his face onto the floor.


    "Princely Heir, searching for someone takes time."


    "Other dynasties¡¯ powers are also investigating. To find the remnants of Great Chu before anyone else is exceedingly difficult... I hope the Princely Heir can grant us more time..."


    Zhang Rui hastily said.


    Cheng Guang, however, showed no interest in hearing him out and simply waved his hand, sizing up Zhang Rui as he asked, "How many ces have you checked so far?"


    Zhang Rui wiped the beads of sweat from his forehead and hastily replied, "The Great Yan Dynasty¡¯s major prefectures and cities have all been thoroughly investigated."


    Cheng Guang nodded slightly. After looking at Zhang Rui for a moment, he said, "Next, we need not continue the search in those ces. Focus on Skyfire City."


    "Concentrate the search in Skyfire City."


    "Understood?"


    As Cheng Guang¡¯s voice fell, Zhang Rui waspletely stunned.


    "Ah? Princely Heir, are we only searching for that Great Chu remnant in Skyfire City?"


    "Recently, Skyfire City has been the focus of attention from all over the world, and there are quite a few Heavenly Human Realm experts there. That Great Chu remnant would not be so foolish as to appear in Skyfire City..."


    "Princely Heir, perhaps we should keep an eye on other ces as well..."


    Zhang Rui cautiously suggested to Cheng Guang.


    Cheng Guang waved his hand, "Just search in Skyfire City; don¡¯t bother with other ces."


    Seeing Cheng Guang insisting, Zhang Rui ultimately didn¡¯t dare to voice any more objections.


    He turned his gaze to Qian Siyuan and Li Zhengyang standing beside Cheng Guang.


    Zhang Rui had been hoping that Qian Siyuan and Li Zhengyang, the two Deputy Directors, would persuade the Princely Heir. The possibility of finding the Great Chu remnant was virtually nil if they only searched Skyfire City.


    The Great Chu remnant wouldn¡¯t be so foolish as to hide in Skyfire City.


    If he were indeed in Skyfire City, he would likely have been captured by now.


    Zhang Rui thought that either Qian Siyuan or Li Zhengyang would speak up, but he was soon disappointed.


    Because both Qian Siyuan and Li Zhengyang showed little change in their expressions. They did not hesitate at the Princely Heir¡¯s orders. Instead, they pondered why the Princely Heir had issued such orders.


    As if treating Cheng Guang¡¯s words, the distinguished Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir, as the ultimate truth.


    Why was this?


    Zhang Rui didn¡¯t understand, but he had no choice but toply with the Princely Heir¡¯smand, tough as it was to ept.


    Seeing Zhang Rui agree, Cheng Guang didn¡¯t bother with further conversation, instructed him to investigate carefully, and then left him be.


    Zhang Rui, seeing that the Princely Heir was not overly concerned with him and didn¡¯t punish him, immediately felt a sense of relief.


    He still harbored doubts about Cheng Guang¡¯smand.


    Zhang Rui wanted to help Cheng Guang, the distinguished Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir, find that Great Chu remnant.


    Finding the Great Chu remnant would be a great achievement for him, and he might even gain the Princely Heir¡¯s favor.


    If he failed to find the Great Chu remnant, he might instead face the Princely Heir¡¯s punishment.


    The pros and cons were clear at a nce.


    Zhang Rui hesitated for a moment, then found an opportunity to speak with Qian Siyuan and Li Zhengyang, inquiring about the deeper implications behind the Princely Heir¡¯s orders.


    He spected in his heart whether the Princely Heir had received some information that the Great Chu remnant was indeed in Skyfire City, hence the explicit instructions.


    But to his surprise,


    Qian Siyuan and Li Zhengyang, two prominent Deputy Directors and high-ranking figures, actually revealed a certain blind belief.


    "If the Princely Heir says so, just do it; what¡¯s with all the needless questions?"


    "The Princely Heir¡¯smands always carry significant meaning. Take the recent Devil n incident and the matter with the crown prince¡ªthose were all unearthed by the Princely Heir. You just need to trust the Princely Heir," they said one after another.


    Zhang Rui was simply astonished.


    Being from the Great Yan Dynasty, Zhang Rui had some knowledge of the events in the Great Zhou Dynasty, but it wasn¡¯t extensive.


    He knew about the Devil n¡¯s smuggling and the crown prince¡¯s affair.


    However, he didn¡¯t realize that the person behind the scenes who discovered the Devil n¡¯s smuggling route, and the one concerning the crown prince, was actually the Princely Heir.


    Zhang Rui felt foolish, his mouth hanging open slightly.


    His eyes were filled with amazement and shock.


    After a brief pause,


    Zhang Rui now just wanted to p himself several times.


    His unwarranted worry


    Indeed seemed a bit superfluous in front of the Princely Heir.


    ...

 Chapter 362 - 113: A Sea of Flowers Ten Miles Wide, That Yellow Flower (Please Subscribe)

    Cheng Guang did not pay attention to what Zhang Rui was thinking.


    In Cheng Guang¡¯s view, instead of letting Zhang Rui and the others search aimlessly, it was better to search earnestly and honestly in Skyfire City.


    Regardless of whether the remnants of Great Chu indicated by the system task were currently in Skyfire City, she would definitely appear here in the near future.


    Moreover, besides knowing that the "remnants of Great Chu" would appear in Skyfire City, Cheng Guang had another ace up his sleeve.


    Cheng Guang lifted his teacup and took a light sip of the clear tea, allowing the aroma to permeate his mouth, his gaze then falling on Qin Beifeng beside him.


    Everything Qin Beifeng had done within North City, it was difficult to say that the figure of that Great Chu remnant was not involved.


    Qin Beifeng might even know where the "remnants of Great Chu" currently were, and if he directly took him to see her, perhaps there would be no need for Zhang Rui and the others from the Bureau of the Lamp to investigate further, he could handle it alone, just treating their efforts as a mere formality.


    With his thoughts reaching this point, Cheng Guang looked at Qin Beifeng and asked, "Mr. Qin, do you know her current whereabouts?"


    Upon hearing Cheng Guang¡¯s words, Qin Beifeng slightly shook his head.


    "Princely Heir, I do not know either, I have often tried to contact that noble person, but I have received no reply," Qin Beifeng said with sincere earnestness.


    If he knew where that noble person was, he would have directly taken Cheng Guang to meet her.


    This had been agreed upon earlier.


    He would take Cheng Guang to meet his lord, and in return, he would gain his freedom and ensure a safe journey for his lord.


    In Qin Beifeng¡¯s view, it no longer mattered whether Cheng Guang was representing Emperor Zhou or whether his intention was to kill his lord.


    In this world, aside from the honorable Princely Heir, countless eyes were watching his lord.


    Given his lord¡¯s current predicament, simply taking Cheng Guang to meet his lord seemed harmless.


    Qin Beifeng had the confidence that as long as he was there, Cheng Guang would not be able to harm that noble person.


    With these thoughts, Qin Beifeng let out a sigh.


    At the moment, he had absolutely no idea about his lord¡¯s situation. Ever since his n had failed, that noble person had not made any further contact with him, possibly out of great worry or being prevented by others.


    It could also be that her personality had changed drastically since her youth, bing extremely cold-blooded and rational.


    No matter how you looked at it, this change was a good thing.


    After all, I am now an unstable factor...


    Qin Beifeng¡¯s thoughts wereplex.


    Hearing Qin Beifeng speak thus, Cheng Guang gave a light "hmm," his face calm, showing no sign of change. He lifted his teacup again and quietly watched the misty tea within.


    His eyes flickered, musing over something.


    While Cheng Guang was deep in thought, a noisymotion suddenly reached his ears from outside.


    The noise wasing from outside the teahouse.


    Looking out of the teahouse, Cheng Guang noticed an old man on the street outside with an aged face and white hair, wearing a white robe and respectfully following behind a young girl in a yellow dress, who was smiling quite conspicuously.


    The disturbance outside the teahouse was primarily caused by the girl in the yellow dress.


    "Is this person of high status?" Cheng Guang asked, observing the carefree girl walking on the street.


    Qian Siyuan, always with a gentle smile, heard Cheng Guang¡¯s inquiry and respectfully bowed slightly, whispering to Cheng Guang.


    "Princely Heir, that is the current Crown Princess Consort of the Great Yan Dynasty."


    Cheng Guang nodded slightly, that exined it.


    The status of the Crown Princess Consort was indeed immensely revered; after all, barring any mishaps, she would be the Empress of Great Yan in the future.


    Cheng Guang observed the girl in the yellow dress and after only a moment, he found it odd that when this Crown Princess Consort appeared, many hidden gazes instantly emerged, quietly watching this distinguished Crown Princess Consort.


    If it were just the people around being a bit noisy and talkative because of the Crown Princess Consort¡¯s presence, Stay updated through empire


    that would not be an issue.


    But what about those hidden gazes?


    Among those observing the girl in the yellow dress with hidden gazes, there were even some whose mere presence made Cheng Guang feel a chill.


    Many strong individuals!


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    At the very least, all of them were cultivators with a Rebirth Realm cultivation of the sixth rank!


    Considering this, Cheng Guang spoke aloud:


    "This Crown Princess Consort, aside from her status, is there anything else special about her?"


    Qian Siyuan did not know this, and his gaze shifted to Zhang Rui.


    Zhang Rui, very tactful, did not wait for Qian Siyuan to remind him. The moment Qian Siyuan¡¯s gaze fell upon him, he hurriedly and respectfully stepped forward, saying:


    "The Crown Princess Consort is indeed quite special. It stands to reason that the status of the Crown Princess Consort is highly revered, but she is merely for show."


    Zhang Rui paused slightly in his tone, and after a moment continued, "Because this Crown Princess Consort possesses a treasure body and isn¡¯t expected to live past eighteen.


    It¡¯s said that after her death, whatever she values the most will transform into Different Treasures of seemingly high grade, at least an Earth Grade Treasure, it¡¯s just a pity that it¡¯s uncertain what grade of Treasure it will be."


    Having heard Zhang Rui¡¯s words, Cheng Guang¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of surprise.


    Possessing a treasure body?


    Not living past eighteen?


    And after death, whatever is held most dear will turn into Different Treasures??


    Isn¡¯t this just a perfect human-shaped treasure basin?

 Chapter 363 - 113: A Sea of Flowers Ten Miles Wide, That Yellow Flower (Please Subscribe)_2

    Different Treasures are iparably precious, and since most of them appear out of thin air, they cannot be artificially created or transformed. Therefore, most people in the world can only rely on fortune, hoping that one day they might be lucky enough to stumble upon a Different Treasure.


    And now, suddenly someone told them that there is a special physique that can materialize Different Treasures.


    It can be foreseen how crazy the news would make the people of the world.


    On an ordinary day, being able to obtain one or two Grey-rank or White-rank Exotic Treasures would already make them ecstatic,


    As Zhang Rui was exining to Cheng Guang, he looked down at the teahouse below, at the girl in the yellow dress walking on the street with an innocent and carefree face, and couldn¡¯t help but express his doubts:


    "Logically speaking, with such a special physique, the Crown Princess Consort has always been hidden deep in the pce by the Crown Prince, closely guarded, and rarely allowed to go out. Howe she was allowed out today?"


    "Could it be that her time is near, and the Crown Prince, having a soft heart, let the Crown Princess Consort out to fulfill her worldly wishes?"


    Cheng Guang nced at Zhang Rui, tapped the table lightly with a finger, and asked casually, "Is she about to turn eighteen?"


    Zhang Rui nodded slightly, "Yes, Princely Heir, it has been five years since the Crown Princess Consort was discovered by the Crown Prince and conferred the title. When she was brought into the imperial capital, she was about ten years old. By now, she should be close to eighteen."


    Upon hearing this, Cheng Guang¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, the girl who seemed innocent and had not experienced much of the world¡¯s malice would not be long for this world.


    He wondered if she knew how special her physique was.


    Zhang Rui, seeming to have guessed what Cheng Guang was thinking, spoke in a timely manner to exin.


    "Princely Heir, the Crown Prince has kept the special nature of the Crown Princess Consort¡¯s body quite a secret, and she herself is unaware."


    Zhang Rui sighed after saying this, his face showing aplex expression.


    She had been conferred the title of Crown Princess Consort and would soon be married. At that time, she would give herself, something she considered precious, to the Crown Prince.


    But little did she know, her wedding would also mark the time of her death.


    Such a fate, for any person, is the cruelest, but it is the destiny of the Crown Princess Consort.


    Carrying a body with treasure, it was impossible for her to end well no matter what.


    No matter how hard she tried, her years would cease at eighteen.


    After listening to Zhang Rui, Cheng Guang¡¯s expression did not fluctuate much. After looking at the girl in the yellow dress downstairs again, he lost interest in watching.


    His gaze shifted away from the girl in the yellow dress.


    At that moment, Zhang Rui made a soft "eh" sound, "Wait, Princely Heir, is this girl in the yellow dress leaving the city?"


    "If she is leaving the city, why does she only have an old servant with her? Isn¡¯t the Crown Prince afraid something might happen?"


    Zhang Rui quickly summoned some people to inquire about it.


    Shortly after, someone returned with a report.


    After learning the reason, Zhang Rui¡¯s expression changed subtly. He quickly walked up to Cheng Guang, bowed slightly, and said:


    "Princely Heir, it¡¯s said that the Crown Princess Consort wished to visit her home, and the Crown Prince allowed her to go back to her hometown."


    Find your next read at empire


    "Throughout the journey, the Crown Prince didn¡¯t take any protective measures near the Crown Princess Consort, only arranging for a frail old man without any cultivation to apany her."


    "Many in the Martial World couldn¡¯t understand what the Crown Prince was thinking, but after the Crown Princess Consort left, those who heard the news felt it was an opportune moment to strike."


    Zhang Rui said this and looked down at the girl in the yellow dress who was walking down the street toward the outer city.


    "Right now, the Crown Princess Consort hasn¡¯t left the capital yet, so no one dares to act. But once she¡¯s out of the capital, some desperate rogues, I am afraid, will not resist the temptation of the Different Treasure and would act against the Crown Princess Consort."


    "Princely Heir, should we get involved?"


    After speaking, Zhang Rui¡¯s gaze returned to Cheng Guang, asking respectfully.


    Having heard Zhang Rui¡¯s words, Cheng Guang neither shook his head nor nodded.


    He just slowly furrowed his brows, puzzled.


    How could the Crown Prince of Great Yan, who¡¯d been protecting the treasure-carrying Crown Princess Consort in the pce for four or five years and never let her go out, suddenly allow her to leave?


    Did he truly think that just because the Crown Princess Consort was homesick, she could regain her freedom?


    It wasn¡¯t supposed to be like this, was it?


    The Crown Prince of Great Yan, after all, was the heir to a kingdom; he wouldn¡¯t be so driven by his emotions.


    Even if he was overflowing with sympathy and wanted to let the Crown Princess Consort see her homnd before she died, he wouldn¡¯t fail to arrange a powerful expert to be by her side.


    This was clearly a trap to lure someone into making a move.


    The situation was very strange.


    But he could not discern the Crown Prince¡¯s intentions.


    Cheng Guang spected that perhaps many desperate rogues would not be able to resist the temptation of the Different Treasure and would take the risk to act against the Crown Princess Consort.


    That would inevitably cause a bloody storm to arise.


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Stirring up a bloody storm in the Great Yan Dynasty and the Martial World, what benefit woulde to the Crown Prince?


    Cheng Guang couldn¡¯t figure it out; his eyebrows were slightly furrowed, but he knew he didn¡¯t need to get involved in this fuss.


    He didn¡¯tck Different Treasures.


    Nor was he a man with an overabundance of sympathy.


    Meddling in others¡¯ affairs was not his style.


    So he nned to just observe.


    At this moment, Cheng Guang suddenly noticed that the girl in the yellow dress, just as she was about to pass the teahouse, turned back and entered the teahouse.


    "Waiter, bring some tea."


    The girl in the yellow dress sat down eagerly at a nearby table, her fair and tender legs swinging gently.

 Chapter 364 - 113: A Sea of Flowers Ten Miles Wide, That Yellow Flower (Please Subscribe)_3

    She pulled out a tea bowl resembling a thermos from her bosom, removed the wooden stopper, and ced it on the wooden table.


    It seemed she nned to pour tea into this bowl to drink on the way.


    The white-d elder smiled doting behind the girl in the yellow skirt, not stopping her, and silently took out some fragments of silver, handing them to the tea house server.


    Then he simply waited for the tea to be served.


    The girl in the yellow skirt, lively by nature, looked around curiously while waiting for the tea, and her gaze soon fell on Cheng Guang nearby.


    Seeing Cheng Guang¡¯s handsome appearance and the noble aura enshrouding him,


    she was startled for a moment.


    Then quickly turned her gaze away, daring not to look any longer.


    The girl in the yellow skirt could tell at a nce that the noble son sitting not far from herself was someone whose status and identity were beyond her reach.


    Experience new stories on empire


    So she only gave Cheng Guang a quick nce before moving her gaze away.


    The girl in the yellow skirt thought that as long as she did not speak to Cheng Guang, the handsome and peerless noble, there wouldn¡¯t be any entanglement.


    But unexpectedly,


    while she intended not to provoke him, Cheng Guang did not n to let her go so easily.


    "The Green Dragon tea in this tea house is not bad, barely enough to quench thirst,"


    Cheng Guang said with a smile to the girl in the yellow skirt, not far away.


    The girl in the yellow skirt, hearing the voice near her ear, was startled at first, then incredulously looked around, as if she thought Cheng Guang was greeting someone next to her, only to find that there was no one else beside her.


    Her gaze fell on Cheng Guang.


    And found that Cheng Guang had, from the very beginning, set his sights on her.


    Watching her intently the whole time.


    The girl in the yellow skirt looked at Cheng Guang, full of curiosity, pointed at herself, "Are you talking to me?"


    Cheng Guang nodded.


    Only then did the girl in the yellow skirt realize, and then she said woefully, "Young master, your words are amusing. Green Dragon tea, as such, is already considered top-quality tea here, and using it just to quench thirst is, to me, somewhat wasteful."


    "A girl from an impoverished family like mine truly can¡¯t afford it, whereas young master can drink whatever you wish, as you please."


    Although the girl in the yellow skirt could tell that Cheng Guang¡¯s identity was likely extraordinary, she did not know exactly who he was.


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Regardless,


    the girl in the yellow skirt still thought he wasn¡¯t someone she could afford to offend.


    Despite being the Crown Princess Consort of Great Yan, a person of incredibly honorable status, she acted with extreme caution, no different from an ordinary person.


    After responding briefly to Cheng Guang, she didn¡¯t wish to engage further with him.


    However, while waiting for the tea to be served, the girl in the yellow skirt kept noticing that the noble son who had just spoken to her was still staring at her.


    With a smile on his face.


    Not in a way that seemed like he was coveting her body.


    And she didn¡¯t know what he was thinking.


    The girl in the yellow skirt just felt that this handsome noble was quite the oddity.


    Cheng Guang gazed at the girl in the yellow skirt, his hand supporting his chin, and a myriad of thoughts rose in his mind.


    He struck up a conversation with the girl in the yellow skirt on a whim.


    Because Cheng Guang suddenly recalled the sudden turmoil in the Great Yan Dynasty, which had led to the withdrawal of troops from the Border Area¡¯s battlefield.


    The chaos that engulfed the Great Yan Dynasty was of no benefit to the dynasty itself,


    but it was enormously advantageous to the "remnants of Great Chu" lurking in the shadows.


    Although Cheng Guang did not know how the "remnants of Great Chu" managed to create chaos in the Great Yan Dynasty, to the extent that it became so serious that they had to deploy soldiers from the battlefield,


    Cheng Guang knew the "remnants of Great Chu," as suggested by his mission objectives, might have a non-negligible foundation in the Great Yan Dynasty.


    At the very least, they had certain resources, identities, and statuses, otherwise, they couldn¡¯t have achieved all this.


    With this thought, Cheng Guang suddenly felt that the affair of the Crown Princess Consort might not only be the Crown Prince¡¯s capriciousness, acting on a fanciful impulse.


    It could also be rted to the "remnants of Great Chu."


    After all, this maneuver sessfully distracted part of the world¡¯s attention, shifting many people¡¯s focus from the "remnants of Great Chu" to the Crown Princess Consort.


    The pressure on the "remnants of Great Chu" was immediately reduced by an untold factor.


    This girl in the yellow skirt perhaps¡­


    If she wasn¡¯t a person of the "remnants of Great Chu," then the Great Yan Crown Prince was.


    But thinking it over, how could the Great Yan Crown Prince possibly help the "remnants of Great Chu"? Cheng Guang dismissed this somewhat ludicrous thought.


    Regardless, the girl in the yellow skirt surely had some connection to the remnants of Great Chu.


    Cheng Guang pondered thus and slowly rose to approach the girl in the yellow skirt not far away.


    As Cheng Guang walked toward the girl in the yellow skirt, he attracted the gaze of many onlookers.


    Qian Siyuan and Li Zhengyang, standing beside Cheng Guang, exchanged nces, not knowing why their Princely Heir suddenly took interest in the girl in the yellow skirt, the Crown Princess Consort of Great Yan, but from their understanding of Cheng Guang, they knew he would never engage in meaningless actions.


    Therefore, they too quickly rose.


    "Let¡¯s go, take a look,"


    Qin Yanqiu, who was quietly sitting beside Qing Luan, did not join them to look.


    Yanqiu was naturally reserved, and apart from battle, there was little that could draw her attention.


    Qing Luan, on the other hand, was more understanding.


    Thinking to herself, perhaps the Princely Heir took a fancy to that girl in the yellow skirt and was going to offer his attentions; naturally, she could not follow along.

 Chapter 365 - 113: A Sea of Flowers Ten Miles Wide, That Yellow Flower (Please Subscribe)_4

    That being said, this yellow-skirted girl was still the Crown Princess Consort of Great Yan. If their Princely Heir really took a liking to her, they could not just forcibly take her back to Great Zhou, could they?


    Otherwise, where would the Crown Prince of Great Yan put his face?


    Qing Luan thought aimlessly to herself.


    Although she did not go over, her delicate and fair ears perked up, listening to the conversation not far away.


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Cheng Guang walked up to the yellow-skirted girl¡¯s table, sizing her up.


    The yellow-skirted girl was startled by Cheng Guang¡¯s sudden approach, quickly stood up, and maintained a certain distance, "Young Master, is there something you need?"


    Cheng Guang sized up the yellow-skirted girl, finding her cautiousness amusing and at odds with her status as the Crown Princess Consort.


    Reflecting on the words the yellow-skirted girl said earlier, although she held the title of Crown Princess Consort, her life did not seem so affluent.


    When it came to drinking tea, she wouldn¡¯t pick the most expensive one.


    Cheng Guang observed the yellow-skirted girl closely, and was even more astonished to find.


    Although the yellow-skirted girl¡¯s clothes appeared very clean and of good quality, they were somewhat faded, showing signs of age and wear.


    It¡¯s unknown how many times they had been worn after washing, washed after wearing.


    A Crown Princess Consort not even willing to buy a new dress.


    Is it really that dire?


    Cheng Guang stroked his chin, watching the yellow-skirted girl closely.


    The yellow-skirted girl felt a bit of a tingling sensation on her scalp under Cheng Guang¡¯s gaze.


    The white-robed elder behind her also discerned that Cheng Guang was no ordinary person, and so, he silently became as quiet as a hibernating turtle.


    If his youngdy could not afford to offend this young master, then he certainly could not afford to, either.


    Just at that moment, a server came up with a teapot.


    The yellow-skirted girl, as if seeing a savior, quickly picked up the teapot and began to pour it into her newly taken out teacup.


    "Young Master, I have something to attend to in a while, so I won¡¯t apany you any longer. I must be going."


    After pouring the tea from the teapot into the cup, the yellow-skirted girl quickly made to leave.


    Cheng Guang¡¯s voice timely reached her ears.


    "It¡¯s gettingte, aren¡¯t you worried about idents leaving the capital now?"


    Hearing Cheng Guang¡¯s words, the yellow-skirted girl¡¯s footsteps hesitated, she turned her head to look at Cheng Guang, then a bright smile spread across her face.


    "You jest, Young Master. Although I have no cultivation and didn¡¯t bring many guards, the public order in Great Yan is still good. Besides, I am, after all, the Crown Princess Consort of Great Yan. Nothing untoward will happen."


    "Besides, I¡¯m super strong."


    With that, the yellow-skirted girl flexed her arm to show off her muscles.


    ¡ª¡ªWhich were virtually nonexistent.


    Yet, even so, the yellow-skirted girl looked proud, very pleased and self-satisfied with her apparent physical strength.


    Cheng Guangughed as he assessed the yellow-skirted girl, "Who made you go back to your hometown, was it you or the Crown Prince of Great Yan? Or someone else?"


    Cheng Guang voiced his lingering doubts.


    He was quite curious as to why the yellow-skirted girl had suddenly decided to leave the capital to visit her hometown.


    "Nobody, I decided to go back on my own."


    The yellow-skirted girl said, with her bright smile undiminished as she nodded slightly as a sign of respect to Cheng Guang, "Thank you for your concern, Young Master."


    With that, the yellow-skirted girl picked up her skirts and hurriedly ran out of the teahouse.


    As if she didn¡¯t want to stay with Cheng Guang for even a second longer.


    The white-robed elder quickly followed the yellow-skirted girl as she left.


    The elder had no cultivation at all, just apletely ordinary old man.


    The yellow-skirted girl, who possessed a treasured body, had only this old man with her and no other powerful protectors.


    On this journey, it would be difficult not to encounter unexpected incidents.


    Cheng Guang gazed at the receding silhouette of the yellow-skirted girl, having not uncovered much information from her.


    He also truly realized that the yellow-skirted girl was unaware of her own body¡¯s condition.


    The condition of the yellow-skirted girl¡¯s body had probably spread throughout Great Yan by now.


    Fearful that everyone except the yellow-skirted girl herself knew.


    Cheng Guang pondered briefly and then stood up leisurely, walking in the direction the yellow-skirted girl had gone.


    "Let¡¯s go, follow and see."


    There were too many mysteries surrounding the yellow-skirted girl.


    Even if Cheng Guang was not sure whether this matter had anything to do with the "remnants of Great Chu", following and investigating the yellow-skirted girl was necessary.


    Perhapster on, the person hidden behind the yellow-skirted girl would reveal themselves.


    Whether it was the Crown Prince of Great Yan or the remnants of Great Chu.


    After Cheng Guang spoke, he let Qing Luan and Qin Yanqiu rest in the teahouse.


    He took Qin Beifeng and Qian Siyuan along with Li Zhengyang and headed in the direction the yellow-skirted girl had left.


    Cheng Guang didn¡¯t need to bring too many people; with Qin Beifeng and three others by his side, it was unlikely anything untoward could happen unless Sky-Man intervened. If he wanted to take action, then he could forcibly take the Crown Princess Consort if necessary.


    Cheng Guang followed the yellow-skirted girl out of Skyfire City at a leisurely pace.


    The moment the yellow-skirted girl left Skyfire City, the many people secretly observing her suddenly had a much sharper look in their eyes.


    Some of them thought about taking action the instant she left Skyfire City.


    But because there were too many people eying the yellow-skirted girl, nobody dared to move rashly.


    Apart from there being too manypetitors, there was another reason.


    The yellow-skirted girl¡¯s treasured body had not yet been activated.


    Before she turned eighteen, Different Treasures could not be revealed, even if someone seized the yellow-skirted girl. They would have to wait some more time, until the moment of her death, for her most cherished possession to transform into Different Treasures.

 Chapter 366 - 113: A Sea of Flowers Ten Miles Wide, That Yellow Flower (Please Subscribe)_5

    Unable to directly acquire the Different Treasures.


    During the waiting period, all sorts of idents might ur.


    Therefore, many strong individuals, even those confident in their own strength, did not dare to act rashly, forcibly suppressing the thoughts in their minds.


    After maintaining a necessary and vignt distance from the surrounding people.


    All attention was then focused on the girl in the yellow dress.


    They simply waited for the girl¡¯s life to enter its final moments before they could act without the slightest hesitation.


    "Princely Heir, aside from the powerful figures from the Martial World sects, it seems that some nobles from within Great Yan¡¯s imperial city have also secretly sent people here," said Qian Siyuan, following closely behind Cheng Guang, his gaze sharp as he observed their surroundings, on guard for any danger that mighte at any moment.


    Cheng Guang nodded slightly, not particrly surprised, for the Different Treasures that the girl in the yellow dress could materialize were all of high grade, each worth a fortune.


    It was impossible for anyone not to be tempted.


    Even the Crown Prince of Great Yan, of such noble status, and the girl in the yellow dress who ostensibly was the Crown Princess Consort, some noble families considered that there was nothing that couldn¡¯t be touched if the benefits were substantial enough.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    For the Crown Prince to let the girl leave the city without offering protection was either because he had other ns or he was holding back.


    Cheng Guang nced around, and seeing that no one made a move to reveal themselves, he slowly followed the girl in the yellow dress.


    After leaving the imperial city, the girl, besides herself, seemed to have only an old man in white following beside her.


    But in the shadows, it was unknown how many eyes were quietly watching her.


    No one dared to show themselves, to be the target of public scrutiny.


    The girl in the yellow dress walked out of the imperial city and headed south.


    She hopped and skipped along, appearing carefree and heedless.


    While traveling, she would asionally squat down to observe the ants under a tree stump or gaze absentmindedly at the sky for the entire day.


    The girl¡¯s hometown was near Skyfire City.


    When she left the imperial city, it was just morning, and by dusk, barely past the ninth hour, she had stopped in her tracks.


    This was a basin area near Skyfire City. The basin was covered with yellow flowers, forming a sea of blossoms for miles around.


    Upon seeing the miles of yellow flowers shining brightly in the sunset, the bright smile on the girl¡¯s face became even more brilliant.


    She gently picked up a yellow flower and inhaled its scent, feeling a faint fragrance fill her nostrils.


    "Mr. Fang, let¡¯s stay nearby for tonight and not go any further," said the girl, her eyes resting on the yellow flower in the palm of her hand.


    The old man by the girl¡¯s side nodded slightly and started to gather her belongings, preparing to stay here for the night, which was not an issue for a cultivator, who could simply meditate throughout.


    For ordinary people, however, due to the drastic change in temperature between day and night, without adequate warmth, they might very well freeze to death.


    While the old man was busy with the belongings, the girl put down the yellow flower and theny down in the sea of flowers, staring at the stars above.


    She slowly closed her eyes.


    The girl in the yellow dress was unaware.


    At that moment, her body suddenly began to glow faintly.


    The glow wasn¡¯t like gold but shone as brightly as golden light.


    It flickered on and off, like breathing, upon her body.


    The old man in white noticed the change in his young mistress and dropped the belongings and items in his hands in shock.


    "Mi-Miss...?" he hesitated, wanting to say something to her, but at that moment, several cold gleams swept through the shadows around them.


    Puchi.


    A sound of a de cutting through flesh was heard.


    The old man covered his throat, uttering no sound, as his words turned into meaningless "ugh, ugh" noises.


    He stretched out his hand, trying to reach toward the girl lying in a pool of blood.


    But as his hand rose, it fell weakly.


    His aged body shivered a few times and then copsed to the ground.


    It was like a feather falling into water, causing no ripples at all.


    All the figures hidden in the darkness, seeing the light flickering on the girl¡¯s body, had their eyes light up and could no longer sit still.


    Had the Crown Prince lost his mind?


    Letting her out just as her precious body was about to mature.


    The most valuable thing about the girl in the yellow dress had to be on her person!


    Excited, everyone first attacked the old man.


    The belongings the old man had brought were instantly robbed clean.


    The teacup previously used by the girl to pour tea was especially sought after by numerous strong figures, who fought each other for it, turning the sky dark and causing a massive surge of Qi, which didn¡¯t subside even after a hundred miles.


    Even the people far away in Skyfire City could see the changes in the sky.


    The rumble of the Qi was like thunderous drums.


    The might of the Divine Power dazzled brightly, like the zing sun.


    After seizing all the belongings of the girl in the yellow dress, everyone wanted to turn their gazes to her, curious if she was hiding anything.


    Seeing this scene,


    Cheng Guang knew that the girl might very well end up dead without aplete corpse and sighed. He stepped forward slowly.


    He approached the girl¡¯s side.


    "You¡¯ve taken her things, do you really need to strip her bare to be satisfied?"

 Chapter 367 - 113: Ten Miles of Flower Seas, That Yellow Flower (Please Subscribe)_6

    The hidden experts lurking in the darkness saw Cheng Guang¡¯s figure, and many seemed to recognize him, their eyes flickering.


    They were pondering whether offending Cheng Guang, the Duke of the State¡¯s Heir from the Great Zhou Dynasty, was worth it for the possibility of finding other items on the girl in the yellow dress.


    After all, Cheng Guang was a man from the Great Zhou Dynasty, and it was not that easy for him to extend his reach into Great Yan.


    Many hesitated for a moment, ncing at the girl in the yellow dress who was beside Cheng Guang with her eyes closed and an expression of tranquility, seemingly already in peaceful slumber. Noticing the simplicity of her attire,cking even a single adornment, they concluded that it was unlikely she possessed any other valuable items.


    A group of people protected what they had just obtained, slowly retreating.


    Hiding not far away, they gazed at the luster on the girl in the yellow dress.


    The glow radiating from her, like rays of golden light, grew brighter and brighter.


    When it reached its brightest.


    It was the moment when her precious body matured and the Different Treasures would appear.


    It was also the moment when the girl in the yellow dress would meet her demise in the Underworld.


    Seeing the people around him back away, Cheng Guang turned his attention to the girl in the yellow dress.


    At that moment, the girl quietly opened her eyes and looked toward Cheng Guang.


    The two exchanged a silent nce.


    Cheng Guang observed the girl¡¯s expression.


    Upon seeing Cheng Guang, her face revealed a hint of surprise, followed by a bright and beautiful smile.


    "Young Master, you were right, leaving the city really was dangerous."


    Cheng Guang looked at the girl, rubbing his head helplessly.


    At first, he thought the girl was oblivious, unaware of everything, and didn¡¯t realize how many people were watching her from the shadows.


    But in fact,


    She knew.


    Today was the day her precious body matured.


    She was bound to die.


    To die within the city.


    Or to die outside it.


    It made no difference to the girl in the yellow dress.


    To her, perhaps, dying in a ce she liked was the best choice she could make.


    Seeing Cheng Guang say nothing, her radiant smile unabated, she cheerfully gazed up at the sky.


    "Thank you, Young Master, for today. Over all these years, you have been the person who has spoken the most with me."


    "Even if it was just a sentence or two."


    "Don¡¯t me me, Young Master, for not heeding your advice. I didn¡¯t want to involve you, but I never imagined your status to be even more esteemed than I thought, affording you so much respect from everyone here."


    "You really are amazing, Young Master."


    As she spoke, the girl picked up a yellow flower and offered it to Cheng Guang with a smile.


    "Young Master, this flower is beautiful."


    As the girl in the yellow dress spoke, tears welled up in her eyes, herughter tinged with sorrow.


    Cheng Guang silently epted the yellow flower.


    In that moment, the golden radiance emanating from the girl shone forth in its entirety.


    It formed a pir of light soaring into the sky.


    It added a cool hue to the dimming sky.


    Under the glow of the golden light, the girl¡¯s figure, along with her attire, melted away like snowkes.


    Her form disappeared in an instant.


    But her bright smile seemed to be forever captured within these ten miles of blossoming flowers.


    Cheng Guang looked at the yellow flower in his hands and couldn¡¯t help butugh and shake his head.


    "What a way to give a gift, there¡¯s no such careless way to say thanks."


    Ignoring the gazes of those around him, Cheng Guang buried the girl in the yellow dress amidst the ten miles of blossom.


    Then, he walked slowly back to Skyfire City, the imperial capital of Great Yan.


    ...


    The powerful figures around them, upon the girl¡¯s death, looked at the items they had just fought over and realized they hadn¡¯t changed at all, feeling a mixture of frustration and anger.


    "How could this be, why is there no change!?"


    "Mine hasn¡¯t either!!"


    "Damn it, could it be that the Crown Princess Consort didn¡¯t carry her most treasured items with her?"


    "It¡¯s possible! Perhaps they were already confiscated by the Crown Prince. Otherwise, he would never have allowed the Crown Princess Consort to leave the pce."


    The many strong ones looked at the trivial objects they had fought over.


    So many had died over these items.


    And in the end, it was all for naught!


    Everyone had been outwitted by the Crown Prince of Great Yan!!


    The group of experts felt extremely aggrieved and distressed, setting their eyes on the Eastern Pce of Skyfire City, their hearts more ufortable than if they had eaten dry, overcooked food.


    At this very moment,


    Within the Eastern Pce of Great Yan,


    A pale-faced young man with a delicate and gentle appearance looked toward the golden light in the sky while sitting in his wheelchair, his expressionrgely indifferent.


    He pulled a jade hairpin from his bosom.


    Gently caressing it.


    Ever since he discovered that the woman had a special constitution, he had brought her to the Eastern Pce, made her the Crown Princess Consort, and pretended to be deeply in love with her, earning her trust.


    For so many years, he had given her gifts time and again.


    Whatever he gave her, she always cherished immensely.


    But the most cherished of all was this jade hairpin.


    It was the first gift he had given her.


    The most likely to be a Different Treasure was exactly this item.


    He awaited the moment when the golden pir of light bloomed, expecting the jade hairpin in his hands to undergo a transformation.


    But there was no change at all.


    As time passed, the young man¡¯s face grew more and more unsightly, slowly clenching the hairpin so tightly that his fingertips began to turn blue from the force.


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Why?!


    Why didn¡¯t the hairpin change?!


    Hadn¡¯t she told me herself that it was the thing she cherished the most?!


    The young man¡¯s gaze shifted to the middle-aged man in blue beside him, "Go, bring out all her other belongings."


    The middle-aged man promptly responded and quickly left.


    Soon enough, the middle-aged man brought over a pile of jewelry and clothes,ying them out on the ground.


    Under the young man¡¯s watchful eye.


    Not one of those items underwent any change.


    The young man¡¯s face froze in shock.


    "This shouldn¡¯t be happening, why is it like this."


    "I¡¯ve nned for so many years, how could it all fail like this?"


    "Without a Different Treasure, how can I, with my shallow foundations,pete with that woman in the future?!"


    The young man lowered his eyes to the hairpin in his hand, his mouth corners beginning to twitch slightly.


    Disappointment, sorrow, disbelief.


    All these emotions surged into his heart.


    Making his expression extremely ugly.


    The middle-aged man watched the young man¡¯s demeanor, expressing his concern, "Your Highness, it doesn¡¯t matter if there is no Different Treasure, we don¡¯t actually need one."


    As he spoke, the middle-aged man sighed, "Your Highness,"


    "The Crown Princess Consort never knew the full extent of what she carried; she has always been deeply in love with you."


    "What she treasures might just be you, Your Highness."


    "If only we could save the Crown Princess Consort, that would be wonderful."


    The young man¡¯s expression gradually grew indifferent.


    "What¡¯s the use of saying all this at a time like this?"


    "Did the Commandery Princess send someone to act? If she did, I could still find a pretext to use her before the Emperor."


    The middle-aged man shook his head.


    The young man felt somewhat dejected, and with a slow shake of his head, he waved his hand to dismiss the middle-aged man.


    Caressing the hairpin in his palm.


    All these years ofpanionship, although initially, it was all an act and purely for exploiting her body to incubate a high-grade Different Treasure.


    But as time went by.


    All the bits and pieces umted over the years.


    Honestly, had he truly not developed any feelings?


    The young man didn¡¯t know.


    At the death of the girl in the yellow skirt, his emotions were moreplex than he himself had expected.


    On second thought...


    What was that woman¡¯s name again?


    The young man gently massaged his forehead, "Something like Yingying..."


    "That should be the name, I suppose."


    The young man sighed.


    He looked up at the sky, where a few remnants of golden light still adorned the heaven, adding a touch of beauty to the world.


    ...


    Meanwhile.


    Cheng Guang, who was on his way back to the Capital city.


    Suddenly felt a warmth in his palm.


    In his hand.


    That cluster of yellow flowers.


    Was flickering with a faint glow.


    Cheng Guang was stunned.


    ...

 Chapter 368 - 114: Tomorrow’s Yellow Flower, The Worries of an Old Father (Please Subscribe)

    Cheng Guang clearly saw that the previously simple and unadorned, ordinary yellow flower in his hand was undergoing a slightly peculiar change.


    Although he held it in his hand, it gave Cheng Guang the feeling that he couldn¡¯t quite grasp it.


    Qin Beifeng, who was beside Cheng Guang, noticed the change in the yellow flower Cheng Guang was holding, his eyes widened slightly, revealing his astonishment.


    He had really not expected that their Princely Heir, who had merely walked around without participating in the scramble or making any special moves,


    would end up with the Crown Princess Consort¡¯s most cherished possession in his hand.


    But then again...


    That highly esteemed, noble Crown Princess Consort, who cherished this thing most in her life, turned out to treasure a yellow flower picked from the roadside¡ªsuch a thought was indeed quite sigh-inducing.


    Qin Beifeng, a rough man, was inadvertently moved when he saw this scene.


    Qian Siyuan, as well as Li Zhengyang, also noticed the small yellow flower in Cheng Guang¡¯s hand that was faintly shimmering.


    Qian Siyuan, who always had a gentle smile, squinted his eyes so much they formed a line, but when he saw the flower in Cheng Guang¡¯s hand flickering with light, he was stunned and stood frozen in ce.


    His eyes, originally squinted into slits, suddenly widened a great deal.


    Li Zhengyang, looking at the yellow flower in Cheng Guang¡¯s hand, paused his breath, equally taken aback. After a moment, he hurriedly turned his head to look around and, realizing that no one nearby was paying attention to them, he finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Princely Heir, please put away the yellow flower for now,"


    Li Zhengyang said respectfully.


    Cheng Guang shook his head, "No need, this change won¡¯tst too long."


    As Cheng Guang¡¯s words fell, the shimmering luster on the yellow flower in his hand gradually settled and disappeared.


    At the same time, a piece of information appeared in his mind.


    [Tomorrow¡¯s Yellow Flower (One-time King¡¯s Treasure): "If one cares little for flowers with wine at hand, fearing the flowers would only mock one¡¯s solitude, yesterday¡¯s matters cannot be retained, Tomorrow¡¯s Yellow Flower ounts for the past, all is fleeting in an instant, nothing but an illusion.


    Once used, time within heaven and earth rewinds to a day prior, resetting time, with no one but yourself remembering anything of the day.]


    Holding the yellow flower, Cheng Guang had originally been quite casual about it, not taking it to heart or caring much.


    But when the information about the flower flooded his mind, Cheng Guang was struck dumb, and he hastily held the flower with both hands as if it were a precious treasure!


    A King-level Tomorrow¡¯s Yellow Flower!


    The only King¡¯s Treasure Cheng Guang possessed was the Tai Chi Diagram, capable of controlling concepts beyond the reach of ordinary Sky-Men¡ªtime!


    Cheng Guang had originally thought that even if the girl in the yellow dress turned her treasured possession into a magical treasure, it wouldn¡¯t be of a very high grade, and therefore, it would be a dispensable item for him.


    But he had not expected


    that the yellow flower given to him by the girl in the yellow dress would eventually turn into a King¡¯s Treasure!


    Another treasure that touched the realm of time.


    In some sense, its effect was even more powerful than the Tai Chi Diagram.


    It forced a rewind of time, returning to a day prior.


    Except for himself, no one else would remember the events that transpired, isn¡¯t this essentially a form of foreseeing the future?


    If faced with an inevitable death situation, using Tomorrow¡¯s Yellow Flower would allow one to foresee and save one¡¯s life.


    If encountering an opportunity that was missed, using Tomorrow¡¯s Yellow Flower could also afford a second chance to seize the moment.


    With such powerful effects, surely anyone who saw it would be envious!


    Having Tomorrow¡¯s Yellow Flower was like having a powerful weapon on hand.


    Holding Tomorrow¡¯s Yellow Flower in his hands, the more Cheng Guang looked at it, the happier his heart became.


    Then again, he felt a bit of regret.


    It was a bit of a pity.


    This Tomorrow¡¯s Yellow Flower could only be used once; after a single use, the flower would dissipate.


    Nevertheless, thinking about it, it wasn¡¯t too bad. If such a powerful treasure as Tomorrow¡¯s Yellow Flower could be used without limit, that would be truly outrageous.


    Cheng Guangposed himself, cing Tomorrow¡¯s Yellow Flower carefully into his storage ring. His steps paused slightly as he walked on the official road, he looked towards the horizon, where the golden afterglow still lingered faintly.


    He couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit more reflective.


    "Thank you."


    Cheng Guang murmured in his heart.


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Such a precious treasure hade to him with so little effort.


    He had protected the girl in the yellow dress, adding fresh soil to her grave, which was nothing more than a small effort to him¡ªit was unbearable to see the rest of the world trample on the final shred of the girl¡¯s dignity.


    For Cheng Guang, it was a simple act of kindness.


    But for the girl in the yellow dress, it was a grace heavier than the sky.


    Whether the transformation of the yellow flower into a treasure, unexpectedly bing a King¡¯s Treasure at that, had anything to do with her own influence was unknown.


    Cheng Guang, feeling the Yellow Flower within the storage ring, sensed that the ring itself seemed to grow hot.


    If the people of the world knew that the most treasured possession of the girl in the yellow dress, after her demise, had transformed into a King¡¯s Treasure, likely everyone would go mad.


    Ordinary White-rank and Grey-rank Different Treasures could stir up a storm of blood and violence in the Martial World.


    Once a King¡¯s Treasure appeared, the entire Four Directions Mortal World would shake from its impact, and it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say it could invite the coveting of the four great dynasties.


    Cheng Guang¡¯s gaze returned from the sky, and he walked slowly towards Skyfire City, the imperial capital of Great Yan.


    Along the way, Cheng Guang¡¯s mood inexplicably sank a little. Although gaining the King¡¯s Treasure Tomorrow¡¯s Yellow Flower made him happy, the fate of the girl in the yellow dress could not calm his heart.


    The girl in the yellow dress was already unfortunate to be born with a precious body.

 Chapter 369 - 114: Tomorrow’s Yellow Flowers, The Worries of an Old Father (Subscription Request)_2

    Being able to live happily for over eighteen years isn¡¯t so bad.


    But once her special physique was exposed and discovered by someone with a discerning eye, she would never be allowed her freedom.


    Who could have imagined that the item the girl in the yellow skirt treasured the most would turn out to be the yellow flowers she casually held in her hands?


    Moreover, Cheng Guang noticed that the girl in the yellow skirt showed no surprise at the unusual events happening to her.


    It seemed she had known all along.


    The Crown Prince of the Great Yan¡¯s Eastern Pce had deceived her for so long, but in the end, he couldn¡¯tpletely conceal the truth from her.


    The girl in the yellow skirt knew everything that was happening to her, and knew she would face it all her life, yet her face still beamed with a radiant, beautiful smile.


    One couldn¡¯t tell if she was truly heartless or what.


    In the end, she even said that it was because she worried about me that she dared not have too much contact or conversation with me.


    Such a silly girl.


    Shaking his head, Cheng Guang gently pressed his temples, feeling a torrent ofplex thoughts surging in his mind. Having just entered Skyfire City for a short while, he returned to the teahouse.


    "Princely Heir, we¡¯ve arrived," said Qing Luan.


    "Behind the teahouse, there is a courtyard; Zhang Rui and the others have prepared a room just for you, Princely Heir," Qian Siyuan said, bowing slightly and speaking to Cheng Guang with respect.


    Cheng Guang nodded slightly, "It¡¯s gettingte. You all should rest as well."


    With these words, Cheng Guang stepped into the teahouse and went alone to the courtyard behind it.


    In the courtyard, Qin Yanqiu and Qing Luan were sitting in a pavilion, resting.


    Seeing Cheng Guang return, Qing Luan quickly stood up. "Princely Heir, you¡¯re back."


    "I¡¯ll go prepare your bath water," she said, hastening away.


    Qin Yanqiu too was observing Cheng Guang. Seeing him, she instinctively wanted to approach and discuss their sleeping arrangements for the night, but she immediately noticed that Cheng Guang was not in high spirits.


    Qin Yanqiu wasn¡¯t foolish; although she was somewhat aloof, she was ultimately an observant person.


    Her thoughts turned to the girl in the yellow skirt from that day.


    The Princely Heir had left with the girl in the yellow skirt early in the morning, and now that he had returned, it meant that the matter was resolved. Then, recalling the golden light that burst from the sky at dusk, she too had an inkling of what it might mean.


    Qin Yanqiu¡¯s lips tightened slightly, puzzled as to why the death of the girl in the yellow skirt would dampen the spirits of Cheng Guang, the noble Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir. Could it be because he failed to acquire the Different Treasures?


    Though curious in her heart, Qin Yanqiu did not voice her questions. Discover hidden tales at empire


    Cheng Guang paid no attention to Qin Yanqiu¡¯s gaze and turned to enter the bedroom Qing Luan had prepared.


    He closed the door behind him.


    Sitting at the desk, he gently pressed his forehead, lost in thought.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    When he had followed the girl in the yellow skirt that day, though he had acquired Tomorrow¡¯s Yellow Flower, a King¡¯s Treasure, his true purpose was actually not for the treasures.


    It was to see if he could learn anything about the "remnant of Great Chu" through the matter of the girl in the yellow skirt, or perhaps understand the intentions behind the Crown Prince¡¯s actions.


    But he had gained nothing.


    Apart from some wanderers from the Martial World, and some dignitaries from the Capital city who had secretly sent people to fight for the treasure, there was no one of special status.


    No one worth his particr attention.


    Thus, he found himself back in a deadlock, a predicament.


    Unable to contact the "remnant of Great Chu" rted to the system task hint, could it be that to find the "remnant of Great Chu," he could only wait until her identity was fully exposed and she was surrounded by people from other dynasties in Skyfire City?


    By then it would be toote.


    Even if he found her andpleted the task, what good would it do? The identity of the "remnant of Great Chu" might still be unclear to him by the time she would be cornered to death orpletely disappear by others.


    If the "remnant of Great Chu" disappeared this time, until the timeline indicated by the system task prompt, she would never appear in public again.


    Who knows how long that would take.


    Cheng Guang couldn¡¯t wait that long.


    Now, to find the "remnant of Great Chu," it seemed his only hope was for the Bureau of the Lamp toe through.


    It was then that a sudden insight shed through Cheng Guang¡¯s mind.


    That¡¯s not right.


    The recent turmoil in the Great Yan Dynasty and the Crown Prince¡¯s actions this time surely weren¡¯t unrted.


    The Crown Prince¡¯s motive was to tempt those with intent to act against the girl in the yellow skirt.


    She was, after all, the Crown Princess Consort in name.


    If someone targeted the girl in the yellow skirt, as long as the Crown Prince of Great Yan intended to pursue the matter, no one could escape.


    Investigate one, and one would die.


    But at this time, from the Crown Prince¡¯s side, from the direction of the Eastern Pce, there wasn¡¯t the slightest movement.


    This proved one thing.


    The person the Crown Prince of Great Yan wanted to draw out had not made a move.


    Thus the Crown Prince made no actions.


    This was consistent with Cheng Guang¡¯s observation.


    Who could it be that would lead the Crown Prince of Great Yan to go to such lengths, willing to let his Crown Princess Consort leave the city, willing to take a loss himself, all to coax that person into taking action?


    Thinking this far, Cheng Guang rose slightly and walked out to the courtyard.


    "Uncle Qian," he called out.


    Qian Siyuan emerged from the shadows, bowed slightly after greeting, then looked at Cheng Guang. "Princely Heir, what do you need?"


    Cheng Guang spoke directly, "Uncle Qian, bring me all the intelligence regarding the recent disturbances in the Great Yan Dynasty¡¯s territory. Also, I need intelligence on the royal court of the Great Yan Dynasty, particrly focused on those who are opposed to or perhaps not on good terms with the Crown Prince."

 Chapter 370 - 114: Tomorrow’s Yellow Flower, The Worries of an Old Father (Please Subscribe)_3

    Qian Siyuan, upon hearing Cheng Guang¡¯s instructions, was first startled, then slightly nodded and quickly left.


    Apparently, he was off to find Zhang Rui.


    Zhang Rui was the head of the Bureau of the Lamp¡¯s local branch for the Great Yan Dynasty.


    There was hardly any intelligence he didn¡¯t know.


    In no time at all, Qian Siyuan returned, carrying a stack of scrolls in his arms.


    Cheng Guang received the scrolls, took them back to the bedroom, spread them out on the desk, and began to read them one by one.


    After going through most of the scrolls brought by Qian Siyuan, Cheng Guang put down the scroll in hand, rubbed his forehead with a hint of headache, while a glimmer of joy twinkled in his eyes.


    "As expected, there¡¯s a catch."


    The recent turmoil within the Great Yan Dynasty was rather bizarre, to say the least.


    The cause rted to the imperial session system of the Great Yan Dynasty, which was quite unique.


    To be the Emperor of the Great Yan, it didn¡¯t solely depend on bloodline concentration, nor did it depend on who held the position of Crown Prince, but on who could pass certain trials. Whoever passed could inherit the throne and be the Emperor.


    Being the Crown Prince only meant that one initially had ess to more resources and a higher starting point.


    Whether one could be the Emperor still depended on passing the trials.


    These trials, set by the Ancestor of the Great Yan Dynasty, were called the Four Great Trials, testing character, bloodline, intelligence, and fortune.


    Indeed, everyone in the Great Yan royal family could partake in the Four Great Trials,peting for the throne.


    But.


    Generally speaking, as the Crown Prince of the Eastern Pce possessed the highest bloodline concentration and enjoyed the most resources, in ten reigns of the Great Yan Dynasty, the Eastern Pce Crown Prince inherited the throne five or six times.


    There have been instances where someone other than the Crown Prince of the Eastern Pce, emerging as a dark horse, seized the throne, but these were rare.


    Recently, as the old Emperor of the Great Yan grew old and infirm, he considered abdicating. He thus announced themencement of the Four Great Trials in the Great Temple, informing the spirits of the ancestors.


    Everyone initially thought that the throne would smoothly transition to the Eastern Pce Crown Prince, Li Zhongxin. After all, no one else in the entire Great Yan royal family could match him in intelligence, bloodline concentration, or character. Your journey continues with empire


    However, the oue defied everyone¡¯s expectations.


    This time, unprecedentedly, two people passed the Four Great Trials.


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Apart from the Eastern Pce Crown Prince Li Zhongxin, there was also a daughter of a Prince, the current Commandery Princess Li Xia Dong.


    Having two individuals pass the Four Great Trials was unprecedented, and though there were no ancestral precedents, it seemed fair to hold another trial.


    Yet.


    The Emperor of Great Yan was inclined towards Li Zhongxin, so he made a decision to let him inherit the throne directly.


    While the officials felt this did not quite adhere to the rules, they were unable to voice their objections.


    After all, Li Zhongxin was the Eastern Pce Crown Prince, whose resources and treatment could not be matched by the daughter of a Prince. Even if another trial were to take ce, Li Zhongxin could ultimately still be the victor.


    Just when things were going smoothly, that Prince was no longerpliant.


    He simply led his troops straight to Skyfire City.


    He openly criticized the Emperor of Great Yan for being blind, arguing that despite his daughter having less resources and treatmentpared to the Eastern Pce Crown Prince Li Zhongxin, she could still pass the Four Great Trials alongside him. This alone proved that his daughter was more talented than Li Zhongxin.


    If Li Zhongxin were to inherit the throne, he would rise in rebellion.


    This Prince was known as Prince Ning, one of the Great Yan Dynasty¡¯s Princes who controlled military power and also was one of those who guarded the Border Area battlefield for the dynasty.


    For his daughter¡¯s sake, he forsook all caution, withdrawing his troops from the Border Area battlefield, heading directly for the capital, Skyfire City.


    When Prince Ning approached Skyfire City with his army, the officials of Great Yan were nearly scared to death.


    They hadn¡¯t anticipated that Prince Ning would react so strongly and appear near Skyfire City with an army.


    The aging and infirm Emperor of Great Yan looked helpless, knowing he was in the wrong, yet unable to stand up to his brother Prince Ning, and had no choice but to speak out in an attempt to calm the situation.


    He also agreed to select another day to reopen the Great Temple, restarting the Four Great Trials, allowing the two topete once more.


    After much cation by the Emperor of Great Yan, Prince Ning¡¯s anger subsided, and he led his men back to his fiefdom.


    After such an incident, the eyes of the world refocused on the Eastern Pce Crown Prince and the Commandery Princess of Prince Ning.


    Curiosity arose regarding the Commandery Princess, who couldpete with the Eastern Pce Crown Prince and was worth Prince Ning¡¯s great effort to secure justice for.


    After reading the scrolls, Cheng Guang couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of absurdity.


    Before seeing the information in these scrolls, he had thought that the Great Yan Dynasty had been attacked by some foreign enemy, facing a danger that could lead to the dynasty¡¯s downfall, which was why they had withdrawn troops from the Border Area battlefield.


    It turned out to be merely a father¡¯s act to fight for his daughter¡¯s pride.


    Even though Prince Ning withdrew his troops from the Border Area, he hadn¡¯t done so without leaving sufficient safeguards; as soon as Devil Beasts invaded the Great Yan territory, little disturbance arose. Furthermore, the Emperor of Great Yan, although dyed, quicklypromised and eded to Prince Ning¡¯s demands, allowing Prince Ning to quickly return to the Border Area battlefield.


    The disturbances sparked by the Devil Beasts at the borders were soon quelled.


    It was unlikely that a powerful figure like Prince Ning would betray his country outright.


    Cheng Guang also felt that the Ancestor of the Great Yan Dynasty was somewhat wise for not choosing the antiquated system of primogeniture for session, but instead setting up the Four Great Trials as a way to test who should inherit the throne.

 Chapter 371 - 114: Tomorrow’s Yellow Flower, The Worries of an Old Father (Please Subscribe)_4

    There are many benefits to this approach. Firstly, it ensures the selection of the best possible candidate for the throne to the greatest extent, and secondly, it appeases other members of the royal family. As long as your descendants show promise, who¡¯s to say they won¡¯t be able to pass the four great challenges and be the emperor of the Great Yan Dynasty?


    As a result, it is unlikely that any of the princes who have been ennobled would betray Great Yan.


    After all, the throne is passed down within the Great Yan Imperial Family.


    This is much better than in Great Zhou, where it avoids many bloody incidents.


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    At the same time, Cheng Guang also understood that each kingdom is different.


    Located in a remote area, the Great Yan Dynasty doesn¡¯t have many resources. Apart from being able to manufacture weapons and armor, there isn¡¯t much else to boast about. Survival depends on the goods from other dynasties.


    Because of this, the members of the royal family don¡¯t yearn so much for the throne.


    There is a bit of a gap in resources and treatment, but it¡¯s not too significant.


    In contrast, the Great Zhou Dynasty, blessed with richnds, simply holding a single prefecture could yield revenue equivalent to several years¡¯ ie from numerous princes¡¯nds in Great Yan. Stay updated via empire


    The thirst for the throne is far more intense in the Great Zhou Dynasty than in Great Yan.


    Even with the four great challenges, thepetition will still be much fiercer in Great Zhou than in Great Yan.


    Letting those princes of Great Zhoupete, and even involving the children of other princes, it would be difficult for the Great Zhou Dynasty not to be in chaos. In the end, it would likely tear the Great Zhou Dynasty apart.


    "The Crown Prince of the Eastern Pce, Commandery Princess of Prince Ning."


    "These two are the cause of the turmoil in Great Yan."


    "It is very likely that one of them is the remnant of Great Chu."


    Cheng Guang murmured to himself.


    He had roughly guessed the identity of the remnant of Great Chu within the Great Yan Dynasty by now - whether it was the Crown Prince of the Eastern Pce or the Commandery Princess of Prince Ning, both held extremely high status within Great Yan.


    His deduction aligned with his previous assumption that the remnant of Great Chu held a high position within Great Yan.


    But at present, he could only be certain that one of them, either the Crown Prince or the Commandery Princess, was the remnant.


    Which one it was, he still didn¡¯t know.


    He would need to investigate further to confirm.


    Cheng Guang contemted this, as he gathered the documents from his desk.


    Great Yan¡¯s emperor would soon restart the four great challenges, and the Crown Prince of the Eastern Pce felt insecure facing the Commandery Princess of Prince Ning.


    Allowing the youngdy in the yellow dress to leave the Eastern Pce may very well have been with the intent to provoke the Commandery Princess into action. If the Commandery Princess made a move, just the act of being used of murdering the Crown Princess Consort or showing disrespect would be enough to hold her ountable.


    Even if it didn¡¯t directly disqualify the Commandery Princess from participating in the four challenges again, it would still diminish her reputation among the officials.


    The Crown Prince¡¯s n was a clever one indeed.


    But Commandery Princess Ning was no fool either.


    She did not take the bait at all.


    Both of them harbored no simple schemes - regardless of which one was the remnant of Great Chu, either matched Cheng Guang¡¯s impression of them.


    Cheng Guang put away the documents and nced at the darkening sky out the window.


    The night deepened, with a bright moon suspended high.


    Because he was in the Great Yan Dynasty, even the moon seemed tinged with a red hue.


    Cheng Guang looked at the sky and, after some basic meditation and visualizing the Proving Dao Map for a while, got up and slipped into his bed, closing his eyes to sleep.


    The bed linens were all brought from Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion by Qing Luan, carrying a familiar scent, which made it easier for Cheng Guang to fall asleep, and he soon drifted off.


    ......


    The next day.


    Cheng Guang opened his door, and the warm sunlight seemed to burst in eagerly as soon as the door moved.


    Cheng Guang woke early and even though the terrain of the Great Yan Dynasty was notoriously hot, the morning temperature still felt a bit chilly due to the drastic difference between day and night.


    Icy crystals floated in the air, resembling dissipating mist, which appeared rather dreamlike.


    Cheng Guang sshed himself with some cool water, washed up simply, and then practiced his exercises in the courtyard.


    By the time the sun was high in the sky, both Qing Luan and Qin Yanqiu had also woken up.


    After eating breakfast prepared by Qing Luan, Cheng Guang left the residence and headed for the teahouse.


    Upon sitting down in the teahouse, Zhang Rui respectfully presented Cheng Guang with a cup of tea.


    "Princely Heir."


    Cheng Guang took the tea, sipped the warm liquid, and looked at Zhang Rui, asking, "Do you know when the Great Yan Imperial Family will restart the four great challenges?"


    Zhang Rui was taken aback by Cheng Guang¡¯s question, seemingly not expecting it. After a moment of surprise, he quickly replied:


    "Princely Heir, it seems that the four great challenges are restarting today."


    Cheng Guang heard this with a hint of surprise.


    "Today is the day the four great challenges restart? Carrying the session of Great Yan¡¯s imperial throne, how is there nomotion whatsoever outside?"


    Cheng Guang was puzzled.


    If he hadn¡¯t asked about it himself, perhaps Zhang Rui would not have volunteered the information.


    Furthermore, inside Skyfire City, the capital of Great Yan Dynasty, there was no buzz about the four challenges, a trial rted to the future session of the throne of Great Yan.


    Weren¡¯t they interested?


    Zhang Rui discerned Cheng Guang¡¯s bewilderment and responded with a wry smile:


    "There would be no buzz even if people wanted one, since the four challenges are held within the Great Temple of the Great Yan Imperial Family, a ce ordinary people simply can¡¯t ess nor see. Hence, while initially, the people of the world would take an interest, now they hardly pay attention to the challenges, waiting only to hear the oue."


    "Did the Princely Heir ask about the four challenges with the intent to witness them himself?"


    "However, even with the Princely Heir¡¯s esteemed status, ess to the Great Temple is impossible. No one can enter the Great Temple except for those part of the Great Yan Imperial Family."

 Chapter 372 - 114: Tomorrow’s Yellow Flower, The Worries of an Old Father (Please Subscribe)_5

    Zhang Rui finished speaking, his face showing helplessness.


    Cheng Guang nodded slightly, not particrly concerned, and turned to look at Zhang Rui, asking, "Do you know where that Commandery Princess of Prince Ning currently resides?"


    Zhang Rui nodded slightly and said, "I do know. The Commandery Princess of Prince Ning is currently residing in the Prince Ning Mansion near the Imperial Pce."


    "The Commandery Princess of Prince Ning rarely goes out and is very mysterious, with very few people having seen her true face."


    Cheng Guang tapped the table lightly, pondered for a moment, and then asked, "What about the identity of this Commandery Princess of Prince Ning? Is she the biological daughter of Prince Ning?"


    For Cheng Guang, it was simple to determine whether it was the Crown Prince of the Eastern Pce who was the "remnant of Great Chu" or the Commandery Princess of Prince Ning who was the "remnant of Great Chu."


    One just needed to know whose identity had discrepancies.


    Speaking of remnants of Great Chu, naturally, they could not be people from the inner ranks of the Great Yan Dynasty.


    There may not be ring holes in the identity story, but it¡¯s not without its nuances.


    After Cheng Guang¡¯s question, Zhang Rui looked slightly shocked, as if he didn¡¯t expect his own Princely Heir to ask such a bold question.


    He hurriedly said, "Princely Heir, the Commandery Princess of Prince Ning is presumably the biological daughter of Prince Ning. If she were not his own, why would he go to such lengths for her?"


    Cheng Guang asked, nomittally, "And her mother?"


    Upon hearing Cheng Guang¡¯s question, Zhang Rui was taken aback, thought for a moment, and slowly shook his head, "Princely Heir, it is said that the mother of the Commandery Princess of Prince Ning died in childbirth."


    "For many years, it has been Prince Ning who has raised the Commandery Princess on his own."


    Upon hearing this, Cheng Guang¡¯s eyes showed a strange expression, but he said no more. "What about the mother of the Crown Prince of the Eastern Pce, the current Empress? How is she?"


    Zhang Rui did not know the purpose behind Cheng Guang¡¯s questions but still answered in detail, "The current Empress has always been deep within the confines of the pce, although she seldom goes out, she should be fine."


    Cheng Guang mulled over this information in his mind.


    The Crown Prince of the Eastern Pce has his birth mother.


    But the Commandery Princess of Prince Ning does not.


    Although it cannot be excluded that the Crown Prince, Li Zhongxin, like himself, is pretending to be a pretender from Great Chu, the Commandery Princess of Prince Ning is still more suspicious.


    Cheng Guang decided to make contact with the Commandery Princess of Prince Ning first.


    He rose and called for Qin Beifeng.


    This time, Cheng Guang intended to take Qin Beifeng with him to meet the Commandery Princess of Prince Ning.


    If that Commandery Princess of Prince Ning was indeed the remnant of Great Chu, then she would certainly recognize Qin Beifeng. Upon seeing Qin Beifeng, the presence of an old acquaintance might cause her to reveal some ws.


    It was also possible she might not show any signs at all.


    After all, during this period, Qin Beifeng had been in frequent contact with the "remnant of Great Chu" but had not managed to reveal any information at all; it was very likely that she had already gone into hiding.


    The identity of the "remnant of Great Chu" within Great Yan was unknown to Qin Beifeng, who couldn¡¯t confront her directly and had to wait for the other party to make contact first.


    The other party was in the shadows.


    They themselves were in the open.


    It might well be that in these past few days, all of their actions had been watched closely by the "remnant of Great Chu." Enjoy exclusive adventures from empire


    The other party knew that Qin Beifeng had been brought over by him.


    If their n along with Qin Beifeng had been foiled by him, they would not have a favorable view of him, and they might already be grinding their teeth in the dark.


    Cheng Guang chuckled to himself, regardless, taking Qin Beifeng with him would not be a mistake.


    Cheng Guang, with Qin Beifeng in tow, headed to Prince Ning Mansion.


    The Prince Ning Mansion was in the inner city of the Great Yan capital, Skyfire City, close to the Imperial Pce.


    It was quite a distance from the teahouse where Cheng Guang was.


    After walking for a good while, they finally reached the ce.


    Upon arriving at Prince Ning Mansion, Cheng Guang looked up at the purple and red Entrance Hall and instructed Qin Beifeng to go forward to knock on the door.


    Qin Beifeng nodded slightly andplied.


    Moving forward.


    Before he reached the Entrance Hall.


    Several guards quickly came forward to meet him.


    The bearing and aura of Qin Beifeng were such that the guards dared not neglect him.


    Qin Beifeng, who had been cautious in front of Cheng Guang, regained the demeanor befitting his status in the Northern Expedition Army when facing these guards.


    Even without deliberately revealing his aura, his mere presence was akin to facing a steep and insurmountable mountain for the guards in the Prince Ning Mansion.


    The oppressive atmosphere left them breathless.


    "May I ask the purpose of your visit to Prince Ning Mansion?" inquired a middle-aged guard with a hand-sped salute.


    Qin Beifeng replied, "My master wishes to meet with the Commandery Princess of Prince Ning; I kindly ask you to ry the message."


    Upon hearing this, the middle-aged guard was startled and then turned his gaze to the handsome, distinguished young man behind Qin Beifeng.


    "This is?"


    "Great Zhou, Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir."


    As Qin Beifeng¡¯s words fell, the middle-aged guard¡¯s pupils contracted, realizing the noble status of his visitor. Although he didn¡¯t know why the Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir of Great Zhou hade to see their Commandery Princess, he did not dare to dy and quickly signaled to those nearby to go inside and inform the Commandery Princess.


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    In the meantime.


    The middle-aged guard stepped aside slightly and said to Cheng Guang and Qin Beifeng, "Crown Prince, please enter."


    "I have already sent someone to notify her, the Commandery Princess will likelye to meet with the Crown Prince. You may wait here."


    "If the Commandery Princess is dyed and unable to see the Crown Prince, we hope the Crown Prince will understand."


    Hearing this, Cheng Guang gave the middle-aged guard a few more nces, noting the guard spoke impably; he must have received numerous important guests and his speaking skills were honed.


    Cheng Guang realized that during this time, aside from himself, there might have been many other notable people¡ªofficials and nobility¡ªseeking an audience with the Commandery Princess of Prince Ning.

 Chapter 373 - 114: Tomorrow’s Yellow Flower, The Worries of an Old Father (Please Subscribe)_6

    Others might simply wish to catch a glimpse of this very mysterious figure capable ofpeting with Li Zhongxin, the Crown Prince of the Eastern Pce, for the throne of Great Yan.


    But Cheng Guang¡¯s ambition did not lie there.


    He just wanted to peel away theyers of this Commandery Princess of Prince Ning, to see her true face.


    Cheng Guang was indeed curious - if this Commandery Princess really was a "remnant of Great Chu," how had she be the Commandery Princess of Prince Ning?


    Her bloodline could be dealt with, after all, the royal families of the world all originated from the same line in ancient times, and the bloodline of the royal family of Great Chu was not much different from that of Great Yan. Unless one examined it closely, they were nearly identical.


    The only trouble was her background.


    It couldn¡¯t possibly be, like himself, that she used Different Treasures to alter her appearance and rece the original Commandery Princess of Prince Ning, could it?


    Coming to this conclusion, Cheng Guang couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of absurdity.


    ...


    Cheng Guang followed the middle-aged guard, heading straight for Prince Ning Mansion.


    They reached the weing courtyard of Prince Ning Mansion.


    Not far from the mansion¡¯s gate, after passing the rear of Prince Ning Mansion, they arrived at the location by traversing a few long corridors.


    The weing courtyard of Prince Ning Mansion was enormous, with many smaller courtyards, numerous artificial hills, trees, and flowers of varying heights arranged tastefully, as well as a hillside.


    Though it was early March, the entire hillside was lush and teeming with thick greenery, nketed with mists that hadn¡¯t dissipated, like delicate silk, a sight too beautiful to describe.


    Cheng Guang walked along the hillside for roughly a quarter of an hour when two figures approached from afar.


    The middle-aged guard leading Cheng Guang paused at the sight of the two people, slightly surprised that the visitors came to greet them personally. From a great distance, he stopped and bowed deeply to the two.


    "Commandery Princess."


    Commandery Princess?


    Was the person approaching the Commandery Princess of Prince Ning?


    Cheng Guang looked up to carefully examine the neer.


    The Commandery Princess of Prince Ning was dressed in a silver-trimmed brocade gown with dark clouds embroidered on it, her trailing hem moving rhythmically with her lotus steps, her face radiant with a smile.


    Her arms were as white as lotus roots, a silver sash cinched at her waist, one end seeming to twist around her hand, dancing in the wind.


    Her slender corbone was slightly exposed,plementing the plum blossoms on the neckline, fresh and elegant. Her face was delicate, her eyes bright, exuding a noble and graceful aura.


    The Commandery Princess of Prince Ning was quite attractive.


    Yet she bore little resemnce to himself.


    This was very strange.


    Under such circumstances, there were two possibilities: if the Commandery Princess was the illegitimate child of the Emperor of Great Chu, she likely resembled her mother rather than the Emperor of Great Chu, just as he did.


    Or she might not be rted to the Emperor of Great Chu but instead be the offspring of some member of the royal family of Great Chu who possessed the royal bloodline.


    While Cheng Guang was scrutinizing the Commandery Princess,


    She, too, was scrutinizing Cheng Guang.


    Cheng Guang, still in his brocade clothes, had eyebrows that were neither thick nor thin, handsome features, and a clear, deep profile. He was filled with an air of nobility yet carried the moistness of a spring breeze.


    As the Commandery Princess of Prince Ning drew near,


    Cheng Guang, without losing decorum, greeted her with a smile.


    "Your Highness Commandery Princess, I hope you can forgive my boldness in disturbing you."


    The Commandery Princess, eyeing this legendary Princely Heir of Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion, found that he differed greatly from what she had imagined.


    Hearing Cheng Guang¡¯s words, she lightly covered her lips with a smile and said, "What kind of words are theseing from the Princely Heir? Your status is not something I canpare to."


    "Please enter the courtyard, Princely Heir. While my Prince Ning Mansion may not be as luxurious as Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion, we still have some simple fare to offer."


    Cheng Guang, without ceremony, smiled and nodded in response.


    Following behind the Commandery Princess, he proceeded towards the courtyard.


    Walking behind the Commandery Princess, Cheng Guang noted her graceful figure tightly swathed in her robes and thought she had a quite desirable body.


    After eyeing the contours of the Commandery Princess¡¯s body, Cheng Guang nced back at Qin Beifeng.


    Qin Beifeng was also observing the Commandery Princess.


    Looking puzzled.


    It seemed he had noticed something,


    Yet he was uncertain.


    Cheng Guang was tempted to ask, but it was not appropriate to inquire directly.


    He had also noticed,


    That upon her arrival, the Commandery Princess had focused all her attention on him and did not nce at Qin Beifeng.


    She showed no signs of any unusual expression towards Qin Beifeng.


    He behaved very naturally.


    At first, Cheng Guang had not harbored many suspicions regarding the performance of the Commandery Princess of Prince Ning, but upon seeing Qin Beifeng¡¯s demeanor, some thoughts still arose in his heart.


    Cheng Guang realized something.


    The Commandery Princess of Prince Ning had behaved quite well, not revealing anything out of the ordinary in his presence.


    However.


    Behaving too well was also an issue.


    After all, Qin Beifeng was a strong practitioner whose Cultivation Realm had reached the Ninth-order Martial Emperor Realm. Even if the Commandery Princess of Prince Ning hadn¡¯t met Qin Beifeng before, upon sensing his aura, she should have inevitably nced his way a few times.


    But this Commandery Princess of Prince Ning did not.


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Being overly deliberate instead became a problem.


    As Cheng Guang pondered this in his heart with a smile at the corners of his lips, he quietly followed behind the Commandery Princess of Prince Ning, walking towards the courtyard.


    Upon reaching the courtyard,


    The Commandery Princess of Prince Ning asked Cheng Guang to take a seat and instructed the servants to pour tea for him.


    At the same time, the Commandery Princess of Prince Ning sat to one side, lifted her teacup, took a sip, and after that, with her stunningly beautiful visage, she turned towards Cheng Guang and smiled, "May I ask the Princely Heir, what brings you to the Mansion today?"


    "The Crown Prince¡¯s purpose foring here should be different from that of others," she added.


    Hearing the Commandery Princess of Prince Ning speak thus, Cheng Guang, his lips curled in a smile, did not directly answer but instead counter-asked.


    "Oh? Why do you say that?"


    "I am rather curious as to what brings other people to your Highness, the Commandery Princess."


    When the Commandery Princess of Prince Ning heard Cheng Guang¡¯s words, she paused briefly, her exquisite face unchanged, and after taking a breath, she spoke.


    "It¡¯s just a feeling, I feel that the Princely Heir is different from the others," she exined.


    "Even in my references to others, they eithere simply to meet me, the mysterious Commandery Princess of Prince Ning, with that intention, or I don¡¯t meet them at all."


    "Otherwise, they are betting on me, in case that in the four major challenges, I overpower the Crown Prince of the Eastern Pce and be the future emperor of the Great Yan Dynasty, then they would have some association with me and naturally, I would not treat them unkindly."


    When the Commandery Princess of Prince Ning said this, her lips curled slightly, and she raised her beautiful eyes to look at Cheng Guang and smiled, saying: Stay updated through empire


    "With the status of the Princely Heir, you¡¯re not likely to be curious about me. Besides, as you are not a Great Yan official and hold a high status, it¡¯s unlikely you need to rely on me for anything and wouldn¡¯t think to bet on me to establish a rtionship."


    The Commandery Princess of Prince Ning spoke thus, and Cheng Guang shook his head with a smile on his lips.


    "Your Highness, you are mistaken still," he said.


    Her beautiful face from the Commandery Princess of Prince Ning paused again, and as she looked at Cheng Guang and exhaled slowly, she smiled and said:


    "How so? Does the Princely Heir wish to bet on me, so that after I inherit the throne in the future, I fear there is nothing I could offer to the Princely Heir," she queried.


    Cheng Guang shook his head, "No, that¡¯s not what I mean," he rified.


    The Commandery Princess of Prince Ning was puzzled, her brow furrowing slightly as she looked at Cheng Guang, somewhat failing to grasp his meaning.


    Just as the Commandery Princess of Prince Ning was about to speak and ask for rification, Cheng Guang probably smiled and said.


    "I belong to the first type of person," he admitted.


    "I am simply curious about Your Highness, the Commandery Princess, that is all," he revealed.


    With Cheng Guang¡¯s words,


    The hand of the Commandery Princess of Prince Ning that was holding the teacup involuntarily trembled a few times, and her beautiful eyes narrowed slightly.


    It was clear that she did not expect Cheng Guang, the Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir, to y his cards in such an unconventional manner.


    Her lips pursed slightly, and she opened her mouth to say something.


    But the words seemed to fail her.


    Cheng Guang had said that he was curious about her, which was why he came to see her.


    Yet, she had just said that she generally does not meet those who simplye out of curiosity to see her.


    Now, it had backfired.


    No sooner had she finished speaking than she faced the opposite reality.


    Choked by Cheng Guang¡¯s words, the Commandery Princess of Prince Ning looked at the smiling Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir before her, her heart filled with bewilderment.


    What to do now?


    Should she just pick up her tea and show him the door?


    The Commandery Princess of Prince Ning wanted to talk more with this Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir; she didn¡¯t want to let him go so easily.


    Moreover...


    The Commandery Princess of Prince Ning¡¯s gaze fleetingly nced at Qin Beifeng, who stood behind the Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir.


    Her tightly furrowed brow rxed slightly.


    ...

 Chapter 380 - 116: The Great Wind Rises! (Please Subscribe)

    Under such circumstances, Commandery Princess Ning fell silent.


    She discovered that at this moment, no matter what she said, it all seemed very feeble.


    The Emperor of Great Yan sighed, the current silence of Commandery Princess Ning seeming to confirm the facts.


    After he sighed, he looked at Commandery Princess Ning with aplexity of emotions in his heart.


    He could not say that he liked Commandery Princess Ning, but neither did he dislike her.


    Previously, the Emperor of Great Yan had been convincing himself that if Commandery Princess Ning passed the four major challenges first, even if unwilling, he would pass the imperial throne to her.


    He would not break the ancestral customs.


    He had been mentally prepared, but he had not expected such an incident to ur in the end.


    Commandery Princess Ning...


    Turned out to be the remaining descendant of Great Chu.


    The Emperor of Great Yan¡¯s aged eyes gazed upon Commandery Princess Ning¡¯s resplendent beauty, and he slowly started to speak, his voice hoarse.


    "Your identity has now been exposed."


    "During the opening of the Secret Realm and the restarting of the four major anomalies, the images from your mind¡¯s trial of conscience were revealed."


    "I fear countless messages have been sent out from within the capital, and upon receiving the news, the World Royal Family will soon gather here in Skyfire City. You better escape quickly."


    "Although I do not know what the situation is with Prince Ning, why he would recognize you, a remaining descendant of Great Chu, as his daughter... in this situation, even he cannot protect you."


    The Emperor of Great Yan had always considered Prince Ning¡¯s dignity, as well as that of Great Yan, and had not made a move against Commandery Princess Ning.


    If the Emperor of Great Yan had wanted to make a move, it¡¯s likely that the moment Commandery Princess Ning left the Secret Realm, he would have suppressed her single-handedly.


    Although he was old and weakened now, his cultivation in the Heavenly Human Realm was still there, and it was easy for him to deal with Commandery Princess Ning.


    Commandery Princess Ning looked at the Emperor of Great Yan with stunned eyes, clearly not expecting that after her identity had been inexplicably exposed, the Emperor would let her go.


    The World Royal Family was watching her, and the Emperor of Great Yan was going to let her off so easily?


    Commandery Princess Ning did not believe it.


    She looked at the Emperor of Great Yan¡¯s sunken eye sockets and wrinkled face, her own majestic beauty unchanged, but she bowed slightly toward the Emperor and the rest of the Great Yan royal kin, then slowly retreated backwards.


    After exiting the Great Temple,


    Commandery Princess Ning did not hesitate, quickly using the Power of the Primordial Spirit, and the pure white Power of the Primordial Spirit flowed out from her brow center, like ethereal flowing light, lifting her body as she flew away through the air.


    The figure of Commandery Princess Ning quickly disappeared from the Great Temple.


    Inside the Great Temple, silence was restored in an instant.


    The air seemed as if it had frozen.


    The Emperor of Great Yan¡¯s aged and slightly murky eyes lifted slightly, looking towards where the figure of Commandery Princess Ning vanished into the horizon, his expression unchanged.


    "Your Majesty, are we just letting her leave like this?"


    "After all, she is the remaining descendant of Great Chu. Once it was predicted on the gold list that if Great Chu rises, the world would unite. If the prediction is true, then her value as the only remaining descendant of Great Chu is immeasurable."


    By the side of the Emperor of Great Yan, an elder dressed in a Python Robe slowly inquired.


    The Emperor of Great Yan shook his head.


    "Ultimately, we have to consider the face of Great Yan, as well as that of Prince Ning. She has been hidden in Great Yan for so many years and has been Prince Ning¡¯s daughter for just as long. Perhaps Prince Ning has known her identity all along and has been protecting her."


    "Not long ago, Prince Ning was able to withdraw from the Border Area battlefield to seek justice for her, and if he finds outter that we made a move against her, who knows what troubles it will cause."


    "So, we cannot make a move."


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Having said this, the Python Robe elder beside the Emperor sighed, was about to nod in agreement when he heard the Emperor speak again.


    "We cannot make a move, but if others do, that¡¯s beyond our control."


    As the Emperor of Great Yan said these words, his aged eyes flickered slightly, his gaze falling on the Python Robe elder nearby.


    "Longhu, you understand my meaning, don¡¯t you?"


    When the Python Robe elder heard the Emperor of Great Yan¡¯s words, his face showed a hint of shock, but then he nodded slightly, without hesitation, took a step, and his figure instantly vanished from the spot.


    The Emperor of Great Yan, looking into the distance in the direction where Commandery Princess Ning had left, started slowly rotating the Zitan Buddha Beads in his hand.


    "Longhu is the Ancestral Master of the Heavenly Heart Mountain of my Great Yan nation, rarely venturing out, and few must know of his ascension to the Heavenly Human Realm."


    "With Longhu making a move, I suppose no one from the World Royal Family will be able to contend for what belongs to Great Yan."


    "The remaining descendant of Great Chu... just what secrets does Great Chu hold..."


    "Regardless, the remaining descendant of Great Chu that has surfaced in my Great Yan must belong to Great Yan, and others should not attempt to take it."


    The Emperor of Great Yan gazed into the distant night sky, murmuring to himself.


    The royal kin surrounding the Emperor of Great Yan remained silent, not daring to speak.


    Although the Emperor of Great Yan said he would not make a move against Commandery Princess Ning, it was only on the surface, saving some face for Prince Ning.


    But making a move in secret, that was beyond Prince Ning¡¯s control.


    At this time, Prince Ning was far away on the Border Area battlefield, unaware of the developments here.


    By the time he found out and attempted to hurry back, everything would¡¯ve already been settled and toote.


    At that point, as long as the Emperor of Great Yan did not confess, Prince Ning could only stew in his frustrations, unable to do much.


    The thoughts of the royal rtives surrounded the Emperor of Great Yan, but they quickly understood the Emperor¡¯s mindset.


    Li Zhongxin, sitting to one side, still hadn¡¯t reacted. Having juste out, seeing Commandery Princess Ning exit before him made him feel an intense sense of loss.

 Chapter 381 - 116: The Great Wind Rises! (Please Subscribe)_2

    He hadn¡¯t paid close attention to the conversation between Prince Ning¡¯s Commandery Princess and the Emperor of Great Yan.


    Only after seeing the Emperor of Great Yan ordering the projection stone¡¯s imagery to be yed out.


    After watching it.


    Li Zhongxin waspletely dumbstruck, his mind a mess, unable to sort through his thoughts.


    It was only then that he realized.


    So, the very Commandery Princess of Prince Ning, who had beenpeting against him for the imperial throne of Great Yan, was actually the remnant of Great Chu that had been causing unrest in Great Yan all this time!?


    This...


    Did this not mean that all his scheming against the Commandery Princess of Prince Ning during this time had been in vain?


    Even if he had done nothing, the throne would have still fallen into his hands.


    Without any idents.


    Li Zhongxin, by all ounts, should have been very happy, but for some reason, he felt unable to feel joy.


    Having been defeated by the Commandery Princess of Prince Ning twice in a row was an undeniable fact.


    If not for the exposure of her true identity now, the imperial throne of the Great Yan Dynasty would have indeed fallen into her hands.


    And he would have no rtion to it ever again.


    "Father, I want to go help Uncle Longhu,"


    Li Zhongxin stepped forward and said.


    The Emperor of Great Yan nced at Li Zhongxin and, harboring affection for his son, whom he had always taken pride in, pondered for a moment and then nodded slightly.


    "Go ahead, just don¡¯t cause any trouble for your Uncle Longhu,"


    Having received the Emperor of Great Yan¡¯s consent, Li Zhongxin quickly left through mid-air.


    ......


    Dressed in splendid attire and levitating through the power of her Primordial Spirit, the Commandery Princess of Prince Ning turned into a streak of light, darting towards the outskirts of Skyfire City.


    At the moment, Skyfire City was no longer safe.


    The Commandery Princess herself wasn¡¯t sure if she could escape now that her identity had been exposed, but regardless, to continue staying in Skyfire City meant certain death.


    At the same time, the Commandery Princess couldn¡¯t fully trust the old fox, the Emperor of Great Yan, even though he said he wouldn¡¯t harm her.


    Would the Emperor of Great Yan suddenly go back on his word afterwards?


    And, were his words to her only a superficial excuse?


    The Commandery Princess did not know.


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    She dared not take the risk nor could she afford to.


    The people she could rely on by her side seemed very few; the only one she could turn to was currently with Cheng Guang, the Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir.


    Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir...


    The more the Commandery Princess thought about Cheng Guang, the more her lovely brows furrowed; for some reason, upon reflecting, she felt that every word he had said when he came to see her this morning wasden with deeper meaning.


    Now that she was trapped in a dire situation, she would soon be surrounded and killed by the forces dispatched by the World Royal Family.


    The only person she might ask for help seemed to be Cheng Guang, this enigmatic Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir.


    The Commandery Princess didn¡¯t know whether Cheng Guang¡¯s visit this morning was simply to warn her that her identity might be exposed.


    Her heart was filled with confusion.


    Even her own exposure had caught her by surprise.


    How could Cheng Guang, the noble Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir, have known about it?


    Could it be that he knew of the inexplicable changes within her?


    Or was it that he knew when she faced the soul-searching trial, the scenes from within her heart would be projected as phantasmal images?


    The Commandery Princess¡¯s mind was in turmoil.


    As she whisked past the inner city, ensnared by the Power of the Primordial Spirit, she instinctively wanted to flee towards the outer city but hesitated.


    She stopped where she was, lost in thought for a moment.


    Then she changed direction.


    The Commandery Princess decided to meet with Cheng Guang first!


    She knew the ce where Cheng Guang was staying in Skyfire City.


    Within a few breaths, the Commandery Princess had arrived.


    Approaching the teahouse, she could immediately see atop the teahouse roof, a noble young master with handsome features and a dashing demeanor, wearing a spring-like smile, standing with his hands behind his back looking at her.


    This appearance, as if he¡¯s not surprised at all by my arrival?


    The Commandery Princess standing in mid-air, her magnificent features shrouded by the Power of the Primordial Spirit, indistinct, peered through the power at Cheng Guang, the noble Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir.


    After watching the Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir for a moment,


    the Commandery Princess heard his lips parting and a clear, gentle voice reaching her ears.


    "The Commandery Princess has arrived, why note down for a cup of tea?"


    The tone of the Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir was calm, with scant emotions within it, yet his eyes were inviting as they watched her.


    The Commandery Princess was puzzled.


    Even though it was she who had actively sought him out,


    the Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir¡¯s invitation, especially his unchanging expression upon seeing her, amidst the scrutiny of the World Royal Family, made her wonder.


    Is he not afraid at all?


    After a moment of thought, the Commandery Princess slowly descended, her lithe body touching down before Cheng Guang, the scent of her fine clothes gently wafting as shended.


    Her regal features didn¡¯t change as her starry eyes looked at Cheng Guang.


    "Princely Heir, my identity has now been exposed. Did you already know of my identity ande to warn me this morning?"


    Upon hearing this, Cheng Guang smiled and nodded.


    The Commandery Princess gazed into Cheng Guang¡¯s eyes, and seeing his reaction, she caught her breath momentarily, then continued, "Then why didn¡¯t you just reveal my identity on the spot?"


    Instead, Cheng Guang asked, "Had I done so, would you have believed me?"


    The Commandery Princess shook her head, "No, I wouldn¡¯t."


    "I never thought my identity would be exposed for there was not a single w upon me, except in my heart..."


    Having said this, the Commandery Princess bit her lip lightly, the experience at the soul-searching trial indelible in her memory, unwilling to be forgotten.

 Chapter 382 - 116: The Great Wind Rises! (Please Subscribe)_3

    Awakened from sleep, things remain but people change; unknown is the year tonight represents.


    Both my emperor father and empress mother are no longer here.


    The Imperial Pce of Great Chu has also been trampled by invaders.


    Upon opening my eyes, Great Chu had perished, leaving only myself of the entire Great Chu royal family.


    For the Commandery Princess of Prince Ning, such loneliness is etched deep into her bones.


    For the Commandery Princess of Prince Ning, such destion pierces through her heart.


    Cheng Guang nodded and said, "Even if I told you, you wouldn¡¯t believe me, so it¡¯s better not to mention it."


    The Commandery Princess of Prince Ning looked straight at Cheng Guang, and for some reason, that feeling of kinship, seemingly rooted in blood, surged uncontrobly as she gazed at him.


    The starry eyes of the Commandery Princess of Prince Ning becameplex as she took a deep breath, suppressed theplicated emotions in her heart, and asked again:


    "If you had already discovered my identity, why didn¡¯t you take action against me at the beginning?"


    "You were under orders from Emperor Zhou, weren¡¯t you?"


    Cheng Guang did not speak but simply responded with a smile, lifting his eyes to gaze at the distant sky and softly said, "There aren¡¯t so many reasons, I just didn¡¯t wish to."


    "Aren¡¯t you going to run now?"


    "More and more people are gathering around."


    "I am not running." The Commandery Princess of Prince Ning shook her head, her previously tense emotions eased during the conversation with Cheng Guang.


    Perhaps it was Cheng Guang¡¯sposed tone and attitude that influenced her, or maybe it was something else.


    After a moment of thought, the Commandery Princess of Prince Ning continued, "Perhaps, from the moment my identity was exposed, I knew I couldn¡¯t escape. What you said this morning was right."


    "Before this moment, I had never been afraid, not just because I was sure my identity would not be exposed."


    "But because I am not afraid of death."


    "For decades, anxiety has always lingered in my heart. With the fall of Great Chu, to me, it feels as though I have awakened from a dream, where my emperor father and empress mother have be figures of a thousand years past, and all that I am familiar with has turned into memories."


    "I feel like an outsider to this world, to this human realm."


    "I was meant to die anyway. Even if my identity is exposed, it merely means that the end hase a bit sooner. My wish to fight onest breath for Great Chu could not be fulfilled."


    In this moment, no worry flickers in the starry eyes of the Commandery Princess of Prince Ning. Looking at the numerous strong presences slowly advancing on the teahouse, powered by their Qi, she speaks with an upward trend in her voice as if talking to a family member.


    Her tone carries a hint of gratitude.


    "Although I don¡¯t know why you warned me this morning and did not strike me, I still have to thank you."


    "I can feel that you, Princely Heir, harbor no ill will towards me."


    "In my heart, I also feel a certain kinship towards you."


    "This feeling of kinship is somewhat absurd, after all, your grandfather was precisely the one who led the charge that destroyed my home..."


    As the Commandery Princess of Prince Ning spoke, the memories of cherry blossoms copsing, tainted with red, filled her eyes with tears.


    "Today I probably will not survive, so I shall no longer involve the Princely Heir."


    Initially, the Commandery Princess of Prince Ning might have wanted to seek help from Cheng Guang, the Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir, hoping he could save her life. But upon arriving and sensing the presence of so many powerful figures around, she realized that surrounded by these many strong individuals, even Cheng Guang, the Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir,cked the strength to protect her.


    And there was no reason for him to do so.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Having said that, the Commandery Princess of Prince Ning took a step forward and slowly rose into the air, preparing to make her escape.


    Beside Cheng Guang, a figure slowly became visible.


    His tiger-like eyes fixed on the figure alone in the sky, facing the encircling predators.


    His eyes trembled.


    Qin Beifeng knelt on one knee, raising his fist to make a plea: "Princely Heir, I have not fulfilled our deal, and I don¡¯t have the face to ask you for anything more."


    "But I implore you to allow me to protect my lord."


    Qin Beifeng seemed to realize only at this moment that the Commandery Princess of Prince Ning before him was the very lord of the past.


    That lord had grown taller and had matured.


    Her temperament and appearance had changed to the point that he couldn¡¯t recognize her at first nce.


    As The Great Wind General of Great Chu, Qin Beifeng could not stand by on this day.


    He had agreed to the deal with Cheng Guang so that he could facilitate a meeting between Cheng Guang and his own lord, hoping to protect her in such a critical time.


    However, he had not anticipated that the deal would be unfulfilled and that his lord would have been exposed so prematurely...


    This sequence of unforeseen events left Qin Beifeng feeling helpless and uncertain.


    Cheng Guang nced at Qin Beifeng beside him, looking around at the figures emerging in the night, and slowly said:


    "Aside from Great Wei, Great Yan, and Great Yuan, there are many more dynasties and noble families around."


    "Countless Eighth Rank and Ninth Grade experts, and there might even be Sky-Men lurking nearby. If you go help her, you will die together; if you don¡¯t, you can live."


    Upon hearing this, Qin Beifeng did not hesitate but bowed his head lower, silently for a moment, then shifted his other knee to the ground, tears welling in his tiger eyes.


    "Princely Heir, I cannot just watch as thest bloodline of Great Chu disappears!"


    "Please, Princely Heir, grant me this request!"


    His entire life nowy in Cheng Guang¡¯s hands.


    If Cheng Guang disagreed or refused, he could not act on his own.


    Facing Qin Beifeng¡¯s request, Cheng Guang shook his head, his expression serene, "What¡¯s the point of doing this? You alone, how can you possibly protect her?"

 Chapter 383 - 116: The Great Wind Rises! (Please Subscribe)_4

    Qin Beifeng heard Cheng Guang¡¯s words, his face turned ashen, and his body trembled a few times.


    It was at this moment that Cheng Guang suddenly turned to look at Qian Siyuan and Li Zhengyang beside him.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Uncle Qian, Uncle Li, take action now and protect her,"


    "After all, she was the person I found first, and I can¡¯t let them snatch her away."


    Qian Siyuan and Li Zhengyang, upon hearing Cheng Guang¡¯s words, were at first startled, not understanding why Emperor Zhou had ordered them to kill the remnants of Great Chu, yet their own Princely Heir was talking about protecting this remnant of Great Chu.


    Qian Siyuan and Li Zhengyang were only stunned briefly and without much hesitation, they immediately agreed.


    In their hearts, it was clear that the words of Cheng Guang, the Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir, were more significant than the missionid out by Emperor Zhou.


    At this time, Cheng Guang¡¯s words also reached Qin Beifeng¡¯s ears. Qin Beifeng¡¯s head jerked up, and he looked at Cheng Guang, incredulous.


    He had not expected Cheng Guang to agree to his request.


    Not only had he agreed, but he had also ordered Qian Siyuan and Li Zhengyang, the two Deputy Directors of the Bureau of the Lamp, to support him.


    Why was this?


    The Princely Heir...


    Why would he help him?


    Qin Beifeng stared at Cheng Guang, the distinguished Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir, his eyes trembling, and aside from confusion, he was deeply moved.


    Chen Guang didn¡¯t say much more, waving his hand.


    "Go."


    Qin Beifeng fell silent and bowed deeply to Cheng Guang once again before getting up and stepping forward. His blue battle armor shimmered like a phantom and solidified in an instant.


    Qian Siyuan watched Qin Beifeng with a smiling face and expressed his admiration, "His cultivation is much more profound than ours. The top talent of Great Chu back in the day, indeed remarkable."


    After speaking, Qian Siyuan took a step forward and swept away with his hands behind his back.


    Li Zhengyangughed heartily, let out a whistle, and many Bureau of the Lamp members emerged from the shadows near the teahouse.


    Li Zhengyang addressed the crowd shrouded by the night andughed loudly, "Ladies and gentlemen, this woman belongs to our Princely Heir. We from the Bureau of the Lamp have imed her!"


    As the voice of Li Zhengyang fell,


    Qin Beifeng, Qian Siyuan, and Li Zhengyang had already taken their ces in front of Commandery Princess Ning.


    Commandery Princess Ning¡¯s star-like eyes turned to Qin Beifeng, full of surprise at his arrival.


    She had not expected Cheng Guang to send Qin Beifeng over to help her.


    Qin Beifeng¡¯s gaze returned to Commandery Princess Ning, revealing respect, his voice filled with emotion, trembling as he quickly knelt down and saluted, "Your Highness!"


    Commandery Princess Ning sighed, "General Qin, I have wronged you, I hope you will not me me."


    "Now that I am in a hopeless situation, you... why did youe out..."


    Qin Beifeng shook his head, "If I cannot protect Your Highness, it would be my life¡¯s greatest regret."


    Commandery Princess Ning¡¯s heart was a tumult of emotions.


    After a moment of silence, she turned her gaze again to Qian Siyuan and Li Zhengyang beside Qin Beifeng.


    She had not expected.


    Cheng Guang not only sent Qin Beifeng to help her but also had his Bureau of the Lamp members protect her.


    Why was this?


    Commandery Princess Ning abruptly turned her head to look towards Cheng Guang, seated at the peak of the teahouse, in beautiful garments, handsomely featured, almost not of the mortal realm, the Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir.


    Her puzzled gaze received little response.


    Commandery Princess Ning noticed that the Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir was not looking at her but was focusing on the clouds above, as if he was watching someone.


    Why was this?


    Commandery Princess Ning felt perplexed. Just as she was about to speak, she heard the air around her tremble, emitting a roaring sound like the rumbling of thunder.


    "The Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir of Great Zhou is being too domineering,"


    "If the Duke of the State himself came, we would offer him face, but with just the Princely Heir alone, you wish to monopolize the remnants of Great Chu? We do not consent!"


    "The remnants of Great Chu carry secrets, secrets that could unify the world. Princely Heir, do you really think you can have them all to yourself?"


    The air around vibrated.


    Voices of varying tones emanated.


    Shortly after, several figures emerged from the darkness of the night.


    Commandery Princess Ning watched the neers.


    A man dressed in a schr¡¯s green robe and headgear, youthful in appearance, came forward with a smile. After surveying Qin Beifeng and the others, he finally rested his gaze on Cheng Guang.


    This man was from Great Yuan, the third son of the Emperor of Great Yuan, Wu Qiche.


    Another man wore a Python Robe, his face aged but with jet-ck hair and beard, and his eyes asionally twinkled with vitality unbing of his years.


    Behind him stood a pale-faced young man who seemed weak and frail.


    Looking at these two individuals, Commandery Princess Ning¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, recognizing them as the royal family of Great Yan, Li Longhu and Li Zhongxin.


    As expected, they had stille.


    As Commandery Princess Ning¡¯s gaze swept across Li Longhu and Li Zhongxin, Li Longhu smiled without showing any emotion fluctuations, looking at Commandery Princess Ning as if she were a stranger.


    However, when Li Zhongxin faced Commandery Princess Ning, his fists clenched slowly.


    In the face of this woman who had always been superior to him, even when she was in a desperate situation, Li Zhongxin still felt no small amount of pressure.


    He instinctively felt somewhat nervous.


    Commandery Princess Ning¡¯s eyes did not linger on Li Zhongxin but moved to thest person, a middle-aged man in gray. His build was strong, his Qi profound, his expression cold, and he was not prone toughter.


    That man was likely from Great Wei.


    All four great dynasties, including Cheng Guang, hade.

 Chapter 384 - 116: The Great Wind Rises! (Please Subscribe)_5

    Commandery Princess Ning discovered that the several people who appeared in front of her initially focused their attention on herself, but they soon turned their gaze to the Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir standing atop the teahouse.


    Cheng Guang, the Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir, faced the numerous powerful figures standing at the pinnacle of society, his calm countenance barely changed; he continuously observed the sky with a serene look in his eyes.


    It seemed as though he felt there was something worth watching above the clouded sky.


    He kept looking without stopping.


    He did not put his mind on the strong individuals sent by the three great dynasties or on those from other royal families and noble ns.


    Facing Cheng Guang in such a state, many strong individuals seemingly felt humiliated, their faces slightly green with displeasure.


    But due to Cheng Guang¡¯s identity and the fact that the solemn-faced experts from the Bureau of the Lamp stood guard in all directions, no one wished to step forward and confront the multitude of powerful figures from Great Zhou.


    Not to mention Qin Beifeng, Qian Siyuan, and Li Zhengyang.


    The other Gold Lantern Catchers and a group of Silver Lantern Catchers from the Bureau of the Lamp alone were a hard bone to gnaw for the average royal or noble n.


    Cheng Guang calmly watched the sky; he was indeed looking for something.


    Cheng Guang knew that Commandery Princess Ning¡¯s identity being exposed was not a coincidence, nor an ident, but the result of someone¡¯s calcted plot.


    Who could that person be?


    Sitting amidst the clouds, like an immortal manipting the ordinary people of the world, considering those from the World Royal Family and the remnants of Great Chu as mere chess pieces.


    Even Cheng Guang himself was regarded as part of the chess game.


    Cheng Guang¡¯s heart was filled with confusion.


    Looking at the sky.


    Under the cover of the pitch-ck night, the sky was imprable, like an unfathomably deep abyss, unclear to the eye.


    Cheng Guang kept looking but could not find the one who appeared near the pir of light that caused Commandery Princess Ning to reveal her state of mind to the world.


    He slowly withdrew his gaze, looking at the surrounding people who were watching him with hungry eyes.


    The normally calm and steady expression on his face barely changed.


    Cheng Guang scanned the crowd and slowly spoke, "Domineering?"


    "Domineering or not, today, her, I shall protect."


    In the end, Cheng Guang¡¯s gaze fell once again on the sky.


    It seemed that he was also speaking to the person above the clouds who regarded him as a chess piece.


    He was not worried that his brash actions would have any consequences.


    Right now, he just wanted to drag out the person behind the scenes who hadid out this chessboard.


    At the same time, Cheng Guang also wanted to understand why the person hidden behind the scenes had gone to such lengths, orchestrating such an borate game, to what end.


    After Cheng Guang finished speaking,


    the expression of Wu Qiche, a Prince of the Great Yuan Dynasty, shifted. He felt a sense of strangeness towards this Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir whom he was seeing for the first time.


    In his intelligence reports, Cheng Guang, the Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir, did not seem like a fool.


    Even if his identity was distinguished and the power of his Bureau of the Lamp was not weak, it was unwise to make enemies with all the people in the world to obtain the remnants of Great Chu under these circumstances.


    If Cheng Guang, the Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir, had secretly acquired the remnants of Great Chu and brought them back to the Great Zhou Dynasty, it would have been one thing, but now, as the identity of the remnants of Great Chu was exposed and the eyes of the world were upon them, Cheng Guang still intended to monopolize the remnants of Great Chu alone.


    Sheer folly!


    How could he dare!?


    Is he foolish!?


    Wu Qiche took a deep breath, looked at the calm countenance of the Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir, and still found it hard to believe that the Heir had such an irond head.


    At the same time, he also did not know what the Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir¡¯s purpose was.


    After his expression changed, he made no further sound.


    He prepared to watch and observe.


    At the same moment, the aged Li Longhu, upon hearing Cheng Guang¡¯s words, showed little change in his weathered countenance, stroked his beard, and his eyes showed contemtion.


    Li Zhongxin had not met Cheng Guang before, but he was familiar with Cheng Guang¡¯s basic information.


    Upon hearing such domineering words from Cheng Guang,


    he, too, could not help but be slightly surprised.


    Looking at Cheng Guang, his eyebrows slowly furrowed.


    He knew, without a doubt, that Cheng Guang, the Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir of Great Zhou, would quickly be taught a lesson.


    So many people, so many forces had gathered together, they wouldn¡¯t even give the royal family of Great Yan face, how then could they give face to Cheng Guang, the Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir?


    Lastly, the middle-aged man from Great Wei, upon hearing Cheng Guang¡¯s words, showed a trace of emotion on his icy countenance, staring at Cheng Guang, then, unexpectedly, his eyes showed admiration.


    Heughed, hisughter cold, like the grating sound of iron scraping, emanated from his mouth.


    "The Princely Heir has great courage. My Great Wei has never been particrly interested in this remnant of Great Chu. If the Princely Heir can withstand the world¡¯s people, then I, Guan Kezhong, shall also refrain from taking action," said Guan Kezhong.


    As soon as Guan Kezhong¡¯s words fell,


    they stirred quite a ripple.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Those words, nheless, made Cheng Guang take a few more looks at Guan Kezhong.


    At that moment, above the clouds,


    sat the person who resembled an immortal, donning a white robe, amidst the fog, pulling at the strings of the world¡¯s fate. He lowered his gaze slightly, and his eyes fell upon Cheng Guang.


    He was quite surprised by Cheng Guang¡¯s actions.


    He looked at Commandery Princess Ning, shielded by the strong figures of the Bureau of the Lamp, and rubbed his forehead with a slight headache.


    "Someone is actually protecting her..."


    When he looked back at Cheng Guang,


    he seemed to have discovered something and let out a soft exmation.


    "Strange."


    "Why can¡¯t I see through this Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir...?"


    As the man performed a quick calction with his fingers, it took but a moment before his body shook violently as if struck by lightning, his eyes wide in shock, and "pfft," a mouthful of fresh blood was spat out, dyeing the sky blood-red.

 Chapter 385 - 116: The Great Wind Rises! (Please Subscribe)_6

    The person quickly waved his robe, dispersing the blood-red color in the sky.


    "Unfathomable, unfathomable..."


    "There¡¯s actually someone in this world whom I can¡¯t divine."


    "I refuse to believe it."


    With a pinch of his finger, numerous Dharma Seals flowed out from his fingertips.


    At that moment,


    standing at the pinnacle of the teahouse, observed by everyone in the Four Directions Mortal World, Cheng Guang suddenly sensed something and felt his brows tremble slightly.


    The Restraint Pearl that had been silent until now suddenly began to quiver.


    The Restraint Pearl seemed to be under some immense pressure, its trembling frequency increasing.


    Cheng Guang, feeling a premonition, looked up again, his gaze settling upon the firmament, as if he could see through theyers of clouds above and discern the figure sitting there, as if an Immortal.


    Crack, crack...


    From between Cheng Guang¡¯s brows, a sound like shattering ss echoed.


    Finally.


    Boom.


    The Restraint Pearl suddenly shattered.


    The aura that Cheng Guang had been concealing was instantly revealed.


    His aura changed abruptly.


    Cheng Guang¡¯s expression remained unchanged as he looked up at the figure in the sky.


    He seemed to see the figure looking down at him with a smile, and at that moment, he knew he had won.


    Above the clouds,


    The figure in white robes seemed slightly hunchedpared to before, smiling as he pinched his fingers, "So that¡¯s how it is, that¡¯s how it is."


    "The Crown Prince of Great Chu..."


    "There¡¯s actually this variable."


    "I thought the Great Chu royal family only had that girl left, but to think there was still someone."


    "Within the destiny of the Great Chu Crown Prince, he was expected to die young, so why is he still alive at this moment?"


    "And... his bloodline is also very peculiar, somewhat resembling that fellow¡¯s bloodline...?"


    The figure in white robes pondered and suddenly seemed to recall something else. His robe stirred slightly, and his gaze flickered.


    "Yes, that¡¯s right."


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "To awaken this girl, such a level of stimtion should be enough."


    After speaking, the figure in white robes slowly pointed out his finger.


    Simultaneously, Cheng Guang felt something, his body went cold, as if a cool breath that could erode bone and marrow invaded his body.


    The sudden change in Cheng Guang¡¯s aura had already made all those around him who were watching him widen their eyes and their faces shake.


    At this moment, the transformation urring within Cheng Guang shocked everyone in Skyfire City.


    At the center of Cheng Guang¡¯s brows, rays of light began to radiate.


    Behind those rays of light, a towering figure appeared behind Cheng Guang.


    The figure was tall and robed in imperial garments, his demeanor majestic yet devoid of life.


    Everyone felt as if they could sense the aura of the Great Chu royal family within those beams of light.


    Li Longhu, looking at Cheng Guang at the pinnacle of the teahouse, squinted his eyes and was struck with astonishment.


    "Why has the aura of the Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir suddenly changed, and why doesn¡¯t it seem like the same person?"


    "Furthermore, that phantom behind the Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir, why does it give me the impression of facing the Great Chu Emperor from back then?"


    "Could it be the Great Chu Emperor?"


    With his Heavenly Human Realm cultivation, Li Longhu¡¯s senses were exceptionally sharp, and he was the first to detect something was amiss.


    At the same time, many thoughts crossed his mind.


    Could the Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir be the Crown Prince of Great Chu, presumed dead but whose body was never found?


    Had he been living under the guise of the Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir all these years?


    If the Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir is indeed the Crown Prince of Great Chu, then what happened to the real Duke of the State¡¯s Heir?


    Is he already dead?


    Li Longhu felt chills down his spine at the thought.


    If it were truly so, Great Zhou was about to witness great upheaval.


    At the same time, everyone watching Cheng Guang also came to this realization, their eyes widening and expressions filled with shock.


    Initially, all their attention had been on Prince Ning¡¯s Commandery Princess.


    But now, their focus had shifted to Cheng Guang.


    If Cheng Guang was truly the Crown Prince of Great Chu, whose body was never found,


    Then Cheng Guang¡¯s worth would be several times more than that of Prince Ning¡¯s Commandery Princess, who was a princess of Great Chu from who knows how many years ago.


    "Madness! Madness!"


    "If this Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir is truly the Crown Prince of Great Chu from back then, it makes sense why he would want to protect Prince Ning¡¯s Commandery Princess!"


    "Now, the whole world is going to change!"


    "Quick, get the message out!!"


    A tumultuous uproar erupted everywhere.


    Messages were rapidly sent out.


    At the same moment, due to the emergence of the aura of the Great Chu Emperor, the entire Four Directions Mortal World seemed to be shaking.


    From various directions, deep within the imperial pces of different dynasties, eyes turned towards the direction of the Great Yan imperial capital, Skyfire City.


    At this time,


    Qian Siyuan and Li Zhengyang werepletely baffled by the sudden transformation of their Princely Heir.


    "Princely Heir, what exactly is going on?"


    "Your aura, and that phantom behind you..."


    Qian Siyuan, always gentle with a smiling face, became stiff as he looked at Cheng Guang, unsure of what to do.


    He held the utmost respect for their Princely Heir.


    After spending time together, Qian Siyuan came to greatly admire Cheng Guang.


    Even though Cheng Guang¡¯s cultivation was not as advanced as his own, his status and wisdom in case handling were superior in every aspect, earning Qian Siyuan¡¯s deep admiration.


    It was precisely for this reason, even if Cheng Guang¡¯s orders meant going against Emperor Zhou¡¯smands to protect Prince Ning¡¯s Commandery Princess ¨C a remnant of Great Chu, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate for a moment.


    But now...


    To suddenly be told that the Princely Heir he had always admired had been reced,


    Not a Princely Heir, but a person from Great Chu...


    And very likely the Crown Prince of Great Chu from those years...


    At this moment, Qian Siyuan felt his entire belief system beginning to copse.

 Chapter 380 - 116: The Great Wind Rises! (Please Subscribe)

    Under such circumstances, Commandery Princess Ning fell silent.


    She discovered that at this moment, no matter what she said, it all seemed very feeble.


    The Emperor of Great Yan sighed, the current silence of Commandery Princess Ning seeming to confirm the facts.


    After he sighed, he looked at Commandery Princess Ning with aplexity of emotions in his heart.


    He could not say that he liked Commandery Princess Ning, but neither did he dislike her.


    Previously, the Emperor of Great Yan had been convincing himself that if Commandery Princess Ning passed the four major challenges first, even if unwilling, he would pass the imperial throne to her.


    He would not break the ancestral customs.


    He had been mentally prepared, but he had not expected such an incident to ur in the end.


    Commandery Princess Ning...


    Turned out to be the remaining descendant of Great Chu.


    The Emperor of Great Yan¡¯s aged eyes gazed upon Commandery Princess Ning¡¯s resplendent beauty, and he slowly started to speak, his voice hoarse.


    "Your identity has now been exposed."


    "During the opening of the Secret Realm and the restarting of the four major anomalies, the images from your mind¡¯s trial of conscience were revealed."


    "I fear countless messages have been sent out from within the capital, and upon receiving the news, the World Royal Family will soon gather here in Skyfire City. You better escape quickly."


    "Although I do not know what the situation is with Prince Ning, why he would recognize you, a remaining descendant of Great Chu, as his daughter... in this situation, even he cannot protect you."


    The Emperor of Great Yan had always considered Prince Ning¡¯s dignity, as well as that of Great Yan, and had not made a move against Commandery Princess Ning.


    If the Emperor of Great Yan had wanted to make a move, it¡¯s likely that the moment Commandery Princess Ning left the Secret Realm, he would have suppressed her single-handedly.


    Although he was old and weakened now, his cultivation in the Heavenly Human Realm was still there, and it was easy for him to deal with Commandery Princess Ning.


    Commandery Princess Ning looked at the Emperor of Great Yan with stunned eyes, clearly not expecting that after her identity had been inexplicably exposed, the Emperor would let her go.


    The World Royal Family was watching her, and the Emperor of Great Yan was going to let her off so easily?


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Commandery Princess Ning did not believe it.


    She looked at the Emperor of Great Yan¡¯s sunken eye sockets and wrinkled face, her own majestic beauty unchanged, but she bowed slightly toward the Emperor and the rest of the Great Yan royal kin, then slowly retreated backwards.


    After exiting the Great Temple,


    Commandery Princess Ning did not hesitate, quickly using the Power of the Primordial Spirit, and the pure white Power of the Primordial Spirit flowed out from her brow center, like ethereal flowing light, lifting her body as she flew away through the air.


    The figure of Commandery Princess Ning quickly disappeared from the Great Temple.


    Inside the Great Temple, silence was restored in an instant.


    The air seemed as if it had frozen.


    The Emperor of Great Yan¡¯s aged and slightly murky eyes lifted slightly, looking towards where the figure of Commandery Princess Ning vanished into the horizon, his expression unchanged.


    "Your Majesty, are we just letting her leave like this?"


    "After all, she is the remaining descendant of Great Chu. Once it was predicted on the gold list that if Great Chu rises, the world would unite. If the prediction is true, then her value as the only remaining descendant of Great Chu is immeasurable."


    By the side of the Emperor of Great Yan, an elder dressed in a Python Robe slowly inquired.


    The Emperor of Great Yan shook his head.


    "Ultimately, we have to consider the face of Great Yan, as well as that of Prince Ning. She has been hidden in Great Yan for so many years and has been Prince Ning¡¯s daughter for just as long. Perhaps Prince Ning has known her identity all along and has been protecting her."


    "Not long ago, Prince Ning was able to withdraw from the Border Area battlefield to seek justice for her, and if he finds outter that we made a move against her, who knows what troubles it will cause."


    "So, we cannot make a move."


    Having said this, the Python Robe elder beside the Emperor sighed, was about to nod in agreement when he heard the Emperor speak again.


    "We cannot make a move, but if others do, that¡¯s beyond our control."


    As the Emperor of Great Yan said these words, his aged eyes flickered slightly, his gaze falling on the Python Robe elder nearby.


    "Longhu, you understand my meaning, don¡¯t you?"


    When the Python Robe elder heard the Emperor of Great Yan¡¯s words, his face showed a hint of shock, but then he nodded slightly, without hesitation, took a step, and his figure instantly vanished from the spot.


    The Emperor of Great Yan, looking into the distance in the direction where Commandery Princess Ning had left, started slowly rotating the Zitan Buddha Beads in his hand.


    "Longhu is the Ancestral Master of the Heavenly Heart Mountain of my Great Yan nation, rarely venturing out, and few must know of his ascension to the Heavenly Human Realm."


    "With Longhu making a move, I suppose no one from the World Royal Family will be able to contend for what belongs to Great Yan."


    "The remaining descendant of Great Chu... just what secrets does Great Chu hold..."


    "Regardless, the remaining descendant of Great Chu that has surfaced in my Great Yan must belong to Great Yan, and others should not attempt to take it."


    The Emperor of Great Yan gazed into the distant night sky, murmuring to himself.


    The royal kin surrounding the Emperor of Great Yan remained silent, not daring to speak.


    Although the Emperor of Great Yan said he would not make a move against Commandery Princess Ning, it was only on the surface, saving some face for Prince Ning.


    But making a move in secret, that was beyond Prince Ning¡¯s control.


    At this time, Prince Ning was far away on the Border Area battlefield, unaware of the developments here.


    By the time he found out and attempted to hurry back, everything would¡¯ve already been settled and toote.


    At that point, as long as the Emperor of Great Yan did not confess, Prince Ning could only stew in his frustrations, unable to do much.


    The thoughts of the royal rtives surrounded the Emperor of Great Yan, but they quickly understood the Emperor¡¯s mindset.


    Li Zhongxin, sitting to one side, still hadn¡¯t reacted. Having juste out, seeing Commandery Princess Ning exit before him made him feel an intense sense of loss.

 Chapter 381 - 116: The Great Wind Rises! (Please Subscribe)_2

    He hadn¡¯t paid close attention to the conversation between Prince Ning¡¯s Commandery Princess and the Emperor of Great Yan.


    Only after seeing the Emperor of Great Yan ordering the projection stone¡¯s imagery to be yed out.


    After watching it.


    Li Zhongxin waspletely dumbstruck, his mind a mess, unable to sort through his thoughts.


    It was only then that he realized.


    So, the very Commandery Princess of Prince Ning, who had beenpeting against him for the imperial throne of Great Yan, was actually the remnant of Great Chu that had been causing unrest in Great Yan all this time!?


    This...


    Did this not mean that all his scheming against the Commandery Princess of Prince Ning during this time had been in vain?


    Even if he had done nothing, the throne would have still fallen into his hands.


    Without any idents.


    Li Zhongxin, by all ounts, should have been very happy, but for some reason, he felt unable to feel joy.


    Having been defeated by the Commandery Princess of Prince Ning twice in a row was an undeniable fact.


    If not for the exposure of her true identity now, the imperial throne of the Great Yan Dynasty would have indeed fallen into her hands.


    And he would have no rtion to it ever again.


    "Father, I want to go help Uncle Longhu,"


    Li Zhongxin stepped forward and said.


    The Emperor of Great Yan nced at Li Zhongxin and, harboring affection for his son, whom he had always taken pride in, pondered for a moment and then nodded slightly.


    "Go ahead, just don¡¯t cause any trouble for your Uncle Longhu,"


    Having received the Emperor of Great Yan¡¯s consent, Li Zhongxin quickly left through mid-air.


    ......


    Dressed in splendid attire and levitating through the power of her Primordial Spirit, the Commandery Princess of Prince Ning turned into a streak of light, darting towards the outskirts of Skyfire City.


    At the moment, Skyfire City was no longer safe.


    The Commandery Princess herself wasn¡¯t sure if she could escape now that her identity had been exposed, but regardless, to continue staying in Skyfire City meant certain death.


    At the same time, the Commandery Princess couldn¡¯t fully trust the old fox, the Emperor of Great Yan, even though he said he wouldn¡¯t harm her.


    Would the Emperor of Great Yan suddenly go back on his word afterwards?


    And, were his words to her only a superficial excuse?


    The Commandery Princess did not know.


    She dared not take the risk nor could she afford to.


    The people she could rely on by her side seemed very few; the only one she could turn to was currently with Cheng Guang, the Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir.


    Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir...


    The more the Commandery Princess thought about Cheng Guang, the more her lovely brows furrowed; for some reason, upon reflecting, she felt that every word he had said when he came to see her this morning wasden with deeper meaning.


    Now that she was trapped in a dire situation, she would soon be surrounded and killed by the forces dispatched by the World Royal Family.


    The only person she might ask for help seemed to be Cheng Guang, this enigmatic Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir.


    The Commandery Princess didn¡¯t know whether Cheng Guang¡¯s visit this morning was simply to warn her that her identity might be exposed.


    Her heart was filled with confusion.


    Even her own exposure had caught her by surprise.


    How could Cheng Guang, the noble Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir, have known about it?


    Could it be that he knew of the inexplicable changes within her?


    Or was it that he knew when she faced the soul-searching trial, the scenes from within her heart would be projected as phantasmal images?


    The Commandery Princess¡¯s mind was in turmoil.


    As she whisked past the inner city, ensnared by the Power of the Primordial Spirit, she instinctively wanted to flee towards the outer city but hesitated.


    She stopped where she was, lost in thought for a moment.


    Then she changed direction.


    The Commandery Princess decided to meet with Cheng Guang first!


    She knew the ce where Cheng Guang was staying in Skyfire City.


    Within a few breaths, the Commandery Princess had arrived.


    Approaching the teahouse, she could immediately see atop the teahouse roof, a noble young master with handsome features and a dashing demeanor, wearing a spring-like smile, standing with his hands behind his back looking at her.


    This appearance, as if he¡¯s not surprised at all by my arrival?


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The Commandery Princess standing in mid-air, her magnificent features shrouded by the Power of the Primordial Spirit, indistinct, peered through the power at Cheng Guang, the noble Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir.


    After watching the Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir for a moment,


    the Commandery Princess heard his lips parting and a clear, gentle voice reaching her ears.


    "The Commandery Princess has arrived, why note down for a cup of tea?"


    The tone of the Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir was calm, with scant emotions within it, yet his eyes were inviting as they watched her.


    The Commandery Princess was puzzled.


    Even though it was she who had actively sought him out,


    the Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir¡¯s invitation, especially his unchanging expression upon seeing her, amidst the scrutiny of the World Royal Family, made her wonder.


    Is he not afraid at all?


    After a moment of thought, the Commandery Princess slowly descended, her lithe body touching down before Cheng Guang, the scent of her fine clothes gently wafting as shended.


    Her regal features didn¡¯t change as her starry eyes looked at Cheng Guang.


    "Princely Heir, my identity has now been exposed. Did you already know of my identity ande to warn me this morning?"


    Upon hearing this, Cheng Guang smiled and nodded.


    The Commandery Princess gazed into Cheng Guang¡¯s eyes, and seeing his reaction, she caught her breath momentarily, then continued, "Then why didn¡¯t you just reveal my identity on the spot?"


    Instead, Cheng Guang asked, "Had I done so, would you have believed me?"


    The Commandery Princess shook her head, "No, I wouldn¡¯t."


    "I never thought my identity would be exposed for there was not a single w upon me, except in my heart..."


    Having said this, the Commandery Princess bit her lip lightly, the experience at the soul-searching trial indelible in her memory, unwilling to be forgotten.

 Chapter 382 - 116: The Great Wind Rises! (Please Subscribe)_3

    Awakened from sleep, things remain but people change; unknown is the year tonight represents.


    Both my emperor father and empress mother are no longer here.


    The Imperial Pce of Great Chu has also been trampled by invaders.


    Upon opening my eyes, Great Chu had perished, leaving only myself of the entire Great Chu royal family.


    For the Commandery Princess of Prince Ning, such loneliness is etched deep into her bones.


    For the Commandery Princess of Prince Ning, such destion pierces through her heart.


    Cheng Guang nodded and said, "Even if I told you, you wouldn¡¯t believe me, so it¡¯s better not to mention it."


    The Commandery Princess of Prince Ning looked straight at Cheng Guang, and for some reason, that feeling of kinship, seemingly rooted in blood, surged uncontrobly as she gazed at him.


    The starry eyes of the Commandery Princess of Prince Ning becameplex as she took a deep breath, suppressed theplicated emotions in her heart, and asked again:


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "If you had already discovered my identity, why didn¡¯t you take action against me at the beginning?"


    "You were under orders from Emperor Zhou, weren¡¯t you?"


    Cheng Guang did not speak but simply responded with a smile, lifting his eyes to gaze at the distant sky and softly said, "There aren¡¯t so many reasons, I just didn¡¯t wish to."


    "Aren¡¯t you going to run now?"


    "More and more people are gathering around."


    "I am not running." The Commandery Princess of Prince Ning shook her head, her previously tense emotions eased during the conversation with Cheng Guang.


    Perhaps it was Cheng Guang¡¯sposed tone and attitude that influenced her, or maybe it was something else.


    After a moment of thought, the Commandery Princess of Prince Ning continued, "Perhaps, from the moment my identity was exposed, I knew I couldn¡¯t escape. What you said this morning was right."


    "Before this moment, I had never been afraid, not just because I was sure my identity would not be exposed."


    "But because I am not afraid of death."


    "For decades, anxiety has always lingered in my heart. With the fall of Great Chu, to me, it feels as though I have awakened from a dream, where my emperor father and empress mother have be figures of a thousand years past, and all that I am familiar with has turned into memories."


    "I feel like an outsider to this world, to this human realm."


    "I was meant to die anyway. Even if my identity is exposed, it merely means that the end hase a bit sooner. My wish to fight onest breath for Great Chu could not be fulfilled."


    In this moment, no worry flickers in the starry eyes of the Commandery Princess of Prince Ning. Looking at the numerous strong presences slowly advancing on the teahouse, powered by their Qi, she speaks with an upward trend in her voice as if talking to a family member.


    Her tone carries a hint of gratitude.


    "Although I don¡¯t know why you warned me this morning and did not strike me, I still have to thank you."


    "I can feel that you, Princely Heir, harbor no ill will towards me."


    "In my heart, I also feel a certain kinship towards you."


    "This feeling of kinship is somewhat absurd, after all, your grandfather was precisely the one who led the charge that destroyed my home..."


    As the Commandery Princess of Prince Ning spoke, the memories of cherry blossoms copsing, tainted with red, filled her eyes with tears.


    "Today I probably will not survive, so I shall no longer involve the Princely Heir."


    Initially, the Commandery Princess of Prince Ning might have wanted to seek help from Cheng Guang, the Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir, hoping he could save her life. But upon arriving and sensing the presence of so many powerful figures around, she realized that surrounded by these many strong individuals, even Cheng Guang, the Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir,cked the strength to protect her.


    And there was no reason for him to do so.


    Having said that, the Commandery Princess of Prince Ning took a step forward and slowly rose into the air, preparing to make her escape.


    Beside Cheng Guang, a figure slowly became visible.


    His tiger-like eyes fixed on the figure alone in the sky, facing the encircling predators.


    His eyes trembled.


    Qin Beifeng knelt on one knee, raising his fist to make a plea: "Princely Heir, I have not fulfilled our deal, and I don¡¯t have the face to ask you for anything more."


    "But I implore you to allow me to protect my lord."


    Qin Beifeng seemed to realize only at this moment that the Commandery Princess of Prince Ning before him was the very lord of the past.


    That lord had grown taller and had matured.


    Her temperament and appearance had changed to the point that he couldn¡¯t recognize her at first nce.


    As The Great Wind General of Great Chu, Qin Beifeng could not stand by on this day.


    He had agreed to the deal with Cheng Guang so that he could facilitate a meeting between Cheng Guang and his own lord, hoping to protect her in such a critical time.


    However, he had not anticipated that the deal would be unfulfilled and that his lord would have been exposed so prematurely...


    This sequence of unforeseen events left Qin Beifeng feeling helpless and uncertain.


    Cheng Guang nced at Qin Beifeng beside him, looking around at the figures emerging in the night, and slowly said:


    "Aside from Great Wei, Great Yan, and Great Yuan, there are many more dynasties and noble families around."


    "Countless Eighth Rank and Ninth Grade experts, and there might even be Sky-Men lurking nearby. If you go help her, you will die together; if you don¡¯t, you can live."


    Upon hearing this, Qin Beifeng did not hesitate but bowed his head lower, silently for a moment, then shifted his other knee to the ground, tears welling in his tiger eyes.


    "Princely Heir, I cannot just watch as thest bloodline of Great Chu disappears!"


    "Please, Princely Heir, grant me this request!"


    His entire life nowy in Cheng Guang¡¯s hands.


    If Cheng Guang disagreed or refused, he could not act on his own.


    Facing Qin Beifeng¡¯s request, Cheng Guang shook his head, his expression serene, "What¡¯s the point of doing this? You alone, how can you possibly protect her?"

 Chapter 383 - 116: The Great Wind Rises! (Please Subscribe)_4

    Qin Beifeng heard Cheng Guang¡¯s words, his face turned ashen, and his body trembled a few times.


    It was at this moment that Cheng Guang suddenly turned to look at Qian Siyuan and Li Zhengyang beside him.


    "Uncle Qian, Uncle Li, take action now and protect her,"


    "After all, she was the person I found first, and I can¡¯t let them snatch her away."


    Qian Siyuan and Li Zhengyang, upon hearing Cheng Guang¡¯s words, were at first startled, not understanding why Emperor Zhou had ordered them to kill the remnants of Great Chu, yet their own Princely Heir was talking about protecting this remnant of Great Chu.


    Qian Siyuan and Li Zhengyang were only stunned briefly and without much hesitation, they immediately agreed.


    In their hearts, it was clear that the words of Cheng Guang, the Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir, were more significant than the missionid out by Emperor Zhou.


    At this time, Cheng Guang¡¯s words also reached Qin Beifeng¡¯s ears. Qin Beifeng¡¯s head jerked up, and he looked at Cheng Guang, incredulous.


    He had not expected Cheng Guang to agree to his request.


    Not only had he agreed, but he had also ordered Qian Siyuan and Li Zhengyang, the two Deputy Directors of the Bureau of the Lamp, to support him.


    Why was this?


    The Princely Heir...


    Why would he help him?


    Qin Beifeng stared at Cheng Guang, the distinguished Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir, his eyes trembling, and aside from confusion, he was deeply moved.


    Chen Guang didn¡¯t say much more, waving his hand.


    "Go."


    Qin Beifeng fell silent and bowed deeply to Cheng Guang once again before getting up and stepping forward. His blue battle armor shimmered like a phantom and solidified in an instant.


    Qian Siyuan watched Qin Beifeng with a smiling face and expressed his admiration, "His cultivation is much more profound than ours. The top talent of Great Chu back in the day, indeed remarkable."


    After speaking, Qian Siyuan took a step forward and swept away with his hands behind his back.


    Li Zhengyangughed heartily, let out a whistle, and many Bureau of the Lamp members emerged from the shadows near the teahouse.


    Li Zhengyang addressed the crowd shrouded by the night andughed loudly, "Ladies and gentlemen, this woman belongs to our Princely Heir. We from the Bureau of the Lamp have imed her!"


    As the voice of Li Zhengyang fell,


    Qin Beifeng, Qian Siyuan, and Li Zhengyang had already taken their ces in front of Commandery Princess Ning.


    Commandery Princess Ning¡¯s star-like eyes turned to Qin Beifeng, full of surprise at his arrival.


    She had not expected Cheng Guang to send Qin Beifeng over to help her.


    Qin Beifeng¡¯s gaze returned to Commandery Princess Ning, revealing respect, his voice filled with emotion, trembling as he quickly knelt down and saluted, "Your Highness!"


    Commandery Princess Ning sighed, "General Qin, I have wronged you, I hope you will not me me."


    "Now that I am in a hopeless situation, you... why did youe out..."


    Qin Beifeng shook his head, "If I cannot protect Your Highness, it would be my life¡¯s greatest regret."


    Commandery Princess Ning¡¯s heart was a tumult of emotions.


    After a moment of silence, she turned her gaze again to Qian Siyuan and Li Zhengyang beside Qin Beifeng.


    She had not expected.


    Cheng Guang not only sent Qin Beifeng to help her but also had his Bureau of the Lamp members protect her.


    Why was this?


    Commandery Princess Ning abruptly turned her head to look towards Cheng Guang, seated at the peak of the teahouse, in beautiful garments, handsomely featured, almost not of the mortal realm, the Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir.


    Her puzzled gaze received little response.


    Commandery Princess Ning noticed that the Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir was not looking at her but was focusing on the clouds above, as if he was watching someone.


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Why was this?


    Commandery Princess Ning felt perplexed. Just as she was about to speak, she heard the air around her tremble, emitting a roaring sound like the rumbling of thunder.


    "The Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir of Great Zhou is being too domineering,"


    "If the Duke of the State himself came, we would offer him face, but with just the Princely Heir alone, you wish to monopolize the remnants of Great Chu? We do not consent!"


    "The remnants of Great Chu carry secrets, secrets that could unify the world. Princely Heir, do you really think you can have them all to yourself?"


    The air around vibrated.


    Voices of varying tones emanated.


    Shortly after, several figures emerged from the darkness of the night.


    Commandery Princess Ning watched the neers.


    A man dressed in a schr¡¯s green robe and headgear, youthful in appearance, came forward with a smile. After surveying Qin Beifeng and the others, he finally rested his gaze on Cheng Guang.


    This man was from Great Yuan, the third son of the Emperor of Great Yuan, Wu Qiche.


    Another man wore a Python Robe, his face aged but with jet-ck hair and beard, and his eyes asionally twinkled with vitality unbing of his years.


    Behind him stood a pale-faced young man who seemed weak and frail.


    Looking at these two individuals, Commandery Princess Ning¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, recognizing them as the royal family of Great Yan, Li Longhu and Li Zhongxin.


    As expected, they had stille.


    As Commandery Princess Ning¡¯s gaze swept across Li Longhu and Li Zhongxin, Li Longhu smiled without showing any emotion fluctuations, looking at Commandery Princess Ning as if she were a stranger.


    However, when Li Zhongxin faced Commandery Princess Ning, his fists clenched slowly.


    In the face of this woman who had always been superior to him, even when she was in a desperate situation, Li Zhongxin still felt no small amount of pressure.


    He instinctively felt somewhat nervous.


    Commandery Princess Ning¡¯s eyes did not linger on Li Zhongxin but moved to thest person, a middle-aged man in gray. His build was strong, his Qi profound, his expression cold, and he was not prone toughter.


    That man was likely from Great Wei.


    All four great dynasties, including Cheng Guang, hade.

 Chapter 384 - 116: The Great Wind Rises! (Please Subscribe)_5

    Commandery Princess Ning discovered that the several people who appeared in front of her initially focused their attention on herself, but they soon turned their gaze to the Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir standing atop the teahouse.


    Cheng Guang, the Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir, faced the numerous powerful figures standing at the pinnacle of society, his calm countenance barely changed; he continuously observed the sky with a serene look in his eyes.


    It seemed as though he felt there was something worth watching above the clouded sky.


    He kept looking without stopping.


    He did not put his mind on the strong individuals sent by the three great dynasties or on those from other royal families and noble ns.


    Facing Cheng Guang in such a state, many strong individuals seemingly felt humiliated, their faces slightly green with displeasure.


    But due to Cheng Guang¡¯s identity and the fact that the solemn-faced experts from the Bureau of the Lamp stood guard in all directions, no one wished to step forward and confront the multitude of powerful figures from Great Zhou.


    Not to mention Qin Beifeng, Qian Siyuan, and Li Zhengyang.


    The other Gold Lantern Catchers and a group of Silver Lantern Catchers from the Bureau of the Lamp alone were a hard bone to gnaw for the average royal or noble n.


    Cheng Guang calmly watched the sky; he was indeed looking for something.


    Cheng Guang knew that Commandery Princess Ning¡¯s identity being exposed was not a coincidence, nor an ident, but the result of someone¡¯s calcted plot.


    Who could that person be?


    Sitting amidst the clouds, like an immortal manipting the ordinary people of the world, considering those from the World Royal Family and the remnants of Great Chu as mere chess pieces.


    Even Cheng Guang himself was regarded as part of the chess game.


    Cheng Guang¡¯s heart was filled with confusion.


    Looking at the sky.


    Under the cover of the pitch-ck night, the sky was imprable, like an unfathomably deep abyss, unclear to the eye.


    Cheng Guang kept looking but could not find the one who appeared near the pir of light that caused Commandery Princess Ning to reveal her state of mind to the world.


    He slowly withdrew his gaze, looking at the surrounding people who were watching him with hungry eyes.


    The normally calm and steady expression on his face barely changed.


    Cheng Guang scanned the crowd and slowly spoke, "Domineering?"


    "Domineering or not, today, her, I shall protect."


    In the end, Cheng Guang¡¯s gaze fell once again on the sky.


    It seemed that he was also speaking to the person above the clouds who regarded him as a chess piece.


    He was not worried that his brash actions would have any consequences.


    Right now, he just wanted to drag out the person behind the scenes who hadid out this chessboard.


    At the same time, Cheng Guang also wanted to understand why the person hidden behind the scenes had gone to such lengths, orchestrating such an borate game, to what end.


    After Cheng Guang finished speaking,


    the expression of Wu Qiche, a Prince of the Great Yuan Dynasty, shifted. He felt a sense of strangeness towards this Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir whom he was seeing for the first time.


    In his intelligence reports, Cheng Guang, the Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir, did not seem like a fool.


    Even if his identity was distinguished and the power of his Bureau of the Lamp was not weak, it was unwise to make enemies with all the people in the world to obtain the remnants of Great Chu under these circumstances.


    If Cheng Guang, the Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir, had secretly acquired the remnants of Great Chu and brought them back to the Great Zhou Dynasty, it would have been one thing, but now, as the identity of the remnants of Great Chu was exposed and the eyes of the world were upon them, Cheng Guang still intended to monopolize the remnants of Great Chu alone.


    Sheer folly!


    How could he dare!?


    Is he foolish!?


    Wu Qiche took a deep breath, looked at the calm countenance of the Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir, and still found it hard to believe that the Heir had such an irond head.


    At the same time, he also did not know what the Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir¡¯s purpose was.


    After his expression changed, he made no further sound.


    He prepared to watch and observe.


    At the same moment, the aged Li Longhu, upon hearing Cheng Guang¡¯s words, showed little change in his weathered countenance, stroked his beard, and his eyes showed contemtion.


    Li Zhongxin had not met Cheng Guang before, but he was familiar with Cheng Guang¡¯s basic information.


    Upon hearing such domineering words from Cheng Guang,


    he, too, could not help but be slightly surprised.


    Looking at Cheng Guang, his eyebrows slowly furrowed.


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    He knew, without a doubt, that Cheng Guang, the Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir of Great Zhou, would quickly be taught a lesson.


    So many people, so many forces had gathered together, they wouldn¡¯t even give the royal family of Great Yan face, how then could they give face to Cheng Guang, the Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir?


    Lastly, the middle-aged man from Great Wei, upon hearing Cheng Guang¡¯s words, showed a trace of emotion on his icy countenance, staring at Cheng Guang, then, unexpectedly, his eyes showed admiration.


    Heughed, hisughter cold, like the grating sound of iron scraping, emanated from his mouth.


    "The Princely Heir has great courage. My Great Wei has never been particrly interested in this remnant of Great Chu. If the Princely Heir can withstand the world¡¯s people, then I, Guan Kezhong, shall also refrain from taking action," said Guan Kezhong.


    As soon as Guan Kezhong¡¯s words fell,


    they stirred quite a ripple.


    Those words, nheless, made Cheng Guang take a few more looks at Guan Kezhong.


    At that moment, above the clouds,


    sat the person who resembled an immortal, donning a white robe, amidst the fog, pulling at the strings of the world¡¯s fate. He lowered his gaze slightly, and his eyes fell upon Cheng Guang.


    He was quite surprised by Cheng Guang¡¯s actions.


    He looked at Commandery Princess Ning, shielded by the strong figures of the Bureau of the Lamp, and rubbed his forehead with a slight headache.


    "Someone is actually protecting her..."


    When he looked back at Cheng Guang,


    he seemed to have discovered something and let out a soft exmation.


    "Strange."


    "Why can¡¯t I see through this Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir...?"


    As the man performed a quick calction with his fingers, it took but a moment before his body shook violently as if struck by lightning, his eyes wide in shock, and "pfft," a mouthful of fresh blood was spat out, dyeing the sky blood-red.

 Chapter 385 - 116: The Great Wind Rises! (Please Subscribe)_6

    The person quickly waved his robe, dispersing the blood-red color in the sky.


    "Unfathomable, unfathomable..."


    "There¡¯s actually someone in this world whom I can¡¯t divine."


    "I refuse to believe it."


    With a pinch of his finger, numerous Dharma Seals flowed out from his fingertips.


    At that moment,


    standing at the pinnacle of the teahouse, observed by everyone in the Four Directions Mortal World, Cheng Guang suddenly sensed something and felt his brows tremble slightly.


    The Restraint Pearl that had been silent until now suddenly began to quiver.


    The Restraint Pearl seemed to be under some immense pressure, its trembling frequency increasing.


    Cheng Guang, feeling a premonition, looked up again, his gaze settling upon the firmament, as if he could see through theyers of clouds above and discern the figure sitting there, as if an Immortal.


    Crack, crack...


    From between Cheng Guang¡¯s brows, a sound like shattering ss echoed.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Finally.


    Boom.


    The Restraint Pearl suddenly shattered.


    The aura that Cheng Guang had been concealing was instantly revealed.


    His aura changed abruptly.


    Cheng Guang¡¯s expression remained unchanged as he looked up at the figure in the sky.


    He seemed to see the figure looking down at him with a smile, and at that moment, he knew he had won.


    Above the clouds,


    The figure in white robes seemed slightly hunchedpared to before, smiling as he pinched his fingers, "So that¡¯s how it is, that¡¯s how it is."


    "The Crown Prince of Great Chu..."


    "There¡¯s actually this variable."


    "I thought the Great Chu royal family only had that girl left, but to think there was still someone."


    "Within the destiny of the Great Chu Crown Prince, he was expected to die young, so why is he still alive at this moment?"


    "And... his bloodline is also very peculiar, somewhat resembling that fellow¡¯s bloodline...?"


    The figure in white robes pondered and suddenly seemed to recall something else. His robe stirred slightly, and his gaze flickered.


    "Yes, that¡¯s right."


    "To awaken this girl, such a level of stimtion should be enough."


    After speaking, the figure in white robes slowly pointed out his finger.


    Simultaneously, Cheng Guang felt something, his body went cold, as if a cool breath that could erode bone and marrow invaded his body.


    The sudden change in Cheng Guang¡¯s aura had already made all those around him who were watching him widen their eyes and their faces shake.


    At this moment, the transformation urring within Cheng Guang shocked everyone in Skyfire City.


    At the center of Cheng Guang¡¯s brows, rays of light began to radiate.


    Behind those rays of light, a towering figure appeared behind Cheng Guang.


    The figure was tall and robed in imperial garments, his demeanor majestic yet devoid of life.


    Everyone felt as if they could sense the aura of the Great Chu royal family within those beams of light.


    Li Longhu, looking at Cheng Guang at the pinnacle of the teahouse, squinted his eyes and was struck with astonishment.


    "Why has the aura of the Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir suddenly changed, and why doesn¡¯t it seem like the same person?"


    "Furthermore, that phantom behind the Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir, why does it give me the impression of facing the Great Chu Emperor from back then?"


    "Could it be the Great Chu Emperor?"


    With his Heavenly Human Realm cultivation, Li Longhu¡¯s senses were exceptionally sharp, and he was the first to detect something was amiss.


    At the same time, many thoughts crossed his mind.


    Could the Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir be the Crown Prince of Great Chu, presumed dead but whose body was never found?


    Had he been living under the guise of the Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir all these years?


    If the Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir is indeed the Crown Prince of Great Chu, then what happened to the real Duke of the State¡¯s Heir?


    Is he already dead?


    Li Longhu felt chills down his spine at the thought.


    If it were truly so, Great Zhou was about to witness great upheaval.


    At the same time, everyone watching Cheng Guang also came to this realization, their eyes widening and expressions filled with shock.


    Initially, all their attention had been on Prince Ning¡¯s Commandery Princess.


    But now, their focus had shifted to Cheng Guang.


    If Cheng Guang was truly the Crown Prince of Great Chu, whose body was never found,


    Then Cheng Guang¡¯s worth would be several times more than that of Prince Ning¡¯s Commandery Princess, who was a princess of Great Chu from who knows how many years ago.


    "Madness! Madness!"


    "If this Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir is truly the Crown Prince of Great Chu from back then, it makes sense why he would want to protect Prince Ning¡¯s Commandery Princess!"


    "Now, the whole world is going to change!"


    "Quick, get the message out!!"


    A tumultuous uproar erupted everywhere.


    Messages were rapidly sent out.


    At the same moment, due to the emergence of the aura of the Great Chu Emperor, the entire Four Directions Mortal World seemed to be shaking.


    From various directions, deep within the imperial pces of different dynasties, eyes turned towards the direction of the Great Yan imperial capital, Skyfire City.


    At this time,


    Qian Siyuan and Li Zhengyang werepletely baffled by the sudden transformation of their Princely Heir.


    "Princely Heir, what exactly is going on?"


    "Your aura, and that phantom behind you..."


    Qian Siyuan, always gentle with a smiling face, became stiff as he looked at Cheng Guang, unsure of what to do.


    He held the utmost respect for their Princely Heir.


    After spending time together, Qian Siyuan came to greatly admire Cheng Guang.


    Even though Cheng Guang¡¯s cultivation was not as advanced as his own, his status and wisdom in case handling were superior in every aspect, earning Qian Siyuan¡¯s deep admiration.


    It was precisely for this reason, even if Cheng Guang¡¯s orders meant going against Emperor Zhou¡¯smands to protect Prince Ning¡¯s Commandery Princess ¨C a remnant of Great Chu, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate for a moment.


    But now...


    To suddenly be told that the Princely Heir he had always admired had been reced,


    Not a Princely Heir, but a person from Great Chu...


    And very likely the Crown Prince of Great Chu from those years...


    At this moment, Qian Siyuan felt his entire belief system beginning to copse.

 Chapter 386 - 116: The Great Wind Rises! (Please Subscribe)_7

    Li Zhengyang¡¯s heart was equally heavy as he looked at his Princely Heir, gazing at Cheng Guang¡¯s calm demeanor, he took a deep breath and gently patted Qian Siyuan beside him.


    He straightened the anxious Qian Siyuan.


    Without turning his head, he said to Cheng Guang:


    "Princely Heir, we¡¯ll protect you. Hurry and leave. Just the presence of Commandery Princess Ning Wang is enough to make the entire World Royal Family and so many forces pay attention and target you. Your identity... if it¡¯s confirmed, it¡¯s not something we... not something the Bureau of the Lamp can handle."


    Li Zhengyang¡¯s words snapped Qian Siyuan back to reality. He took a deep breath, resolutely turned his head, and looked towards the shocked and increasingly reddening eyes of the people around him.


    "Princely Heir!"


    "I, Old Qian, don¡¯t care about anything else anymore! Let me protect you onest time!"


    "Leave with Commandery Princess Ning Wang!"


    "Don¡¯te back to Great Zhou anymore!"


    Qian Siyuan no longer cared about the unfamiliar aura on Cheng Guang¡¯s body, directly stepped forward, and stood in front of Cheng Guang.


    At this moment.


    Some could no longer hold back.


    If Cheng Guang hadn¡¯t shown this strange change, they might still fear the Bureau of the Lamp and dare not act.


    But now.


    They realized that Cheng Guang was not the Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir at all ¨C he could very well be the Crown Prince of Great Chu who supposedly died without a corpse, having clung onto life!


    In the face of this Great Chu Crown Prince!


    The Great Chu Crown Prince who had been masquerading as the Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir!


    They didn¡¯t believe the Bureau of the Lamp would still listen to the Crown Prince of Great Chu!


    Hundreds of figures immediately lunged towards Cheng Guang.


    A few attacked Commandery Princess Ning Wang.


    "Charge!"


    "Even if we can¡¯t capture Commandery Princess Ning Wang, capturing the Great Chu Crown Prince is a great achievement!"


    "Those who block me will die!!"


    The forces of many dynasties and the powerful members of noble families continuously attacked with their Qi.


    Divine Power¡¯s light flickered one after another!


    The terrifying aura was like an invisible shockwave, spreading out in all directions!!


    Qian Siyuan and Li Zhengyang gritted their teeth upon seeing the attackers targeting their Princely Heir, their eyes nearly bursting with fury, "Seeking death!!"


    Stepping on Qi.


    The two of them charged out together.


    The remaining constables of the Bureau of the Lamp looked at their superior and then at Cheng Guang at the top of the teahouse.


    Hesitating for a moment.


    Someone spoke.


    "Perhaps we shouldn¡¯t make a move, Princely Heir... This aura could very well be the Crown Prince of Great Chu¡­"


    Someone responded.


    "Hm¡­"


    For a moment, the air fell silent.


    Contrasting starkly with the explosive sounds of Qi around them.


    Looking up at the sky, at Qian Siyuan and Li Zhengyang.


    A short whileter.


    Someone grew impatient, their eyes red with emotion.


    "I don¡¯t care anymore, I don¡¯t care what identity the Princely Heir has, all I know is that our Princely Heir treats us like humans, shares drinks and meat with us, even if he is the Crown Prince of Great Chu, in my heart, he is the Princely Heir!"


    "I, Wang Ergou, am uneducated, I stand alone with no rtives, if I die, then so be it!"


    Wang Ergou stepped out, closely following behind Qian Siyuan and Li Zhengyang in the charge.


    As he passed by Cheng Guang, he shouted:


    "Princely Heir, with me here today, there¡¯s no way outsiders can hurt you!"


    Cheng Guang turned his head to look at Wang Ergou, unable to see his face clearly, when in the next moment.


    Behind Wang Ergou, a group of the Bureau of the Lamp¡¯s constables burst forth one after another.


    "Fight for the Princely Heir!!"


    Someone bellowed.


    "Fight for the Princely Heir!!"


    "Fight for the Princely Heir!!"


    Hearing these words, Cheng Guang, who had always been calm and collected, felt his heart fiercely stirred.


    He had believed that once his identity was exposed, those from the Bureau of the Lamp would abandon him.


    After all.


    He was not the Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir.


    He wasn¡¯t their Princely Heir.


    But...


    Now...


    They weren¡¯t protecting him because of his identity.


    They were simply protecting him because they wanted to, for the sake of protecting him alone.


    Cheng Guang¡¯s eyes trembled.


    He lifted his gaze toward the distant battlefield.


    The constables of the Bureau of the Lamp shed with the warriors from the three great dynasties and countless noble families.


    The disparity between numbers and strength was vast.


    In this situation, they wouldn¡¯tst long.


    Cheng Guang raised his eyes to the heavens and murmured to himself, looking at the figure hiding in the sky, "Is this your purpose?"


    "To break through my Restraint Pearl, you must have paid a significant price."


    "What exactly is your purpose?"


    "For what reason are you willing to pay such a price and do this?"


    Cheng Guang was puzzled.


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    At this time.


    Qin Beifeng watched Cheng Guang, tears filling his tiger-like eyes as he looked at him, suddenly bing as tearful as a child stricken with ineptitude.


    "Crown Prince?"


    "Are you the Crown Prince??"


    Qin Beifeng seemed unable to believe his own eyes.


    Previously he hadn¡¯t noticed, but now the more he observed Cheng Guang, the more he felt that Cheng Guang¡¯s demeanor and aura were highly simr to the former Emperor of Great Chu.


    "Crown Prince, your servant... your servant is inept!"


    "Your servant has failed both Great Chu and Your Majesty!"


    Qin Beifeng kneeled down before Cheng Guang out of nowhere.


    After a profound bow, he slowly stood up, looking back at Commandery Princess Ning Wang.


    "Your Highness, you two, run as far as you can, I will risk my life to hold everyone back!"


    Qin Beifeng bowed again towards Commandery Princess Ning Wang, then drew his sword, his armor nging loudly.


    Qin Beifeng broke through the clouds alone, rushing into the enemy ranks.


    "The great wind, rise!"


    "Come, fight!"


    ...

 Chapter 387 - 117: General, Requesting to Fight! (Please Subscribe)

    Qin Beifeng took a step forward.


    Riding on the rising winds!


    Immense Qi surged within him.


    With dual des in hand, he charged into the night, shing with the many strong warriors from the royal families and noble ns.


    The radiance of Divine Powers flickered incessantly around him, the majesty of the Ninth-order Martial Emperor Realm roaring and raging like vast, turbulent rivers.


    "sh!"


    "Break!"


    With each move Qin Beifeng made, he instantly shattered the attacks from several Eighth-Rank King Realm warriors who were charging at Cheng Guang and Commandery Princess Ning.


    In a blink, strong warriors from minor kingdoms were sent flying backward, coughing up blood.


    Themotion caused by Qin Beifeng¡¯s intervention immediately drew the attention of thoughtful individuals.


    Wu Qiche¡¯s gaze shifted from Cheng Guang, settling on Qin Beifeng. Watching the power disyed as Qin Beifeng made his move, Wu Qiche¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.


    "A peak Ninth-order Martial Emperor Realm fighter, truly invincible under the Heavenly Human Realm."


    "To think there would be such a figure by the Princely Heir¡¯s side."


    Wu Qiche muttered to himself, his heart slightly shocked and quite troubled. Without Qin Beifeng, a Ninth-order Martial Emperor Realm warrior, the Bureau of the Lamp¡¯s forces alone could not withstand the encirclement of other strong foes for long.


    But with Qin Beifeng there,


    it would be possible.


    Wu Qiche was starting to regret not bringing a Heavenly Human Realm warrior with him. After all, taking action merely for the capture of a remnant of Great Chu and requesting the Emperor¡¯s intervention would have been an overreaction.


    Yet, what had emerged was not merely a single remnant of Great Chu but two ¡ª the Crown Prince of Great Chu, who was presumed dead without a body found, and a princess from who knows how many years ago.


    Even just one of them might not be enough to provoke the intervention of a Heavenly Human Realm fighter, but with two on the scene, such intervention would no longer seem strange.


    After some thought, Wu Qiche nced at Li Longhu next to him and Guan Kezhong from the Great Wei Dynasty, then spoke, "Gentlemen, Qin Beifeng is highly skilled, imed to be the strongest below the Heavenly Human Realm. We cannot stand by any longer. If we let the Crown Prince of Great Chu and Commandery Princess Ning escape, none of us will benefit much."


    "Let¡¯s join forces to suppress Qin Beifeng first. Whoever can capture the remnants of Great Chu afterward will do so by their own strength."


    In response to Wu Qiche¡¯s words, Li Longhu simply smiled and remained silent.


    Guan Kezhong, however, shook his head. His icy expression unchanging, his voice rough as he said,


    "Great Wei has no interest in the royal family of Great Chu. Not long ago, because of the martial contest trials, the Princely Heir helped save many students from Great Wei. We owe him a favor and cannot intervene."


    "If the Third Prince wishes to take action, he may decide for himself."


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    After Guan Kezhong finished, Wu Qiche¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. Guan Kezhong¡¯s cultivation strength was not weak; he too was a Ninth-order Martial Emperor Realm warrior.


    If Guan Kezhong took action, the odds of suppressing Qin Beifeng would be greater.


    Previously, Wu Qiche had heard Guan Kezhong say that as long as Cheng Guang, the Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir, could resist their royal and noble ns, Guan Kezhong would not move against him.


    Wu Qiche had first thought that Guan Kezhong was just paying lip service and would not really hold back.


    Who could have expected that Guan Kezhong meant exactly what he said, being stubborn to the core, uttering words resolute and irreversible?


    Wu Qiche¡¯s face twitched as if he were in pain.


    He turned his gaze to Li Longhu.


    This elder, Wu Qiche realized, had a cultivation realmpletely inscrutable to him.


    Far stronger than himself.


    At the very least, he was a Ninth-order Martial Emperor Realm warrior.


    If he could persuade Li Longhu of the Great Yan Dynasty to join forces with him, the remnants of Great Chu would divide perfectly between them ¡ª each could take one.


    With that thought, Wu Qiche turned to Li Longhu, "Senior, how about you and I join forces?"


    "Once we suppress Qin Beifeng, relying on the might of Great Yan and Great Yuan, we can ensure the remnants of Great Chu won¡¯t be snatched by others."


    Upon hearing this, Li Longhu simply smiled and did not respond verbally.


    Wu Qiche thought this peculiar person was agreeing to his proposition, and just as he pondered what to say next,


    He saw Li Longhu slowly step forward, soaring on Qi, his figure rising towards Qin Beifeng, who was in the midst of battle with numerous warriors.


    "I, myself, am enough. As for these remnants of Great Chu, whether it¡¯s the Crown Prince or Commandery Princess Ning, they all belong to Great Yan."


    Li Longhu, dressed in a thin robe, although his face revealed his old age, his hair and beard were jet ck. His entire being exuded a vigor and spirit which contradicted his appearance.


    With each step Li Longhu took, he trod on Qi, walking on the air towards Qin Beifeng.


    His words reached Wu Qiche¡¯s ears, causing his eyes to widen in astonishment, and he stood frozen in ce for a moment.


    Why was this old man speaking with such confidence? How could he remain soposed in the face of someone like Qin Beifeng?


    And he actually intended to swallow both Cheng Guang, the Duke of the State¡¯s Heir, and Commandery Princess Ning alone?


    Did Great Yan have such a big appetite?


    Wasn¡¯t he afraid of biting off more than he could chew and ruining his stomach?


    Wu Qiche couldn¡¯t fathom where Li Longhu had found the courage. Lost in thought, he suddenly saw Li Longhu ascending step by step into the sky, his robe pping, a profound and mighty aura spreading from him.


    The presence emanating from Li Longhu caused all present to hold their breaths and widen their eyes.


    "Is this..."


    "The Heavenly Human Realm!?"

 Chapter 388 - 117: General, Requesting to Fight! (Please Subscribe)_2

    Everyone present gazed at Li Longhu in the sky with stunned looks. Suddenly, Li Longhu¡¯s slender and lean body seemed, at this moment, to turn into a mountain, immensely majestic and unbearable to directly behold.


    They sensed the Sky-Man aura emanating from Li Longhu. At first, they were shocked for quite a while, then many of the strong ones from the imperial families and dynasties began to curse under their breaths.


    "Damn it! The Great Yan Dynasty truly has no shame. We haven¡¯t had any Sky-Men intervene yet, and they, disregarding martial ethics, directly use a Sky-Man to crush us!"


    "Regardless, we cannot allow the remnants of Great Chu to fall into the hands of Great Yan. We must kill the Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir and Prince Ning¡¯s Commandery Princess first!"


    "Kill!"


    Many experts discussed amongst themselves.


    After a brief shock, they soon realized that Li Longhu, this Sky-Man¡¯s appearance, was undoubtedly for the sake of the remnants of Great Chu.


    Great Chu fell too quickly at the time.


    Its secrets had not beenpletely unearthed, and it perished entirely.


    Now, the remnants of Great Chu, in the eyes of the World Royal Family and imperial families, were like glittering treasures.


    Even if they couldn¡¯t obtain it themselves, they were unwilling to see Li Longhu and the royal household of Great Yan acquire it!


    So, after a brief shock, the people attacked Cheng Guang and Prince Ning¡¯s Commandery Princess even more fiercely.


    The people were temporarily held back by the strong ones from the Bureau of the Lamp, unable to close in even half a step.


    However, the defense line of the Bureau of the Lamp kept shrinking, and within two hours, the Bureau could no longer withstand the siege from the many great experts around them.


    Defeat was already a foreseeable event.


    Qian Siyuan¡¯s face was smeared with blood from someone unknown, his hair somewhat disheveled. Holding knives in both hands, he fought fiercely with the enemy, and suddenly noticed Li Longhu walking towards Qin Beifeng¡ªthe terrifying aura of the Heavenly Human Realm, like a great mountain, suffocated him to the point where he could hardly breathe.


    His eyes widened, staring fixedly at Li Longhu in the distance, grinding his teeth as he yelled to Cheng Guang.


    "Princely Heir, get out of here! Hurry, leave!"


    Qian Siyuan¡¯s usually smiling face was nowhere to be seen, reced by seriousness and madness.


    He raked his own hair with a hand, his blood smeared across it like paint, adding a ferocious touch to his appearance.


    "With me here, no one can get within a step of our Princely Heir!"


    Several strong enemies attacked Qian Siyuan and Li Zhengyang by his side, and continuously, voices came from their mouths.


    "We respect you people of the Bureau of the Lamp as brave men, but how can you protect them with so many of us besieging you?"


    "If you surrender now, we might still spare your life!"


    "That person is not your Princely Heir! The real Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir might have been killed by this Crown Prince of Great Chu already."


    Despite the constant booming sounds of Qi all around and the many strong voices, they still clearly reached Qian Siyuan¡¯s ears.


    Qian Siyuan¡¯s expression unchanged, he swung his knife towards the attackers, responding with action!


    Li Zhengyang found time to repel the iing enemies, retreating to Qian Siyuan¡¯s side, panting. A smile crossed his stern face, "Old Qian, today let¡¯s see who will be thest to fall."


    Qian Siyuan swung his knife, the cold light shing across the de, scattering the fresh blood on it.


    "Before I die, I absolutely will not let anyone get close to the Princely Heir."


    Li Zhengyangughed heartily, "Good! Well said!"


    "Follow me! Kill!"


    Their figures were a blur, indistinct to the eye.


    Cheng Guang realized that his surroundings, covered by the night, had be a battlefield stretching for thousands of miles around the teahouse. The cold gleam of weapons shed intermittently, and the booming sounds of Qi were unceasing, thundering like drums.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    He heard Qian Siyuan¡¯s words, heard him urging him to run fast.


    He saw the actions of the Bureau of the Lamp¡¯s people, saw them protecting him with their lives.


    "You... you should go quickly..."


    "It¡¯s better if I stay behind."


    Prince Ning¡¯s Commandery Princess dropped from the sky,nding beside Cheng Guang, and slowly spoke.


    After speaking, Prince Ning¡¯s Commandery Princess slowly turned her head, her splendid visage staring at Cheng Guang. At that moment, it was as if she finally understood why she had felt a certain closeness to Cheng Guang from the beginning.


    That closeness stemming from their bloodline was something she couldn¡¯t fathom.


    Only now did Prince Ning¡¯s Commandery Princess realize why she had felt an inexplicable closeness to Cheng Guang¡ªit was solely because he, too, was of Great Chu.


    Aside from herself, he was the only other person in this world with Great Chu¡¯s bloodline.


    Prince Ning¡¯s Commandery Princess felt mixed emotions, and at the same time, it seemed she also understood why Cheng Guang, even though he had detected her identity from the beginning, hadn¡¯t moved against her.


    After her words, seeing Cheng Guang¡¯s peerlessly handsome face, as calm as still water without a ripple of change, she sighed again.


    It seemed she felt that Cheng Guang not responding meant he was unwilling to leave her behind and go alone.


    She spoke again:


    "If I stay, having captured me, they will not focus on you for a while. Then, you can hide as long as you can. I was supposed to be dead, brought back to life after thousands of years by a lingering obsession. Living these decades has already been driven by a lingering obsession."


    "Otherwise, I would have been buried with Great Chu beneath this earth."


    "You¡¯re different, you¡¯re still young, you... need to keep living."


    Prince Ning¡¯s Commandery Princess said softly, her starry eyes gazing at Cheng Guang, her tone gentle and flowing, as if she was entrusting herst words to him.

 Chapter 389 - 117: General, Requesting to Fight! (Please Subscribe)_3

    Cheng Guang slightly lifted his gaze, first looking at the sky that seemed as deep as the abyss, and then his eyes settled on Li Longhu.


    "There¡¯s no escape now."


    When the Commandery Princess of Prince Ning heard Cheng Guang speaking like this, she followed his gaze towards Li Longhu, her brows lightly furrowing before she shook her head.


    "Great Yan did indeed send a Sky-Man, but now, the only Sky-Man Great Yan can dispatch is Li Longhu."


    "Li Longhu may be a Sky-Man, powerful indeed, but as the Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir, you should have quite a few life-saving measures, so the one who can escape is you."


    Cheng Guang chuckled and shook his head, looking towards the Commandery Princess of Prince Ning and said, "It¡¯s not just Li Longhu, but the people of the World Royal Family have all turned their attention to Skyfire City."


    "I believe it won¡¯t be long before the emperors of the four great dynasties, and their Sky-Men will descend upon Skyfire City."


    "Now that my identity has been exposed, the Duke of the State will probably be unable to sit still, rushing here from the Border Area battlefield. How he will treat the situation is still unknown, so there¡¯s no escape, nor a need to."


    Hearing his words, the Commandery Princess of Prince Ning paused slightly, seemingly agreeing with Cheng Guang. From the moment their identities were exposed, it was as if their fate had been sealed.


    Great Chu was abandoned by the world.


    And they, the imperial family of Great Chu, were not weed by the world.


    In the vastness of the Four Directions Mortal World, there was no ce for them to call home.


    The Commandery Princess of Prince Ning became silent, and momentster her exquisite face softened a bit, with her beautiful lips curving into a slight smile.


    Perhaps it was because she hadn¡¯t smiled in a long time, or perhaps the current situation was too harsh.


    The smile of the Commandery Princess of Prince Ning also seemed stiff.


    "Then let¡¯s not run."


    The Commandery Princess of Prince Ning held her head high, looking up at the sky, with tears shimmering in her starry eyes, like a stubborn child holding back tears.


    "Death is just death, but you must not die before me."


    "If someone must die, let it be my death."


    "I can¡¯t bear the pain of losing loved ones before my eyes anymore, can¡¯t bear it anymore."


    Cheng Guang looked at the Commandery Princess of Prince Ning. Hearing her words, he realized that after learning of his identity, she truly regarded him as her kin.


    He said with a smile, "So you¡¯re going to make me bear it?"


    The Commandery Princess of Prince Ning, wiping the corner of her eyes and smiling through tears, lightly punched Cheng Guang, "What if I let you bear it?"


    "Can¡¯t you show some consideration for your thousands of years old ancestor here?"


    Uh.


    Calling herself an ancestor wasn¡¯t wrong.


    After all, the Commandery Princess of Prince Ning was from thousands of years ago.


    But since she had been sealed for so long with hardly any change to her body and her temperament almost as big as his, or even younger than his own, it still felt somewhat odd to Cheng Guang when she called herself an ancestor.


    He thought for a moment and took out a yellow flower from his storage ring, offering it to the Commandery Princess of Prince Ning.


    Seeing Cheng Guang suddenly produce a yellow flower, the princess was momentarily stunned, not understanding what he meant.


    Why would he suddenly give her a flower?


    Seeing that the Commandery Princess of Prince Ning didn¡¯t react, Cheng Guang chuckled and shook his head, gently cing the yellow flower near her ear and then tucking her hair back behind it.


    "Alright, my ancestor, please bear with it. You can¡¯t be the one to call the shots this time."


    Having finished, Cheng Guang seemed to sense something and his gaze fell below the teahouse.


    Below the teahouse.


    Qing Luan, apanied by Qin Yanqiu, hurriedly ran up, both of them looking anxious.


    "Princely Heir, the Family Head has sent a message... He has learned of your true identity..."


    "He...is already on his way here."


    Qing Luan¡¯s pretty face turned slightly pale, and her fingers trembled.


    In such a situation, Qing Luan felt an overwhelming sense of despair.


    Everything had been going well before.


    How could the identity of their own Princely Heir be suddenly exposed?


    At this moment, Qing Luan was only of Fourth-grade Divine Realm, her cultivation and strength even less than that of Cheng Guang.


    Facing a crowd of Seventh and Eighth Rank powerhouses, and even battles among strong Ninth Grade and Sky-Men, Qing Luan could offer no help.


    She had originally thought.


    That she might be able to help the Princely Heir and shield the Commandery Princess of Prince Ning from the covetous eyes of the many strong characters around them. She could have reached out to the Family Head to seek his assistance.


    However.


    The identity of their own Princely Heir was exposed without any warning.


    The shock left Qing Luan¡¯s head spinning, feeling as if the world before her turned grey and she sank into despair.


    Cheng Guang, hearing this, slightly nodded and soothed Qing Luan¡¯s head with a smile, "Why so nervous?"


    "Sooner orter the truth would havee out; in this world, no lie can be perfect forever."


    After speaking, Cheng Guang looked towards Qin Yanqiu.


    Qin Yanqiu¡¯s cool demeanor showed little change. Learning of Cheng Guang¡¯s true identity, not as the Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir but as the Crown Prince of Great Chu, her emotions seemedrgely undisturbed.


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Qin Yanqiu¡¯s cool gaze settled on Cheng Guang, then she lifted her eyes to her father, Qin Beifeng.


    "Whether you are the Princely Heir or the Crown Prince of Great Chu, to me, there¡¯s not much difference. One is the person most valued by the Duke, and the other is the person most valued by my father."


    "There¡¯s no real difference in status."


    Qin Yanqiu saw her father and Li Longhu shing, with Li Longhu suppressing him with a palm, causing continuous coughing of blood. Her brows furrowed briefly, then she turned her head to look at Cheng Guang, her cool eyes shing.


    "Princely Heir..."


    She stepped forward softly.


    Gently embracing Cheng Guang, her lips approached his ear, her cool eyes lowered, and she spoke softly.


    "Princely Heir, if you can escape, then run away."

 Chapter 390 - 117: General, Requesting to Fight! (Please Subscribe)_4

    "Not only did Cheng Zhihai rush over, but the Duke also came. The attention of the entire World Royal Family has been drawn to Skyfire City, and many emperors from different dynasties may have also sent Sky-Man Realm experts here."


    Having said that, Qin Yanqiu didn¡¯t hesitate and let go of Cheng Guang. With a step forward, she immediately followed the footsteps of the Bureau of the Lamp constables, moving to kill in all directions.


    In Qin Yanqiu¡¯s hand, a sh of light revealed the Silver Moon Longsword. Under the moonlight, her figure moved with silver hair fluttering about, every gesture and motion akin to a sprite dancing in the moon, exuding a strong sense of beauty.


    Qin Yanqiu¡¯s actions were elegantly charming, yet they harbored lethal intent. Each sh of her figure left a trace of fresh blood.


    Qin Yanqiu¡¯s cultivation was only of the Spirit Communication Realm of the Seventh Rank, but she could battle against those within the Eighth-Rank King Realm.


    The light of Divine Power flickered about her, exerting immense pressure on the surroundings.


    Watching Qin Yanqiu¡¯s figure disappear into the night, Cheng Guang rubbed his ear, the lingering fragrance of Qin Yanqiu¡¯s breath still hovering around him.


    Shaking his head with a wry smile, Cheng Guang mused, "This girl, how did she be so sentimental all of a sudden?"


    As he finished speaking, Cheng Guang¡¯s gaze fell on Qing Luan.


    Seeing the worried look on Qing Luan¡¯s face, Cheng Guang hesitated before patting her head with a smile as if carefree, saying:


    "Don¡¯t be afraid. Even if my identity is exposed, it doesn¡¯t necessarily mean you¡¯ll be in trouble. Just say you were unaware of my identity. Cheng Zhihai is a righteous man, he wouldn¡¯t vent his anger on you."


    Tears began to well up in Qing Luan¡¯s beautiful eyes. Covering her red lips, she gazed at Cheng Guang and shook her head with tears, "Princely Heir, I¡¯m not worried about myself; I¡¯m worried about you."


    "The Duke won¡¯t let you go, the Family Head won¡¯t let you go, and now even the entire World Royal Family won¡¯t either."


    "Why, Princely Heir, do you have to be the Crown Prince of Great Chu?"


    "Why?"


    "If you weren¡¯t the Crown Prince of Great Chu, even if your identity were exposed, you could escape, you could escape..."


    Helplessly squatting down, the usually valiant Qing Luan now had a tear-stained face, clutching her knees as she started to sob.


    Cheng Guang was at a loss, lips twitching as if trying to say something, but ultimately, he said nothing.


    He sighed.


    The Commandery Princess of Prince Ning, standing to the side, seemed to only just have realized, staring nkly at the yellow flower by her ear and then at Cheng Guang.


    "You certainly have many a belovedpanion."


    "Such tactics might work on these young girls but seem unnecessary when used on me."


    "Besides, don¡¯t you dare tell me that you still harbor any intentions towards me under such circumstances."


    As the Commandery Princess of Prince Ning looked at Cheng Guang, her starry eyes shed, and she spoke out.


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Cheng Guang shook his head, knowing that the Commandery Princess had misunderstood something. With an unchanging expression, he said, "That yellow flower can save a life. Use it when the time is right."


    "Save a life?"


    The Commandery Princess of Prince Ning looked momentarily puzzled, not fully understanding Cheng Guang¡¯s words.


    Just then.


    Another thunderous noise erupted next to them.


    A figure fell from the high skies, crashing through several li of civilian homes and stirring a cloud of dust.


    "Qin Beifeng, indeed worthy of being Great Chu¡¯s Great Wind General."


    "To be able to hold out this long against me with nothing but the cultivation of the Ninth-order Martial Emperor Realm, you are the first one."


    Li Longhu cast an indifferent nce down, his gaze falling on the dust-enshrouded figure of Qin Beifeng.


    Qin Beifeng was covered in wounds at this moment, his armor shattered, the de of his long knife broken, and a huge hole pierced through his chest.


    Through that bloody cavity, it seemed as if one could see the world on the other side.


    Qin Beifeng¡¯s heart had been pierced right through the middle, still faintly beating.


    Had Li Longhu¡¯s attack been off by even a fraction more or had slightly more force, Qin Beifeng¡¯s heart would have burst.


    Even though Qin Beifeng¡¯s heart was still faintly beating, the life force within his body was rapidly weakening.


    "Qin Beifeng has finally died."


    "That Sky-Man from Great Yan is indeed formidable. In just a few breaths, he has beaten Qin Beifeng to such a state."


    "That being said, shouldn¡¯t Qin Beifeng be stronger? Tost this long against a Sky-Man."


    The surrounding powerhouses noted this scene, their bodies pausing as they murmured in low voices.


    Their gazes turned to Li Longhu, who stood floating in the air, his face slightly pale, feeling that if they were in Qin Beifeng¡¯s ce against this Sky-Man, they probably wouldn¡¯tst even for a single breath.


    Li Longhu observed Qin Beifeng for a while, nodding slightly, then his gazended on Cheng Guang. He was about to strike when suddenly a sh of silver light passed by his side.


    Li Longhu¡¯s hand rose slightly, his two fingers securely catching the silver light.


    It was a longsword.


    The one wielding the sword was none other than Qin Yanqiu.


    Li Longhu looked at Qin Yanqiu, his eyes narrowing slightly before heughed, "You must be Qin Yanqiu, right? A well-known figure from the Northern Expedition Army of Great Zhou."


    "Your father could still have sparred with me; you, however, are not ready."


    "Such a shame at such a young age," he said as he casually shifted the Longsword aside.


    Qin Yanqiu¡¯s cold eyes remained unflinching as she stared at Li Longhu, furiously trying to stir her Qi in resistance.


    But even without Li Longhu doing anything, his presence was like a mountain, lying in front of her.


    Li Longhu calmly shifted the longsword aside with such ordinary motion and devoid of significant Qi fluctuations, yet it still felt like an unstoppable mighty force to Qin Yanqiu, leaving her with an overwhelming sense of powerlessness.


    Under Qin Yanqiu¡¯s intent gaze, after Li Longhu shifted the longsword aside, he sent out a palm.


    He struck Qin Yanqiu from afar with that palm.

 Chapter 391 - 117: General, Requesting to Fight! (Please Subscribe)_5

    Qin Yanqiu¡¯s body trembled slightly.


    First there was no feeling.


    Then she suddenly spat out a mouthful of fresh blood, her clear and cold eyes abruptly widened, and her delicate body, like a shattered mirror, cracked apart.


    The skin all over her body broke apart, and the blood turned into a pool of bloodstains.


    In a breath, she disappeared.


    At this moment.


    There was a sudden stillness between heaven and earth.


    Everyone seemed to sense something, their fighting movements paused slightly, and the roaring sounds of Qi in the air suddenly diminished greatly.


    They looked up at the blood that showered down from the sky.


    Li Longhu waved his robe with an indifferent expression, as if he had done an inconsequential thing, and continued to walk towards Cheng Guang at a leisurely pace.


    Halfway there, Li Longhu suddenly seemed to sense something and slowly turned his head to look at the spot where Qin Beifeng had just copsed.


    Qin Beifeng was already near death on the ground, and even if he did nothing, Qin Beifeng couldn¡¯t hold on for much longer.


    But at this time.


    Qin Beifeng, with a nearly pierced heart, suddenly stood up.


    His body stained in blood, covered in wounds, he supported himself with a broken greatsword, raised his eyes to the heavens, tears of blood streaming down his tiger-like eyes.


    "Dead?"


    "Just died like that?"


    Qin Beifeng¡¯s hoarse voice murmured, then he suddenly let out a bitter smile and said, "Silly kid, you¡¯re really too naive."


    "How could you alone oppose the Sky-Men, you¡¯ve been so proud for so long, have you finally tasted hardship?"


    Qin Beifengughed, hisughter growing louder, followed by coughing.


    Arge amount of fresh blood, like a fountain, spurted from his mouth and the wounds on his body.


    "In this life, I, Qin Beifeng, have no regrets in my heart."


    "In this life, I, Qin Beifeng, have no regrets towards my country."


    "But in this life, the only thing I, Qin Beifeng, regret is you..."


    "You¡¯re so foolish, thinking I had died, and so you wanted to avenge me?"


    "I don¡¯t need it, don¡¯t need it."


    Qin Beifeng murmured to himself, a glint began to flicker around his heart, starting faintly but then bing stronger and stronger.


    Li Longhu watched Qin Beifeng intently, and as he watched, the typically indifferent look on his face began to change.


    Qin Beifeng was gradually shrouded by a vast and mysterious force.


    The wounds all over his body were contained.


    "This is... the Heavenly Human Realm..."


    "Qin Beifeng has ascended to the Heavenly Human Realm??"


    "Sss, how old is Qin Beifeng? Isn¡¯t he under a hundred years old?? A Heavenly Human Realm under a hundred years old!?"


    "That¡¯s outrageous!?"


    All the martial artists who witnessed this change narrowed their eyes.


    In their brows, disbelief was instantly written, revealing shock.


    Simultaneously.


    Li Longhu¡¯s eyebrows furrowed sharply and, without hesitation, he stepped forward, appearing in front of Qin Beifeng the next moment.


    He struck out with a palm.


    Qin Beifeng¡¯s body instinctively moved, lifting the sword to block in front of him.


    Boom!!!


    Their forces collided.


    Qin Beifeng, who previously could not withstand one strike from Li Longhu, now resisted Li Longhu¡¯s attack, his body merely trembling slightly.


    But his body did not take a single step back.


    Li Longhu¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, "How does it matter if you¡¯ve just ascended to the Heavenly Human Realm? With such grave injuries, in the end, you¡¯ll just struggle a bit more."


    "I, an old man, don¡¯t have the time to keep youpany!"


    Li Longhu didn¡¯t want to waste time on Qin Beifeng any longer.


    Even though Qin Beifeng had now ascended to the Heavenly Human Realm, the severe injuries he suffered and his nearly shattered heart meant he was still in a deadly predicament.


    Li Longhu knew that wasting time on Qin Beifeng was utterly pointless.


    After striking out with a palm, Li Longhu intended to use Divine Power to immobilize Qin Beifeng, then go and take Cheng Guang, the Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir, and the Commandery Princess of Prince Ning back to the Great Yan Imperial Pce, and hide them somewhere.


    Li Longhu could feel that countless eyes from all over the world were fixed on Skyfire City.


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The longer he dyed, the weaker his home advantage became.


    Once other dynasties reacted and the Sky-Men arrived at the scene, it would be impossible for Great Yan to eliminate the remnants of Great Chu alone.


    Li Longhu¡¯s hand lifted slightly, Divine Power shimmering around him as he was about to act, but Qin Beifeng¡¯s body suddenly appeared beside him.


    Li Longhu immediately waved his robe, and his fierce attack turned into sword edges sweeping towards Qin Beifeng.


    Li Longhu thought Qin Beifeng would dodge.


    But surprisingly, Qin Beifeng directly embraced him.


    Li Longhu only felt his body tighten.


    Qin Beifeng¡¯s body trembled, and with a few puchi sounds, his body, like a torn cloth, was pierced again.


    Qin Beifeng¡¯s mouth spurted blood, which since the distance was so close, directly sprayed onto Li Longhu¡¯s face.


    Li Longhu¡¯s ck hair was tinged with ayer of blood.


    "What are you doing! Let go of me!!"


    Li Longhu was a mix of shock and anger, his body¡¯s Qi trembling, bursts of energy exploded from him, attempting to shake Qin Beifeng off.


    However...


    Even though Qin Beifeng¡¯s body was almost falling apart, he did not let go at all.


    Qin Beifeng, having lost too much blood, could only recover a bit of his spirit with the Heavenly Human Realm cultivation.


    At this moment.


    All of that spirit had almost vanished.


    "I won¡¯t let go, you old fart. Even you, a Sky-Man, are not so impressive."


    Qin Beifeng¡¯s eyes were filled with exhaustion, his lips seemed to want to curl into a smile, but his mouth twitched weakly and ended up falling ck.


    His Qi began to stir, and a destructive aura rose from his body.

 Chapter 392 - 117: General, Requesting to Fight! (Please Subscribe)_6

    Li Longhu merely sensed the aura emanating from Qin Beifeng.


    His eyes instantly constricted.


    The calm andposed demeanor he always maintained had now vanished without a trace.


    "You want to self-destruct?!"


    "A Heavenly Human Realm self-explosion! Do you realize the entire Skyfire City will be destroyed??"


    "Stop it now!! Stop it right now!!"


    Qin Beifeng¡¯s eyes were almost closed as he held Li Longhu tightly, his voice barely a whisper, "Leave Skyfire City and don¡¯ty a hand on my Princely Heir, and I will stop."


    Li Longhu¡¯s Qi exploded several more times, turning Qin Beifeng¡¯s body limp as if it were a piece of useless meat. No matter how he attacked, Qin Beifeng¡¯s hands remained tightly clenched together, not leaving his body for a second.


    Feeling the terrifying aura of destruction growing stronger inside Qin Beifeng,


    Li Longhu finally grew afraid, his forehead covered in beads of sweat as he hurriedly said, "I agree, I agree to your terms!"


    Having said that, Li Longhu quickly dashed towards the outskirts of Skyfire City.


    In just a breath, Li Longhu had already reached the outskirts of Skyfire City.


    "Is that enough, General Qin? I can heal your injuries! You don¡¯t have to do this!"


    Li Longhu hurriedly spoke to Qin Beifeng, who was still clinging onto him:


    "Moreover, I promise not to target your Princely Heir anymore. I promise you, I will not only refrain from targeting your Princely Heir, but I will also help him escape!!"


    Qin Beifeng¡¯s eyes drooped tiredly and closed.


    "Not enough, farther still."


    Li Longhu hurriedly dashed further away.


    "Is that enough now!? "


    "General Qin!!"


    Li Longhu was truly frightened.


    "Still not enough..."


    "Still not enough..."


    Feeling the increasingly intense terrifying aura from Qin Beifeng, and with Qin Beifeng still gripping him firmly, refusing to let go,


    Li Longhu was truly frightened.


    He could only keep moving, head down, away from Skyfire City.


    Only when he was nearly ten thousand li from Skyfire City did Li Longhu, gasping for breath, finally stop.


    "General Qin!!"


    "What about now??"


    Li Longhu quickly turned his head to look at Qin Beifeng, who was clinging to him, only to be shocked to find Qin Beifeng with his eyes closed, his entire body exuding fatigue, his breathing so faint it could hardly be perceived.


    The terrifying aura had been but a feint.


    This Qin Beifeng...


    Clearly, he had long sincecked the strength to self-destruct.


    Li Longhu¡¯s expression wasplex.


    He looked towards Skyfire City in the distance and sighed.


    He felt that even if he were to return to Skyfire City, unless the aging Emperor of Great Yan intervened, Great Yan would likely lose any chance of capturing Cheng Guang, the Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir, as well as the Commandery Princess of Prince Ning.


    Li Longhu reached out, gripped Qin Beifeng¡¯s hand, and tried vigorously to pry it off, but found that Qin Beifeng¡¯s hand wouldn¡¯t budge.


    Li Longhu watched silently as Qin Beifeng¡¯s features gradually grew cold and rigid, falling into silence.


    For a moment, Li Longhu thought he saw Qin Beifeng¡¯s lips move slightly, as if he were saying something.


    Li Longhu bent down to listen.


    "Great Chu, The Great Wind General."


    "When the north wind rises, I harbor no regrets."


    Having heard that,


    Li Longhu shook his head.


    "The Great Wind General."


    "You indeed lived up to your name."


    Li Longhu sat down, leaning against a tree, gazing into the distant skies.


    A momentter,


    Qin Beifeng¡¯s breathingpletely ceased.


    Li Longhu rose slightly, shook Qin Beifeng¡¯s body off, then leapt up, vanishing into the void. Just as his figure disappeared, he reappeared suddenly.


    He flicked his robe.


    Dust flew up in the air.


    The ground churned, burying Qin Beifeng¡¯s body within it.


    Having done all this, Li Longhu¡¯s figure disappeared once again.


    ...¡­


    Inside Skyfire City.


    After Qin Beifeng left,


    the battle did not cease.


    On the contrary, with the absence of Qin Beifeng and Li Longhu, all the powerhouses present felt they had a chance to snatch away Cheng Guang, the Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir, and the Commandery Princess of Prince Ning.


    The attacks grew even more fierce.


    The Bureau of the Lamp¡¯s members were already extremely weary at this point.


    Facing the encirclement of everyone, they were somewhat overwhelmed.


    Qian Siyuan and Li Zhengyang were covered in wounds, leaning on each other amidst the many corpses around them, exuding an even more resolute spirit.


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Old Li, it looks like we¡¯re going to die here."


    "I wonder if the Princely Heir is going to have a chance to escape."


    Qian Siyuan spoke with a raspy voice, smiling.


    Li Zhengyang shook his head, "I don¡¯t know, but as long as we¡¯re here, these people won¡¯t be able to harm the Princely Heir."


    Qian Siyuan nodded slightly.


    Just as he was about to say something,


    he suddenly felt a vast surge of Qi.


    From within the crowd, Wu Qiche led the Great Yuan¡¯s powerhouses in their charge.


    Dozens of Seventh Rank powerhouses, Eighth Rank powerhouses, and Wu Qiche, a Ninth Rank powerhouse.


    Even if the members of the Bureau of the Lamp hadn¡¯t gone through such a battle earlier and their powers were not much higher than those of the numerous powerhouses of Great Yuan, they could only be considered barely on par.


    After a fierce battle, the Bureau of the Lamp¡¯s members were already drained, theirbat effectiveness reduced to a fraction.


    Under these circumstances, how could they possibly stand against the people of Great Yuan?


    "The people of the Great Yuan Dynasty have finally lost their patience."


    Qian Siyuan chuckled disdainfully and struggled to stand, "Come on then, it¡¯s good that you¡¯vee!"


    "Fight again!"


    Li Zhengyang and Qian Siyuan supported each other, the two deputy directors of the Bureau of the Lamp, standing in front of the constables, their bodies bloodied, facing Wu Qiche and his oing group.


    At that moment, the Bureau of the Lamp¡¯s warriors were either dead or wounded, having lost half of their number, and those still standing had not a single spot of unscathed skin left.

 Chapter 393 - 117: General, Requesting to Fight! (Please Subscribe)_7

    Even so, they were still able to stand and face the approaching Wu Qiche and his cohorts.


    Wu Qiche, leading a group of strong individuals from the Great Yuan Dynasty, walked up to Qian Siyuan and Li Zhengyang, pausing slightly in his step.


    Even though they were from opposing camps, Wu Qiche couldn¡¯t help but feel respect for Qian Siyuan, Li Zhengyang, and the other members of the Bureau of the Lamp who had fought until this moment.


    The forces from the lesser dynasties and noble families, as well as many other powerful individuals, had all failed to defeat the Bureau of the Lamp.


    The casualties were substantial.


    If he had been the one to attack from the very beginning, he, too, would have suffered heavy losses.


    Luckily, he had waited and watched; now, reaping the benefits was incredibly satisfying.


    "The Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir is fortunate to have subordinates like you."


    "But tell me, why do you still protect him so fiercely even though the Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir¡¯s identity has been revealed? He¡¯s not the real heir but very likely the Crown Prince of Great Chu. Why do you still guard him with your lives?"


    Wu Qiche didn¡¯t understand.


    Qian Siyuanughed and said, "What do you understand?"


    Li Zhengyang, holding his sword and gasping for air, cracked a smile and said, "What¡¯s with all the nonsense? If you want to fight,e on; if not, get lost."


    Wu Qiche shook his head.


    "How foolish, all you are is servants sacrificing your lives for your master, each of you acting as if you¡¯re someone of importance. Even in this situation, willing to fight to the death for him, it¡¯s utmost stupidity."


    Having said this, Wu Qiche slightly raised his hand, about to have the multitude of strong individuals behind him trample the remaining members of the Bureau of the Lamp.


    Suddenly, Wu Qiche¡¯s attention was caught by something else.


    He saw on a teahouse not far away.


    The exceptionally handsome Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir, resembling none other than a celestial being, slowly walked down.


    He approached Wu Qiche.


    "Oh?"


    "You actually came down. I thought you would hide until the end, and after witnessing all these fools dead, you would kneel and beg me for mercy."


    Wu Qiche¡¯s refined face looked at Cheng Guang with amusement, speaking slowly.


    Cheng Guang didn¡¯t respond to Wu Qiche, his gaze merelynding on Qian Siyuan, Li Zhengyang, and the others from the Bureau of the Lamp.


    "You all withdraw for now."


    "This time, let me handle it."


    Upon seeing Cheng Guang descending from the teahouse, Qian Siyuan was initially taken aback. He had thought Cheng Guang was going to flee or at least stay inside the teahouse for safety under their protection.


    But...


    Qian Siyuan truly didn¡¯t expect that the Princely Heir would step out at a time like this!


    "Princely Heir... you..."


    Cheng Guang didn¡¯t say much, his gaze falling on Wu Qiche as he smiled and said, "The Third Prince of Great Yuan, isn¡¯t it?"


    Wu Qiche scrutinized Cheng Guang, seemingly unsure of thetter¡¯s purpose for suddenly appearing at this moment.


    Did this Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir still have tricks up his sleeve?


    Wu Qiche¡¯s heart was filled with doubts and hesitated to take direct action, instead nodding, "Indeed."


    Cheng Guang smiled again and said, "I will stay here alone, let my people leave."


    Cheng Guang didn¡¯t discuss it with Wu Qiche, speaking as if giving an order.


    This tone made Wu Qiche feel ufortable.


    But then he thought about it; though most of the members of the Bureau of the Lamp were depleted in strength, dealing with them was still somewhat troublesome.


    Since Cheng Guang, the Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir, was willing to stay alone.


    That would be just fine.


    Capturing the Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir alone and then returning to Great Yuan would not be a loss.


    Wu Qiche nodded slightly.


    Cheng Guang cast a nce at Qian Siyuan and Li Zhengyang.


    "Uncle Qian, Uncle Li, take everyone and leave."


    Qian Siyuan instinctively wanted to refuse, but looking at Cheng Guang¡¯s indifferent gaze, he hesitated for a moment and, in the end, gritted his teeth and agreed.


    He held immense respect for Cheng Guang.


    And dared not contradict him.


    Qian Siyuan led the members of the Bureau of the Lamp away.


    Beneath the teahouse, only Cheng Guang and Wu Qiche¡¯s group remained, with the other dynasties¡¯ and families¡¯ powerhouses silently retreating to the periphery, quietly watching this unfold.


    They too did not understand the confidence of Cheng Guang, the Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir, to face the Third Prince of Great Yuan alone under these circumstances.


    As everyone mulled over their doubts.


    Cheng Guang made his move.


    In full view of everyone, Cheng Guang took out a runic token.


    He lightly waved the token, and it spontaneously burst into mes.


    As if in a trance, a seemingly ethereal voice arose.


    "General¡¯s Token."


    "In my name, I summon troops and horses, heed mymand, and descend upon the world!"


    Around Cheng Guang, streaks of bizarre light began to shine.


    The cavalry hooves thundered.


    The military horns sounded.


    The war drums roared.


    In that instant, knights d in heavy armor, their faces concealed by ghostly masks, as if stepping out from the depths of hell, emerged into the air.


    They formed a formation beside Cheng Guang.


    They saluted in unison.


    "Great Chu¡¯s hundred generals, pay their respects to the general!"


    "Great Chu¡¯s hundred generals, pay their respects to the general!"


    "Great Chu¡¯s hundred generals, pay their respects to the general!"


    Wave after wave of voices echoed through the ages.


    The knights standing by Cheng Guang were fully d in ck armor, obscuring their faces, yet the aura emanating from them suggested that each one was no ordinary figure.


    And the crowd, upon hearing the words uttered by those heavily armored knights, were each struck as if by lightning!


    Great Chu¡¯s hundred generals!?


    This Cheng Guang, the heir of the Duke of the State, the true Crown Prince of Great Chu...


    Had he truly summoned Great Chu¡¯s hundred generals!?


    How could this be possible!?


    Wasn¡¯t Great Chu vanquished!?


    Aside from Qin Beifeng, hadn¡¯t all of Great Chu¡¯s hundred generals perished!?


    What in the world was happening!?


    All eyes were filled with shock, their pupils trembling.


    Wu Qiche, upon seeing the soldiers who appeared miraculously around Cheng Guang, was momentarily dazed. Having originally intended to confront Cheng Guang, he suddenly didn¡¯t dare to move.


    The aura surrounding these soldiers by Cheng Guang¡¯s side was at least Eighth Rank.


    So many Eighth Rank together could battle against a Ninth Grade!


    Even give them a chance,


    Wu Qiche doubted they would dare wield their swords against Sky-Man!


    Great Chu¡¯s hundred generals, death does not lead to retreat!


    Great Chu¡¯s general spirits, eternal and undying!


    Wu Qiche, confronting the hundred generals from the once preeminent Great Chu Dynasty, found his breath slightly caught.


    Suddenly,


    Wu Qiche felt as if he saw a pair of familiar eyes among those hundred generals of Great Chu.


    Those eyes, lifeless,cking any trace of vitality,


    Yet seemed exceedingly familiar to him.


    As if...


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    They belonged to Qin Beifeng who had just left.


    Hadn¡¯t Qin Beifeng already departed?


    How could he appear here again?


    No, that¡¯s not right!!


    Wu Qiche suddenly realized, if the hundred generals of Great Chu by the Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir¡¯s side were all deceased, did it mean that Qin Beifeng had already died?


    Wu Qiche, though relieved to know that Qin Beifeng would not return unexpectedly, along with Li Longhu, would note back easily.


    But still,


    facing the eerily present Duke¡¯s Heir, facing the hundred generals of Great Chu who appeared miraculously, he could still feel an immense pressure!!


    No matter what, now was his only chance.


    If he missed this opportunity, it would not be so easy for him to secure the remnants of Great Chu and bring them back to Great Yuan to dig deeper into Great Chu¡¯s secrets.


    "Kill!"


    Wu Qiche gave the order with a wave of his hand.


    He simply did not believe that a host of lost souls could stir up any significant trouble!


    And at that moment,


    Great Chu¡¯s hundred generals began to move.


    Without needing instructions from Cheng Guang.


    "General, I, General Huangsha, request to fight!"


    "General, I, General Shanhe, request to fight!"


    "General, I, General Chaotian, request to fight!"


    "......"


    "General, I, The Great Wind General, request to fight!"


    "..."


    Calls after calls!


    With each call, a figure rode forth on horseback!


    All who witnessed this scene could not help but tremble in their eyes, their minds restless.


    In that moment,


    They seemed to glimpse the once glorious era of the great Great Chu.


    ......

 Chapter 394 - 118: If You Never Appeared From The Start (Please Subscribe)

    As the hundred generals charged out, the sound of drums thundered like roaring thunder.


    Off to the side, Wu Qiche suddenly felt a chill, the imposing might of the Great Chu¡¯s hundred generals, and the bone-piercing intent to kill made his scalp tingle and his back involuntarily break out into cold sweat.


    "Protect His Highness!"


    The powerful beings from Great Yuan around Wu Qiche quickly swept forward, shielding Wu Qiche in front of them, and charged towards the hundred generals of Great Chu.


    Boom!!!


    As the two forces shed, Qi burst forth with a boom, the air vibrated, and it was as if the heavens and earth had gone deaf, no longer hearing any other sound.


    One could only see des shing, only see bodies wrestling in hand-to-handbat.


    Cheng Guang¡¯s hair was tousled by the breeze, his countenance serene and peerlessly handsome.


    The strength of Great Chu¡¯s hundred generals was not weak, and with the morale boost from the General¡¯s Seal, even if summoned from the realm of the deceased, with their strength diminished, they had little difficulty dealing with Wu Qiche and his entourage.


    Cheng Guang merely nced once at Wu Qiche, who was protected by the powerful ones from Great Yuan, then shifted his gaze to the firmament above.


    Above the firmament, that person who had always remained hidden behind the scenes had gone to great trouble, had made so many moves.


    What exactly was it for?


    Was it to drive Commandery Princess Ning into a desperate situation?


    Thoughts churned in Cheng Guang¡¯s mind. No matter what, if he could disrupt the ns of that person hiding behind the scenes, they would eventually be restless.


    They would show themselves sooner orter.


    As Cheng Guang pondered, the hundred generals of Great Chu, mounted and with swords drawn, began to battle with the numerous powerhouses of Great Yuan.


    As they met, their strengths were evenly matched, themotion of their fight was not weaker but stronger than that of the recent sh with the Bureau of the Lamp¡¯s men.


    Wu Qiche, faced with the seemingly bizarre hundred generals of Great Chu, had his eyes tremble, not understanding how Cheng Guang, the Duke¡¯s Heir, could have summoned these hundred generals of Great Chu that had been extinct for so many years.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    He pondered in his heart and couldn¡¯t help feeling that he probably could not get the better of these uncanny hundred generals of Great Chu.


    If Sky-Man did not make a move, it was very likely that Cheng Guang along with Commandery Princess Ning could escape by relying on these hundred generals of Great Chu!


    Wu Qiche felt quite helpless at the moment, entirelycking a way to deal with the hundred generals of Great Chu.


    Furthermore, if he continued to allow his subordinates to sh with these bizarre hundred generals of Great Chu, it was very likely that in the end, he would gain no advantage, and instead, he would suffer heavy losses.


    Such a situation, such an oue, was something Wu Qiche could not ept no matter what.


    He was already considering whether he should pull back now, and find another way to deal with Cheng Guang, the so-called Duke¡¯s Heir, who was in reality the Crown Prince of Great Chu, as well as Commandery Princess Ning.


    And just as Wu Qiche was torn,


    Above the clouds, the figure d in white robes, sitting amidst the mist, slightly lowered his gaze, looking at Cheng Guang with a hint of surprise.


    He stroked his beard, pondering for a moment, then again set his sights on the hundred generals of Great Chu standing in front of Cheng Guang.


    "Why does this Crown Prince of Great Chu possess so many Different Treasures?"


    "To even have something like the General¡¯s Seal¡­"


    "It is not raising troops from the soil but summoning from the realm of the dead¡­"


    The eyebrows of the figure in the white robe seemed to slightly furrow, feeling that the situation was troublesome; everything had been progressing smoothly until the appearance of this Duke¡¯s Heir, and then mistakes followed one after another.


    He hesitated for a moment, slightly raised his hand, preparing to personally take action to y these "resurrected" hundred generals of Great Chu below.


    Even if this could likely reveal his presence.


    But if he really let the Crown Prince of Great Chu rely on these hundred generals to escape with Commandery Princess Ning, then all the ns he had made before would have been for nothing.


    Just as the white-robed figure was about to lower his hand, his body suddenly froze, he looked up into the distance, as if he saw some interesting presence and slowly withdrew his hand.


    He stroked his beard and chuckled.


    "It seems there¡¯s no need for this old Taoist to make a move."


    The direction the white-robed figure was looking toward.


    In the distant firmament.


    Suddenly a streak of light appeared.


    One after another, powerful auras approached swiftly!


    They were auras unique to Sky-Men!


    At the same time, a series of gazes swept down!


    Wu Qiche, who was preparing to retreat, suddenly looked up towards the distant sky.


    Above the firmament, a figure stood out of thin air.


    It was an elder, d in armor, holding a long saber, the saber bloodied, as if he had juste from the battlefield and had not yet had time to change.


    The elder¡¯s thin face was full of a cold authority, an imposing aura of Sky-Man emanating from him.


    Even without getting close, Wu Qiche could feel the strength of the elder.


    Though mighty, the elder seemed very weary, not just bodily but also spiritually. The feeling of fatigue from the elder¡¯s body spread almost tangibly around him.


    Wu Qiche stared at the elder¡¯s face, contemted for a moment, and then a name emerged in his mind.


    "Duke Zhen Guo of the Great Zhou Dynasty, Cheng Shiyuan!"


    When Wu Qiche thought of this name, his body stiffened slightly, feeling a natural fear towards this Sky-Man from the Great Zhou Dynasty, who controlled the iron-blooded Northern Expedition Army.


    He had not expected.


    That the Duke woulde to Great Yan at this time. Read new chapters at empire


    The distance from Great Zhou to Great Yan is more than ten thousand miles, and even for Sky-Men, traversing such a distance is not easy.


    No wonder Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, appeared so exhausted.


    Upon seeing the arrival of Duke Zhen Guo Cheng Shiyuan, Wu Qiche suddenly realized something and quickly turned his head to look at Cheng Guang beside him.


    Wu Qiche knew that once Duke Zhen Guo Cheng Shiyuan arrived, his chances of sessfully killing Cheng Guang, who was on the surface the Duke¡¯s Heir but in reality the Crown Prince of Great Chu, would be significantly diminished.

 Chapter 395 - 118: If You Never Appeared From The Start (Please Subscribe)_2

    Additionally, aside from Duke of the State, Cheng Shiyuan of Great Zhou, it seemed that several other Sky-Men had arrived at the scene.


    He didn¡¯t know whether his own imperial father hade.


    No matter what, under the current circumstances, only Sky-Men, perhaps, could get involved; everyone else could only watch.


    This might be a good opportunity to watch the drama unfold.


    Wu Qiche shifted his gaze away from Cheng Guang and spoke to his subordinates:


    "All of you, retreat!"


    As Wu Qiche¡¯s voice faded, the multitude of powerful figures from Great Yuan began to retreat one after another, extricating themselves from the assault of the Great Chu¡¯s hundred generals.


    Their faces were pale.


    Clearly,


    the pressure exerted by the Great Chu¡¯s hundred generals was not small; in fact, it was quite substantial.


    When Cheng Guang saw Wu Qiche ordering his subordinates to retreat, he wasn¡¯t too surprised; even if they didn¡¯t pull back, it wouldn¡¯t make much of a difference.


    At the same time, Cheng Guang had noticed Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan¡¯s presence from the very first moment he appeared.


    He shifted his gaze from Wu Qiche to Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan.


    Looking at Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, Cheng Guang couldn¡¯t help but feel a mixture of emotions.


    He had imagined countless times what he would do if his identity were exposed. How should he face them?


    He had not expected that day to arrive so soon.


    He looked up calmly and exchanged a nce with Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan.


    After a moment of hesitation, he ultimately did not pay respects to Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan as he had in the past, nor did he call out "Grandfather" as he once did.


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan looked at Cheng Guang, his icy demeanor unchanged as he scrutinized Cheng Guang, observing the aura around him, his tiger-like eyes trembling.


    He seemed unwilling to believe it, as if wondering if he had seen incorrectly.


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan continued to look for quite a while; no matter how many times he observed, the aura of the Cheng Guang before him left no trace of familiarity.


    "When did this happen?"


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan looked at Cheng Guang silently for a moment before slowly speaking with a hoarse, sorrowful tone.


    Upon hearing Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan¡¯s question, Cheng Guang realized, without needing further exnation, that Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan was asking when he had reced the original Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir.


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Cheng Guang pondered for a moment, "About a month ago, I suppose."


    "Not a long time ago."


    Drawing a deep breath, Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, suspended high above, slowly closed his tiger eyes and then asked again,


    "So what has be of my grandson now?"


    Cheng Guang shook his head, "He¡¯s naturally dead; if he were alive, I wouldn¡¯t be."


    Upon hearing this news, Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, who had always been upright and dignified, seemed to suddenly stoop; he visibly aged a bit.


    His already weary face now looked as though it had lost its spirit.


    His body subtly trembled a few times as a terrifying and vast aura surged out from Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan.


    Opening his eyes, he looked at Cheng Guang with a cold gaze,ughing mournfully with tears brimming in his eyes,


    "Good, worthy of being the Crown Prince of Great Chu. Your resolve truly exceeds that of themon man."


    "If it were me, I, too, would eradicate the roots and leave no survivors."


    "Well done, well done indeed."


    While saying this, Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuanughed out loud.


    In this moment, Cheng Guang felt as though he was caught in the midst of a violent storm, knowing that if Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan so much as entertained a thought, he would be killed instantly.


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan¡¯s tiger eyes teared up, yet he stillughed,


    "In my life, I¡¯ve been decisive in killing, walking on mountains of corpses and rivers of blood to get to where I am today."


    "All that I have done over these years was not for fame or fortune, but only to seek peace for my family for one lifetime."


    "To protect my son, to ensure my grandchildren could live in peace, without struggling among the masses."


    "But in the end, in the end¡­"


    "My grandson still died."


    "Back then I stormed the Imperial Pce of Great Chu, and today you killed my grandson. Is this how we repay debts of gratitude?"


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan¡¯s voice grew softer and softer.


    Even as Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan¡¯s voice faded, everyone around could still hear his words clearly.


    Many people also felt that, even though his tone seemed calm, the grief and rage in his heart could no longer be described in words.


    Everyone felt that Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan at that moment was like a volcano on the verge of erupting.


    Any slightest mishap, and it could burst forth.


    The air fell silent for a time.


    No one dared to disturb Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan¡¯s brow, and there was no longer any sound or movement.


    Even the Sky-Men didn¡¯t rush to say or do anything at this time.


    Continue your adventure with empire


    They simply hid in the shadows, quietly watching the scene unfold.


    Under the gaze of Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, the pressure Cheng Guang felt was exponentially greaterpared to the others around him.


    His breath caught slightly.


    Merely at the instant Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan¡¯s gaze fell upon him, it was as though a mountain range was pressing down on him.


    The skin, flesh, sinews, and membranes on his body trembled, his right hand reaching out quickly as his Qi and Blood surged. Thanks to his long-term practice of both Martial Cultivation and Spirit Dao, both his physique and Primordial Spirit were strong.


    Otherwise, under the scrutiny of Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, his spine would likely have been crushed instantly. He wouldn¡¯t have been able to stand upright, much less look as calm as he was now, meeting Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan¡¯s gaze head-on.

 Chapter 396 - 118: If You Never Appeared From The Start (Please Subscribe)_3

    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan¡¯s icy face was wet with tears as he gazed down at Cheng Guang beneath him.


    At this moment, he seemed to have be unable to distinguish clearly.


    Whether it was the face of his own grandson, or that of the Great Chu Crown Prince.


    After taking a deep breath, Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan said nothing more, and sent a palm strike towards Cheng Guang from the air.


    A terrifying aura, mixed with torrential Qi brilliance, formed a palm that seemed capable of covering the sun and falling straight towards Cheng Guang.


    The Sky-Men surrounding them had their eyes flicker, watching as the Crown Prince of Great Chu was about to die, ready to make a move.


    When the Great Chu royal family was trampled upon years ago, they had not caught on, nor did they have the chance to understand the royal family¡¯s secrets. The survival of this Crown Prince of Great Chu, if he were to die now, it would be quite a pity.


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan sensed the Sky-Men¡¯s movements around him and with a glowering face, he bellowed, "Get away from me!"


    The Sky-Men who considered intervening hesitated, their expressions ugly, but they refrained from any further action.


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan¡¯s palm struck Cheng Guang.


    In front of Cheng Shiyuan, a Sky-Man, Cheng Guang had no chance to react at all; his body, as if struck by lightning, froze on the spot.


    With just one palm strike, it made him feel as if his body were being torn apart.


    His Primordial Spirit instantly dissipated.


    Blood flowed from the seven orifices of his flesh.


    After a few tremors of his body, he fell straight to the ground.


    In the end, Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan still showed restraint, leaving Cheng Guang an intact corpse.


    Otherwise, at this moment, Cheng Guang would have already been annihted.


    After being struck by Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, Cheng Guang¡¯s vital energy disappeared instantly, and his once unparalleled handsome face turned dull and lightless.


    The air around became still.


    "So... he¡¯s dead?"


    Some exchanged looks.


    They had not expected Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan to act so decisively.


    Nor had they expected Cheng Guang, the Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir, to die so simply.


    But as time ticked by, theck of any sign of life in Cheng Guang¡¯s body proved that he was most certainly dead.


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan watched the fallen Cheng Guang with cold tiger eyes, his expression unchanged.


    He seemed extremely calm, but from the trembling of his hands, it was clear.


    That executing Cheng Guang had required a great resolution from him.


    Cheng Guang resembled his real grandson exactly.


    And they had spent time together, day and night.


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Even if Cheng Guang¡¯s identity was false, for a time, the feelings between them had been real.


    The time they had shared together was also real.


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan closed his eyes in pain, waving his hand, his gesture thoroughly dispersing Cheng Guang¡¯s body.


    Those who had been keen to fight over Cheng Guang¡¯s body, on seeing Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan directly dispersing it, couldn¡¯t help but sigh in disappointment.


    At the moment of Cheng Guang¡¯s death.


    Qing Luan beside him felt her breath catch, and with a mournful cry, she seemed to step into emptiness and fell towards the ground.


    Her entire body copsed, feeling an acidity at the tip of her nose.


    Tears streamed from her beautiful eyes incessantly.


    Her lips parted slightly, yet she was unable to speak a word.


    Before Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan had appeared, she had thought they could escape.


    But the moment when Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan appeared, with a single exertion of his power, he had directly killed Cheng Guang.


    The capability to overpower Wu Qiche, the Third Prince of Great Yuan, no longer held much use.


    Beside Qing Luan, the Commandery Princess of Prince Ning¡¯s eyes flickered endlessly. Since the moment Cheng Guang had given her the yellow flower, her whole person seemed to have been plunged into a state of daze.


    Until the death of Cheng Guang.


    Only then did shee back to her senses.


    Her heart felt like it had been struck by a heavy hammer, a piercing pain.


    The Commandery Princess of Prince Ning clutched her chest tightly with her hands,pletely bewildered.


    At this moment, she felt as if the entire world before her eyes had turned the color of blood.


    "He¡¯s dead, dead..."


    "Now in this world, only Jing¡¯er is left alone."


    "Father Emperor, Mother Empress, what should Jing¡¯er do, what to do..."


    Explore new worlds at empire


    The Commandery Princess of Prince Ning felt her heart wrenching, a bone-chilling cold arose from nowhere, infiltrating her limbs and bones unboundedly.


    She silently gazed at the many strong figures around, looking at the spot where Cheng Guang had just been standing.


    That ce.


    Where Cheng Guang had just stood.


    Only little pieces of his brocade robe remained.


    Not far from Cheng Guang, the warriors of Great Chu stiffened the moment Cheng Guang died. The lifelessness in their eyes was now reced with unstoppable sorrow.


    "Our general has fallen, and so shall we!"


    All at once, a voice echoed.


    The warriors of Great Chu drew their swords and mounted their steeds, beating the war drums as they charged towards Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, who stood aloft in the air.


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, hearing themotion, looked down at the warriors of Great Chu with an icy, numb gaze.


    He raised his hand slightly.


    Calmly striking down.


    The bodies of the warriors of Great Chu halted abruptly, and a gentle breeze caressed them.


    All warriors of Great Chu, their bodies like formations of sand, were scattered by the wind without any resistance.


    In moments, they all disappeared from this world.


    After shattering the warriors of Great Chu with one palm, Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan¡¯s gaze fell on the Commandery Princess of Prince Ning not far away.


    His eyes condensed slightly, just about to step forward and target the Commandery Princess of Prince Ning.


    That¡¯s when the nearby Sky-Men, who had been watching the scene unfold, finally could no longer sit idly by.


    "Duke of the State from Great Zhou, we have no objections to you killing that Crown Prince of Great Chu, but you cannot harm this Commandery Princess of Prince Ning."

 Chapter 397 - 118: If You Never Appeared From The Start (Please Subscribe)_4

    "Kill him, and the royal bloodline of Great Chu will be severed."


    "Back then, the prophecy on the golden list said that Great Chu would rise and unite the world. How could it speak such words? Now, we can no longer know the reasons behind it."


    Figures emerged from the void surrounding Duke of the State, Cheng Shiyuan.


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, paused in his step, his gaze falling on the people behind him.


    Scanning the arrivals, Cheng Shiyuan ultimately set his eyes on Emperor Zhou.


    Emperor Zhou shook his head helplessly.


    He also wished to kill Commandery Princess Ning.


    But with so many Sky-Men around, even he was powerless to act.


    Cheng Shiyuan ceased his efforts and desisted.


    His gaze rested on the bewildered Commandery Princess Ning, sensing that if he didn¡¯t kill her now, there would be great troubleter.


    Meanwhile, Cheng Shiyuan did not notice that, at the moment he ceased his efforts, the figure in white robes above the clouds let down his hand with a smile.


    "Duke Zhen Guo of Great Zhou, Sky-Man at the pinnacle, your cultivation is not bad. It is only a pity that you¡¯ve been involved in too much killing, enmeshed in karma. I fear this life of yours will be halted here."


    The figure in whitemented, yet he paid no more attention to the many Sky-Men gathered at Skyfire City, the emperors of the major dynasties, and turned his eyes to Commandery Princess Ning.


    Stroking his white beard, the depths of his eyes sparkling, he nodded slowly.


    "It should be about time."


    "The death of the Great Chu Crown Prince, followed by the agony of losing kinsmen, should be sufficient to awaken the origin within her body."


    The figure in white observed Commandery Princess Ning closely.


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    At this moment, Commandery Princess Ning¡¯s eyes were full of confusion, like a child who couldn¡¯t find her way home. The heavy sorrow, the despair under the scrutiny of Sky-Men, made her close off her mind.


    A faint light glittered at her brow.


    A supremely regal aura began to brew from her brow, initially faint and barely discernible, but quickly drawing the attention of the surrounding Sky-Men.


    Emperor Great Yan, Li Longhu who had just returned, Emperor Zhou, Duke of the State, Emperor Great Yuan, Empress Wei, as well as the hermit Sky-Men watching from hiding, all turned their eyes to Commandery Princess Ning.


    The aging Emperor Great Yan¡¯s eyes trembled slightly, "What is this?"


    "This aura on the Princess of Great Chu from years ago is off, oppressive even to me."


    Emperor Zhou¡¯s authoritative gaze remained unchanged as he watched Commandery Princess Ning, his brow slowly furrowing.


    He felt that Commandery Princess Ning seemed to be brewing something terrifying.


    Originally not very interested in the remnants of Great Chu, Emperor Zhou became slightly more cautious at the sight of the changes urring in Commandery Princess Ning.


    Emperor Zhou pointed his finger, sending a golden speck drifting towards Commandery Princess Ning.


    Initially, all the emperors sought to delve deeper into the secrets of the Great Chu royal lineage.


    But sensing the strange change in Commandery Princess Ning, their thoughts shifted.


    Commandery Princess Ning exuded an incredibly majestic aura.


    This regal presence made numerous emperors and empresses who ruled over the mortal realms involuntarily bow their heads.


    This was truly terrifying.


    They did not understand what changed within Commandery Princess Ning.


    Since Emperor Zhou was willing to make the first move, it was just as well to let him probe.


    Emperor Zhou pointed again, and the golden speck manifested as a war god charging at Commandery Princess Ning.


    At the same time.


    A gentle breeze blew by.


    The Divine Power unleashed by Emperor Zhou, the manifested divine form, became rigid in the wind, then crumbled as if eroded, vanishing in a breath.


    "This..."


    Emperor Zhou¡¯s stern and icy expression briefly faltered as he seemed to notice something, looking up toward the clouds above.


    Emperor Zhou narrowed his eyes and saw a figure seated among the clouds.


    Cheng Shiyuan and the other Sky-Men also looked upwards.


    They saw the person sitting on the clouds.


    The figure in white no longer concealed himself, smiling as he rose to his feet, treading on clouds, descending from above, and standing before the many Sky-Men.


    "Gentlemen, she... you can¡¯t touch her yet," he said.


    Cheng Shiyuan looked towards the figure descending from the clouds, his numb, icy gaze rippling slightly.


    He recognized the neer.


    "It¡¯s you."


    Cheng Shiyuan recognized the person.


    But including Emperor Zhou, numerous Sky-Men from the World Royal Family were all puzzled.


    Looking at the white-robed elder, then back at Cheng Shiyuan.


    Cheng Shiyuan paid no heed to the onlookers, simply addressing the white-robed elder, "Elder, was it you who revealed my grandson¡¯s identity?"


    The white-robed elder nodded with a smile, "It was indeed I."


    Upon hearing this, Cheng Shiyuan thought for a moment, then nodded, "It makes sense. He could hide before my eyes only if an elder, capable of seeing through the heavenly secrets, made a move. Otherwise, there would be no one else in the world who could see through his identity."


    Cheng Shiyuan made his statement.


    The white-robed elder neither confirmed nor denied, standing with his hands sped behind him, his gaze falling on Commandery Princess Ning beside him, speaking, "Gentlemen, you can¡¯t attack her now. Give it a little time, and if you still wish to make a moveter, I will not stop you. Would you give me this bit of face for now?"


    The conversation between the white-robed elder and Cheng Shiyuan was heard by Emperor Zhou, Emperor Great Yan, and the surrounding Sky-Men, stunning them and leaving them in disbelief.


    They hade to realize the identity of the mysterious and powerful figure before them.


    Could it really be the Heavenly Machine Elder, shrouded in enigma and having lived for untold years!?

 Chapter 398 - 118: If You Never Appeared From The Start (Please Subscribe)_5

    All the Sky-Men were dumbfounded.


    Although they had long heard of the name of the Heavenly Machine Elder, few had actually seen him.


    Had it not been for Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, recognizing him,


    they would have been afraid that even if the Heavenly Machine Elder appeared before them, they would not have recognized him.


    The Emperor of Great Yan¡¯s aged eyes sparkled with light as he readily agreed.


    "Since the Elder has spoken thus, what is the harm in saving this face for him?"


    In Emperor Yan¡¯s view, the changes urring in the Commandery Princess from Ning Wang County seemed somewhat strange, but they were not fatal.


    After a moment, once the aura around the princess stabilized, it would be fine to make a move.


    With so many Sky-Men present, Emperor Yan did not believe they couldn¡¯t suppress a mere Commandery Princess from Ning Wang County.


    After the Emperor of Great Yan spoke,


    the emperors of the other three dynasties said nothing more.


    Should they not give face to the Heavenly Machine Elder at this moment, the Elder might not grant them the same courtesy.


    They didn¡¯t know the depth of the Heavenly Machine Elder, only that his strength was exceptional. Under these circumstances, they did not want to conflict with such a figure.


    After a moment of silence, everyone¡¯s gaze fell on the Commandery Princess from Ning Wang County.


    Under their watchful eyes,


    the aura around the Commandery Princess progressively grew stronger, and a glint of gold blossomed at her brow.


    Around her, it seemed as if celestial music was chiming, and as if Immortals were blessing her.


    A marvel revealed itself.


    The Commandery Princess slowly stood up, and her appearance suddenly underwent an earth-shattering transformation. Her previously delicate face now exuded an indescribable dignity, and the original tender visage showed a resolute expression.


    Her posture was erect, like that of a proud Empress.


    Golden mes burned within her eyes, and her star-like eyes that flickered with golden mes swept around her. First confused, she then focused upon seeing the white-robed elder not far away.


    The Commandery Princess raised her hand, her mind flooded with one image after another, causing her to touch her forehead unconsciously. After absorbing all the memories, she appeared lost.


    "So it turns out, so much time has already passed."


    She looked towards the white-robed elder, her starry eyes shifting, her majestic and dignified gaze falling on the Heavenly Machine Elder, "The recent events that have befallen me, they were all your doing?"


    The Heavenly Machine Elder stroked his beard with a smile: "It is indeed fortunate that the Empress has awakened. Reincarnation and awakening go against the heavens and earth. If the old Daoist hadn¡¯t used some means, who knows how much longer it would have taken."


    The Commandery Princess fell silent for a moment before suddenly raising her hand and striking out with her palm.


    The Heavenly Machine Elder¡¯s eyes showed a hint of surprise as he hurriedly waved his sleeve.


    Boom!!


    Following a barely audible boom, a terrifying shockwave spread out in all directions.


    The powerful Heavenly Machine Elder was struck by the Commandery Princess, and no one knew where she had sent him flying.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The Commandery Princess¡¯s expression was indifferent, "Meddler.


    Having said this, she then turned her gaze once again to the Sky-Men around her, cing her hands calmly in front of her, her demeanor regal,posed, and graceful.


    "Were you just saying that you wish to make a move against me?"


    "Now you may."


    The meaning behind the Commandery Princess¡¯s words seemed to imply that all the Sky-Men around her might as well take action together.


    Yet at this moment, due to the Commandery Princess¡¯s recent hand that repelled the Heavenly Machine Elder, the many dumbstruck and shocked Sky-Men, upon hearing her words, turned pale.


    Staring nkly at the Commandery Princess,


    naturally, they could not understand why the Commandery Princess, who just a moment ago had been at the sixth or seventh rank, had suddenly increased so much in strength that she could send the Heavenly Machine Elder flying with a single gesture.


    After a moment of hesitation, no one made a move.


    Emperor Yan, unable to grasp the situation before him, cast down his aged eyes, lost in thought.


    From the conversation between the Commandery Princess and the Heavenly Machine Elder, he could tell that it seemed the Commandery Princess knew the Elder.


    Moreover,


    the Heavenly Machine Elder called the Commandery Princess "Empress?"


    Empress?


    Which dynasty¡¯s Empress?


    Who is it that could be referred to as Empress by the Heavenly Machine Elder?


    A myriad of questions inundated Emperor Yan¡¯s mind.


    It wasn¡¯t just Emperor Yan who noticed this point, but the other emperors and Sky-Men as well.


    Their minds filled with uncertainty.


    Perhaps it was because of the power the Commandery Princess disyed, or perhaps it was due to her particrly close rtionship with the Heavenly Machine Elder.


    Those who had originally intended to make a move against her, now dared not act.


    Offending someone who could attack the Heavenly Machine Elder, someone of terrifying strength, seemed suddenly of far less concern than the secrets of Great Chu¡¯s royal family.


    The Emperor of Great Yuan was a middle-aged man, his dragon robe sprinkled with a few snowkes, as though he had juste from the northernnds, with the snow on his clothing yet to melt.


    "This matter of Great Chu, my Great Yuan will not meddle anymore; I leave forthwith."


    Upon saying so, the Emperor of Great Yuan looked towards Wu Qiche.


    "Let¡¯s go."


    As his words fell, the Emperor of Great Yuan left with his entourage.


    Empress Wei had little interest in the secrets of Great Chu¡¯s royal family. Seeing the Commandery Princess¡¯s strange transformation and this unforeseeable situation, she felt uneasy.


    With a mere nce at the Commandery Princess, she led her people away.


    Of the four great dynasties, aside from the host, the Great Yan Dynasty, only the Great Zhou Dynasty remained.


    Emperor Zhou was just as uncertain about the current Commandery Princess as everyone else. He looked to Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, ready to leave first and nter.


    As long as the Commandery Princess didn¡¯t hold a grudge against Great Zhou over Great Chu¡¯s matters.

 Chapter 399 - 118: If You Never Appeared From The Start (Please Subscribe)_6

    ```


    The two could coexist peacefully.


    But if the Commandery Princess of Prince Ning held a grudge against Great Zhou because of matters rted to Great Chu, the situation wouldn¡¯t be so easily resolved.


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan sensed Emperor Zhou¡¯s gaze and slightly nodded, his cold and numb heart barely stirred.


    The death of Cheng Guang didn¡¯t bring him any joy.


    On the contrary, it was more painful.


    Just as Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan was about to leave,


    The Commandery Princess of Prince Ning unexpectedly blocked his way.


    While gazing at Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan with her magnificent face, she said, "Others may leave, but not you."


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan¡¯s eyes, cold and numb, lifted slightly to meet her gaze and he chuckled, "Why, do you intend to take action against me?"


    The Commandery Princess of Prince Ning nodded slightly.


    Perhaps Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan wanted to relieve the heaviness in his heart or maybe he wanted to test the depth of the princess¡¯s strength. Heughed heartily and leaped into the sky.


    The Commandery Princess of Prince Ning stamped her foot on the ground and her body swooped into the air.


    Upon witnessing this scene, both Emperor Zhou and the Emperor of Great Yan were taken aback.


    Clearly, neither had expected the Commandery Princess of Prince Ning to engage inbat with Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan.


    Above the heavens, Qi exploded, and a terrifying presence surged as the colors of the sky and earth seemed to fade.


    The fight between the Commandery Princess of Prince Ning and Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan appeared to tear the very sky apart.


    Emperor Zhou looked up, his eyes narrowing at the spectacle.


    He naturally had no doubts about Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan¡¯s strength.


    But he hadn¡¯t expected the Commandery Princess of Prince Ning to be so formidable.


    Hadn¡¯t she previously disyed the strength of only the sixth or seventh rank? How could her power have increased so much so suddenly?


    He didn¡¯t know why.


    Suddenly, Emperor Zhou thought of Zhang Shunlong, who seemed to have stepped into the Heavenly Human Realm that very day.


    Both the Emperor of Great Yan and Li Longhu beside him were no less shocked.


    Before revealing her identity, the Commandery Princess of Prince Ning had always been the daughter of Prince Ning, having grown up under their watchful eyes in the capital city.


    Although the princess was talented, her abilities had not reached the level she was disying now.


    Compared to her other performances, her current strength was perhaps the least remarkable.


    Why was this happening?


    How did the Commandery Princess of Prince Ninge to know the Heavenly Machine Elder?


    Why had she changed so drastically all of a sudden?


    One question after another loomed like a thick fog over the Emperor of Great Yan and Li Longhu.


    Countless onlookers raised their heads to witness the battle between the Commandery Princess of Prince Ning and Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan in the sky.


    And it was at this moment,


    that Cheng Zhihai finally arrived, though btedly.


    His cultivation had not reached the level of Sky-Man, so his travel speed was slower than that of Emperor Zhou and Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan.


    When he reached the scene,


    he was first shocked by themotion caused by the fight between the Commandery Princess of Prince Ning and Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan.


    Then his gaze swept over the scene, finally resting on a blood-stained brocade.


    Cheng Zhihai¡¯s eyes contracted sharply a few times, "So, he¡¯s already dead."


    From the residual Qi on the brocade, he guessed that it was his father¡¯s doing.


    When Cheng Zhihai initially heard that his child was the Crown Prince of Great Chu, he was extremely angry.


    He rushed over immediately, intending to execute Cheng Guang.


    But when he arrived and found Cheng Guang already dead,


    his heart didn¡¯t feel any lighter, but rather, it felt empty.


    Cheng Zhihai dared not imagine what Wu Yuemei would feel when she found out that her son had been dead for a while, and all this time, it was the Crown Prince of Great Chu who had been by her side.


    What would she think?


    Cheng Zhihai approached the pool of blood, picked up the torn brocade with one hand, and his legs inexplicably weakened.


    "Director,"


    "Director,"


    Seeing Cheng Zhihai¡¯s arrival, the constables of the Bureau of the Lamp from the nearby tea house came over to salute.


    Qian Siyuan and Li Zhengyang both had red-rimmed eyes, tearfully grieving at they knew not when.


    "Director, the Princely Heir, he..."


    Qian Siyuan¡¯s voice was hoarse, and having spoken halfway, he could not bear to continue. He turned his head away, closing his eyes to weep, biting down on his teeth in agony.


    The previously cheerful expression was no longer there.


    Li Zhengyang let out a sigh and opened his mouth, not knowing what to say.


    From their perspective, they wanted to protect Cheng Guang.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    But from Cheng Zhihai¡¯s perspective, it was only right and proper to execute this impostor Crown Prince of Great Chu.


    Li Zhengyang couldn¡¯t say that he had failed to protect the Princely Heir.


    Because there was no need for his protection.


    Cheng Zhihai stayed silent for a moment, not saying much. He just patted Qian Siyuan on the shoulder and then patted Li Zhengyang as well.


    He struggled to stand up straight.


    But his legs failed him.


    Leaning against the wall, Cheng Zhihai sat down, his luxurious clothes soiled with mud, but he didn¡¯t care.


    Cheng Zhihaiughed.


    "Dead is dead."


    "The bastard deserved to die. Who could have thought that he was the Crown Prince of Great Chu; I have no idea when he killed my birth son."


    "If he hadn¡¯t revealed himself now,"


    "I still wouldn¡¯t have known how much longer I¡¯d be deceived by this bastard."


    "I truly thought that my boy had the makings of a Sky-Man, and he was starting to make me proud..."


    "But this is the reality."


    "So this is it..."


    Cheng Zhihaiughed as he spoke.


    By the end,


    this man, always so strong, suddenly began to shed tears like a disappointed child.


    At first, he seemed unaware of his tears, but as soon as he noticed, he quickly and frantically wiped them from his cheeks.


    ```

 Chapter 400 - 118: If You Never Appeared From The Start (Please Subscribe)_7

    Cheng Zhihai didn¡¯t know why he was crying.


    Was it for his own son?


    Or for the Crown Prince of Great Chu?


    At that moment, Cheng Zhihai couldn¡¯t think so much; he could not control his emotions.


    Qian Siyuan and Li Zhengyang turned their heads slightly, no longer looking toward Cheng Zhihai.


    They knew.


    Their Director probably didn¡¯t want them to see him like this.


    Everyone kept silent, mute and still.


    The air itself seemed to crystallize.


    A momentter.


    The sounds of the battle in the sky diminished significantly.


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan, gasped for air, his armor shattered, his aged face smeared with blood, hands dropping powerlessly as a smile crept across his lips.


    "Indeed formidable."


    "What rtion are you to the Heavenly Machine Elder?"


    "It seems your true identity isn¡¯t that of a Great Chu princess, is it?"


    At this time, the Commandery Princess of Prince Ning, seemingly having overexerted herself, looked pale. She nced at Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan but didn¡¯t answer his question.


    Another finger was pointed.


    As if disturbing some invisible string, several rays of light shed, surging towards Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan.


    Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan¡¯s eyes slightly widened, and then he shook his head and chuckled ruefully.


    "Old man¡¯s grandson, to have someone like you avenge him is very good indeed."


    The hand that he intended to lift had already dropped.


    Just as he prepared to wee death.


    A figure in a white robe suddenly appeared, standing in front of Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan.


    The Heavenly Machine Elder looked at the Commandery Princess of Prince Ning, his voice gentle, "Empress Your Majesty, you have awakened your past life, the karma of your reincarnated body; you needn¡¯t taint yourself with it further."


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "He can¡¯t die by your hands."


    The Commandery Princess of Prince Ning looked at the Heavenly Machine Elder with detached eyes, "Step aside."


    The Heavenly Machine Elder shook his head.


    The Commandery Princess of Prince Ning raised a hand, a fearsome aura brewing at her fingertips, causing the Heavenly Machine Elder¡¯s expression to change slightly, "Have you gone mad?"


    "The merit left to you by that person, do you really want to use it all up?"


    "Now that you have been reincarnated and are cultivating anew, you rely entirely upon this bit of merit!"


    The Heavenly Machine Elder, losing hisposure, and without regard for politeness, hastily retreated.


    The Commandery Princess of Prince Ning¡¯s jade finger moved.


    The terrible aura from her fingertip, shining like golden light, instantly enveloped Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan.


    After a few breaths.


    The mist dissipated.


    The figure of Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan disappeared from the spot.


    The heavens and earth stained with blood.


    As the Sky-Man fell, the heavens and earth mourned together.


    The Commandery Princess of Prince Ning looked at the empty, void space, lost in emptiness.


    "Pff!"


    A momentter, the Commandery Princess of Prince Ning¡¯s body shook as if struck by lightning, and she coughed out a mouthful of fresh blood, sitting on the cloud bank, her originally ck hair turning white instantly.


    Her aura rapidly withered.


    The figure of the Heavenly Machine Elder gradually appeared, his expressionplex as he looked at the Commandery Princess of Prince Ning.


    "s, why put yourself through this?"


    "Though the Heavenly Dao is iplete, this karma still persists."


    The Commandery Princess of Prince Ning ignored the Heavenly Machine Elder, touching the blood at the corner of her mouth with her finger, and smiled bitterly.


    "Past and present life, it¡¯s all me."


    "In the past life, I was alone; in this life, I am also alone. It has never changed."


    "It would¡¯ve been better if you had never appeared from the start."


    The Commandery Princess of Prince Ning removed the yellow flower from beside her ear.


    Looking at the yellow flower, her eyes flickered with tears as she broke into a smile, shook her head gently, and tenderly swayed it on her fingertips.


    "What is this, the life-saving thing you spoke of?"


    "It¡¯s just an ordinary yellow flower, that¡¯s all."


    The Commandery Princess of Prince Ning¡¯s breathing stabilized, sitting on the cloud bank, gazing at the distant sunset.


    The sunset gradually transitioned towards dusk.


    Originally, the Heavenly Machine Elder wanted to take the Commandery Princess of Prince Ning with him, but he also knew that if he disturbed her now, he would probably be beaten up.


    Just as the Heavenly Machine Elder thought of leaving,


    He suddenly sensed something, pausing in his step.


    He saw the yellow flower raised in the hand of the Commandery Princess of Prince Ning.


    Under the twilight¡¯s glow, the yellow flower radiated with an enigmatic shimmer.


    Theplexion of the Commandery Princess of Prince Ning froze, her eyes reflecting the flower as she suddenlyughed.


    Tears mixed with theughter.


    The Commandery Princess of Prince Ning wiped away the tears at the corner of her eyes, behaving like a willful and coquettish girl.


    "So this is how it is."


    "So this is how it is."


    "Your flower was not just to cheer me up after all; it can save lives."


    As she spoke, a youthful demeanor appeared on her majestic face.


    Or rather, she was indeed a girl of that age.


    The Commandery Princess of Prince Ning said, gently plucking the yellow flower.


    The enigmatic glow on the flower, initially barely visible, grew ever more intense, shining brightly like the grand sun.


    The Heavenly Machine Elder, who was about to leave, was taken aback, his pupils contracted, his eyes full of shock.


    Under his gaze.


    The twilight-like luster blooming from the flower enveloped him entirely.


    Or rather, it enveloped the entire world!


    It seemed to contain some immense heavenly power.


    He was powerless to resist!


    What was it...?


    The Heavenly Machine Elder was terrified!


    In the next instant.


    His consciousness plunged into darkness!


    ......

 Chapter 401 - 119: Jiang Luojing, Good, I’ll Remember That (Please Subscribe)

    Early morning.


    Cheng Guang slowly opened the door to his room.


    In the early hours of March, winter had passed, and the autumn wind had not yet risen, the sound of the breeze grew fainter as the dawn¡¯s light lifted the night¡¯s thin veil, revealing the already peaking sun.


    Cheng Guang yawned, yet his eyes and brows showed not the slightest hint of sleepiness.


    Cheng Guang found his body to be rather peculiar, feeling extremely fatigued despite having done nothing much.


    As always, he opened the courtyard door and sat down at the stone table.


    Today, he nned to meet with that Commandery Princess of Prince Ning, to see if she truly was the remnant of Great Chu hinted at by the system quest.


    Thus, instead of cultivating, he sat idly, gazing at the scene beyond the courtyard.


    About the time it took to drink a cup of tea had passed when Qing Luan had risen. Seeing Cheng Guang seated at the stone table, she smiled tenderly, fetched hot water for him to wash up.


    "Princely Heir, you have risen quite early today, is Miss Qin still sleeping?"


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Cheng Guang carefully washed his face, and then smiled at Qing Luan, saying, "Indeed, don¡¯t you know your own Princely Heir¡¯s capabilities?"


    Qing Luan¡¯s pretty face blushed, and she yfully cast Cheng Guang a reproachful nce.


    After Cheng Guang finished washing up, he had a simple meal. Midway through, he seemed to recall something and said, "Qing Luan, bring Qin Beifeng here."


    Qing Luan nodded slightly, quickly got up, and went to find Qin Beifeng.


    Before long, Qin Beifeng arrived in the courtyard.


    After Cheng Guang finished his meal and meticulously wiped the corners of his mouth with a brocade handkerchief, he greeted Qin Beifeng with a smile and then headed toward the tea house with him.


    When Cheng Guang arrived at the tea house, he casually found a ce to sit down.


    Observing the streets outside the tea house, smoke from the cooking fires gradually rising, he couldn¡¯t help feeling that he had experienced all of this before for some reason.


    The feeling was very vague and blurred.


    Cheng Guang had often had such feelings about certain events in the past, as though he had experienced them before, but he had never dwelt on those thoughts.


    Having drunk some tea at the tea house, Cheng Guang asked Zhang Rui about the location of the Commandery Princess of Prince Ning within the Imperial Capital, Skyfire City, of the Great Yan Dynasty, and then, together with Qin Beifeng, made his way toward Prince Ning Mansion.


    Qian Siyuan and Li Zhengyang, Cheng Guang did not bring along; they stood with Zhang Rui in front of the tea house, watching Cheng Guang leave.


    Cheng Guang walked towards Prince Ning Mansion at a leisurely pace, step by step.


    Although it was still early, the streets were already bustling with pedestrians.


    Cheng Guang tread on the streets of the Great Yan Dynasty, which were paved withrge blocks of white stone, heading towards Prince Ning Mansion.


    As he neared Prince Ning Mansion, the number of pedestrians visibly decreased; after all, the area near Prince Ning Mansion and the Imperial Pce was prime real estate, not essible to ordinary people.


    Common folks didn¡¯t even have the privilege to be near this ce.


    When Cheng Guang arrived at the entrance of Prince Ning Mansion, the guards there recognized him and hastily went inside to report.


    Yet not long had passed since the guard entered to report.


    The mansion gate swung open.


    A youngdy came out, walking at a leisurely pace.


    Although the girl walked slowly andposedly, the fact she inadvertently quickened her breathing indicated that she had run here.


    It was only upon reaching the gate that she slowed her pace to maintain her poise.


    Cheng Guang noticed this detail and was slightly taken aback.


    This Commandery Princess of Prince Ning, truly peculiar.


    No sooner had he arrived than she hastened to greet him.


    Even out of breath with haste.


    Was she really that eager to see him?


    Cheng Guang pondered, puzzled by the reason, then curved his lips in a smile, feeling his interest piqued as he looked up to take in the Commandery Princess before him.


    Her attire was exceedinglyvish yet not ostentatious.


    d in a purple dress that swept elegantly along her statuesque figure, the gown was adorned with exquisite embroidery that showcased matchless finesse and craftsmanship. A white fur stole wrapped around her shoulders added to her opulence, the embroidered hem fluttering gently as she moved.


    Her hair, elegantly fastened back with ornate jade pins, was festooned with pearls that cascaded down her cheeks, adding a touch of coquettish charm.


    Her slender waist was entuated by a posture both elegant and dignified¡ª sublime elegance, usurped only by her extraordinary nobility.


    As Cheng Guang scrutinized the Commandery Princess, she too was observing Cheng Guang. At the sight of him, the Commandery Princess¡¯s starry eyes flickered undeniably, her dainty nose twitched, and she felt an inexplicable sense of acidity wash over her.


    "Forgive me for not being able to wee you from afar, now that the Princely Heir has graced us with his presence," she said, managing to temper the emotions in her heart as she curtseyed gracefully to Cheng Guang.


    Cheng Guang chuckled, eyeing the Commandery Princess with a meaningful tease, "Your Highness, there¡¯s no breach of etiquette here. I had just arrived when you already came out to receive me. Do you, perhaps, ord this courtesy to every visitor to your abode?"


    At that moment, even Cheng Guang failed to notice that his tone carried a hint of a flirt.


    When the Commandery Princess heard Cheng Guang¡¯s words, she visibly paused, her lips parting as she was about to respond¡ªof course, she did not treat every visitor this way.


    But only so with Cheng Guang.


    Yet as the words approached her lips, she realized that if she spoke them, it would imply she had a particr interest in Cheng Guang, the Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir.


    Given the absence of any special rtionship between them,


    such deliberate differentiation would only seem odd.


    Contemting this, a slight annoyance flickered across the Commandery Princess¡¯s beautiful eyes. She nced at Cheng Guang, slightly turning her body to invite him into the mansion while smiling and asking,


    "Princely Heir, what would you have me do? Treat only you in this manner?"


    She thus deflected Cheng Guang¡¯s implied query.


    Without agreeing or denying, she threw the question back to Cheng Guang.

 Chapter 402 - 119: Jiang Luojing, Good, I’ll Remember That (Please Subscribe)_2

    Cheng Guang couldn¡¯t help butugh and shake his head when he heard the Commandery Princess¡¯s words, unexpectedly responding to him this way.


    No matter what, Cheng Guang was relieved at this moment.


    He could tell.


    Though the Commandery Princess seemed a bit excessively enthusiastic, ultimately, there weren¡¯t any major issues.


    Cheng Guang casually replied, "If it is only towards me alone, that is of course very good."


    "But the Commandery Princess wouldn¡¯t treat me like this, I suppose."


    Smiling, Cheng Guang set his steps with Qin Beifeng toward a small courtyard inside the mansion.


    With Cheng Guang¡¯s words, the Commandery Princess¡¯s steps paused slightly, her red lips pursed before she pinched Cheng Guang somewhat irritably in secret, then smiled again and led Cheng Guang towards the small courtyard within the mansion.


    After they sat down,


    the servants served tea.


    Cheng Guang picked up the tea, sipped it lightly, and then raised his eyes to look at the Commandery Princess.


    He suddenly discovered that the Commandery Princess was also watching him.


    Their eyes met.


    Cheng Guang paused for a moment. After a brief exchange of looks, Cheng Guang couldn¡¯t bear it anymore.


    He was the first to look away.


    Cheng Guang couldn¡¯t help but wonder why the Commandery Princess was acting so strangely.


    Had she never seen a man before?


    Or had she never seen a man as handsome as himself?


    She just kept staring at him.


    But considering the Commandery Princess¡¯s exquisite beauty and regal demeanor, she didn¡¯t seem like the type of woman to be attracted to someone¡¯s looks.


    Cheng Guang didn¡¯t understand.


    At the same time,


    he felt that his usual thick-skinned demeanor was not very effective in front of the Commandery Princess.


    Face slightly red,


    Cheng Guang coughed and took the initiative to begin the conversation, "Your Highness, my visit today is primarily concerning the Great Chu remnants."


    "Does Your Highness know if there have been reports of Great Chu remnants within Great Yan¡¯s borders recently?"


    With a smile gracing her beautiful face, the Commandery Princess said, "I am naturally aware of it, but why, Princely Heir, do you suspect that I might be one of those remnants?"


    As she spoke, the Commandery Princess¡¯s eyes were filled with interest as she sized up Cheng Guang.


    Observing the Commandery Princess¡¯s expression, Cheng Guang noted the absence of nervousness or anything unusual on her face, which puzzled him.


    Cheng Guang shook his head slightly,ughing, "How could it be? I only intended to ask if Your Highness was aware of any news regarding the Great Chu remnants."


    "If Your Highness were one of the remnants, to still be hiding within the capital of Great Yan would be simply foolish."


    "The capital will soon be no longer peaceful, and in my opinion..."


    Before Cheng Guang could finish, the Commandery Princess nodded earnestly and said,


    "You are right."


    Cheng Guang¡¯s words stalled, and after a pause, he scrutinized the Commandery Princess, "Also, I believe that if the Great Chu remnant is in the capital, it¡¯s very likely that they will be exposed soon..."


    "All of Skyfire City will be thrown into chaos. It seems that the Great Chu remnant..."


    The Commandery Princess nodded again, "You are right."


    Cheng Guang: "..."


    His words were interrupted again.


    If the Commandery Princess did not trust him and had refuted him, it would have been less frustrating.


    But the Commandery Princess, with her beautiful face turned towards him, sparkling with excitement as if she was looking at a superstar, resembled those starstruck fangirls from his previous life.


    In this situation, Cheng Guang couldn¡¯t get upset at all.


    He had originally thought that the Commandery Princess might very well be the Great Chu remnant mentioned in the system task, but with her silly and infatuated demeanor, if she really was the remnant, with such meager wit and cunning, she likely wouldn¡¯t have survived until now.


    Moreover,


    Cheng Guang also noticed that since he had entered the mansion, the Commandery Princess had kept her eyes on him constantly, without giving Qin Beifeng a second nce.


    If the Commandery Princess really were the Great Chu remnant, why would her interest in him be greater than in Qin Beifeng, the Great Wind General of Great Chu?


    Either she was pretending, forcibly holding back her gaze,


    or she simply did not recognize Qin Beifeng.


    Alternatively, it might be possible that the Commandery Princess recognized Qin Beifeng, butpared to him, she found Cheng Guang more important.


    Out of these three possibilities, the firstcks evidence, thest is too preposterous,


    only the middle option seems viable.


    Cheng Guang¡¯s interest waned, as the slight clue he¡¯d discovered was cut off again.


    If the Commandery Princess was not the Great Chu remnant,


    then the only other possibility remained.


    That would be that the Crown Prince of Great Yan, Li Zhongxin, was the remnant.


    If the Crown Prince was indeed the Great Chu remnant, how had Li Zhongxin be the Crown Prince?


    His lineage, appearance, and his very identity, how had everything been kept a secret?


    Cheng Guang¡¯s thoughts were in disarray, feeling thatpleting his system task was still fraught with difficulty.


    He suddenly lost interest in staying with the Commandery Princess any longer.


    Cheng Guang might consider himself amorous, but he wasn¡¯t the type to fall for just anyone heid eyes on.


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    As Cheng Guang pondered, he picked up his tea cup, finished the tea within, and then stood up to bow to the Commandery Princess, "Your Highness, since you do not have news of the Great Chu remnant, I shall take my leave."


    After saying this, Cheng Guang was ready to leave with Qin Beifeng.


    Just as the Commandery Princess began to lift her tea cup intending to take a sip, she heard Cheng Guang¡¯s words, her lips curling into a smile as she put down the cup again and looked at him, saying, "When did I say I didn¡¯t know?"


    "What? Princely Heir, aren¡¯t you interested in the news about the Great Chu remnant anymore?"

 Chapter 403 - 119: Jiang Luojing, Good, I’ll Remember That (Please Subscribe)_3

    Cheng Guang heard the words, paused briefly, and looked towards Prince Ning¡¯s Commandery Princess, "Your Highness, could you really be in the know?"


    Cheng Guang¡¯s tone was one of astonishment, his face revealing amazement.


    He truly had not considered that the Commandery Princess of Prince Ning would be aware of the remnants of Great Chu.


    The Commandery Princess of Prince Ning nodded with a smile, her dimples blossoming like flowers, "I do, those remnants of Great Chu are far as the horizon yet right before your eyes."


    Cheng Guang frowned slightly, "Far as the horizon, yet right before my eyes?"


    He started to suspect that the Commandery Princess of Prince Ning was hinting at him; could she possibly know of his real identity?


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    That was impossible, wasn¡¯t it?


    How could the Commandery Princess of Prince Ning have learned of his identity?


    The Commandery Princess of Prince Ning did not offer much exnation, but gracefully stood up, her skirt trailing behind her, carrying a pleasant fragrance as she walked up to Cheng Guang.


    Cheng Guang sensed the Commandery Princess bore him no ill will and thus remained still.


    The Commandery Princess of Prince Ning leaned close to Cheng Guang, rising on her tiptoes, her red lips nearing his ear, bringing with them a slightly moist whisper.


    "In this world, the so-called remnants of Great Chu are none other than you and me."


    After the Commandery Princess had spoken,


    Cheng Guang¡¯s eyes suddenly widened, staring at the Commandery Princess of Prince Ning in disbelief.


    The remnants of Great Chu, other than you, are me...


    The meaning of this statement was undeniably explosive.


    The Commandery Princess of Prince Ning wasn¡¯t just jumping out of the woodwork; she was also peeling away her own guise.


    How could this be??


    How could she possibly know his identity??


    Could the Restraint Pearl have lost its effectiveness???


    Cheng Guang¡¯s heart was thunderstruck, his pupils contracted suddenly, and his forehead broke out in profuse sweat as his body tensed up sharply.


    Qin Beifeng, who was very close to Cheng Guang, also overheard the openly spoken words of the Commandery Princess.


    His body stiffened for a moment, staring intently at the Commandery Princess of Prince Ning.


    As if seeing her for the first time.


    His eyes trembled.


    Qin Beifeng had not noticed before, but with the Commandery Princess¡¯s reminder, he suddenly felt she bore a striking resemnce to the Prince from years past.


    All grown up.


    More beautiful.


    And her demeanor had matured.


    Could the Commandery Princess indeed be their lord?


    Then, did what she say mean that the Princely Heir is also from Great Chu??


    Upon this thought, Qin Beifeng felt utterly astonished.


    Don¡¯t be ridiculous.


    The Princely Heir is a scion of Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion.


    How could he be a person of Great Chu?


    That¡¯s illogical!


    Qin Beifeng¡¯s heart shook violently, plunging into the greatest perplexity of his life.


    Seeing Cheng Guang¡¯s shocked expression, the Commandery Princess of Prince Ning smiled and pulled out a fragrant Brocade Handkerchief, tenderly wiping Cheng Guang¡¯s forehead, saying with a smile, "You don¡¯t believe it, do you?"


    "I didn¡¯t believe it at first, either."


    Cheng Guang snapped back to his senses, staring nkly at the Commandery Princess of Prince Ning beforeposing himself, feigning ignorance of what she was talking about.


    "The Commandery Princess must be jesting, such jokes are better left unmade."


    Having said this, Cheng Guang then sought to leave immediately.


    The hand of the Commandery Princess of Prince Ning stopped mid-air; she wasn¡¯t angry nor did she stop him, instead watching Cheng Guang with a pleasant smile as he left.


    Cheng Guang had just stepped out of the gate when he suddenly froze.


    At this moment, he suddenly heard a voice in his ear, familiar and cold, devoid of any emotion.


    [Missionpleted.]


    [Would you like to im the reward?]


    This isn¡¯t right.


    How could the mission bepleted?


    Cheng Guang was first dumbfounded, then grasped something, and abruptly turned his head to look at the Commandery Princess in the courtyard proudly observing him with a warm smile.


    The Commandery Princess of Prince Ning waved at Cheng Guang as if saying goodbye, her brow and eyes smiling.


    "It is normal for the Princely Heir not to believe at this time," she said.


    "That being said, the yellow flower that the Princely Heir gave me back then was indeed beautiful."


    "You might as well return to Great Zhou soon, Great Yan may truly be as chaotic as you said."


    After the Commandery Princess had spoken,


    Cheng Guang remained silent for a moment, then promptly opened his storage ring, only to see that the dazzling yellow flower inside had vanished.


    He suddenly made a connection, his brow rxed, and he shook his head with a self-deprecatoryugh.


    Looking at the Commandery Princess of Prince Ning, Cheng Guang asked with a smile, "You¡¯re not leaving?"


    The Commandery Princess of Prince Ning shook her head slightly, her starry eyes twinkling, as she raised her gaze to the sky, "I¡¯m not leaving."


    "There¡¯s too much for me to do here."


    Cheng Guang¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, teasingly saying, "What can you do? Is it even possible for you to preserve your own life?"


    The Commandery Princess of Prince Ning nced at Cheng Guang, wrinkling her nose. Among her dignity and grace, she carried a yful spirit, saying,


    "I¡¯m much fiercer than you think."


    "You¡¯d better worry about saving your own life. The exposure of your identity will have far more serious consequences for you than for me."


    After the Commandery Princess had spoken, she looked towards Qin Beifeng.


    Seeing Qin Beifeng¡¯s eyes brimming with tears, the Commandery Princess felt a surge of guilt.


    She sighed deeply.


    "General Qin, you have suffered much during this time," she said.


    General Qin immediately knelt on one knee, bowing to the Commandery Princess, his tears flowing freely.


    "Your Highness! Your servant..."


    The Commandery Princess of Prince Ning shook her head, cutting off General Qin¡¯s words, "General Qin, from now on, please follow the Princely Heir instead."


    "You don¡¯t need to follow me anymore."


    General Qin¡¯s lips parted slightly, looking at the Commandery Princess, then at the nearby Cheng Guang, somewhat puzzled by the meaning of the Commandery Princess¡¯s recent words.


    "Your Highness, you just said the Princely Heir is also a person of Great Chu...?" General Qin asked tentatively.


    The Commandery Princess of Prince Ning nodded slightly, her starry eyes watching Cheng Guang, and nodded with a smile, "Of course, he is."


    "The Crown Prince of Great Chu, after all, holds much higher status than this princess of Great Chu from who knows how many years ago."

 Chapter 404 - 119: Jiang Luojing, Good, I’ll Remember That (Please Subscribe)_4

    When Prince Ning¡¯s Commandery Princess uttered "Crown Prince of Great Chu," Qin Beifeng was struck as if by lightning, standing frozen in ce for a long while before he could regain hisposure.


    Cheng Guang looked at the Commandery Princess, and seeing her behave this way, couldn¡¯t help butugh and shake his head, patting Qin Beifeng¡¯s shoulder.


    "We¡¯re leaving."


    With that, Cheng Guang walked slowly towards the courtyard exit.


    Qin Beifeng paused, ncing at the Commandery Princess and then turning to look at Cheng Guang, the Princely Heir.


    He bit his lip, gave the Commandery Princess a deep bow, and after paying his respects once again, he turned and followed Cheng Guang¡¯s steps.


    The Commandery Princess¡¯s starry eyes followed Cheng Guang¡¯s retreating figure, suddenly calling out, "Aren¡¯t you curious about what the future holds?"


    Without turning back, Cheng Guang responded with a carefreeugh, "There¡¯s no need to know, my sixth sense tells me it¡¯s probably nothing good."


    "Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯te to ¡¯Tomorrow¡¯s Yellow Flower¡¯ extent."


    "When you and I can meet again in the future, you might as well tell me then."


    The Commandery Princess slightly tilted her head, her smile blossoming beautifully as she gently nodded.


    "Very well, we have a deal," she agreed.


    Cheng Guang, with his back to the Commandery Princess, waved his hand and said, "We¡¯re off."


    Cheng Guang left the small courtyard with Qin Beifeng.


    Their figures gradually disappeared under the watchful gaze of the Commandery Princess.


    Only when she could no longer see Cheng Guang did the Commandery Princess raise her gaze once more to the heavens above.


    Through the clouds veiling the sky, the Commandery Princess seemed to see, beyond the dense mists, a figure in white robes, taking a leisurely nap upon the clouds.


    With a light tap of her foot, the Commandery Princess took measured steps into the firmament.


    Her exquisite visage slowly shifted, bing cold, noble, and indifferent¡ªa stark contrast to her demeanor when facing Cheng Guang.


    With every ascent, the aura about the Commandery Princess rose steadily.


    The winds changed, and the clouds swirled.


    This sight drew the attention of everyone in the Great Yan imperial capital.


    Deep within the Imperial Pce of Great Yan, in the Temple of Heavenly Heart.


    The Emperor of Great Yan was ying chess with Li Longhu when he seemed to sense something. His aged eyes moved from the chessboard to the distant direction of Prince Ning¡¯s estate.


    He saw the Commandery Princess in her purple robes, ascending step by step to the heavens, her majestic presence growing stronger.


    The Emperor¡¯s pupils involuntarily shrank at the sight.


    "What¡¯s going on with this girl?" he wondered.


    "Why has her aura changed so much in such a short time?"


    "Is she approaching the Heavenly Human Realm?"


    Li Longhu, clothed in a ck robe with hands sped inside his sleeves, his profound eyes surveying the Commandery Princess in mid-air, pondered the Emperor¡¯s words thoughtfully.


    His deep gaze flickered with surprise and uncertainty.


    Even for Li Longhu, Great Yan¡¯s National Preceptor and a powerhouse of the Heavenly Human Realm, the shift in the Commandery Princess¡¯s aura was somewhat iprehensible.


    "Why has the Commandery Princess¡¯s aura risen so much in such a short time?" he muttered to himself.


    He was equally puzzled.


    At the same time.


    At the location of Great Yan¡¯s Eastern Pce.


    Li Zhongxin, pale as always, sat in his wheelchair, gently holding a jade hairpin and asionally coughing, his expression inexplicably somber.


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Suddenly, as if sensing something, he abruptly looked up in the direction of Prince Ning¡¯s estate.


    Through the thick and lofty pce walls, he could faintly discern a graceful and noble figure rising step by step toward the heavens.


    Nearing the clouds.


    "What is this?"


    "Commandery Princess...?"


    "Why has her aura risen so much all of a sudden?"


    "What is she nning to do?"


    Li Zhongxin watched the Commandery Princess above the vault of heaven and was dumbstruck.


    He felt that her presence was one he could not match, not even tenfold.


    Merely the pressure emanating from the Commandery Princess¡¯s aura at the moment seemed to suggest that she could suppress him with a flick of her finger.


    "Hiss... She couldn¡¯t have been hiding her true strength all along, now revealing it just before the event of the Four Great Tests to assert dominance?"


    Li Zhongxin¡¯s eyes flickered with this thought, and then he felt a twinge of a headache.


    Gazing into the depths of the heavens, at the figure of the Commandery Princess, he clenched his teeth in the dark, while at the same time, he silently balled his hand into a fist.


    For a moment, he felt that the throne was possibly slipping beyond his reach.


    ......


    Just after leaving Prince Ning¡¯s estate.


    Cheng Guang was walking along the street toward the teahouse when he sensed the aura emanating from the Commandery Princess behind him, pausing for a moment to look back at her.


    Aware of the aura radiating from the Commandery Princess, and the mounting might that grew as she ascended step by step into the heavens, he was first startled, then shook his head with a wryugh.


    "I had meant to get you out of here early."


    "And yet now, it¡¯s you who¡¯s made me leave."


    "No wonder you were not worried about your own safety at all."


    While Cheng Guang did not know why the Commandery Princess¡¯s cultivation strength had surged so much, it didn¡¯t concern him. He chuckled, shook his head again, and continued on to the teahouse.


    Once at the teahouse, Cheng Guang summoned Qing Luan and instructed her to have people pack their luggage, as they would be heading back to Great Zhou soon.


    Qing Luan, puzzled, voiced her confusion, "Princely Heir, are we returning now?"


    "Isn¡¯t it too soon?"


    "We¡¯ve only just arrived at Great Yan."


    Cheng Guang shook his head, softly patted Qing Luan¡¯s head, and said with a smile, "It¡¯s not too early. Once a matter is settled, it¡¯s time to go back."


    Half understanding, Qing Luan nodded her head. Without any thought of defiance, she promptly began making arrangements after acknowledging Cheng Guang¡¯smand.

 Chapter 405 - 119: Jiang Luojing, Good, I’ll Remember That (Please Subscribe)_5

    Cheng Guang sat in the courtyard, looking up at the sky.


    In the sky, the figure of Commandery Princess of Prince Ning gradually merged into the clouds, no longer clearly visible.


    Not until the figure of the Commandery Princess was out of sight did Cheng Guang slowly retract his gaze.


    Sitting next to the stone table, he waited for the people from the teahouse to pack up the luggage.


    Once the luggage was packed, they could use the Flying Boat to return to Great Zhou.


    The current task wasplete, and the reward for this task, known as "Princess¡¯s Tomb," was something Cheng Guang was still unclear about.


    At this moment, with so many powerful figures gathered in Skyfire City, it wasn¡¯t the right time to receive the system reward.


    Cheng Guang nned to im the system task reward while on the way back to Great Zhou.


    ......


    High above the clouds.


    The Commandery Princess¡¯s gaze fell on the white-robed figure taking a break not far away.


    From a distance, the figure in white had not noticed her, but as the Commandery Princess drew closer, he gradually became aware and suddenly opened his eyes, staring nkly at the Commandery Princess standing not far away.


    His gaze lingered on the magnificent features of the Commandery Princess.


    He was instantly stunned, as if dumbstruck.


    With an expression of surprise and confusion, he furrowed his brows and calcted with his fingers before, seemingly in disbelief, he spoke to the Commandery Princess:


    "Empress?"


    "Have you awakened?"


    The Commandery Princess didn¡¯t respond to the white-robed figure, simply lifting her hand slightly.


    Between her jade fingers, a terrifying aura brewed.


    The Heavenly Machine Elder¡¯s face suddenly changed, and he hurriedly raised his hand, attempting to dissuade her, "What is this, Your Majesty? The old daoist bears no malice towards the Empress."


    The Commandery Princess gave no response to the Heavenly Machine Elder, her finger plucked, as if plucking a string in the heavens and earth.


    Hum!


    After a trembling sound.


    Boom!!!


    A terrifying and vast power swept toward the Heavenly Machine Elder.


    The face of the Heavenly Machine Elder showed horror; his normally calm and old face suddenly pale, he quickly raised both hands in front of him to block.


    Momentster, the clouds dissipated.


    The Heavenly Machine Elder disappeared from the spot.


    Only a few traces of blood remained, staining a whole expanse of the sky crimson.


    Below the clouds.


    From within Skyfire City, one could see the originally white clouds being stained red.


    Although the colors of the heavens and earth were visible to all.


    No one could sense themotion of the Commandery Princess¡¯s actions above the clouds.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Cheng Guang had been gazing at the sky all along, so he saw it.


    Above the heavens, the originally thick clouds suddenly stirred, as if disturbed by an invisible hand.


    Through the disrupted clouds, one could sense the terrifying power concealed behind them.


    Cheng Guang stared intently at the sky above,pletely unaware of why the Commandery Princess had ascended to the clouds.


    And as for the Heavenly Machine Elder.


    After being struck by the Commandery Princess¡¯s move, he didn¡¯t know how long he had been flying before he returned, his white robe now disheveled, his face pale, and the corner of his mouth stained with blood.


    That strike from the Commandery Princess didn¡¯t seem easy for the Heavenly Machine Elder to bear.


    The Heavenly Machine Eldernded in front of the Commandery Princess, his face slightly angry, yet as if respecting the Commandery Princess, he asked sternly:


    "Why did Your Majesty suddenly strike me?"


    The Commandery Princess nced at the Heavenly Machine Elder, and once again she lifted her hand ever so slightly, "Being a busybody, you care too much."


    The Heavenly Machine Elder¡¯s face changed slightly, then he looked at the Commandery Princess, stunned.


    He had not expected to be attacked by the Commandery Princess for such a reason.


    He had intended to help the Commandery Princess awaken early out of good intentions as fellow practitioners, and his methods were quite standard.


    How could he have angered the Commandery Princess so?


    Besides, he had only just revealed that the Commandery Princess¡¯s identity could likely be the remnant of Great Chu.


    He had a series of actions that he had yet to take.


    Why then had the Commandery Princess awakened early?


    The Heavenly Machine Elder suddenly found himself at a loss, his old face shifted slightly, no longer looking at the Commandery Princess, he lowered his eyebrows to calcte.


    Upon closer calction.


    Suddenly.


    The Heavenly Machine Elder spat out a mouthful of blood, his expression shaking violently as if struck by lightning, he looked at the Commandery Princess.


    "This is... this is..."


    The Commandery Princess looked indifferently at the Heavenly Machine Elder, "So, you understand now?"


    The Heavenly Machine Elder, who was always the picture of serenity even if Mount Tai copsed before him, seemed unable to maintain hisposure looking at the Commandery Princess, he eximed in shock.


    "How is this possible; what method did you use to travel from the future to the present? And retain your memories?"


    Although the Heavenly Machine Elder could see that the Commandery Princess bore traces of traversing the river of time, he did not understand how, with the Commandery Princess¡¯ power, she managed to achieve this.


    Not to mention with the Commandery Princess¡¯ newly awakened power, even he might not be able to aplish this feat.


    The Heavenly Machine Elder was in the dark once more.


    The Commandery Princess didn¡¯t exin any further, her gorgeous face still cold and detached, "Heh, if you can¡¯t figure it out, roll away far and think."


    The Commandery Princess drew her hand back once more.


    The terrifying aura surged toward the Heavenly Machine Elder.


    The Heavenly Machine Elder, still in shock, failed to react in time, and when he did, the dreadful aura was already too close. He muttered "not good" to himself and swiftly moved to defend once again.


    The power that the Commandery Princess unleashed caused his expression to change.


    This time, the Heavenly Machine Elder used some genuine effort, managing to stabilize his form against the fierce assault of the Commandery Princess.

 Chapter 406 - 119: Jiang Luojing, Good, I’ll Remember That (Please Subscribe)_6

    "Your Majesty the Empress, you have just awakened and your merit cannot withstand such a waste, especially not on an old Taoist like me. It would be too regrettable,"


    "If the old Taoist has done something wrong, how about I apologize to youter?"


    The Heavenly Machine Elder spoke.


    The Commandery Princess of Prince Ning shook her head, her resplendent face unchanged.


    Another hand reached out.


    In the heavens and the earth, the sound of the piano strings swelled.


    Fierce rays of light transformed into sword beams, streaking towards the Heavenly Machine Elder.


    This time, the Heavenly Machine Elder could no longer sit still. His face changed drastically, and he hurriedly ran towards the back.


    But even as fast as he moved, the attack issued by the Commandery Princess of Prince Ning clung onto him like a bone-gnawing poison, biting tightly at his heels.


    The next moment.


    With a ¡¯boom,¡¯ the heavens and earth sang in unison, and a vast wave of Qi turned into an invisible shockwave that spread outward in all directions.


    The figure of the Heavenly Machine Elder disappeared from the spot in an instant.


    Nowhere to be found.


    After erasing the silhouette of the Heavenly Machine Elder and ensuring he was seriously injured and wouldn¡¯t recover soon, the Commandery Princess of Prince Ning gave a slight nod as her aura gradually weakened.


    Her body calmly descended from the high sky.


    As the Commandery Princess of Prince Ning¡¯s body descended from above the clouds andnded gently, in Skyfire City, the gazes of many keen observers fell upon her the instant she touched the ground.


    Among these gazes were shock, confusion, and bewilderment.


    They did not know.


    Why the Commandery Princess of Prince Ning could suddenly unleash such formidable power and even cause a disturbance above the clouds.


    The clouds were too high for ordinary cultivators to see what the Commandery Princess of Prince Ning was doing above them.


    They could only specte curiously.


    Many people immediately took action, wanting to visit the mansion of the Commandery Princess of Prince Ning.


    At the same time.


    Inside the Imperial Pce of Great Yan, the Emperor of Great Yan could no longer sit idle and quickly sent people to inquire about the specifics from the Commandery Princess of Prince Ning.


    The Commandery Princess of Prince Ning retracted her aura and closed her doors to visitors.


    She announced she would not see anyone.


    It was fine for other people to be rejected. Although their faces took on a poor expression, they could not say much.


    They just found the Commandery Princess of Prince Ning to be quitecking in manners.


    After that.


    They heard.


    That even the envoys sent by the Emperor of Great Yan were turned away at her door.


    She gave no face to the Emperor of Great Yan at all.


    For a moment, everyone felt that the Commandery Princess of Prince Ning was far too bold.


    Cheng Guang learned of the princess¡¯s actions and couldn¡¯t help but shake his head in amusement.


    He did not know what the Commandery Princess of Prince Ning had done above the clouds.


    But it seemed.


    That the Commandery Princess of Prince Ning, drawing the gaze of all in Skyfire City, had her reasons for ascending to the clouds.


    Cheng Guang watched as the Commandery Princess of Prince Ning returned to Prince Ning Mansion, thinking that she probably wouldn¡¯t n on leaving the Great Yan Imperial Capital, Skyfire City, anytime soon.


    This meant she wasn¡¯t worried at all about her identity being exposed.


    However, on the other hand.


    Considering the power the Commandery Princess of Prince Ning had just revealed, even if her identity were exposed, it wouldn¡¯t be much of an issue.


    Was the Commandery Princess of Prince Ning staying in the Great Yan Imperial Capital, Skyfire City, to take part in the Four Great Trials and seed the throne of Great Yan?


    Cheng Guang pondered in his heart.


    At that moment, Qing Luan had already returned. Seeing Cheng Guang still seated at the ancient table, focusing on the distant clouds, she smiled gently and said to him:


    "Princely Heir, all the luggage has been packed. We can set out now,"


    Cheng Guang nodded and followed Qing Luan out the door.


    Qian Siyuan and Li Zhengyang, among others, stood outside.


    All of the constables from the Bureau of the Lamp, not one less, were standing outside the tea house waiting for Cheng Guang.


    Although they did not know why the Princely Heir of Duke of the State, Cheng Guang, soon after arriving at Skyfire City, had suddenly decided to return to his mansion, they never harbored the slightest disobedience or doubt towards Cheng Guang¡¯smands and instructions.


    Everyone simply listened andplied quietly.


    Cheng Guang nced at the crowd, a smile curling at the corner of his mouth, and pulled out the Flying Boat. Once he offered the Flying Boat, it suddenly grewrger in midair.


    Cheng Guang was the first to board the Flying Boat, followed closely by Qing Luan, Qin Yanqiu, and the others.


    After everyone was aboard the Flying Boat.


    Just as Cheng Guang was about to control the Flying Boat to depart, a distant neighing of horses suddenly reached his ears.


    Cheng Guang looked down and saw a gant horse carrying a girl with a gorgeous face and a noble demeanor.


    The Commandery Princess of Prince Ning waved at Cheng Guang.


    Cheng Guangughed, "In Skyfire City, so many dignitaries are visiting your residence. Why have you suddenlye to me?"


    The corners of the Commandery Princess¡¯s lips curled slightly, a smile gracing her red lips, "The others don¡¯t matter."


    "They¡¯re merely curious about the events surrounding me," she said.


    Cheng Guang asked, "Would you care to exin the events surrounding you?"


    The Commandery Princess nodded, her gorgeous face usually unchanging, but when she looked at Cheng Guang, there was more girlish naivety in her gaze.


    "Any excuse will suffice to fool them. With so many Different Treasures and mysteries in the world, they can¡¯t possibly know them all."


    Cheng Guang nodded.


    "Shall we go then?"


    The Commandery Princess nodded slightly, her hands gripping the reins, her fingers exerting a slight pressure, and then she asked, "Do you know my name?"


    Cheng Guang shook his head.


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The Commandery Princess smiled, "I thought as much. You don¡¯t know, and you haven¡¯t asked me."


    Hesitating, she raised her starry eyes to Cheng Guang.


    "Jiang Luojing."


    "That¡¯s my name."


    Cheng Guang nodded slightly, "Jiang Luojing, good, I¡¯ll remember that."


    Having said this, Cheng Guang looked up at the sky again.


    "Then I¡¯ll be going."


    At the end of his words, Cheng Guang controlled the Flying Boat and departed.


    Jiang Luojing watched Cheng Guang¡¯s departing figure, her starry eyes flickering slightly, one hand clenching tightly in front of her chest.


    She whispered in a hushed tone.


    "Whether in a past life or this one."


    "I have always borne this name¡­"


    As she spoke, Jiang Luojing raised her eyes slightly and watched the Flying Boat gradually disappearing into the distance.


    "I wonder if it¡¯s just my imagination, or maybe I¡¯m thinking too much¡­"


    "Why do you carry the aura¡­"


    "Of that person?"


    Jiang Luojing murmured to herself, standing there dazed for a long time.


    Not until the crowd around her grew, and more and more people were looking at her, did she turn to leave.


    She rode her horse step by step toward the Prince Ning Mansion.


    Upon reaching the front of the mansion, Jiang Luojing stopped.


    Her eyes, as radiant as the stars, turned towards the direction of the Imperial Pce of Great Yan, and she took a deep breath.


    "The karma of this life must be concluded."


    "Although I have little desire for the throne of Great Yan, I must eventually reveal my identity. Otherwise, I cannot conclude what the Heavenly Machine Elder has foretold."


    "The Heavenly Machine will have to employ his tactics once more."


    Jiang Luojing arrived at the Prince Ning Mansion and handed her horse over to a servant, entering the mansion alone.


    ...

 Chapter 407 - 120 Zhao Jin, You Come Back to Us (Please Subscribe)

    After leaving Great Yan, Cheng Guang steered the Flying Boat towards the Great Zhou Capital.


    Standing at the deck of the Flying Boat, Cheng Guang noticed that the evening sky seemed clearer, not gloomy but instead a pure shade of blue.


    In the glow of the setting sun, the mountains outside Skyfire City were tinged with ayer of faint light, which Cheng Guang watched before returning to his cabin on the Flying Boat.


    To say the least, Cheng Guang found himself quite intrigued by Princess Ning, or rather, by Jiang Luojing.


    He realized that the Tomorrow¡¯s Yellow Flower, once in his storage ring, had vanished without a trace, while Jiang Luojing had mentioned that the yellow flower he gave her was rather nice.


    Cheng Guang knew that he had given Tomorrow¡¯s Yellow Flower to Jiang Luojing within the next day.


    Even without knowing what would happen the following day, he could roughly surmise that it was definitely rted to Jiang Luojing¡¯s identity and himself.


    This time, Jiang Luojing continued to stay in the Capital of Great Yan, yet her intentions and whether her identity would be revealed remained unclear.


    Cheng Guang, however, wasn¡¯t concerned about these matters.


    His mission was alreadypleted.


    Cheng Guang nced at the faint lights atop the mountains outside the Flying Boat and then turned to go back into the cabin.


    "im reward."


    Once he entered the bedroom, Cheng Guang closed the doors and windows and addressed the system in his mind.


    As he spoke, golden glimmers started to bloom before his eyes.


    The golden light flowed out from the void like water, gathering before Cheng Guang¡¯s eyes and slowly coalescing into a square stone b with the appearance of a tombstone, covered inplex and ancient characters. Even upon close inspection, the text, tiny as mosquito script, remained undecipherable.


    Cheng Guang gave it a cursory nce without much scrutiny before reaching out.


    The moment his fingertip touched the Princess¡¯s Tombstone, it solidified instantly and heavily fell into Cheng Guang¡¯s hand.


    The Princess¡¯s Tombstone was small, fittingfortably in one hand, cool to the touch as if it could serve as a personal air conditioner on a hot summer day.


    At the same time Cheng Guang touched the Princess¡¯s Tombstone, a piece of information also surged into his mind.


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [Princess¡¯s Tombstone: From deathes life, reversing heaven and earth, inverting yin and yang, obscuring fate. It seems to be the gravestone of some ancient figure, awaiting restoration.]


    Cheng Guang examined the Princess¡¯s Tombstone in his hand, momentarily puzzled by the information it conveyed.


    The tombstone of a Princess, belonging to an ancient figure, awaiting restoration?


    Which Princess could it be?


    Cheng Guang felt perplexed, finding the recently acquired Princess¡¯s Tombstone of little use to him.


    Firstly, he didn¡¯t know the specific location of the Princess¡¯s Tomb; even with the tombstone in hand, he couldn¡¯t restore it to its rightful ce.


    Secondly, even if he knew the exact location of the Princess¡¯s Tomb and could restore the tombstone,


    but considering the description of the Princess¡¯s Tombstone, it seemed that something would ur upon its restoration, with words like "from deathes life" in the description.


    It likely meant that the ancient figure buried under the Princess¡¯s Tombstone could be awakened.


    Cheng Guang didn¡¯t know whether the figure buried there was benevolent or malevolent; he couldn¡¯t control the consequences of awakening them rashly.


    He would wait until he was stronger before making ns.


    For now, the Princess¡¯s Tombstone remained an untouchable entity to him.


    Cheng Guang stored the Princess¡¯s Tombstone away and looked out at the evening sky, knowing that the time for the system to issue a new mission was almost upon him.


    He decided not to leave the room, instructed Qing Luan and the others not to disturb him, and sat down to cultivate for a while.


    As the hour approached midnight, Cheng Guang opened his eyes.


    Right on time, the cold, emotionless voice of the system sounded in his ears.


    [On September 20th of the 34th year of Zhensheng, the 80th day of your entry into the Heavenly Human Realm, you have found the remnant of Great Chu who was besieged in Skyfire City years ago.]


    [Truly, she never died from the beginning. You realize that the identity of this Great Chu remnant seems ratherplex, possibly being an ancient Empress. Reflecting on the chaos that once engulfed the world, you recall West Liang Women¡¯s Country, which was established amidst the strife. It seems to be her doing.]


    [This newly established West Liang Women¡¯s Country appears to have a significant connection to her ancient identity. There was indeed a West Liang Women¡¯s Country in ancient times. Realizing this, you suddenly understand that this Great Chu remnant might indeed be the reincarnation of that ancient West Liang Women¡¯s Country¡¯s Empress.]


    [She reestablished the West Liang Women¡¯s Country amid the world¡¯s chaos, but for some unknown reason, after not too long, the newly established country waspletely disbanded.]


    [Confused, you recall the past chaos and can¡¯t help but feel a sense of loss.]


    [The decline of Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion, aside from the turmoil caused by the remnants of Great Chu and the machinations of the Devil n from that era, was mainly due to the chaos.


    Having lost the Bureau of the Lamp and the Northern Expedition Army, Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion had little value and utility during the widespread disaster, and was subsequently abandoned by the Great Zhou Imperial Family, plummeting in status.]


    [The origin of that cmity was the emergence of a Secret Realm within the territory of Great Zhou. When the Secret Realm appeared, it attracted the converging of top powers from all over the world. However, all who entered that realm vanished without trace.]


    [The loss of top Sky-Men from various dynasties devastated half their strength, and the bnce of power that barely held for a century was instantly shattered. Incessant conflicts arose between dynasties and Martial World factions.]

 Chapter 408 - 120 Zhao Jin, You Come Back to Us (Please Subscribe)_2

    [You recall the scenes of that year, and a sigh of regret inevitably rises in your heart. If only you had seized the opportunity back then, to ascend to Sky-Man amidst the great chaos, perhaps now you would have a ce among the many forces in the world.]


    [But the past is unbearable to revisit, and it¡¯s just a fleeting thought. What¡¯s most important for you right now is to see if you can find that Secret Realm from back then.]


    [Soon after the Secret Realm emerged that year, countless strong practitioners went to explore it. Quickly, a set of patterns was discerned, such as the Monkey Devil within the realm wouldn¡¯t attack you unless you actively broke the wine jar, and if you smeared your body with Tri-color Grass as soon as you entered, those strange bugs couldn¡¯t get close to you.


    By following these two steps, not only could you roam the Secret Realm freely, but you could also emerge unscathed.]


    [You¡¯re confident that if that Secret Realm, which caused such great chaos, were to appear again, with your current Sky-Man cultivation, you¡¯d surely gain many benefits from it.]


    [Four-Star Task: Re-explore Five Daos Mountain.]


    [Task Reward: Heavenly Dao Pill.]


    The system¡¯s voice, cold and devoid of emotion, dropped by Cheng Guang¡¯s ear.


    After hearing the new task released by the system, Cheng Guang¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, his heart filled with shock.


    In the future world, the four great dynasties were no longer in existence, or to put it another way, even if they still existed, they were fragmented, no longer like the current situation where the four great dynasties bnced each other, with the smaller dynasties relying on them.


    And the source of the future world¡¯s chaos, the force that shattered the power structure, was merely a Secret Realm.


    What kind of Secret Realm could it be, to draw the attention of the world¡¯s strong practitioners?


    The fact that even the top Sky-Men disappeared without a trace, resulting in a gap in the Four Directions Mortal World¡¯s topbat power.


    Such a Secret Realm must be extraordinary.


    If it happened again, even he would not be able to stop the future¡¯s great momentum. As long as the Secret Realm reappeared, it was very likely that chaos would ensue once more.


    Even without King of South Ming, Great Zhou¡¯s current status might not be preserved.


    Thinking this, Cheng Guang couldn¡¯t help but click his tongue in wonder.


    Cheng Guang pondered for a moment, his gaze dropping to the system¡¯s task reminder, specifically on the four words, "West Liang Women¡¯s Country".


    Upon seeing the words "West Liang Women¡¯s Country", Cheng Guang¡¯s pupils contracted slightly.


    To him, the West Liang Women¡¯s Country was all too familiar.


    Considering the Red Robe Daoist he encountered in the Secret Realmst time, as well as the Douluo Pce, this West Liang Women¡¯s Country seemed to also exist in his memory.


    Beyond the West Liang Women¡¯s Country, what shocked him even more was that Jiang Luojing might very well be the reincarnation of the Empress of West Liang Women¡¯s Country.


    It seemed that Jiang Luojing¡¯s background was not small at all.


    All were characters from ancient times.


    However, why had these figures from the ancient era all faded into obscurity?


    Even the locations from that period, some pces, had shattered and turned into Secret Realms that drifted outside the world, only to reappear in the mortal realm under very special, very rare circumstances.


    Cheng Guang¡¯s brows furrowed slightly.


    The sudden disappearance of these figures and the distinctive bloodlines of the World Royal Family...


    There were too many unknowns in this world.


    All manner of doubts led him to wonder if the World Royal Family¡¯s emergence had something to do with these ancient beings.


    From whom did his own ancient Great Xia God Emperor bloodline originate?


    And who was this Great Xia God Emperor?


    The more Cheng Guang thought about it, the more his head ached. He rubbed his temples wearily. Unable to find the answers, he stopped pondering, as everything he hade into contact with already exceeded his understanding.


    Not to mention him, perhaps even some of the royal families in the world and many old-timers who had lived for hundreds of years, might not know the secrets of the ancient era at this time.


    Cheng Guang pondered for a moment, turning his attention to the task reward offered by the system this time.


    Heavenly Dao Pill.


    Just from the name, one could tell it was some form of pill.


    However, its exact effects were unknown.


    He would have to wait until the system task waspleted to find out.


    Cheng Guangposed his mind and resumed his cultivation in earnest.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ...


    Time flew by.


    Cheng Guang rode the Flying Boat back to Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion with the sunlight.


    Today, Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion was different from the usual.


    On a normal day, there would only be two guards at the gate, but today there were two more.


    It was clear that these two were not guards from Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion. Although they were in in clothes, the aura they exuded was not something ordinary people possessed.


    "These are the guards from influential families, with notable martial cultivation."


    Cheng Guang knew that these guards had significant backgrounds, probably indicating visitors had arrived.


    Cheng Guang nced at the new guards without asking much, his Flying Boat hanging above Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion, and he disembarked directly from the boat.


    Qian Siyuan and Li Zhengyang followed Cheng Guang down from the Flying Boat andnded beside him.


    At this moment, Qian Siyuan was slightly frowning, his features still revealing a bit of worry.


    "Princely Heir, we haven¡¯tpleted the task ordered by Your Majesty and returned directly. If Your Majesty mes uster, it will be difficult to exin," he said.


    Cheng Guang, more rxed than Qian Siyuan, smiled and replied, "Qian, let¡¯s leave the matter as it is for now. That survivor from Great Chu is either undetectable by anyone, or if found, is too powerful to confront."

 Chapter 409 - 120 Zhao Jin, You Come Back to Us (Please Subscribe)_3

    "If His Majesty askster, just let him find me," Cheng Guang soothed Qian Siyuan before heading towards the mansion gate with Qing Luan and Qin Yanqiu.


    Qin Beifeng stood outside the gate, hesitated for a moment, and then maintained a distance that was neither too far nor too close behind Cheng Guang.


    Meanwhile, Qian Siyuan and Li Zhengyang watched Cheng Guang¡¯s departing figure and exchanged a nce, both spotting the confusion in each other¡¯s eyes.


    Li Zhengyang scratched his head and said, "Since the Princely Heir has instructed us so, let¡¯s not overthink it and just proceed as he said."


    Qian Siyuan nodded in agreement.


    And they turned around with the staff of the Bureau of the Lamp to leave.


    As Cheng Guang approached the mansion gate, the old guard naturally didn¡¯t need to say much, greeting him with utmost reverence at the earliest opportunity.


    Two new guards, upon seeing Cheng Guang, had a brief moment of surprise, then seemed to recognize him and made way for him as well.


    Cheng Guang returned to the Million Specie Garden where Qing Luan tidied up the luggage they had brought and fetched some hot water for him to wash his hands.


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Cheng Guang then said with a smile, "There¡¯s no need for fuss, after the long journey, both you and Qin Yanqiu should rest more."


    Qing Luan shook her head and smilingly said, "Princely Heir, I¡¯m not tired. You should be more worried about yourself and Miss Qin..."


    Qin Yanqiu sat beside a stone table, resting her chin on her hand out of boredom, seemingly lost in thought, her cool beautiful eyes showing a trace of fatigue.


    Seeing Qin Yanqiu looking this way, Cheng Guang couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.


    Throughout this journey, they had hardly done any serious business, with most of the time spent on the back-and-forth travel.


    Traveling by Flying Boat was boring, offering little in the way of entertainment, and they were left to amuse themselves.


    It could be said that Qin Yanqiu had a rough time on this trip.


    Cheng Guang himself was not having an easy time either.


    Thinking this, Cheng Guang subconsciously rubbed his waist and grimaced, saying, "Qing Luan, prepare some nourishing food tonight, I might be tired these past few days, and not in the best condition."


    Qing Luan nodded in a somewhat bemused fashion and agreed.


    Upon hearing Cheng Guang¡¯s excuse, Qin Yanqiu¡¯s cool expression barely changed. She didn¡¯t really mind these matters, instead lightly touching her abdomen and pondering when she might be pregnant.


    Calcting the time, from getting pregnant to the child¡¯s birth, she didn¡¯t know how much longer it would take.


    If she stayed away from the battlefield for a long time, her cultivation realm might be fine and would not decline, but her martial arts skills were very likely to deteriorate.


    A long period without fighting enemies would inevitably lead to herbat skills bing rusty.


    Qin Yanqiu clenched her hand and stared at her palm for a moment, lost in thought.


    After a while, Qing Luan brought several prepared dishes to the table, along with numerous pastries.


    While eating, Qing Luan seemed to remember something and said, "Princely Heir, today there seems to have been an important visitor at the mansion. With such a bigmotion upon our return, the Family Head and madam must have noticed."


    "Perhaps they were disturbed by the visitor, which is why they did not have time toe find us."


    "After dinner, do you want to go over and see?"


    Cheng Guang casually replied, "We¡¯ll talk about itter; they¡¯re probably discussing matters. If they want me to meet the visitor, I expect they¡¯ll send for me."


    Cheng Guang guessed that the visitor to the mansion this time must have held a high status; otherwise, his parents Cheng Zhihai and Wu Yuemei would not have extended such a warm wee.


    They didn¡¯t evene to see him upon his return; he wondered what was so important.


    As Cheng Guang pondered, he suddenly recalled that, before he left the capital city for the Great Yan¡¯s imperial city of Skyfire City, Cheng Zhihai and Wu Yuemei had mentioned finding another marriage prospect for him.


    Could it be because of that?


    Cheng Guang felt quite troubled by the thought.


    To him, he really didn¡¯tck for women at the moment.


    Cheng Zhihai and Wu Yuemei were concerned about his marriage because he had not yet established his principal wife, and already in his twenties, even in a world where one could cultivate, he was considered to be of a marriageable age.


    Cheng Guang sighed. If it weren¡¯t for the drama Qin Beifeng had caused back then, his principal wife would now be Qin Yanqiu, a perfectly good arrangement; why stir up moreplications?


    If Cheng Zhihai and Wu Yuemei were indeed arranging another marriage for him now, he really would have no way to refuse.


    With this thought, Cheng Guang¡¯s gaze fell upon Qin Beifeng nearby, filled with a tinge of resentment.


    Qin Beifeng noticed Cheng Guang¡¯s gaze, showed a trace of astonishment, and couldn¡¯t help but lower his head.


    Ever since Qin Beifeng became aware of Cheng Guang¡¯s possible identity as the Crown Prince of Great Chu, his attitude towards Cheng Guang, although not much different from before, had changed somewhat in motivation, bing distinctly more respectful.


    At the same time, Qin Beifeng grew more cautious.


    In the entire Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion, aside from the Princely Heir himself, he was the only one who knew Cheng Guang¡¯s true identity.


    He had to be ready for any contingency; should Cheng Guang¡¯s identity be exposed, he would need to know how to escort Cheng Guang to safety.


    Cheng Guang didn¡¯t dwell on Qin Beifeng for too long; after just a nce at Qin Beifeng, he turned his gaze away.


    It was already night.


    The Ever-bright Lamps hanging in the courtyard provided a bright yellow glow, adding a bit of warmth to the slightly cold evening.


    After dinner, Cheng Guang brought out several lounge chairs into the courtyard where he and Qin Yanqiuy down together, with Qing Luan standing behind them attending to them, gazing at the sky.


    The pitch-ck canopy was sprinkled with twinkling stars; on cloudless nights near the summer, the stars were always visible.

 Chapter 410 - 120 Zhao Jin, You Come Back to Us (Please Subscribe)_4

    These stars seem to flow in delicate torrent, creating a splendid milky way that nted toward the starry sky.


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    It¡¯s extremely beautiful.


    ...


    At this moment, in the spacious guest hall of Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion, many people had already taken their seats.


    "Elder Ning, is our matter then settled like this?"


    Cheng Zhihai and Wu Yuemei sat at the head, smiling.


    This time, it was Cheng Zhihai who spoke, his tone quite rxed.


    Beneath Cheng Zhihai and Wu Yuemei, an elegantly dressed elderly woman nodded slightly.


    "Being able to form a marriage alliance with Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion is a fortunate matter for our Taihao Sword Sect."


    Cheng Zhihai said with a smile, "In that case, let¡¯s hold the marriage ceremony soon."


    The woman known as Elder Ning nodded her head, then raised her eyes to look at Cheng Zhihai and said, "Mr. Cheng, it is of course excellent for our Taihao Sword Sect to form a marriage alliance with Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion. However, any children born must inherit the position of Master of the Taihao Sword Sect in the future, and this must be agreed upon beforehand."


    "If the Court, because of this matter, causes any issues with the session of the Duke¡¯s position within Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion, I shall not be responsible."


    The underlying meaning of Elder Ning¡¯s words was clear. By forming a marriage alliance with them, the Taihao Sword Sect expected any future children to inherit the position of Master of the sect. If, in the future, the Court interfered and Cheng Guang couldn¡¯t inherit the Duke¡¯s position because of this, then it would not be their concern.


    After all, the rtionship between the Court and the Sects of the Martial World was not very good.


    Court officials and Sects of the Martial World always remained clearly distinct from each other.


    Now, the marriage alliance between Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion and their Taihao Sword Sect could be seen as setting a precedent to some extent.


    Upon hearing this, Cheng Zhihai chuckled and said, "Elder Ning need not worry about this."


    Cheng Zhihai knew very well that he was taking a risk by rejecting many noble daughters from Court families and choosing to marry the current divine maiden of the Taihao Sword Sect.


    However, he had his reasons for doing so.


    The greater the power of Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion grew, the more he could feel the pressure from the Emperor.


    Although he had an extremely good rtionship with the Emperor.


    Even the entire Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion had an excellent rtionship with the Emperor.


    But who could say what might happen in the future?


    Just looking at the current situation, even though he had an excellent rtionship with Emperor Zhou, Emperor Zhou could find any excuse to curb the power of Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion.


    If their rtionship worsened in the future, or if something else happened, it was quite possible that Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion might bepletely eradicated.


    As long as the Sky-Man, the Duke of the State, was present, all was well.


    But once the Sky-Man, the Duke of the State, was gone, the fate of Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion would be entirely in the hands of Emperor Zhou.


    Cheng Zhihai knew he had to prepare for the worst. Making a marriage alliance with a humble Sect of the Martial World was a test move for now, in case he ever needed to break away from the Court and seek stability.


    In the past, the work of his Bureau of the Lamp had wiped out many sects in the Martial World, and the sects of the entire Great Zhou bore deep hatred for Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion and the Bureau of the Lamp.


    But the Taihao Sword Sect was different. It was one of The Four Great Sword Sects and, unlike Spirit Dao or Martial Cultivation, followed the path of the Sword Cultivator, often choosing to remain hidden from worldly conflicts and seldom appearing.


    The location of the Taihao Sword Sect did not belong to Great Zhou, or even any other dynasty for that matter; it was independent and isted.


    The Taihao Sword Sect would have be a nation within a nation if it had a dynasty¡¯s name.


    By forming an alliance with the Taihao Sword Sect, Cheng Zhihai provided a safeguard for his own Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion.


    Elder Ning nodded and replied, "If that is so, then I shall say no more. Tomorrow, have the Princely Heire to our sect to pick up the person."


    As she said this and stood up, preparing to leave.


    Suddenly, a light twinkled from far within the Imperial Pce, followed by the resounding toll of a grand bell emanating from the depths of the Imperial City.


    Hearing this sound, Cheng Zhihai¡¯s expression changed slightly and he stood up immediately, looking toward the Imperial Pce.


    "This is His Majesty summoning the officials for an urgent meeting. Why would it sound at this time? Could it be that something significant has happened?"


    Cheng Zhihai muttered to himself, first turned to Wu Yuemei and said, "Yuemei, I¡¯ve just been informed that Guanger has returned; go check on him and then get some rest early. I¡¯ll go to the Imperial Pce to see what¡¯s happening."


    After saying this, Cheng Zhihai excused himself with an apology to Elder Ning, stepped on Qi, and flew in the direction of the Imperial Pce.


    After Cheng Zhihai left, Elder Ning, who had also intended to leave, did not linger in Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion either. She got to her feet along with other elders and disciples from the Taihao Sword Sect and walked out of Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion.


    Once they were some distance away from Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion, Elder Ning, leaning on a walking stick, looked toward the distant location, her brows knitted slightly.


    "What has happened? Why would Emperor Zhou suddenly convene all the officials for a meeting at this hour?"


    Elder Ning murmured to herself.


    Behind her, a female disciple emerged, d in a white dress with a veil over her face, appearing to be around twenty years of age, but with a lithe and graceful posture. Light blue lotuses were embroidered on her sleeves, while silver threads on her long dress outlined wisps of clouds.


    This young woman, with her slender waist, her skin like creamy snow, and the outlines of her shapely figure visible beneath heryers of robes, said,


    "Grandmother, why did you agree to this marriage alliance with Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion for me?"


    She clung to Elder Ning¡¯s arm with a hint of reproach in her voice.


    At first sight, she seemed to have a lofty and unapproachable disposition, but the moment she spoke, her voice was filled with softints, so gentle that it made anyone who heard it feel their bones go soft.

 Chapter 411 - 120 Zhao Jin, You Come Back to Us (Please Subscribe)_5

    Elder Ning looked at the woman behind him, chuckled, shook his head, and gently tapped her forehead, "Qianxue, Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion holds great power in the Great Zhou, and Duke Zhen Guo, Cheng Shiyuan¡¯s cultivation and strength, are not much weaker than mine."


    "Who knows what the future holds, we cannot reach the heights of the World Royal Family, so naturally, we cannot miss the opportunity to form connections with Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion."


    "Besides, the Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir, I¡¯ve heard, is not too shabby¡ªexceedingly handsome, indeed. You didn¡¯t see him just now, but once you do in the future, you will understand."


    "We won¡¯t be at a disadvantage."


    Ning Qianxue sighed upon hearing Elder Ning¡¯s words, her lips slightly pouting, "Anyway, Grandmother, you handle everything, so I have nothing to say."


    "If that Princely Heir is not good-looking or bullies me, I will beat him up, and you have to back me up, Grandmother."


    Explore more adventures at empire


    Elder Ning chuckled and said, "Alright, alright, I will naturally help you."


    As she spoke, Elder Ning gently took Ning Qianxue¡¯s hand, "Come, let¡¯s go and wait for the Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir toe fetch you tomorrow."


    "From Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion to our Taihao Sword Sect, the journey is not very long; perhaps we will have just arrived when the Heir arrives."


    Upon hearing this, Ning Qianxue¡¯s face twisted slightly in distress, "Grandmother, if you ask Qianxue, I¡¯d rather just stay here at Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion and not leave at all since we have toe back anyway."


    Elder Ning responded helplessly, "We cannot neglect such basic etiquette; otherwise, if others see us, they might think that our Taihao Sword Sect just can¡¯t wait to marry you off."


    With that, Elder Ning led Ning Qianxue away.


    When they arrived at the gates of the Capital city, Elder Ning turned her head to nce at the Imperial Pce, where faint traces of light lingered above it.


    One wonders what significant event had urred.


    Let¡¯s ask around once we return to the Taihao Sword Sect.


    Elder Ning pondered to herself.


    ...


    At this moment.


    In the Great Zhou Imperial Pce, within Taihe Hall.


    Emperor Zhou sat upon the Dragon Chair, scanning the officials seated below with an authoritative gaze, gently tapping the back of the chair with his fingertips, quietly waiting for all the officials to gather.


    Once most of the officials had arrived.


    Emperor Zhou slowly began to speak, "Not long ago, news reached the World Royal Family that remnants of Great Chu have surfaced in Great Yan, are you all aware of this?"


    After Emperor Zhou finished speaking, the officials were momentarily stunned, exchanging nces, unsure why the Emperor suddenly brought up this matter.


    Did something unexpected happen to those Great Chu remnants?


    Were they not captured?


    As Emperor Zhou¡¯s voice fell, his gaze swept over the officials, finally resting on Cheng Zhihai.


    Pausing briefly on Cheng Zhihai, Emperor Zhou slowly shifted his gaze away


    He didn¡¯t wait for any response from the officials and continued, "Those remnants of Great Chu showed up a few days ago."


    "However, the remnant¡¯s strength is formidable, and it seems a mighty figure with extraordinary power backs her."


    "All who went to eliminate the remnants were ttened by a single palm strike from that powerful individual."


    "As a result, we¡¯ve only just received the news."


    As Emperor Zhou¡¯s voice died down, the officials were suddenly shocked.


    All those sent to pursue the remnants of Great Chu were wiped out?


    If they remembered correctly, Great Zhou had also sent people to investigate those remnants, right?


    Moreover, it seemed to be the Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir who was sent?


    ording to the implication of Emperor Zhou¡¯s words, isn¡¯t he suggesting that the Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir suffered a mishap??


    The Emperor¡¯s intentions were clear; he sensed that Cheng Guang, the Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir, had likely encountered an ident and urgently called for this court meeting¡ªthey as officials were merely attendant, mainly for Cheng Zhihai¡¯s attendance.


    To prevent rash actions by Cheng Zhihai if his son, the Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir, was indeed killed by the Great Chu remnant.


    Upon hearing the Emperor¡¯s words, Cheng Zhihai was initially startled, instinctively clenching his fist, but then he thought.


    That¡¯s not right.


    His son Guanger just returned home today, safe and sound.


    And considering the surprise of his return and the Flying Boat¡¯s inherent stealth capabilities, apart from Heavenly Human Realm experts deliberately noticing, nobody would be aware that Guanger had already returned to Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion.


    With this in mind, Cheng Zhihai felt relieved and hurriedly spoke up, "Your Majesty, I have failed in my duties. I will immediately send people to continue the search for the Great Chu remnant and the powerful figure behind her."


    As Cheng Zhihai finished speaking.


    The officials were astonished.


    They hadn¡¯t expected that, with the Princely Heir possibly in trouble, Cheng Zhihai could remain soposed.


    Emperor Zhou was also visibly taken aback.


    His summoning of the officials this time had two main objectives.


    First, to appease Cheng Zhihai.


    If something had indeed happened to the Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir, Cheng Guang, Cheng Zhihai would go mad, and so would the Duke of the State.


    The Great Zhou Dynasty could ill afford the turmoil these two might cause.


    Second, to discuss with the officials whether they should continue to deal with the Great Chu remnants.


    That remnant possessed exceptional strength and had the support of a Heavenly Human Realm expert behind her¡ªif they were to continue targeting her, the Great Zhou Dynasty must also deploy Heavenly Human Realm warriors.


    The whole of Great Zhou had very few Heavenly Human Realm experts at its disposal, necessitating Emperor Zhou¡¯s caution.


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Faced with Cheng Zhihai¡¯s statement, Emperor Zhou pondered for a moment before slightly raising his hand and saying, "Zhihai, about that child Guanger now¡­"


    Cheng Zhihai knew what Emperor Zhou wanted to say and quickly took over, replying, "Your Majesty, my son is already safely at home."

 Chapter 412 - 120 Zhao Jin, You Come Back to Us (Please Subscribe)_6

    "I just got home at noon today, all is well."


    Emperor Zhou of Great Zhou was taken aback upon hearing Cheng Zhihai¡¯s words.


    Just got home today?


    Returned so early?


    No, that¡¯s not right.


    Why could Cheng Guang, the Duke¡¯s Heir, return?


    Wasn¡¯t he involved in the operation to suppress the remnants of Great Chu?


    Emperor Zhou couldn¡¯t help but be filled with doubts in his heart, his majestic face written with perplexity, intending to ask something, but when the words came to his lips, he couldn¡¯t ask anything.


    It¡¯s good that nothing has happened to Cheng Guang, the Duke¡¯s Heir.


    Although Emperor Zhou didn¡¯t know why Cheng Guang had returned to the capital city so early, he still breathed a sigh of relief.


    "It¡¯s good if there¡¯s no trouble."


    Emperor Zhou slightly nodded, his brows mildly rxed, understanding why Cheng Zhihai appeared soposed.


    Compared to Cheng Zhihai, it was he who seemed a bit unstable.


    After taking a deep breath, Emperor Zhou rested his chin on one hand, gazing at the officials below, and asked, "Next, how should we deal with the remnants of Great Chu?"


    As Emperor Zhou¡¯s words fell, the officials began discussing amongst themselves.


    For a time, no one took the initiative to respond.


    Until Emperor Zhou was almost impatient.


    Minister of War Zhang Jingxing stepped forward and said:


    "Your Majesty, the remnants of Great Chu are not to be underestimated, and behind them stands a Sky-Man. If we are to take action against them now, I fear it would be too forced."


    "We could wait and see how other dynasties act. If they decide to strike against the remnants of Great Chu, we can observe the strength of these remnants as well as the Sky-Man behind them."


    "Once the other dynasties have tested the strength of Great Chu¡¯s remnants and their Sky-Man, and if we decide to take action then, we would have a better chance of winning."


    Emperor Zhou slightly nodded when he heard what Zhang Jingxing said, although he regarded the remnants of Great Chu as a thorn in his side, he wasn¡¯t in a rush to remove them immediately.


    There¡¯s no rush for now.


    Emperor Zhou waved his hand, signaling Zhao Jin to dismiss the officials and stood up to walk towards the inner hall.


    When he arrived at his sleeping quarters, the pce maids and eunuchs had already burnt incense and prepared the bed.


    "Your Majesty, which Noble Consort¡¯s tablet needs to be turned over tonight?"


    Zhao Jin timely stepped forward to inquire.


    Emperor Zhou waved his hand, sitting by the side of the tea table, and said, "Let¡¯s discuss thatter,e, join me in a game of chess."


    Zhao Jin nodded, carefully taking his seat in front of Emperor Zhou.


    Looking at Emperor Zhou¡¯s stern andmanding face, he hesitated for a moment before asking:


    "Your Majesty, do you have something on your mind?"


    Emperor Zhou was momentarily startled by the questioning thenughed, preparing to shake his head, but pausing as something came to mind, he ced a chess piece with a smile, and then said:


    "Zhao Jin, let me ask you, why did the Duke decide to kill everyone inside the Imperial Pce of Great Chu when he breached it?"


    Zhao Jin carefully made his move, and upon hearing Emperor Zhou speak of the fall of Great Chu, he felt an immense pressure, sweat beads instantly covering his forehead.


    "That, Your Majesty, the Duke did so back then to leave no future troubles behind, to eradicate them root and branch¡ªthat¡¯s a principle known to all under the heavens."


    Emperor Zhou remained silent, continuing the game, and after several rounds, he said, "And yet, at that time, I didn¡¯tmand him to do so."


    "People from other kingdoms were also eyeing this piece of fat meat that was Great Chu, after all, the Golden Edict prophecy was known to all under heavens, and the families of the World Royal Family, apart from wanting topletely break down Great Chu, also had other intentions, they wanted to explore why the prophecy was as such."


    "Had the Duke not in the entire royal family of Great Chu back then, the World Royal Family wouldn¡¯t need to scramble and fight over a single remnant of Great Chu now, would they?"


    Zhao Jin didn¡¯t understand at this point, his forehead dripping withrge beads of sweat, his fingers also began to tremble unconsciously.


    He dared not make a sound.


    After ying another piece.


    Emperor Zhou¡¯s tone slightly hoarse, he murmured, "The Duke defied mymand to do so, he must have had his reasons."


    "Zhao Jin, I wonder, did you ever see the Emperor of Great Chu, or the Empress?"


    Zhao Jin raised his hand slightly and wiped the sweat from his forehead with his sleeve before saying apprehensively, "Your Majesty, back then Great Chu was the strongest dynasty, not many people under heaven had seen them in person. There were portrayals of the Emperor of Great Chu, but none remained of the Empress."


    Emperor Zhouughed, "Indeed, with my status back then, I could only catch a glimpse of the Emperor of Great Chu from afar, so how could you have seen them in person."


    As he said this, Emperor Zhou¡¯s smile slightly faded, and he ced another piece on the board with a slightly heavier tone.


    "Logically speaking, apart from the Emperor of Great Chu and a few others, no one has seen the face of the Empress of Great Chu, not even the emperors of the four great dynasties."


    "The Duke of the State believes so as well."


    "However, there are always exceptions. He did not consider that during my travels outside the pce when I was still a Prince, I once encountered a woman."


    "Upon our first meeting, I thought she was a goddess, her beauty celestial. For so many years, I have been searching for her whereabouts. Only recently did I find out... you know..."


    Emperor Zhou¡¯s voice trailed off as he looked towards Zhao Jin, "Do you know where I encountered that woman back then?"


    At this moment, Zhao Jin felt a chill crawl up his scalp, staring at Emperor Zhou, unsure of the implications behind his words.


    He quickly bowed his head.


    "This servant does not know..."


    Emperor Zhou sighed, shaking his head with a wry smile, "That ce, it turned out to be the very spot where the Emperor of Great Chu and the Empress of Great Chu secretly met."


    "The person I¡¯ve been yearning for all these years, whom I once thought was a mere illusion, turned out to be the former Empress of Great Chu."


    "What astonished me even more was that the Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir, Guanger, that child... "


    "Bears such a striking resemnce to her."


    "Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s very strange?"


    Emperor Zhou continued, raising his gaze to Zhao Jin.


    Zhao Jin¡¯s face showed difficulty; he weakly ced down the piece and bowed, "Your Majesty, this servant has lost."


    "This... this servant doesn¡¯t know how to respond..."


    Emperor Zhou casually put down the chess piece, stood up, and walked over to the window. Gazing at the bright moon through thetticed window, he said, "The Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir bearing such a resemnce to her at that time cannot possibly be coincidental."


    Read new chapters at empire


    "So there are two possibilities."


    "Either the Duke of the State secretly saved the child of the Crown Prince of Great Chu, her offspring, and raised him alone, holding onto the secret of the prophecy reserved for the golden list."


    "Or the Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir is Yuemei¡¯s child, and there¡¯s no telling what measures the Duke took back then that caused Yuemei¡¯s child¡¯s appearance to change so drastically."


    "To bear such a striking resemnce to him."


    Zhao Jin, standing to the side, bowed his head, not daring to make a sound.


    Emperor Zhou muttered to himself with his hands behind his back, "After learning this information, I felt uneasy, unable to sleep. Today, more than ever, I feel that the household of the Duke of the State is too much of a disturbance for Great Zhou."


    "Should the Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir die, both the Duke of the State and Cheng Zhihai would lose their minds."


    "The Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir looks so much like her¡ªthere must be a reason for it. I do not intend to investigate deeply anymore, but I can be certain that the Duke was hiding something from me back then."


    "Today I summoned Cheng Zhihai to see what his reaction would be if his Princely Heir, Cheng Guang, truly were dead. How could I have expected that he was not dead?"


    "If there were survivors left from Great Chu back then, it would make sense if there weren¡¯t just one. If he survived, that could exin it."


    "Let them go mad, for in this world, who isn¡¯t a little insane?"


    Emperor Zhou sighed and then looked at Zhao Jin, his austere and cold face unchanging, and spoke slowly,


    "As far as I know, Cheng Zhihai has been in contact with the Taihao Sword Sect recently, intending a marriage alliance. You should eliminate them on my nephew¡¯s journey to the wedding and bring back the body to me."


    "After all, I must look for a reason."


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Zhao Jin¡¯s heart tightened upon hearing this, "Your Majesty, do you truly wish to proceed in this way?"


    "The Duke of the State, he..."


    Emperor Zhou waved his hand dismissively, "You don¡¯t need to worry about that matter. When you act, leave as few traces as possible, or else you will join Guanger in his fate."


    Zhao Jin¡¯s spine turned cold, and he broke out in a cold sweat, quickly acknowledging.


    He then added a respectful "I shall take my leave" and slowly exited.


    After Zhao Jin left,


    Emperor Zhou continued to gaze at the moon from the pce, his thoughts as tumultuous as a pouring rain. After a while, he felt he might have forgotten something.


    His imposing, frosty face twitched slightly.


    No, had he forgotten to turn over the nametes today?


    He looked out at the pce with a gloomy expression and couldn¡¯t help but want to call out.


    Zhao Jin,e back to me.


    ¡­

 Chapter 413 - 121: A Desperate Struggle Between You and Me (Please Subscribe)

    This night, the evening breeze brought many clouds and fog again.


    As the temperature grew warmer, Cheng Guang let Qing Luan open the window, and he embraced Qin Yanqiu to sleep under the gray-blue fog.


    Though Qin Yanqiu had a cool demeanor, she also had her advantages; she was very well-behaved when sleeping, quietlyying beside Cheng Guang like a little cat.


    In the middle of the night, Cheng Guang slowly opened his eyes, his thoughts stirring slightly as the Proving Dao Map of the True Lord of Pure Origin surfaced in his mind.


    The figure within the Proving Dao Map stood tall in Cheng Guang¡¯s mind, like a peak so high its summit could not be seen.


    Cheng Guang, in his thoughts, turned into a handsome peerless young master standing before the divine figure.


    He looked the same as before, but with his cultivation steadily growing over time, his face had taken on a more spirited look, and his Primordial Spirit had be more solid.


    Upon closer inspection, one could see golden light flickering across the surface of Cheng Guang¡¯s Primordial Spirit, illuminating his features, body, and even clearly reflecting the hairs on his skin.


    "I have now reached the fifth grade of the Destiny Realm in the Spirit Dao, and my Primordial Spirit canmunicate with the powers of heaven and earth, but to break through to the sixth grade Enlightenment Realm, I still need some opportunity," he thought.


    With this thought in mind, Cheng Guang continued to observe the Proving Dao Map.


    The vast and profound divine figure once again gleamed with light, which transformed into flowing radiance that shined upon him, infusing into Cheng Guang¡¯s Primordial Spirit little by little, strengthening it.


    The remnants of the Nine Turn Golden Pill he had taken before were also merging into Cheng Guang¡¯s body at this moment.


    "I still have many Nine Turn Golden Pills, and resources are certainly notcking; the only thing I need is time," he mused.


    "A single Nine Turn Golden Pill has already benefited me for so long, I wonder how potent the effect of the Heavenly Dao Pill, the reward from this system task, will be."


    Cheng Guang felt anticipation, and without hesitation, he focused wholeheartedly on his cultivation.


    In his mind, the immense, ethereal divine figure seemed abruptly to open its eyes, and its indistinct pupils shed with brilliant crimson light.


    As the radiant red light darted across the divine eyes, Cheng Guang, who had been meditating on the Proving Dao Map, suddenly felt a jolt in his mind. In that moment, it seemed that for a split second, he caught a glimpse of the true face of the divine figure that had always been elusive.


    The visage of the divine figure that had shed across his mind for an instant now became more and more vague within Cheng Guang¡¯s mind as he breathed.


    No matter how he tried to recall it, he could not clearly remember the appearance of the True Lord of Pure Origin in his mind.


    It was as if it was shrouded in a massive fog.


    Misty and indistinct!


    At that time, Cheng Guang did not realize that when the divine figure opened its eyes, his own Primordial Spirit emitted a pure and wless white light that was much more brilliant than before.


    When the white light passed, the color of the originally pure white Primordial Spirit had changed to an orange light as intense as mes.


    A bright light emanated from Cheng Guang¡¯s forehead, and his aura shot up wildly.


    Qin Yanqiu, who had been sound asleep beside him, sensed something, shifted her body slightly, turned her head, and her cool eyesnded on Cheng Guang with a trace of confusion.


    But one look at Cheng Guang at that moment,


    Qin Yanqiu was stunned.


    Was this a breakthrough?


    The aura on the Princely Heir seemed to be of the Spirit Dao?


    Could the Princely Heir cultivate the Spirit Dao?


    In an instant, many questions surged into Qin Yanqiu¡¯s mind. Her usually cool and unrippled eyes could not help but stir slightly.


    She pursed her red lips, did not say much, and did not disturb Cheng Guang, hardly daring to move her body as if she did not want to interrupt him during his breakthrough.


    Stay connected through empire


    It was only when Cheng Guang¡¯s aura gradually stabilized that Qin Yanqiu shifted her body and fixed her cool gaze tightly on him.


    Under Qin Yanqiu¡¯s watchful eyes, Cheng Guang slowly opened his eyes, and during the moment they opened and closed, a reddish-orange light flickered within them.


    Cheng Guang exhaled a breath of stale air, and he could not help but feel joyful as he hadn¡¯t expected to break through to the sixth grade Enlightenment Realm of the Spirit Dao so easily.


    Since the beginning of his cultivation journey, it hadn¡¯t even been two or three months, had it?


    In such a short time, he had brought his cultivation in the Spirit Dao to this level, which could be said to have surpassed many of the royals in the World Royal Family.


    Even Emperor Zhou at his age might not have had a higher Cultivation Realm.


    Cheng Guang calmed his emotions and then realized that Qin Yanqiu next to him was watching him, her cool eyes twinkling as if observing some rare species.


    Cheng Guang smiled and asked, "What¡¯s the matter?"


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    When Qin Yanqiu heard Cheng Guang¡¯s question, her brows raised slightly, and her cool face did not show much change as her unrippled gaze slowly retracted from him and shey back down.


    "Nothing," she replied.


    Cheng Guang smiled, knowing that Qin Yanqiu had noticed something.


    However, even if Qin Yanqiu had noticed that he could cultivate the Spirit Dao, it wasn¡¯t a big deal.


    To him, Qin Yanqiu was already someone he could trust; he didn¡¯t need to worry that she would expose his ability to cultivate the Spirit Dao.


    Even if it were known, there would be no issue.


    With his identity alone, he could fend off any petty crooks, and the World Royal Family wouldn¡¯t scheme against him just because he, the Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir, could cultivate the Spirit Dao.


    Only Emperor Zhou would potentially overthink it.


    With his current Cultivation Realm and the Different Treasures he possessed, he didn¡¯t need to fear that Emperor Zhou would have any designs on him, or take any action against him.

 Chapter 414 - 121: The Struggle of Trapped Beasts Between Us (Please Subscribe)_2

    Or perhaps, he was even hoping someone would try to attack him now, so he could test out his own strength.


    Cheng Guang stroked his chin thinking about this and couldn¡¯t help but let out augh and shake his head.


    By this time, the night was more than half over. Cheng Guang didn¡¯t go to sleep in the following hours, but closed his eyes to meditate until the sky was faintly bright. Only then did he curl up under the covers and embrace Qin Yanqiu¡¯s slightly cold body.


    He didn¡¯t know what material Qin Yanqiu¡¯s body was made of. Though it was cold, it wasn¡¯t excessively so, but just cool enough for Cheng Guang to notice.


    Even in the scorching summer days, sleeping with Qin Yanqiu would probably feel like embracing a central air conditioner.


    Cheng Guang held Qin Yanqiu in a half embrace and fell into a deep sleep.


    When the sun was three poles high, Qing Luan knocked on the door, then came in carrying hot water to assist Cheng Guang in getting up.


    After waking up, Cheng Guang found that Qin Yanqiu had long since left his side.


    She must have gotten up early.


    Cheng Guang let Qing Luan help him with the simple morning routine. After washing up, he went out to the courtyard and stretchednguidly.


    Qing Luan busied herself with tidying up the bedding and packing some essential luggage for travelling.


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    This time, Cheng Guang needed to go to the Taihao Sword Sect to wee his bride. The sect wasn¡¯t far from the Great Zhou Capital; it would only take three to five days of travel by day, or less than two days if one took a Flying Boat.


    Therefore, Qing Luan didn¡¯t need to pack too much this time.


    After stretching, Cheng Guang¡¯s gaze swept across the courtyard and noticed that for some reason, Qin Yanqiu seemed to be ying with the Queen of South Ming in the pavilion.


    The two of them, one like a cold white lotus on a high mountain, and the other like a noble jasmine in a splendid garden.


    Each had their own beauty.


    Merely looking at them was a delight to the eyes.


    Cheng Guang thought to himself that a big reason the Queen of South Ming could stay so long and content in the Million Specie Garden was because of ck Cub.


    Cheng Guang nced over at a patch of shade near the side room, where a ck shadow was visible.


    ck Cub was bouncing around Qing Luan, who was cooking porridge, wagging its tongue non-stop and shaking its tail constantly.


    Sinceing to Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion, ck Cub had obviously gained quite a bit of weight.


    What used to be a lean and muscr body had now be round.


    This showed that even when Cheng Guang wasn¡¯t at Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion, the people there didn¡¯t neglect ck Cub and fed it very well.


    "If it keeps being fed like this, ck Cub will probably have to change its name to ck Pig soon."


    Cheng Guang couldn¡¯t help but mumble to himself.


    It was at this moment that he suddenly sensed something and looked toward the courtyard entrance.


    Outside the courtyard.


    On the shady path paved with fine white pebbles, Cheng Zhihai and Wu Yuemei approached together.


    "Guanger."


    As Cheng Zhihai and Wu Yuemei got closer to Cheng Guang, they called out to him. After a brief pause, Wu Yuemei spoke,


    "Guanger, this time your father and I have found you a new match. The other party is the current goddess of the Taihao Sword Sect, a person of the Martial World."


    "Although they¡¯re from the Martial World, their status is extremely high. They have always remained hidden, rarely getting involved in external conflicts. They don¡¯t show off, yet their strength is profound."


    "They may not be as powerful as Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion, but in a sense, they are not much inferior to the genuine daughters from big minister families in the Court."


    "You will head for the Taihao Sword Sect today to wee the new bride."


    As she spoke, Wu Yuemei¡¯s eyebrows slightly curved, "Although it feels like you¡¯ve just returned and now have to leave again, marriage is something that is better done sooner rather thanter. It¡¯s good to settle down the position of the main wife early."


    With that, Wu Yuemei gently caressed Cheng Guang¡¯s forehead.


    Cheng Guang wasn¡¯t surprised by what Wu Yuemei said, as he had already inquired about itst night and knew that the visitors to the mansion yesterday were from the Taihao Sword Sect.


    The Taihao Sword Sect practiced the way of the sword cultivator, excelling in offense, and was one of the current Four Great Sword Sects. Though their power was slightly weaker than the four great dynasties, they were still not an entity that the World Royal Family and the four great dynasties could easily ignore.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the Sword Sect people usually stayed hidden and did not get involved in external conflicts, the World Royal Family would have started disputes over these Four Great Sword Sects long ago.


    Either to subjugate them or topletely obliterate them.


    The Four Great Sword Sects held a pivotal position among the forces of the world.


    They had be a counterbnce capable of affecting the equilibrium of the scales.


    Although Cheng Guang wasn¡¯t very interested in this marriage anymore, he still smiled and nodded in agreement, saying, "It¡¯s no trouble, mother. The journey is just a bit boring, not hard at all."


    Cheng Zhihai nodded slightly and timely added, "It¡¯s good as long as you¡¯re safe on the road. Pay more attention to safety, and don¡¯t neglect your cultivation, Guanger. If you feel bored, it probably means you haven¡¯t been cultivating and that you find too much time on your hands."


    When Cheng Zhihai spoke these words, Cheng Guang hadn¡¯t said anything yet, but Wu Yuemei already seemed displeased. She lightly ced her hand on Cheng Zhihai¡¯s waist and gave a nearly imperceptible twist.


    Wu Yuemei smiled, "Don¡¯t worry, Guanger. Don¡¯t listen to your father¡¯s nonsense. We should rest when we can, why bother getting so tired?"


    "Improving one¡¯s cultivation is not something that can be achieved in a short while, we¡¯re not in a hurry. It¡¯s better to take it slow." Explore more adventures at empire


    To the side, Cheng Zhihai involuntarily sucked in a breath through clenched teeth and forced a smile, "Right, right, right, your mother is correct. Let nature take its course."


    Cheng Zhihai said this and couldn¡¯t keep his eyes from sizing up Cheng Guang a few times, sensing the fluctuating aura emanating from him. His expression froze for a moment, and his eyes grew distant.


    "Hang on, Guanger, your cultivation level..."

 Chapter 415 - 121: The Battle of Cornered Beasts Between Us (Please Subscribe)_3

    Cheng Zhihai was speaking when he suddenly seemed to realize something and stopped.


    His heart was secretly shocked.


    Cheng Guang¡¯s Spirit Dao cultivation, why did it feel like it had already broken through to the sixth grade of the Enlightenment Realm?


    A sixth-grade in the Enlightenment Realm before the age of twenty?


    That was surely on par with Qin Yanqiu¡¯s astoundingly gifted talent, right?


    Even though Cheng Guang practiced the Spirit Dao, which had a faster cultivation speedpared to Martial Cultivation, overall, Qin Yanqiu was still a bit more formidable.


    But to Cheng Zhihai, it was already more than enough to satisfy him.


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Wasn¡¯t this what he and Duke Zhen had painstakingly nned for when they plotted for the bloodline of the Great Chu royal family?


    The rapid improvement of Cheng Guang¡¯s cultivation.


    Made Cheng Zhihai¡¯s mood unexpectedly buoyant.


    He felt that Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion had its future assured.


    Wu Yuemei nced at Cheng Zhihai, and knowing that he had only spoken half of what he intended without continuing, she felt extremely ufortable, with the impulse to make Cheng Zhihai finish his sentence right then and there.


    But after thinking it over, Wu Yuemei restrained herself.


    Today, she would give Cheng Zhihai some face.


    Once Guanger had left, she would properly question him.


    With these thoughts, Wu Yuemei helped Cheng Guang pack his luggage. After Cheng Guang¡¯s personal luggage was organized, the group went towards the mansion¡¯s gate.


    Since this was a marriage procession,


    The team that Cheng Zhihai and Wu Yuemei prepared for Cheng Guang appeared much more festive, with tall horses wearing red flowers around their necks, and many carriages pulled opulent and ample gifts.


    Had it not been inappropriate to be too ostentatious on this trip, Enjoy exclusive adventures from empire


    Cheng Guang would have suspected that Wu Yuemei and the others might also want to arrange a band for him, parading all the way to Taihao Sword Sect with gongs and drums.


    With this in mind, Cheng Guang intended to summon the Flying Boat, allowing the group to take the Flying Boat to Taihao Sword Sect.


    The Flying Boat was faster than the vast majority of Exotic Beasts and had plenty of room for rest. If possible, Cheng Guang would always choose to travel by Flying Boat.


    This Flying Boat was an exceedingly rare and precious item in the whole world, and even Cheng Zhihai only had one.


    Now that Cheng Zhihai was not going out, he let Cheng Guang use it first.


    If Cheng Zhihai needed to go out in the future, the Flying Boat would probably still have to be returned to him.


    Cheng Guang couldn¡¯t help thinking that it would be wonderful if he could one day have a Flying Boat of his own.


    Pondering this, Cheng Guang boarded the Flying Boat.


    After everyone had embarked, Cheng Guang waved to Cheng Zhihai and Wu Yuemei below, then set off.


    As this was a bridal pickup mission and the round-trip would only take a day or two, Cheng Guang didn¡¯t bring Qin Yanqiu with him and only took Qing Luan for personal service, keeping everything else simple.


    The Taihao Sword Sect was located to the southeast of the Great Zhou Capital.


    Cheng Guang steered the Flying Boat, heading southeast.


    In just a moment, the Flying Boat controlled by Cheng Guang disappeared from the sight of Cheng Zhihai and Wu Yuemei.


    Cheng Zhihai watched the direction in which Cheng Guang had departed, and as he was about to return to the mansion after pulling Wu Yuemei, who was still in a daze, he suddenly sensed something, frowning slightly as he looked towards the direction of the Imperial Pce in the Capital city.


    He vaguely sensed a trace of Qi rising as Cheng Guang left the Capital, quickly following behind him.


    But that Qi appeared only for an instant.


    Cheng Zhihai wasn¡¯t sure if it was just an illusion.


    "What¡¯s the matter?" Wu Yuemei noticed Cheng Zhihai¡¯s unusual behavior and asked.


    Cheng Zhihai shook his head.


    "It¡¯s nothing, probably not worth worrying about," he replied.


    With that, he continued to hold Wu Yuemei¡¯s hand as they walked into the mansion.


    Wu Yuemei did not inquire further.


    After entering the mansion, Cheng Zhihai couldn¡¯t help pondering.


    That pulse of Qi he had just felt,ing from within the Imperial Pce and closely following his Guanger¡¯s departure, was it really just his imagination?


    If not an illusion,


    Then either someone in the pce wanted to target Guanger, or it was just a coincidence?


    If it was thetter, it wouldn¡¯t matter much.


    But if it was the former, the matter was serious.


    The Emperor had no reason to target Guanger, unless there was something he was unaware of?


    With this thought,


    Cheng Zhihai paused slightly, still not at ease. His concern for Cheng Guang¡¯s safety was greater than his own life.


    If he had not noticed that concealed pulse of Qi, it would have been a different story.


    But now that he had detected it, he could not stand idly by.


    Letting go of Wu Yuemei¡¯s hand, Cheng Zhihai said, "Yuemei, go back to your room and rest. Guanger¡¯s trip to Taihao Sword Sect might not go without incidents, so I will follow and keep watch."


    Wu Yuemei¡¯s brows furrowed slightly and she said, "Previously, Guanger went to Great Yan and had no issues; this time within Great Zhou¡¯s borders, moreover on a trip to Taihao Sword Sect, will return in just a day or two. What could possibly happen?"


    "Besides, Guanger is not short of guards..."


    Cheng Zhihai did not exin further but after soothing Wu Yuemei with a couple of words, he stepped into the qi, ascended into the sky, turning into a streak of light, and set off in the direction Cheng Guang had left.


    Wu Yuemei watched Cheng Zhihai¡¯s departing figure, and could not help but shake her head slightly.


    It wasn¡¯t that she wasn¡¯t concerned about Cheng Guang¡¯s safety but felt that Cheng Zhihai was possibly making a mountain out of a molehill. If he was concerned about Guanger¡¯s safety from the start, he could have apanied Guanger to Taihao Sword Sect from the very beginning.


    Although it might be slightly against etiquette for a father to apany his son on a bridal procession, as a Martial World Sect, Taihao Sword Sect would clearly not care too much about such formalities.

 Chapter 416 - 121: The Struggle of Trapped Beasts Between Us (Please Subscribe)_4

    Upon realizing what had happened, it now seemed unnecessary to hurry and catch up.


    Wu Yuemei let out a sigh; she decided not to meddle further. With Cheng Zhihai apanying, at least Guanger wouldn¡¯t encounter any idents on the way.


    As she pondered this, Wu Yuemei stood up and returned to her room.


    ...


    Meanwhile,


    just as Cheng Zhihai, stepping on Qi, transformed into a streak of light and was pursuing the direction of the departing Flying Boat of Cheng Guang,


    within the Great Zhou Imperial Pce,


    Emperor Zhou, who was burning incense in Taihe Hall¡¯s side chamber bedroom, paused in his actions and lifted his eyes towards the direction where Cheng Zhihai had left, nodding slightly.


    "Zhao Jin, go follow them now,"


    "Begin with a decoy to attract Zhihai¡¯s attention. Based on my familiarity with Zhihai, I know he wouldn¡¯t ignore the Qi rising from within the Imperial Pce and would surely follow." Enjoy new tales from empire


    "You can make your move afterwards. As long as you are clean and leave few traces, even Zhihai, even the Duke of the State, won¡¯t be able to detect that it was you."


    Emperor Zhou spoke in a calm and measured tone, his stern, expressionless face revealing no emotions. After igniting the incense cake and bringing it to his lips to blow on it, he was satisfied with the smoke that rose and nodded slightly.


    Then Emperor Zhou¡¯s gaze fell on Zhao Jin, who stood beside him with utmost respect and waved his hand.


    "Go ahead."


    Zhao Jin bowed respectfully, replied with a "Yes," and took slow steps backward. Upon leaving Emperor Zhou¡¯s bedroom, he rose into the air, discerned the direction for a moment, and then swept away towards the direction Cheng Guang had left, towards the Taihao Sword Sect.


    Emperor Zhou looked up slightly, watching Zhao Jin¡¯s figure disappear, and sighed deeply. His gaze lowered as he watched the smoke rising from the incense cake in his hand, filled with many emotions.


    His lips moved as if to speak, but the words were swallowed back down by Emperor Zhou; he said nothing.


    Emperor Zhou ced the incense cake in the burner and stood by the window with his hands behind his back, silent.


    ...


    Cheng Guang stood on the deck of the Flying Boat, surveying the surrounding scenery.


    The sky was a light blue, with white clouds drifting in the sea of clouds. The rising sun bathed the sea of clouds in a veil of pale gold.


    As Cheng Guang admired thendscape, a guard approached to report.


    "Princely Heir, someone is approaching."


    "Someone is approaching?" Cheng Guang¡¯s eyebrows raised slightly as he followed the guard¡¯s direction, looking back to see a figure that, from afar, seemed norger than a sesame seed approaching rapidly.


    Cheng Guang observed the neer, who was too distant to see clearly, but could make out that the person was wearing an official uniform of Great Zhou.


    The neer¡¯s Cultivation Realm seemed to be extremely profound, moving slightly faster than the Flying Boat itself.


    In just a few breaths, the tiny figure that had seemed so far away was now within arm¡¯s reach.


    The personnded steadily on the deck of Cheng Guang¡¯s Flying Boat and bowed respectfully to Cheng Guang.


    "I have seen the Princely Heir."


    Cheng Guang examined the visitor, noting the uniform of the Minister of Rites. The man appeared to be in his sixties or seventies, with a chubby face that seemed quite jovial when he smiled.


    This person must be the new Minister of Rites. The former one, involved in the matter of the King of South Ming, had been almostpletely purged.


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Seeing the new Minister of Rites before him, Cheng Guang wondered what could be the reason for this sudden visit.


    Minister of Rites Jiang Fan, noticing the confusion on Cheng Guang¡¯s face, guessed what Cheng Guang was thinking and said with a smile, "Princely Heir, I am here on Your Majesty¡¯s orders to present a gift to you."


    "A gift?" Cheng Guang was puzzled once more.


    He hadn¡¯t informed Emperor Zhou about his marriage, had he?


    Where did this talk of a gifte from?


    Besides, even if it was a gift, wasn¡¯t it too early since he was just on his way to wee his bride?


    Minister of Rites Jiang Fan also didn¡¯t know what Emperor Zhou was thinking but chuckled awkwardly, "Perhaps His Majesty has his own considerations. With the Princely Heir¡¯s wedding imminent, and this trip to wee the bride, His Majesty kept the gift intended for you but ordered me to present this gift, meant for the one you are to marry."


    As Cheng Guang listened to Minister of Rites Jiang Fan¡¯s words, his mouth curled slightly, not sure what to say.


    At least Minister of Rites Jiang Fan managed the situation somewhat.


    And from the news he inadvertently revealed, it seemed Emperor Zhou already knew about his alliance through marriage with the Taihao Sword Sect, and his trip to fetch the bride.


    After all, If Emperor Zhou was not aware, how could Minister of Rites Jiang Fan have found him so precisely and be delivering a gift?


    Cheng Guang pondered, thinking that he shouldn¡¯t turn down a gift from Emperor Zhou. Just as he was about to let Minister of Rites Jiang Fan bring out the gift to take it,


    there suddenly came a thunderous noise from the distant heavens.


    A figure, stepping on Qi, rushed toward Cheng Guang¡¯s Flying Boat with a ferocious and hurried momentum.


    Given the neer¡¯s powerful presence, all the guards on the Flying Boat initially thought they were under attack.


    But upon a closer look, when the guards recognized the person, they were taken aback, and then said,


    "It¡¯s the Family Head!"


    Hearing his guards, Cheng Guang¡¯s brows furrowed. He looked toward the approaching Cheng Zhihai with confusion.


    Why was Cheng Zhihai rushing up to them now?


    Was it rted to Minister of Rites Jiang Fan?


    Cheng Guang thought this as his gaze flickered towards Minister of Rites Jiang Fan.


    Minister of Rites Jiang Fan also looked puzzled as he watched Cheng Zhihai hasten forward from afar andnd right before him in the blink of an eye, equally unsure of why Zhihai was in such urgent pursuit.

 Chapter 417 - 121: The Struggle of Trapped Beasts Between Us (Please Subscribe)_5

    "Mr. Cheng."


    The Minister of Rites, Jiang Fan, first performed a respectful greeting toward Cheng Zhihai.


    Cheng Zhihai¡¯s stony expression remained unchanged, his body surging with Qi, imposing no small pressure on the Minister of Rites, Jiang Fan.


    Cheng Zhihai stared at the Minister of Rites, Jiang Fan, sizing him up a few times before speaking with slight surprise, "Is it you?"


    The Minister of Rites, Jiang Fan, looked up slightly in confusion, looking toward Cheng Zhihai, "Mr. Cheng, what is it?"


    Cheng Zhihai shook his head, not offering an exnation, his breathing slowed as he asked, "What brings you here for my Guanger?"


    The Minister of Rites, Jiang Fan, answered with a smile, "Mr. Cheng, I am here by His Majesty¡¯smand, to deliver a gift to the Princely Heir."


    With that, he pulled out an exquisitely crafted sandalwood box from his sleeve and handed it to Cheng Guang.


    After transferring the item to Cheng Guang.


    The Minister of Rites, Jiang Fan, prepared to leave.


    Cheng Zhihai called out to him, frowning slightly, "Did His Majesty not say anything else?"


    The Minister of Rites, Jiang Fan, shook his head, "No."


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Cheng Zhihai nodded slightly, "In that case, I appreciate you taking the trouble to make this trip specially, Jiang Fan. His Majesty really should have said something in advance if he intended to send a gift. Now that Guanger has already departed, you had to make such a trip."


    The Minister of Rites, Jiang Fan, hearing this, his round face suddenly changed color, hastening to say, "Mr. Cheng, we really shouldn¡¯t say such things. Who can fathom His Majesty¡¯s thoughts?"


    "Perhaps His Majesty simply acted on a whim and sent me to deliver a gift to the Princely Heir."


    "Very well, since I have carried out what His Majestymanded, I won¡¯t disturb the Princely Heir or Mr. Cheng any longer."


    Having said this, the Minister of Rites, Jiang Fan, bowed slightly and with one step, stood up to leave.


    The figure of the Minister of Rites, Jiang Fan, swept down from the Flying Boat and disappeared from view in just a moment.


    Cheng Guang watched as the figure of the Minister of Rites, Jiang Fan, gradually vanished, then his gaze returned from the distance, falling upon the wooden box in his hands, opening it for a nce. Inside was a ck pearl, made of some unknown substance.


    By the looks of it, it seemed quite precious.


    After taking a nce, Cheng Guang closed the box and looked toward Cheng Zhihai, asking, "Dad, howe you¡¯re here?"


    Cheng Zhihai, watching the Minister of Rites, Jiang Fan, depart, felt his anxious heart gradually settle. Now hearing Cheng Guang¡¯s question, he didn¡¯t feel it was appropriate to voice his own suspicions.


    Opting for a light smile instead, he said:


    "Nothing much, I just suddenly felt like seeing you off."


    Cheng Guang, hearing this, paused mid-sentence, nced down at the scenery beneath the Flying Boat, and said, "Dad, if you keep seeing me off, we¡¯ll be there soon."


    Cheng Zhihai felt a touch of embarrassment, coughed with his hands behind his back, and then stretched out a hand, "Guanger, could I see the gift His Majesty sent?"


    Cheng Guang passed the wooden box to Cheng Zhihai, while exining:


    "This is what His Majesty is sending to that person from the Taihao Sword Sect."


    "It¡¯s not for me."


    Cheng Zhihai gave a slight nod, examining the wooden box. With one hand, he gently pinched the ck bead, inspecting it for a moment, then after probing it with Qi for a while, he put the ck pearl back down.


    He sighed in relief within his heart.


    At the same time,


    Cheng Zhihai was somewhat puzzled by Emperor Zhou¡¯s intentions in doing all of this.


    Suddenly giving a gift to Cheng Guang and having the Minister of Rites, Jiang Fan, personally deliver it was one thing, but to even give such a precious ckwater Bead was another.


    For those who cultivate in the water-rted pathways, it could be considered a treasure.


    Water nourishes the skin.


    ckwater Bead.


    For women, it¡¯s even more so an invaluable treasure.


    When Wu Yuemei once asked for the ckwater Bead from Wu Shang, the Emperor of Great Zhou, even as much as Wu Shang doted on his sister Wu Yuemei, he did not part with the ckwater Bead.


    In the right hands, the ckwater Bead bes a cultivation treasure. Rather than being used by women for skin nourishment, it¡¯s better to let it serve a more important purpose.


    In the eyes of Emperor Zhou, cultivation is clearly more significant.


    The very ckwater Bead that Wu Yuemei asked from Emperor Zhou years ago and that Emperor Zhou was reluctant to part with was now given to Cheng Guang.


    To present it to the future Wife of Crown Prince of Taihao Sword Sect.


    No matter how Cheng Zhihai thought about it, he found it incredible.


    But now, even with all the incredulity, Cheng Zhihai couldn¡¯t see anything amiss.


    Emperor Zhou behaved extremely well, out of concern as an uncle, giving Cheng Guang a little gift was nothing out of the ordinary.


    At most, it was a bit rushed, and the timing was off, that¡¯s all.


    Cheng Zhihai ced the ckwater Bead back into the sandalwood box, slowly exhaled and said, "Alright, this is a good item. If you give it to that child from Taihao Sword Sect, they¡¯ll probably be very pleased."


    "You keep it safe, so as not to waste His Majesty¡¯s good intentions."


    "I¡¯m heading back now, if there¡¯s anything, contact me."


    Seeing that they were nearing Taihao Sword Sect, Cheng Zhihai was already nning his return.


    Cheng Guang listened to Cheng Zhihai¡¯s words, looked into the distance for a moment, and could already see a peak that resembled Heavenly Gate amidst the mountains from afar.


    Experience more content on empire


    Rising into the clouds, standing amidst the mountains, it seemed like an Immortal Realm of the mortal world.


    That Heavenly Gate, amidst the clouds, clothed in ayer of golden glow from the radiant sun, took on a sort of divine aura, as if it was the Southern Heavenly Gate of Heavenly Court.


    This Tianmen Mountain was precisely where Taihao Sword Sect was located.


    Cheng Guang nodded and said, "Then go ahead, Dad, I don¡¯t think there¡¯ll be any idents along the way."


    Cheng Zhihai nodded slightly and stood up to leave.

 Chapter 418 - 121: The Struggle of Trapped Beasts Between Us (Please Subscribe)_6

    Cheng Guang was going to wee the bride this time. As a father, even if the Taihao Sword Sect did not care much, he cared quite a bit, and would stay out of sight if he could.


    Cheng Zhihai left quickly.


    Compared to when he had arrived, Cheng Zhihai¡¯s footsteps were much lighter as he departed.


    Cheng Guang propelled the Flying Boat towards the Tianshan Sect, and just as he was about to enter the range of the Tianshan Sect.


    Suddenly, all of heaven and earth fell silent.


    Cheng Guang looked up.


    He then saw a giant green porcin bowl descending from the sky, overshadowing the Flying Boat.


    Around him, the world outside seemed isted from the world within the bowl.


    But from the outside, Cheng Guang¡¯s Flying Boat appeared to continue towards Tianmen Mountain without a change in speed, and there was no giant green porcin bowl covering it.


    All of these changes happened quietly, without many noticing.


    Inside the Tianshan Sect, there was no sign of activity from the Taihao Sword Sect.


    The recently departed Cheng Zhihai seemed to sense something and paused in his steps, ncing in the direction of Cheng Guang, aware that Cheng Guang was about to enter the Tianmen Mountain range.


    Even if Emperor Zhou had some tricks up his sleeve, it wouldn¡¯t be possible to send another person in such a short time.


    And at the same time, the Taihao Sword Sect was also a security measure for Cheng Guang.


    One would think nothing would go wrong.


    Cheng Zhihai stood in ce, ncing in the distance.


    He could see the Flying Boat driven by Cheng Guang slowly moving towards Tianmen Mountain, without any anomalies.


    He suppressed the inexplicable emotions in his heart.


    Cheng Zhihai swept towards the direction of the Capital city.


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ...


    Below the green porcin bowl, on the Flying Boat.


    On the white jade eaves of the Flying Boat, a bird was trapped under the green porcin bowl, trembling carefully, shielding its head with its wings, curling its body.


    It asionally popped its head out, sticking up its bottom, and looked at the group of people on the deck.


    On the deck.


    Cheng Guang looked at the green porcin bowl above him, examined his surroundings, furrowed his brows, and quickly determined that Cheng Zhihai had juste in a rush, very likely because he sensed that someone was going to make a move on him.


    But they had not caught the culprit.


    Cheng Zhihai probably had not expected that as soon as he had left, the culprit would appear.


    Cheng Guang ignored the tense guards around him and looked up at the green porcin bowl, saying aloud,


    "I wonder who is going through such great lengths to target me."


    "Surely, it couldn¡¯t be someone sent by my imperial uncle, the Emperor?" Stay tuned with empire


    Cheng Guang was not a foolish man.


    From the moment Minister of Rites Jiang Fan appeared, followed by Cheng Zhihai¡¯s anxious inspection of the gifts from Emperor Zhou, it was conceivable that Emperor Zhou was likely behind this.


    Thus, Cheng Guang spoke to test the waters.


    Cheng Guang¡¯s words fell, but there was no response.


    Just as Cheng Guang was about to dishearteningly shift his gaze away from the green porcin bowl, he suddenly felt a gaze on him.


    Cheng Guang turned around and saw, at the side of the Flying Boat, Zhao Jin slowly emerging from the void, dressed in magnificent clothes, with a Jade Pendant hanging at his waist, looking at him with hands behind his back.


    Although Zhao Jin was not young, his face did not show much age, and his slender figure exuded a soft air. His splendid robes added a touch of nobility to him.


    He stood quietly watching Cheng Guang and softly said, "Princely Heir, may we speak privately?"


    Cheng Guang sized up Zhao Jin, his eyes revealing surprise, but then with dawning realization, he nodded slightly.


    He dismissed the surrounding guards and instructed Qing Luan to go back into the room.


    Cheng Guang¡¯s authority and orders were effective, and even at a time like this, no one dared to disobey him.


    After the deck was left with only Cheng Guang and Zhao Jin.


    The already silent heavens and earth seemed even more deste, save for the faint breathing and the calls of flowers and birds resting on the eaves.


    Looking at Zhao Jin, Cheng Guang saw that even though Zhao Jin might havee to harm him today, he did not exude much arrogance, perfectly embodying the confidence and nobility one would expect from someone residing in the Imperial Pce.


    And the Cheng Guang standing before him was equally extraordinary.


    Handsome in appearance, ck hair casually tied behind his back, clothed in brocade, his jade-like stature emitting a faint luster¡ªhe was a graceful nobleman.


    In confidence, nobility, and the ease with which he moved, he was no less than Zhao Jin.


    Zhao Jin, looking at theposure of the Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir before him, could not help but admire that the Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir was indeed worthy of his title, remaining calm even under such circumstances.


    After observing Cheng Guang for a moment, Zhao Jin suddenly said, "Princely Heir, sometimes, our own life and death aren¡¯t for us to decide. Tomon people, we are noblemen, but in our eyes, it¡¯s the one above who is the nobleman."


    "A single word from a nobleman can decide our life and death."


    Cheng Guang listened quietly.


    Zhao Jin continued, "Such is the world, we can¡¯t defy it. You don¡¯t need to be too afraid today, Princely Heir. In a way, I stand with you. There¡¯s no difference between us in the eyes of those above."


    "If you do not resist, Princely Heir, I will be lighter with my hand when I move against you, not to make you suffer too much."


    Cheng Guang, hearing Zhao Jin¡¯s words, disyed a look of curiosity. "Are you saying, that the order to kill me came from His Majesty?"


    Zhao Jin nodded earnestly.


    It was evident that he considered Cheng Guang doomed whether he resisted or not.


    Once the prohibition was cast, there were few in the world who could break it.


    In the entire Great Zhou, Zhao Jin was probably the only one capable of breaking the prohibition.


    Now that Cheng Guang was trapped within the prohibition, it was as if there were no escape to heaven nor door to earth.


    Cheng Guang looked at Zhao Jin, curiosity still evident in his eyes.


    Zhao Jin paused, then smiled again, "It¡¯s enough for the Princely Heir to know that His Majesty wants you dead."


    "Don¡¯t bother asking why His Majesty wants me to kill you."


    "I can¡¯t rify the cause and effect of it all at once, so let¡¯s not waste any more words."


    "Wasting words is one thing," Cheng Guang said, looking directly into Zhao Jin¡¯s eyes, then he chuckled jokingly, "But speaking of which, do you really think you can kill me?"


    Zhao Jin fell silent for a moment before shaking his head, "Honestly, I don¡¯t know. The Princely Heir has peerless means to save himself; even if I use the prohibition to iste heaven and earth, I may not be able to kill the Princely Heir."


    "However, since I¡¯vee today, you are doomed."


    "Otherwise, it would be my death."


    "When a nobleman has spoken, you and I have no choice. One of us must die today."


    At this point, Zhao Jin paused before adding, "Of course, for now, I think the Princely Heir is more likely to die."


    Realization dawned on Cheng Guang, "So that¡¯s how it is. Even if you die and I live, there¡¯s no way to prove it was His Majesty who acted against me. He would push all the me onto you."


    "Thus, we¡¯re both fighting like cornered beasts now," he concluded.


    Zhao Jin didn¡¯t respond and was silent for a while, about to leave when Cheng Guang suddenly said with a smile, "Hold on, I¡¯m going to get a good bottle of wine."


    Zhao Jin was taken aback, looking at Cheng Guang in astonishment.


    This was a life-and-death situation already.


    Why could this Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir still be so indifferent?


    Even if he had some means to save his life, it shouldn¡¯t be that he felt no nervousness at all in front of me, a Ninth-order Martial Emperor Realm fighter?


    Does he truly believe he is guaranteed victory?


    Or does he feel that death is certain and wants to enjoy onest pleasure before then?


    Zhao Jin watched Cheng Guang closely as he took out a jug of wine and began to leisurely pour and savor it on the deck.


    Such an unconstrained and free-spirited demeanor of Cheng Guang brought a touch of resignation to Zhao Jin¡¯s heart.


    No one else could face such a situation as calmly as the Town-Nation Duke¡¯s Heir before him.


    ...

 Chapter 419 - 122: Princely Heir, This is Impossible (Please Subscribe)

    Tianmen Mountain stood silently among the mountains.


    The afternoon sunlight was dim, but today¡¯s weather was extremely good, the firmament washed clean like water, a deep blue without dust, the zing sun suspended in the sky.


    "The Princely Heir truly has a good disposition, even wanting to drink wine,"


    Zhao Jin said, then suddenly fell into thought, nodding with agreement, "That¡¯s good, after the Princely Heir has had his wine, it will be easier to set off."


    "I shall allow the Princely Heir some time to drink."


    As Zhao Jin spoke, he held his hands behind his back, his gaze calmly watching Cheng Guang.


    Cheng Guang, however, paid no attention to Zhao Jin, drinking one cup after another, his eyebrows sometimes furrowed in concentration and sometimes rxed as if pondering something.


    His gaze had not fallen upon Zhao Jin since the beginning but rather looked in the direction of the Great Zhou Capital.


    Cheng Guang was wondering why Emperor Zhou suddenly wanted to act against him.


    Although Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion wielded great power and Emperor Zhou had shown signs of unease before, no matter what, there had never been any indication that the emperor wanted to take action against Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion.


    Now, even if action was to be taken against Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion, Cheng Guang thought that ording to Emperor Zhou¡¯s character, he wouldn¡¯t be so anxious to strike at him¡ªthis was an attack aimed directly at the vital points of Duke Zhen¡¯s Mansion.


    There was no intention of leaving any leeway from the start.


    Why, after all?


    Had Emperor Zhou received some intelligence that forced his hand?


    Cheng Guang pondered in his heart, yet he couldn¡¯t figure out the reason. Just a moment ago he had asked Zhao Jin, but Zhao Jin did not tell him.


    Asking Zhao Jin nicely seemed like it would be of no use.


    He would have to resort to some other method.


    At this thought, Cheng Guang sighed, alcohol rising to his head, a drunken flush spreading over his exceedingly handsome face.


    At the same time, the wine in Cheng Guang¡¯s jug had all been drunk.


    Cheng Guang wasn¡¯t much of a drinker to begin with, so the jug didn¡¯t contain much in the first ce.


    Seeing Cheng Guang finish his wine, Zhao Jin finally said, "Princely Heir, would you like another drink?"


    Zhao Jin appeared extremely solicitous.


    He was not worried that Cheng Guang could escape from his hands at this moment.


    With the restrictionsid down, unless a Sky-Man actively investigated, no one would realize the restriction he had set, nor what happened within it.


    Everything had been executed wlessly.


    In Zhao Jin¡¯s view, even if a Sky-Man noticed the restriction and tried to break it, it would take a great deal of time, enough for him to kill Cheng Guang hundreds of times over. Find adventures at empire


    As Zhao Jin¡¯s voice faded, Cheng Guang ignored him, simply putting down his wine cup and shaking his head, "No need, too much drinking harms the body."


    "Zhao Jin, if you are going to act, you might as well do it now."


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Zhao Jin nodded again, his mouth shut, not saying anything further, a cold light shing in his eyes as he silently stared at Cheng Guang.


    He lifted his hand slightly, a terrifying aura brewing in his palm, just as he was about to do something.


    Inside the Flying Boat, many guards, who had been secretly observing everything, were desperate. As Zhao Jin was about to make his move, they couldn¡¯t help but stand up, each rushing out to stand in front of Cheng Guang.


    Someone shouted in a stern voice:


    "Zhao Jin, how dare youy hands on the Princely Heir!"


    "What vile intentions are you harboring!"


    "If Your Majesty learns of your actions, I fear he won¡¯t spare you!"


    Besides the guards,


    Qing Luan was also frantic, her hand tightly clenched, her long fingernails digging into her flesh due to too much force, a faint trace of blood emerging.


    Zhao Jin raised his hand, Divine glossiness shing around him, he looked at the unppable Cheng Guang, then at the guards standing in front of him, chuckling and shaking his head:


    "Princely Heir, your guards are indeed utterly loyal, daring toe out in the face of me,"


    "However, whether theye out or not, the oue will be the same."


    As Zhao Jin spoke, he shook his head slightly, the dreadful aura in his palm growing ever stronger.


    The divine glow on Zhao Jin¡¯s body flickered incessantly, the previously clear sky suddenly filled with rolling dark clouds, silver snakes dancing wildly within them.


    It was as if the heavens and earth within this bowl were stirred by Zhao Jin¡¯s Divine Power.


    The winds changed, the clouds moved.


    All the guards on the Flying Boat, sensing the aura emanating from Zhao Jin, immediately showed expressions of despair and copse.


    Zhao Jin was a Ninth-order Martial Emperor Realm powerhouse; even though he was a eunuch with somewhat weaker blood and vitality than the average man, thanks to practicing martial arts exclusive to eunuchs, he managed to make up for it somewhat.


    In a battle within the same realm, Zhao Jin might not be the best.


    But to those below, he was practically invincible.


    "Go."


    Zhao Jin waved his hand, and the silver snakes wildly dancing in the sky surged towards his body like a flood.


    As they were about to touch Zhao Jin¡¯s body, following his wave,


    The silver snakes sped towards the guards in front of Cheng Guang.


    On the Flying Boat.


    The technique Zhao Jin deployed had yet to touch anyone,


    But just from his aura and pressure, everyone¡¯s faces turned pale.


    The silver snakes flew rapidly toward the guards, transforming into beams of silver light that arrived in an instant, carrying with them the might to destroy gods, y immortals, and even shatter the very void, sweeping over the people!


    For the guards who stood before Cheng Guang, the sight unfolding before them left their minds nk, devoid of all emotions except for despair and helplessness.


    Despite feeling utterly powerless, they still didn¡¯t flee but stood firmly in front of Cheng Guang, forming a human wall.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!